《Worldwide Survival: Begins As An Island Owner》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1: Two Skills? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Cerulean, Year 22 Month 12 Day Su Yu, who had just epted that his soul had transmigrated into a parallel world because he had been pulled into the water by a big fish and drowned, was looking at the sky above the Cerulean in shock. At this moment, the sky above the Cerulean was scarlet red, as if signifying the end of the world. At this moment, an indifferent and emotionless voice sounded above the Cerulean. ¡°The world has been destroyed and all living things have returned to the end. Congrattions on facing a new life.¡± After that, the Cerulean that Su Yu was in turned into nothingness, as if it had never existed in the universe. ... When Su Yu regained consciousness, he was still somewhat confused. ¡°Where the f*ck have I transmigrated to?¡± When Su Yu ¨C who was struggling to prop himself up ¨C saw his surroundings clearly, he felt that he was really going to die. ¡°F*ck, it seems like I¡¯ve transmigrated to the sea this time.¡± Su Yu nced at the ce where he was standing and realized that it was apletely barrennd. There was nothing there. Moreover, thend under his feet looked to be only about 100 square meters. It was pitifully small. Looking at the surrounding seawater, Su Yu suddenly felt that there was nothing left to live for. Fortunately, just as Su Yu was about to give up all hope, a slightly mechanical voice sounded in Su Yu¡¯s ears. [Wee to the endless Ultimate Sea. The ce you are at is your exclusive ind. Please carefully read the things you need to pay attention to.] [1: Each rookie can receive a novice survival treasure chest. The items obtained from the specific treasure chest are random.] [2: Each rookie will be given a beginner¡¯s fishing rod with ten sets of ordinary bait. You can use the fishing rod and the bait to fish.] [3: The ind where the neers stay will have a seven-day novice protection period.] [4: Please work hard to increase the ind¡¯s level and Prosperity Points. The higher the Prosperity Points, the more authority you have.] [5: Every rookie will develop a skill. The specific awakening talent depends on the individual¡¯s luck. The initial skills are categorized into nine levels: SSS, SS, S, A, B, C, D, E, F. Among them, SSS is the highest and F is the lowest. Please discover your own skills.] [6: After the novice protection period, you may face various unexpected situations, so please work hard to build your own ind to deal with various situations and survive.] The bright screen that appeared in front of Su Yu dissipated after he finished reading all the relevant information. Then, another bright screen appeared in front of Su Yu. [Level 1 Ind Master] Name: Su Yu. Age: 23 years old. Strength: 1+(1) Physique: 1+ (1) Spirit: 1.5+(1) Note: In parentheses are the stats added by the Ind Master on his own ind. The additional stats will not be effective after leaving his ind. Ind Prosperity Points: Skills: SSS Grade Insight Skill, Unknown Grade Talent (Double Happiness) ¨C Can be upgraded. [Regional Communication Channel] [Regional Trading Channel] After seeing the contents of his personal stats panel, Su Yu¡¯s thoughts directly went to the stats column. Looking at the two talents he possessed, Su Yu couldn¡¯t help but have a question. ¡°Could it be that he was given two skills because he transmigrated twice? Moreover, this skill was also at the highest level. There¡¯s also an unknown talent. This simply was a bug!¡± As Su Yu was thinking, the description of the two skills appeared in front of him. [SSS Grade Insight Skill] Skill Description: Those with this skill can see through all things and discover information that ordinary people can¡¯t discover. The ability of this skill will increase with the increase in strength. Note: When the Insight skill discovers a creature it is unable to detect, it will automatically enter a hidden state. [Unknown Level Skill Double Happiness] ¨C Can be upgraded Skill Description: Obtain double the resources whenever you open the treasure chest. The upgrade requirements are unknown. Note: For special category treasure chests, there is a requirement toplete the treasure chest mission to obtain double the reward. ¡°Awesome.¡± After reading the description of the two skills, Su Yu felt that thebination of these two skills was simply wless! He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to enter themunication channel. At this moment, Su Yu¡¯s gaze was attracted by a golden rookie survival treasure chest on the bright screen. Beside this treasure chest was a shadow of a very simple fishing rod. [Do you want to receive the novice survival treasure chest, fishing rod, and bait?] When Su Yu¡¯s thought of the treasure chest, a notification immediately sounded in Su Yu¡¯s ears. [Yes.] [Ding! Congrattions on sessfully obtaining the Novice Survival Treasure Chest. Your Double Happiness Skill has been triggered. You have obtained the following items.] [1.5 liters of mineral water x2, five packages of Handsome Kang¡¯s instant noodles x2.] ¡°F*ck, that¡¯s all? It¡¯s fine if you give me instant noodles, but you even give me counterfeit goods1.¡± Su Yu was dumbfounded when he saw what was inside the Novice survival treasure chest. It looked so shiny that Su Yu had thought that there would be something good inside! ¡°And turns out that¡¯s it.¡± At the same time, a few items appeared in front of Su Yu. They were a fishing rod that didn¡¯t look like much, ten portions of bait beside it, tworge bottles of mineral water, and ten packets of Handsome Kang¡¯s instant noodles. ... When Su Yu¡¯s gaze fell on these things, the descriptions of these things appeared before Su Yu¡¯s eyes. [1.5 liters of mineral water] Description: Ordinary drinking water. To ensure that you won¡¯t die of thirst in the early stages. [Handsome Kang¡¯s Instant Noodles] Description: One pack is not enough. Two packs are too much. If you eat it dry, it¡¯s a little dry. I rmend cooking it in hot water. [Novice Fishing Rod] Durability: 100/1 Description: Every time you fish an item, its durability will decrease by 1 point. If you obtain a fishing rod blueprint, it can be upgraded. [Ordinary bait] Description: Can be used to lure Common ? to Common ??? wooden treasure chests in the sea. Note: ? represents half a star, ? represents one star. ... After picking up the fishing rod and weighing it in his hand a few times, Su Yu did not start fishing immediately. Instead, he clicked on the two channels on the bright screen, wanting to see how the other people were doing. [Regional Communication Channel: 5,000 people in a small region. Each person can send 10 messages for free every day.] Note: The ind with the highest Prosperity Points in the region can obtain five additional messages per day. [Regional Trading Channel: You can ce your own items in it to trade. You can trade up to ten times a day.] Note: The ind with the highest Prosperity Points in the region can do trading for five additional times per day. After looking at the descriptions of the two channels, Su Yu clicked into themunication channel first. As soon as he entered themunication channel, Su Yu realized that many people were already leaving messages. Chapter 2 Chapter 2: Weapon Out Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°F*ck, why are there pots and pans in this damn survival treasure chest? I want water and food!¡± ¡°F*ck, I got three kilograms of rice, but there¡¯s no water!¡± ¡°Damn it, why the hell is it a doll?¡± ... ncing at themunication channel, Su Yu found that most of the people who sent messages in themunication channel wereining about the items obtained from the novice¡¯s treasure chest. Looking at it, Su Yu suddenly felt that he was lucky to have obtained water and instant noodles. However, most people had yet to react, so the messages in themunication channel were scattered and did not reach the speed of spamming. After scanning the messages, Su Yu found that there wasn¡¯t any useful information, so he directly exited themunication channel. He nned to wait for a while beforeing in to take a look at the situation. Then, Su Yu picked up the fishing rod and walked toward the shore. When he reached the shore, Su Yu was not in a hurry to fish. Instead, he focused on the sea in front of him. [The treasure chest resources in this part of the sea are rtively scarce and ordinary. You are rmended to change fishing positions.] As Su Yu focused, a line of words shed directly into Su Yu¡¯s eyes. After reading the message, Su Yu immediately turned around and walked in another direction. [The treasure chest resources in this part of the sea are average. You are rmended to change fishing positions.] After changing position, Su Yu realized that this fishing spot was still not good enough, so he changed his position again. [This part of the sea is rich in treasure chest resources. You are rmended to fish here.] ¡°Awesome.¡± After seeing the notification, Su Yu instantly perked up. Then, Su Yu flicked his fishing rod toward the sea and the fishing line fell into the water. Su Yu, who understood how important it was to watch the fishing rod in the early stages, stared at the float without blinking. His hand was also holding the fishing rod tightly. After standing for a while, Su Yu sat down cross-legged. Time passed slowly as Su Yu continued fishing. Fishing required patience, so even if the float stayed still, Su Yu¡¯s expression did not change much. Suddenly, Su Yu noticed that the float suddenly sank into the water. After discovering this situation, Su Yu instantly exerted his strength and pulled the fishing rod. With Su Yu¡¯s effort, a small wooden treasure chest appeared on the surface of the water. [?Ordinary Wooden Treasure Chest] Description: It contains 10 pieces of ordinary wood. You can just drag it ashore. When Su Yu¡¯s gaze swept across the wooden treasure chest floating on the water, Su Yu¡¯s insight skill allowed him to directly see the information of this wooden treasure chest. After seeing the information of the treasure chest, Su Yu did not hesitate to pull the fishing rod. The wooden treasure chest on the surface of the water was also dragged up by Su Yu the way it was instructed in the description. During this time, it did not resist at all. After looking at the wooden treasure chest that he had dragged up, Su Yu touched it. [Ding! You have obtained an ordinary wooden treasure chest. Would you like to open it?] ¡°Yes.¡± As soon as he touched the treasure chest, Su Yu heard the notification in his ears. As Su Yu already knew what was inside, he wasn¡¯t at all excited. Su Yu perhaps would not be able to experience the thrill of opening the mystery box after obtaining his insight skill. However, Su Yu would definitely not turn off this talent. [Treasure chest opening in progress. Double Happiness skill activated. You have obtained 10 pieces of ordinary wood*2.] After Su Yu opened the treasure chest, he found that it had dissipated. Then, a pile of wood appeared in front of him. At the same time, information about the wood appeared before Su Yu¡¯s eyes. [Ordinary Wood] Description: It can be used to build wooden houses and wooden furniture. It can also be used as a mmable material to start fires and keep warm. If you don¡¯t know how to build a wooden house yourself, you can try to fish a wooden house blueprint and use it to build your own house. Note: 100 pieces of wood can build a 15-square-meter cabin. In response, Su Yu nodded slightly. This wood was quite useful. It could be used to build a shelter. Otherwise, it would be terrible if it rained. However, he required 100 pieces of wood to build a shelter. Su Yu¡¯s current resources were still a littlecking. Therefore, in order to move into a wooden house as soon as possible and to obtain some new resources, Su Yu had no choice but to start fishing again. After that, Su Yu started the tedious task of fishing. Fortunately, there was still amunication channel to entertain Su Yu. At this moment, Su Yu was holding the fishing rod tightly in his hand. Then, he got distracted and started to browse themunication channel. After such a long time, themunication channel where Su Yu finally became lively. ¡°Damn it, can someone tell me how it feels to fish out a damaged wooden treasure chest and obtain a pair of smelly socks soaked in water?¡± ¡°OP, it¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯t catch anything good either. The first treasure chest I caught only gave me two portions of bread.¡± ¡°Damn you, get lost.¡± ¡°Is there anyone who would like to see silk stockings? I¡¯ll DM you the picture in exchange for a bottle of water.¡± ¡°Get lost, cross yer. You want to exchange pictures for water? Dream on!¡± ... It had to be said that thismunication channel had be a ce for most people to vent their emotions. After all, not everyone could face such a situation calmly, and themunication channel was perfect for these people to vent the panic in their hearts. As for Su Yu, he had already died once, and he had encountered such a collective transmigration when he had just transmigrated. Therefore, Su Yu was already a little jaded. Su Yu took the time to look at themunication channel while paying attention to the floats on the water. ¡°F*ck, it¡¯s so heavy.¡± At this moment, Su Yu, who was staring at the float, suddenly realized that the float was sinking. Hence, Su Yu exerted strength in his arm. ... But this time, Su Yu felt that it was very different from the first wooden treasure chest he had caught. This time, Su Yu could clearly feel the resistance under the water. Fortunately, Su Yu was on the ind, and with the ind¡¯s power, Su Yu¡¯s current strength was twice as strong as before he transmigrated. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was afraid of breaking the rod, Su Yu would have exerted his whole power no matter what. After using some of his usual fishing techniques, Su Yu finally managed to fish the treasure chest out of the water. However, he still needed to expend some effort to pull it out. [? Ordinary Wooden Treasure Chest ] Description: It contains a Type 59 pistol and eight bullets. The technique of fishing this treasure chest is to exert force and drag intermittently. Note: Please do not use brute force to drag it. Otherwise, it will easily break free. ¡°Awesome! There¡¯s actually a weapon, although it doesn¡¯t seem to be of much use at the moment.¡± After seeing the information of the treasure chest floating then sinking into the water, Su Yu immediately became energetic. Chapter 3 Chapter 3: Monster Treasure Chest Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios With the hint from his skill, Su Yu naturally wouldn¡¯t use brute force to drag the treasure chest up. At this moment, Su Yu began to move back and forth on the ind. Su Yu gradually pulled the wooden treasure chest under the water closer and closer to the shore Finally, Su Yu used his strength to pull the wooden treasure chest out of the water. Su Yu, who clearly knew what was inside, did not waste any time and directly chose to open the wooden treasure chest. [Type 59 pistol] Description: Magazine capacity 8 rounds, effective range 50 meters, rtively lethal against ordinary humans and animals. Note: The range is limited. Please shoot at close range to ensure maximum damage. With the double happiness skill, Su Yu naturally obtained two Type 59 pistols and 16 matching bullets. As soon as he picked up the gun, Su Yu¡¯s eyes shed with excitement. After all, in Su Yu¡¯s peaceful era, it was very difficult for ordinary people to get a chance to use a real gun. After putting the bullets into the magazine and fumbling around, Su Yu raised his gun and aimed at a pile of wood nearby. Bang! Apanied by the sound of gunshot, Su Yu sessfully fired his first shot. After testing the effects of the gun, Su Yu did not waste the bullets and stopped shooting. After all, guns were no different from scrap metal without bullets. It was better to use the bullets sparingly. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he wanted to figure out how to use this thing, Su Yu wouldn¡¯t have shot at the wood. Su Yu casually ced the gun aside and once again ded himself to fishing. He couldn¡¯t help but feel bored on the ind. However, to Su Yu, his fishing was much better than the others. After all, not only did Su Yu have a cheat-like skill, but he also had an abnormal skill of insight. It could be said to be the beginning of his good destiny. The others were not so lucky. There were quite a number of unlucky people who couldn¡¯t manage to fish anything. Sometimes, they would even get a pile of junk. If Su Yu hadn¡¯t chosen an area with abundant resources due to the hint from his insight skill, he would have been in a simr situation as the others. ¡°Oh, not bad. Another treasure chest has taken the bait.¡± When Su Yu felt the float sinking again, his eyes shed with joy. After all, every time the float sank, it meant that a treasure chest had taken the bait! ¡°F*ck, what the f*ck did I catch this time?¡± Su Yu, whose eyes had just shed with joy, was suddenly pulled by the force from the fishing rod. If not for the fact that Su Yu was still one meter away from the sea, he would have been dragged into the water. After he reacted, Su Yu held the fishing rod with both hands and carefully pulled it back. However, just as Su Yu retreated a little, the force from the fishing rod immediately dragged Su Yu forward. At this moment, Su Yu was not shocked, but delighted. From the hints given by his insight skill throughout his two fishing experiences, Su Yu discovered that the higher the level of the treasure chest, the stronger the treasure chest would struggle. Now, Su Yu could clearly feel that the forceing from the water this time was much stronger than the ?Ordinary wooden treasure chest he had just fished up. Coupled with the category of ordinary treasure chests that can be fished with ordinary bait, Su Yu felt that the one that had been baited was definitely an ?? Ordinary wooden treasure chest. He just did not know what was in the treasure chest this time. Then, under Su Yu¡¯s continuous pulling, the thing under the water finally surfaced. [?? Ordinary Monster Treasure Chest] Description: There is a low-level goblin hidden in this treasure chest. After acquiring the treasure chest, you can choose to open the treasure chest and release the goblin. Note: You can only obtain the treasure chest reward after defeating or killing the Goblin. [Low-level Goblin] Strength: 1. Physique: Spirit: 1. Weapon: Broadsword. Evaluation: The weakest species among the Goblins. It has a simple construction ability. ording to your current items, the best way to deal with it is to use firearms. After ncing at the treasure chest that had just floated to the surface of the water, Su Yu realized that there was much more information shing before his eyes than before. ¡°I¡¯ve encountered a special-type treasure chest. I wonder what kind of reward I¡¯ll get after killing this thing.¡± After reading the information, Su Yu¡¯s interest was piqued. This treasure chest had given Su Yu the pleasure of opening the mystery box. If he had caught the Monster Treasure Chest before he caught the firearm, Su Yu would have to consider whether he should fish it up and open the special-type treasure chest. After all, although the creature inside the treasure was not as strong as him with the ind¡¯s buff, it had a weapon! But now, Su Yu had two guns. He obviously did not have such worries, because his insight skill had provided him with the best strategy. Very soon, Su Yu and the Monster Treasure Chest under the water started a long tug-of-war. After twenty minutes, Su Yu managed to reel in the Monster Treasure Chest. Looking at the Monster Treasure Chest in front of him, Su Yu casually put the fishing rod aside. Then, he picked up the two [Type 59 Pistols] that were ced beside him. At the same time, he quickly touched the Monster Treasure Chest in front of him and opened it silently. Su Yu mumbled quietly then immediately retreated a distance away. Then, he stared at the position of the monster treasure chest. Then, Su Yu saw a sh of white light. Immediately, a creature who was less than 1.5 meters tall and had a slightly hunched back appeared in front of Su Yu. Seeing this, Su Yu pulled the trigger, not giving the goblin any time to react. The goblin had just been released from the monster treasure chest and had not even gotten used to its surroundings before he felt immense pain on his body. Then, its vision darkened and it fell to the ground. Although Su Yu had not undergone professional shooting training, he had yed with slingshots when he was young. At such a close distance, he could aim urately. As a precaution, Su Yu shot out five bullets in one go, leaving five bullet holes on the goblin¡¯s body. ¡°Ding! You have killed the low-level Goblin from the ?? Ordinary Monster Treasure Chest. You can choose one of the following rewards.¡± [Option 1: One low-level goblin ve.] ... [Option 2: Construction knowledge possessed by low-level goblins.] After Su Yu killed the low-level goblin, the rewards option for the monster treasure chest appeared in front of him. Without much thought, Su Yu chose the goblin ve. [Ding! Your skill, double happiness, has been triggered. You have obtained two goblin ves.] After this notification, two goblins that looked exactly the same as the one he killed appeared in front of Su Yu¡¯s eyes. As for the goblin on the ground, it dissipated into thin air. Chapter 4 Chapter 4: Number One In the Regional Ind Prosperity Points Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios [Low-level Goblin] Identity: ve Loyalty: 100 (Unable to betray its master) Strength: 1. Physique: Spirit: 1. Skills: Basic Construction Weapon: Broadsword. Description: The cheapestbor force that can survive with a small amount of food. It has been imnted with the ability to speak in themonnguage. The moment the two goblins appeared on the ind and saw Su Yu, their eyes were immediately filled with fanatical madness. Then, they immediately knelt on the ground, wanting to kiss Su Yu¡¯s shoes. Su Yu moved his feet away in disgust. Then, he said in a deep voice, ¡°The two of you, go and build me a wooden bed with those piles of wood, as well as a wooden table and some wooden stools.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Upon hearing Su Yu¡¯s words, the two goblins immediately nodded. Loyalty level of 100 meant that Su Yu only needed to say a word, and the two low-level goblins would immediately jump into the sea. They would not be able to disobey any of Su Yu¡¯s requests. Soon, the broadsword-brandishing goblins ran towards the pile of wood. [Ding! Your ind¡¯s Prosperity Points have increased. You are currently ranked first in this region. Please continue to work hard. If you continue to be on the rankings for six hours, you will obtain the privilege thates with being ranked first.] Su Yu, who had just dismissed the two goblins with a wave of his hand, suddenly heard another notification ring beside his ear. ¡°Eh?¡± Hearing the contents of the notification, Su Yu could not help but exim in surprise. At the same time ¨C because Su Yu was the first person to increase his ind¡¯s Prosperity Points ¨C this matter started to be widely discussed in themunication channel. At this moment, a regional ranking list appeared before Su Yu¡¯s eyes. [Prosperity Points Regional Ranking] First ce: [Su Yu] Prosperity Value 10 points ¨C (on the rankings at 00:00:25). Second ce: None. Third ce: None. ... After seeing this situation, Su Yu¡¯s thoughts shifted, and he immediately brought up his stats panel. [Level 1 Ind Master] Name: Su Yu. Age: 23 years old. Strength: 1+(1) Physique: 1+ (1) Spirit: 1.5+(1) Owned ves: 2 Low-level Goblins (10 Prosperity Points) Note: In parentheses are the stats added by the Ind Master on his own ind. The additional stats will not be effective after leaving his ind. Ind Prosperity Points: 10 points (Current region ranked first). Skills: SSS Grade Insight Skill, Unknown Grade Talent (Double Happiness) ¨C Can be upgraded. [Regional Communication Channel], [Regional Trading Channel], [Regional Prosperity Value List]. The number of living beings on the ind had increased, so the ind¡¯s prosperity points had increased. After seeing his stats, Su Yu immediately reacted. At the same time, Su Yu thought about themunication channel. He wanted to see the reactions of the others. ¡°F*ck, the Regional Prosperity Value Leaderboard has opened. The number one big shot,e out and say something!¡± ¡°Begging the master, please tell me how to increase the Prosperity Points of the ind.¡± ... As soon as he entered themunication channel, Su Yu saw that many people were ttering him. Su Yu had no feelings about this at all. However, for the sake of the subsequent prospects of trading, Su Yu did not pretend to be aloof. Anyway, this type of information was not important. Moreover, with Su Yu¡¯s development speed, there was no one in this area who could catch up to his ind construction speed. Thinking of this, Su Yu typed a bunch of words. ¡°The Prosperity Points are closely rted to the number of creatures on the ind and the buildings on the ind. You can use some materials to build a shelter like a straw hut.¡± After Su Yu sent the message, words of gratitude immediately floated out of themunication channel. ¡°Thank you for telling me, master. Do you need ck silk stockings?¡± ¡°Ranked One Brother, please give me some water to drink. I haven¡¯t drank water all morning.¡± ... While there were also people who thanked him, there were also many who pretended to be pitiful. Su Yu ignored those who were pretending to be pitiful, because there was no way he could help them. Su Yu felt that he could not do something such as giving his food to someone else. Whoever wanted to do it could do it. ... Looking at the meaningless information in themunication channel, Su Yu directly clicked into the trading channel. After a period of consideration, Su Yu felt that there should be some trading items inside. When he clicked on it, Su Yu realized that there were quite a number of people posting information about transactions. [Wang XX] Items to Trade: Five porcin bowls. Items in Exchange: Two bottles of water or two bags of instant noodles. [Zhou XX] Items to Trade: 5 Wood. Items in Exchange: A bottle of water or a piece of bread. [Li XX] Items to Trade: 10 Wood. ... Items in Exchange: Cold medicine and a bottle of water or bread. ... After ncing at the trading information posted by everyone in the trading channel, Su Yu realized that most of them were asking to buy water and food. And the thing that were sold the most was wood. However, after Su Yu sorted out the items he had, he immediately realized that he was extraordinarily poor. ¡°Damn it, I hope I can fish out some goods that can be traded outter.¡± Realizing that he was poor, Su Yu immediately exited the trading channel and started fishing diligently. After Su Yu left the trading channel, someone began to crazily sweep through the items that were being traded for water. At this moment, Wang Teng, who was on his own ind, felt that the heavens were still very kind to him. He had just fished up a red stic bucket when it started raining in the next second. He immediately hugged the stic bucket tightly, as if he was afraid that it would be blown away by the wind. The rain came and went quickly. In the end, he only filled half of the stic bucket with water. However, half a bucket of water was enough for him to start buying stuff. After all, water was a precious resource at this time. Nobody could drink the seawater around the ind. With so much water at this time, he was practically a tycoon! However, he could only trade 10 times a day, so he started to choose carefully in the trading channel instead of sweeping up all the goods. ... As for Su Yu, who had just left the trading channel, he noticed that the float had sunk as soon as he cast the hook. He stretched out his hand to pull the fishing rod, and a slightly disappointed expression appeared on his face. There was no resistance at all under the water. It looked like another ? Ordinary treasure chest. When Su Yu exerted strength in his hand, he easily dragged the treasure chest to the shore. Then, without looking at the information of the treasure chest, Su Yu chose to open it. [Ding! You have opened an ? Ordinary wooden treasure chest. Double Happiness skill has been triggered. You have obtained 1 box (50 pieces) of windproof lighter*2.] ¡°Awesome!¡± After seeing the items inside the treasure chest, Su Yu suddenly felt that he finally had something to trade. ¡°After all, some people must want an easy way to start a fire. It¡¯s impossible that everyone could drill into wood to start a fire!¡± Chapter 5 Chapter 5: Obtained Bait-Making Materials Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Then, Su Yu put the two boxes of lighters aside and turned to look at the two goblins who were working hard. At this moment, the two goblins were trimming the wood with sabers. However, it was really difficult to use a broadsword to make wooden tables and stools. After thinking for a while, Su Yu put up a trade offer for a few lighters on the trading channel and set the conditions. Items to Trade: Windproof Lighter (5 Unit) Items in Exchange: Exchange each lighter for 0/1 handmade saw, 0/1 chisel, 0/1 axe, 0/1 nk, 0/1 hammer. After putting up the trade offer, Su Yu stopped looking at the trading channel and continued fishing. Su Yu still had six portions of ordinary bait on hand, which was enough for him to fish for another six treasure chests. To be honest, the thing that Su Yu wanted to fish out the most was actually the ordinary energy crystal that can be used to make bait. After all, this particr object was the most important thing. Su Yu knew how to make the bait after carefully looking at it. The detailed information about the bait ¨C including theposition of the bait ¨C appeared in his sight. However, whether or not he could catch this specific item depended on luck. It was also possible that someone had already caught it, but they did not sell it on the trading channel. This was very likely. This was because this kind of energy crystal was obviously not an ordinary item. Even if others did not have Su Yu¡¯s insight skill and did not know the use of the energy crystal immediately, they would not casually trade it on the trading channel. Su Yu felt that it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult to obtain energy crystals that could be used to make ordinary baits. Otherwise, with just ten portions of ordinary baits, 50% of the people wouldn¡¯t be able to live past the beginner stage. Time passed by slowly as Su Yu continued fishing. At this moment, Su Yu was only left with thest two pieces of bait. The four items that Su Yu had caught were... [?? Ordinary Wooden House Blueprint] Description: ce the blueprint on a hundred pieces of wood and choose to use the blueprint. You can build a 15-square-meter wooden house yourself. [? Ordinary fresh apple] Description: An apple with a freshness of more than 95. It is edible. Best consumed within 10 days. Store in the shade to maintain its freshness for a longer time. [?? Ordinary Energy Crystal] Description: One of the materials used to make ordinary bait. By crushing it and mixing it with flour, you can make ordinary bait. Note: One Energy Crystal can be used to make 30 ordinary baits. [? Ordinary bamboo mat] Description: An ordinary mat. It¡¯s morefortable to sleep on the mat than on hard ground. To be honest, after obtaining the energy crystals, Su Yu was immediately relieved. After all, flour should be easier to obtain than energy crystals.Su Yu did not believe that no one in the region couldn¡¯t manage to catch any flour. Therefore, during thest two fishing sessions, Su Yu fished in a more rxed manner. [Ding! The windproof lighter you uploaded has been sold. Do you want to withdraw the traded items?] Just as Su Yu was fishing, he heard the notification that the transaction had been sessful. Su Yu did not choose to withdraw the items directly as no treasure chest had taken the bait yet. Coincidentally, at this moment, Su Yu suddenly felt the fishing rod in his hand getting heavier. After fishing eight times, Su Yu had already figured out the pulling force of the different star-grade treasure chests. Therefore, Su Yu didn¡¯t even need to pull the treasure chest out of the water. Just by the feel of it, Su Yu knew that there was an ? Ordinary wooden treasure chest under the water. When Su Yu exerted his strength and dragged the treasure chest to the surface, the star level of the treasure chest was indeed the same as Su Yu had estimated. [? Ordinary Wooden Treasure Chest] Description: It contains a set of pots, pans, chopsticks, and spoons. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I can use the bowl to have noodles for dinner.¡± Su Yu nodded slightly at the items in the treasure chest that he had fished up this time. ¡°Thest one. Let¡¯s go!¡± Su Yu looked at the pots and pans piled at the side and casually threw out thest bait. It was unclear if Su Yu¡¯sst shot was due to sheer luck or something else. The bait had only been in the water for less than five seconds before the float sank. ¡°Awesome.¡± When he pulled the rod, he realized that the force was simr to the feeling of a ?? Ordinary wooden treasure chest. Su Yu couldn¡¯t help but exim under his breath. This was like fishing a big fish. It felt good. As Su Yu exerted his strength, the details regarding the treasure chest under the water were also seen by Su Yu. [?? Ordinary Wooden Treasure Chest] Description: It contains an ordinary small car. The fuel tank is full. It is rmended not to drive on the ind. ¡°I... I...¡± Upon seeing the description of the treasure chest, Su Yu was utterly speechless. Although he knew that the treasure chests contained all kinds of things, Su Yu had never thought that he would be able to obtain such a thing. ¡°Drive? What is there to drive? This ind is ten meters in length and width, am I supposed to drive the car into the sea?¡± Fortunately, in Su Yu¡¯s opinion, this car was notpletely useless. At the very least, before the construction of the wooden house waspleted, he could use it to sleep. Sleeping in a car should be morefortable than sleeping on the ground. Moreover, the fuel in the fuel tank could also be used as mmable material Under Su Yu¡¯s hard work, the ?? Ordinary wooden treasure chest under the water could not escape his grasp. Holding the wooden treasure chest and the fishing rod, Su Yu quickly walked toward the two goblins. ¡°Master.¡± Upon seeing Su Yu approaching, the two low-level goblins immediately stopped what they were doing and knelt down to greet Su Yu. Su Yu looked at the wooden bed and table. They were beginning to take shape, but were still otherwise iplete. Su Yu nodded slightly. The two goblins¡¯ work speed was not bad. Then, with a thought from Su Yu, two Toyota cars appeared on the ind. This was the advantage of ¡®double happiness¡¯! One item became two items. This miraculous scene frightened the two low-level goblins so much that they knelt on the ground again. ¡°Get up, hurry up and get it done,¡± Su Yu shouted at the two goblins on the ground. ... After saying that, Su Yu opened the door of the Toyota and sat inside. After adjusting the seat, Su Yu rxed. To be honest, Su Yu felt quite tired after ten rounds of fishing. Su Yu¡¯s stamina and energy had been greatly consumed. As for the others, they might not have as exhausted as Su Yu, because they were not so lucky as to be able to fish out so many ?? Ordinary wooden treasure chests in ten fishing sessions. Most people would fish out damaged wooden treasure chests, followed by ? Ordinary wooden treasure chests. ? Ordinary wooden treasure chests were a rarity. The others probably had a hard time fishing out the ?? Ordinary wooden treasure chest as they did not have Su Yu¡¯s insight skill. It would purely depend on their luck to find the perfect fishing spot, let alone fish out the ?? Ordinary Wooden Treasure Chest Most importantly, even if the treasure chests were to take the bait, whether they could pull it ashore was another problem. Su Yu was able to pull it up because his insight skills allowed him to see the correct strategy to pull the treasure chest ashore. It was basically a cheat skill. Chapter 6 Chapter 6: Flour Acquired Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Yu, who was lying on the chair and holding an apple in one hand, was looking at themunication channel. He wanted to see if anyone had discovered any valuable information. As soon as he entered themunication channel, Su Yu realized that the messages in themunication channel had be scattered messages again. Unlike before, he still needed to scroll through his thoughts to see what others had sent. [Ding! The amount of time your ind was on the ranking list has met the conditions, you can now enjoy the privilege of being ranked first.] [1: You can trade for five additional times a day. Your trade offers can be ced at the top of the trading channel.] [2: You can send five additional messages a day. Your messages can be ced at the top of themunication channel.] [3: Continue to umte time on the rankings and you will receive a treasure chest as a reward. The time span is 1 day, 3 days, 5 days, 7 days...] Just as Su Yu was browsing, the notification of him bing the number one on the list rang in his ears again. However, at this moment, Su Yu¡¯s expression was slightly grave. This was because the messages in themunication channel at this time had turned shocking. ¡°Please, let me go back. My child is only one year old!¡± ¡°Sigh, I wonder if the children and the elderly also transmigrated to this damned world.¡± ... [Ding! Humans below the age of 14 to over 60 have other arrangements. Survivors, please work hard to live. Only by working hard do you have hope of seeing your families again.] Just as Su Yu¡¯s expression turned ugly, a notification that seemed to have seen through everyone¡¯s thoughts sounded in the ears of all the survivors. This instantly ignited the hope of many people to live again. As for Su Yu, he felt that he was destined to be alone. Before he transmigrated, he was also alone. After his soul transmigrated, he was still alone, so he did not have any rtives to worry about. ¡°That¡¯s great! I must survive!¡± After the notification, the regional channel that Su Yu was in became lively again. ¡°Bros, do you have any useful information to share? I only caught some lousy things today.¡± ¡°Fishing depends on luck. I didn¡¯t get any lousy treasure chest.¡± ¡°F*ck, then there¡¯s no hope for me. My luck was absolutely terrible when I yed games in the past.¡± ¡°Good luck, bro. By the way, can you give me your supplies before you leave?¡± ¡°F*ck off. I¡¯ll definitely die after you.¡± ... Looking at the information in themunication channel, Su Yu was toozy to leave any messages, so he clicked on the trading channel. Looking at the search panel on the bright screen, Su Yu entered the words ¡®flour¡¯. Soon, more than ten trade offers about flour popped up on the light screen. [Wang XX] Items to Trade: 1 kg of flour. Items in Exchange: 0.9 kg bread or instant noodles. [Zhou XX] Items to Trade: 2 kg of flour. Exchange item: 1.8 kg of ready-made food. ... Su Yu nced at the trade offer of flour and found that most of it was used to trade for food that did not need to be cooked. However, seeing that a packet of instant noodles was only 100 grams, Su Yu immediately gave up on the idea of exchanging instant noodles for flour. After some thought, Su Yu decided to try using the windproof lighter. Items to Trade: 1 windproof lighter. Items in Exchange: 300 grams of flour. This was the trade offer set by Su Yu. After that, Su Yu set the number of transactions twice. Su Yu did not care to think about whether the trade would be sessful and instead chose to fill his stomach first. Su Yu immediately left the trading channel, opened the car door, and walked out. ¡°Use this to ignite the wood and start a fire for me,¡± Su Yu ordered as he nced at the two low-level goblins who were still working hard. After saying that, Su Yu took out a windproof lighter and pressed the ignition button. He showed the two goblins how to light a fire. After the demonstration, Su Yu threw the windproof lighter to the two goblins. The two goblins, who were loyal to Su Yu, naturally went to start a fire. With the wood shavings produced as these two goblins were making wooden tables, wooden stools, and other things, starting a fire was not a problem at all. Soon, the two goblins gathered a pile of scrap wood and quickly started a fire. Su Yu then poured some mineral water into the pot and ced the pot on the fire. Two to three minutester, after seeing that the water in the pot had started boiling, Su Yu tore open a packet of instant noodles and threw it in. The fragrance of the instant noodles stimted Su Yu¡¯s nose. As for the two goblins at the side, they were staring at the pot atop the fire and swallowing their saliva. However, although the two goblins swallowed their saliva, they did not dare to have any thoughts. At this moment, Su Yu was quickly stirring the water with his chopsticks. Three minutester, a pot of hot instant noodles was ready to be served. After pouring all the noodles into a bowl, Su Yu looked at the goblins, who were staring at the bowl in his hand and swallowing their saliva. ¡°Cook it yourself. After you¡¯re done, wash the pots and bowls for me.¡± After thinking about it, Su Yu was not so stingy as to starve the two ves. After all, the two of them were still useful for now. At the very least, he could throw any dirty work to the two of them. After saying that, Su Yu threw two packets of instant noodles at them. If it were any other human, they might have considered not giving the food to the ves because no one could guarantee that they would still be able to obtain food. ... However, Su Yu wasn¡¯t worried at all. He already had the energy crystals needed to make ordinary baits. All he needed was flour. With two energy crystals, Su Yu could make a total of 60 ordinary baits. With Su Yu¡¯s insight skill, he would definitely not fish out any rubbish. Therefore, the source of food in theter stages was naturally guaranteed. [Ding! The two windproof lighters you uploaded have been sold. Do you want to withdraw the traded item? Please choose a container to store the traded item.] The notification shocked Su Yu, who was sitting on a log and eating his noodles. He almost choked. ¡°Damn it, why didn¡¯t you wait for me to finish eating before sending me the notification?¡± Su Yuined in his heart. Then he chose to extract the items directly. As for the container, Su Yu chose a te on the ground. Then, 600 grams of snow-white flour appeared on the te on the ground. At the same time, a windproof lighter each appeared in front of the other two survivors. Chapter 7 Chapter 7: Direct Message Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After looking at the flour on the te, Su Yu quickly finished the instant noodles in the bowl. Then, he drank a mouthful of broth in satisfaction and casually put the bowl aside, letting the two goblins wash it with seawaterter. Then, he took out two energy crystals. Su Yu threw them into the te and picked up the hammer on the ground. Bang, bang, bang. Su Yu immediately started smashing with the hammer. Not long after, the two ordinary energy crystals were smashed into pieces by Su Yu. After looking at the shattered energy crystals on the te, Su Yu threw the hammer on the ground and started to work on it. ... In the end, after Su Yu¡¯s hard work, 60 sets of fresh ordinary bait appeared on the stage. ¡°Phew.¡± Looking at the 60 sets of the ordinary bait on the te, Su Yu heaved a sigh of relief. However, at this moment, Su Yu thought of another matter. He could create ordinary baits because he could see the materials used to make the bait. What would ordinary survivors do when they ran out of bait? At this moment, Su Yu naturally didn¡¯t want everyone else to die. If that were to happen, he would be the only one in this area. In that case, there would be no point in continuing to develop his ind. After all, the more people there were, the richer the items in the trading channel would be. With this thought in mind, Su Yu clicked on themunication channel to see if anyone was discussing this issue. After Su Yu went in, he flipped through the chat records and found that there were people talking about this matter. However, nobody had a solution. After giving it some thought, Su Yu began topose a message. ¡°I¡¯m purchasing ordinary energy crystals. Those who wish to sell it can send me a picture through DM.¡± Afterposing his message, Su Yu chose to pin it at the top. This was the privilege he earned for being ranked first, so it would be a waste not to use it. At this moment, Su Yu¡¯s message immediately attracted the attention of many survivors. ¡°F*ck, the number one big shot has pinned the news.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this ordinary energy crystal? What¡¯s its use? Tell me if there¡¯s anything important.¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what this thing is used for, it must be very rare. If only I had it. No matter what, I have to extort a sum from a big shot on the rankings.¡± ... It had to be said that when Su Yu sent out this message, it immediately led everyone to start guessing. After all, Su Yu had always upied the number one position in the ind¡¯s prosperity points ranking. This meant that the construction of Su Yu¡¯s ind was the best in their region. ¡°Ding! Regional Ind Prosperity Rankings has been updated. The first ce remains unchanged, with the second to 100th ce added.¡± [Prosperity Points Regional Ranking] First ce: [Su Yu] Prosperity Points: 20 points (on the rankings 7:31:25). Second ce: [Zhou Yi] Prosperity Points: 10 points (on the rankings at 00:00:01). Third ce: [Wang Xu] Prosperity Points: 9 ¨C (on the rankings at 00:00:01). Fourth ce: [Ji Qingrou] Prosperity Points: 8 ¨C (on the rankings at 00:00:01) ... 100th ce: [Wang Dachui] Prosperity Value: 1 point (on the rankings 00:00:01). ¡°Ding! The Daily Prosperity Points Rankings is now posted. Other than the treasure chests, there are also basic rewards. Note: Only the top ten on the rankings will be rewarded with treasure chests.¡± The first ce could receive 20 ordinary baits per day. The second ce could receive 15 ordinary baits per day. The third ce could receive 10 ordinary baits per day. The fourth to tenth ces could receive 8 ordinary baits per day. The 11th to 20th ces could receive 6 ordinary baits per day. The 21st to 50th ces could receive 4 ordinary baits per day. The 50th to 100th ces could receive 3 ordinary baits per day. Those beyond the 100th ce could receive one ordinary bait per day. Not long after Su Yu posted his message, a mechanical notification sounded in the ears of all the survivors in the area. In an instant, themunication channel exploded. ¡°F*ck, after this f*cking 100th ce, we¡¯ll be given only one set of welfare ordinary bait every day. How are we going to live!¡± ¡°Day one of being envious of the master on the first rank.¡± ¡°F*ck, the first ce will be rewarded with 20 sets every day. That¡¯s 20 times more than mine!¡± ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be anxious. There must be another way to obtain the bait. It¡¯s impossible that this is the only method.¡± ¡°Brothers and sisters who are in the top ten, can you tell me how your Prosperity Points increased so quickly!¡± ... ¡°Eh?¡± At this moment, Su Yu, who had just sent his message, could not help but exim in surprise. ¡°So you can get some baits if you are ced on the rankings. However, this method seems to be really difficult.¡± After looking at the rankings and rewards on the bright screen, Su Yu fell into deep thought. The current situation was very clear. The higher one¡¯s ranking, the more resources one could have. After the 100th ce, it depended on whether one could rush forward or if they were lucky enough to fish up some different items to change their current situation. ¡°Survivor Wang Teng has met the requirements you set and would like to DM you. Do you want to ept the DM? Just as Su Yu was deep in thought, a notification for a DM interrupted his train of thought. ¡°This person has energy crystals.¡± Su Yu, who had just reacted, immediately chose to ept the DM request. ... Su Yu had set a condition to DM him, which was to have energy crystals. Otherwise, he would reject their DM requests. Otherwise, if just anyone could DM Su Yu, he would be annoyed to death. This was also a very practical function in themunication channel. As for whether the other party had energy crystals, the system would naturally detect them. Otherwise, how could the trading channel disy the name of the items? Su Yu had just agreed to the other party¡¯s DM request. As soon as he entered the DM interface, he saw a message from the guy called Wang Teng. ¡°Boss Su, are you there? I have the energy crystal you want. I can trade this with you, but can you tell me what is the use of this thing?¡± At this moment, Wang Teng, who was on his own ind, was staring nervously at the bright screen in front of him. It was unclear whether Wang Teng was just extremely lucky or what, but Lady Luck seemed to be on his side. He managed to get two energy crystals from the ?? Ordinary wooden treasure chest. Wang Teng didn¡¯t have Su Yu¡¯s insight skill, he could only see the name of the item through the bright screen. He couldn¡¯t see the details of the item. However, from the star grade of the treasure chests, Wang Teng could tell which items in which treasure chests were more precious. It was because of this that he didn¡¯t put this thing on the trading channel. He didn¡¯t know what he should trade it for. ... Chapter 8 Chapter 8: Emperor Luck Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I want to know what ordinary energy crystals are used for.¡± Upon hearing the other party¡¯s words, Su Yu could not help but frown slightly. After some thought, Su Yu typed a message. ¡°I¡¯ll trade you one ordinary energy crystal for the information on how it can be used. I won¡¯t trade for any other items. Otherwise, the deal¡¯s off.¡± If there weren¡¯t a limit to daily trading transactions, Su Yu would naturally not agree to the other party¡¯s request. It was precisely because there was a limit to the number of daily transactions that Su Yu decided to take advantage of this information before the public knew about it. At this moment, Wang Teng, who was on his own ind, looked at the DM interface and hesitated. The two ordinary energy crystals in his hands were definitely rarer than ordinary daily necessities. He knew this, but even though they were rare, he didn¡¯t know what they were used for. These two energy crystals were no different from trash in his hands! After some thought, he decided to use an ordinary energy crystal to exchange for information. ¡°Boss Su, I¡¯ll use an ordinary energy crystal to exchange for this information. You can put anything on the trading channel!¡± Wang Teng didn¡¯t waste any time and replied to Su Yu. Su Yu, who was paying attention to the DM interface, nodded slightly when he saw the reply. This guy was quite decisive. Therefore, Su Yu directly posted a trade offer on the trading channel. Items to Trade: One windproof lighter. Items in Exchange: Ordinary Energy Crystal Su Yu, who had so many lighters, was toozy to put in any rubbish, so he casually uploaded a lighter. As for Wang Teng ¨C who was staring at the trading channel ¨C he entered the keyword ordinary energy crystal and refreshed it. When he saw Su Yu¡¯s trade offer, he immediately chose to trade. [Ding! The item you uploaded, the windproof lighter, has been sessfully traded. Do you want to withdraw the traded item?] The moment Wang Teng¡¯s transaction was sessful, a notification sounded in Su Yu¡¯s ears. The corners of Su Yu¡¯s mouth curled up slightly at this. ¡°Effect of ordinary energy crystals: Shatter it and add 300 grams of ordinary flour. Roll it together to make 30 portions of ordinary bait.¡± Su Yu, who had chosen to withdraw the traded item, looked at the ordinary energy crystal in his hand and unhurriedly sent a message to Wang Teng. Su Yu didn¡¯t cheat Wang Teng and told him the use of ordinary energy crystals. Otherwise, Su Yu could have just told him that ordinary energy crystals were used to make ordinary bait without telling him how to make them. In fact, the reason why Su Yu had thrown out the method so easily was entirely because he wanted to promote the development of the region. Only then could Su Yu trade for something good. Otherwise, if Su Yu was the only one in the lead in the region, and the others were still using scrap metal, it would be meaningless. After all, Su Yu did not care much about the production method of ordinary bait. After all, this bait could only fish out ?? treasure chests at most. Wang Teng was staring at the DM interface. When he saw the message, his breathing quickened. This message was much more useful than an ordinary energy crystal! Without this information, the energy crystals were like ordinary stones in his hands ¨C useless. Now that he knew how to make use of them, he could use the energy crystals and mix them with flour to make ordinary bait. ¡°Thank you, boss. Thank you very much.¡± Wang Teng didn¡¯t forget to send a message back to Su Yu. Su Yu replied, ¡°It¡¯s a fair trade. If there¡¯s anything goodter, you can privately message me.¡± After saying that, Su Yu logged out of the DM. Now that he had eaten and drunk his fill, it was time for him to work again. After all, Su Yu had a total of 60 sets of ordinary bait and an energy crystal that had yet to be made into ordinary bait. If he did not fish desperately, Su Yu felt that the ordinary baits would pile up more and more in his hands. He looked at the sky and realized that there was still some time before it turned dark. He picked up the fishing rod on the ground and walked toward the fishing spot. [The treasure chest resources in this part of the sea are average. You are rmended to change fishing positions.] What surprised Su Yu was that the fishing spot, which had previously been rich in resources, had now decreased in resources. ¡°It seems that the amount of resources under the water is not permanent. It could change at any time.¡± Su Yu, who was deep in thought, changed his position. [This part of the sea is barren. There are no treasure chest resources here. You are rmended to change fishing positions.] ¡°I...¡±¡® After seeing the information floating in front of him, Su Yu could only continue to change his position. ... After Su Yu changed nine spots in a row, he finally found a fishing spot rich in treasure chest resources. ¡°Damn it, if it weren¡¯t for my insight skill, I might seriously be in trouble.¡± As this thought shed through Su Yu¡¯s mind, he flung the fishing rod and threw the fishing line out. After that, it was unknown whether Su Yu had really been blessed by Lady Luck, but he managed to fish up ten treasure chests in an hour and a half. In total, he had obtained four [?Ordinary Wooden Treasure Chest], three [?? Ordinary Wooden Treasure Chest], and three [?? Ordinary Wooden Treasure Chest]. From all of these treasure chests, Su Yu obtained: ? [Ordinary Wood*40] [Zhonghua Cigarettes (One Pack)*2] [5 kg of Rice*2] [500g pack of salt*4] ?? [ 20 liters of Diesel Oil*2] [Luxury massage chair*2] [25 kg pack of cement*2] ?? [Ordinary Fishing Rod Blueprint*2] [Ordinary Bungalow Construction Blueprint*2] [Improved Bait*4] At this moment, Su Yu was paying more attention to the items inside the Wooden Treasure Chest. As for the rest of the items, even if he didn¡¯t have the insight skill, Su Yu was very familiar with what they could be used for. At this moment, Su Yu¡¯s gaze was focused on the items that he obtained from the three ?? Wooden treasure chests. [Ordinary Fishing Rod Blueprint] Description: Can be used to collect materials, to upgrade the Beginner¡¯s Fishing Rod. Upgrade requires the following materials. ss steel 0/1, PE braided thread 0/1, carbon cloth 0/1. ... [Ordinary Bungalow Construction Blueprint] Description: Can be used to build a 30 square meter ordinary bungalow. The construction materials are as follows: Concrete 0/25, red brick 0/200, sand 0/100. [Improved Bait] Description: Can be used to fish from ??? to ????? Level Treasure Chest. Note: It is rmended to use the bait together with the upgraded version of the beginner¡¯s fishing rod. Using the beginner¡¯s fishing rod with this bait can cause the fishing rod to be damaged. Chapter 9 Chapter 9: Strength Stats Potion Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios To be honest, up until now, Su Yu had not seen any of the materials needed to upgrade the fishing rod. Su Yu also felt confused as he looked at the materials to construct the ordinary bungalow. Su Yu shook his head as he looked at the list of materials. ¡°Forget it. Since I have a car, I¡¯ll live in it first. I¡¯ll slowly umte the materials.¡± The next second, Su Yu felt a headacheing on as he looked at the items on the ground. ¡°If I don¡¯t think of a way to increase the area of this ind, too many things will pile up. There will be no ce to put them.¡± Then, seeing that he still had seven trading opportunities today, Su Yu immediately began to put up a trade offer. Items to Trade: 3 packs of salt (packs of 500g) Items in Exchange: ss steel 0/1, PE braided thread 0/1, carbon cloth 0/1, one for each pack of salt. Su Yu had already searched for these materials. Up until now, no one had made any trade offers for them. That was why Su Yu had put up a trade offer, and even pinned it at the top. In an instant, some of the people in Su Yu¡¯s region who were really bored, found that Su Yu had pinned a trade offer again. They immediately started chatting again. Perhaps this group of people used all their ten pieces of messages every day just to gossip. At this moment, in themunication channel, the survivors began to specte about the items that Su Yu would like to purchase. ¡°Does anyone know what the big shot on the rankings wants those items for?¡± ¡°Judging from the material, it should be the material for the fishing rod.¡± ¡°A fishing rod? Doesn¡¯t everyone have a fishing rod?¡± ¡°Dude, are you stupid? He¡¯s ranked first on the rankings and has an additional 20 sets of ordinary bait every day. He can¡¯t possibly use up all the bait with just one rod.¡± ¡°Those in drought die by the drought, those in flood die by the flood.¡± ... Su Yu also took the time to look at themunication channel. When he saw that someone had already guessed that he wanted these materials to make a fishing rod, he was not surprised. After all, there were so many survivors. It was not surprising that they could deduce it. When purchasing the materials, Su Yu was toozy to be sneaky about it. If others managed to fish out the [Ordinary Fishing Rod Blueprint], they would naturally know the materials needed to upgrade the fishing rod. There was no need to hide it at all. After sorting out the items on the ground, Su Yu started fishing again. At this moment, Wang Teng, who had obtained 30 sets of ordinary bait through Su Yu¡¯s guidance, started fishing excitedly. Naturally, Wang Teng had seen the trade offer that Su Yu had pinned. To be honest, he really wanted to know how he could tweak the fishing rod. He didn¡¯t believe that he could create it only with the materials. This was because this fishing rod was different from ordinary fishing rods. This was a fishing rod used to fish for treasure chests. There must be some other tricks inside. However, Wang Teng wasn¡¯t stupid enough to DM Su Yu to ask about it. He wanted to continue fishing and see if he could get anything good before going to the boss to exchange information. At the same time, the few people ranked behind Su Yu on the Prosperity Points Rankings in Su Yu¡¯s region also had different thoughts. After Zhou Yi ¨C number two on the list ¨C saw Su Yu¡¯s name on the ranking list, an inexplicable emotion shed in his eyes. [Level 1 Ind Master] Name: Zhou Yi. Age: 24 years old. Strength: 0.9+(1) Physique: 0.8+(1) Spirit: 1.3+(1) Note: In parentheses are the stats added to the Ind Master on his own ind. The additional stats will not be effective after leaving his ind. Ind Prosperity Points: 10 points. Skills: Grade D skill (Divination) can be upgraded. Can be upgraded to Grade SSS Deduction at maximum level. [Regional Communication Channel], [Regional Trading Channel], [Regional Prosperity Value List]. [Divination Skill] Description: You can divine your own luck five times a day. This was the second-ranked Zhou Yi¡¯s skill. It was precisely because of his divination talent that Zhou Yi could upy the second-rank. With the help of the divination skill, Zhou Yi would divine his own luck before he fished to see which time was the best. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Su Yu was a cheater, Zhou Yi would definitely be ranked first in this region. Looking at thest chance of divination left today, Zhou Yi did not hesitate and directly chose to do divination. [Favorable]. Looking at the divination result, Zhou Yi decisively chose to fish. ... As for Su Yu, whom everyone was thinking about, he was sittingfortably on the massage chair that he had fished up. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that he was here for a vacation! [?? Ordinary Wooden Treasure Chest] Description: It contains 20 ml of ordinary strength stats potion. [20ml Strength Stats Potion] Description: Consuming it can increase Strength by 0.2. There are no side effects. Note: This potion will not be effective on the user with basic strength stats that are greater than 5. Just as Su Yu was fishing contentedly, a piece of information about the treasure chest shed in Su Yu¡¯s eyes. ¡°F*ck, there¡¯s such a good thing.¡± After seeing the description of the treasure chest that was still in the water, Su Yu immediately perked up. If it escaped his grasp, Su Yu would be heartbroken. ... Su Yu ¨C who had perked up very quickly ¨C skillfully pulled the treasure chest containing the strength stats potion out of the water and onto the shore. After quickly opening the treasure chest, Su Yu used his double happiness skill to double the strength stats potion. From this, it could be seen how abnormal Su Yu¡¯s talent was, not to mention that this skill could even be upgraded againter. It would have been better if it was an ordinary resource. However, if he were to encounter such a rare thing in theter stages, Su Yu would be better off than others many times over! Looking at the ss test tube in his hand, Su Yu did not hesitate. He pulled out the stoppers of the two test tubes and poured them into his mouth. As soon as the potion entered his stomach, Su Yu immediately felt something. At this moment, Su Yu felt his body go numb, as if a weak electric current was flowing through his body. Don¡¯t ask Su Yu why he knew what it felt like to be electrocuted. It was because when he was young, he had touched the television signal junction and was electrocuted. That feeling was very refreshing. Just like that, the tingling effects of the medicine in Su Yu¡¯s bodysted for about twenty minutes. Then, Su Yu immediately opened his personal stats panel. [Level 1 Ind Master] Name: Su Yu. Age: 23 years old. ... Strength: 1.4+(1) Physique: 1+ (1) Spirit: 1.5+(1) Owned ves: 2 low-level goblins (10 Prosperity Points), 2 Toyota cars (10 Prosperity Points) Note: In parentheses are the stats added to the Ind Master on his own ind. The additional stats will not be effective after leaving his ind. Ind Prosperity Value: 20 points (Currently ranked first in the region). Skills: SSS Grade Insight Skill, Unknown Grade Skill (Double Happiness) ¨C Can be upgraded. [Regional Communication Channel], [Regional Trading Channel], [Regional Prosperity Value List]. Chapter 10 Chapter 10: Upgraded Beginner¡¯s Fishing Rod Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Not bad, not bad. It would be great to have more of this.¡± After feeling the increase in his strength, Su Yu began to fantasize. However, Su Yu¡¯s face darkened when he looked at other things he caught. He didn¡¯t know if it was because his luck had turned. ¡°F*ck, that shouldn¡¯t be the case. ording to the hint from the insight skill, this area should be rich with treasure chests. Why am I getting these lousy things?¡± After obtaining the strength stats potion, Su Yu fished for another ten treasure chests in half an hour. However, there was no joy on Su Yu¡¯s face. This was because the items that Su Yu had fished up this time were not evenparable to the items he got the first ten times he fished, let alone the strength stats potion. This time, Su Yu¡¯s harvest from his ten fishing trips was four [? Ordinary Wooden Treasure Chest], three [? Ordinary Wooden Treasure Chest], two [?? Ordinary Wooden Treasure Chest], and one [?? Ordinary Wooden Treasure Chest]. Compared to the results from his previous rounds of fishing, this was definitely a change in fortune. ? [5 Ordinary Wood*2] [Shampoo (500ml per bottle)*2] [Tissue Paper (one box)*2] [Haitian Soy Sauce (500ml per bottle)*2] ? [Fresh Watermelon (5 kg)*4] [Basic Medicine Box*2] [Apple Sapling*4] ?? [40 Ordinary wood*2] [1 portion of fertile soil*2] ?? [Ind area +1 square meter fragment*2] Fortunately, the only ?? Wooden treasure chest did not disappoint Su Yu. [Ind area +1 square meter fragment*2] Introduction: The other inds are shattered for various reasons, and the ind fragments generated can increase the area of the ind by one square meter. ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡± After seeing the effect of the object, Su Yu directly chose to use it. After using it, Su Yu saw on his personal stats panel that the area of the ind he was on had changed from 100 square meters to 102 square meters. ¡°This is good stuff. It¡¯sparable to the stats potion.¡± After getting the good stuff, Su Yu immediately prepared to continue fishing. However, at this moment, a sudden notification sound made Su Yu temporarily stop fishing. [Ding, Survivor Ji Qingrou has met the requirements you set and would like to DM you. Do you want to ept the DM?] ¡°Another person who has energy crystals. Moreover, this name sounds a little familiar!¡± Su Yu heard the notification beside his ear, and many thoughts shed through his mind at that moment. ¡°Oh right, it seems to be the girl ranked fourth on the regional prosperity points rankings.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Su. Can I use other items to trade for the information regarding the usage of ordinary energy crystals?¡± Ji Qingrou, who was on her own ind, quickly sent a message to Su Yu. ¡°They want to know the use of energy crystals again. These people are quite smart!¡± Other than Su Yu, Wang Teng also knew what ordinary energy crystals could do. However, Wang Teng had spent an energy crystal in exchange for this information. Hence, he naturally wouldn¡¯t announce this news in themunication channel. After all, he wasn¡¯t stupid. ¡°I only need things like ss steel 0/1, PE braided thread 0/1, and carbon cloth 0/1. If you have them, we can trade. Otherwise, forget it.¡± When he saw the message from the girl named Ji Qingrou on the chat interface, Su Yu did not think too much about it before directly sending his request. ¡°Phew.¡± After reading the reply, Ji Qingrou could not help but rx. This was because she had all these things. Although Ji Qingrou knew that these three things might be very useful, she understood that she could not have her cake and eat it too. She had to choose between the energy crystal and these three items. Instinct told Ji Qingrou that ordinary energy crystals were more useful in the early stagespared to these three items. Ji Qingrou trusted her own intuition because her skill was [Grade A Skill, Six Senses Enhancement]. After quickly reacting, Ji Qingrou directly replied to Su Yu. ¡°Mr. Su, I have all three items. I¡¯ll bid for the trade offer you pinned. Is that alright with you?¡± When Su Yu saw the other party¡¯s reply, he immediately became energetic. ¡°F*ck, this girl is so lucky. I¡¯ve been fishing for so long, but I haven¡¯t caught a single upgrade material. She actually gathered them all up and even has energy crystals in her hands. She¡¯s awesome!¡± ¡°Alright, after you bid for it, I will send you the usage method of this item,¡± Su Yu replied to Ji Qingrou. After seeing Su Yu¡¯s reply, Ji Qingrou did not hesitate and directly chose to trade. Immediately, Su Yu heard the news that the transaction had been sessful. After that, Su Yu copied the message he sent to Wang Teng and sent it to Ji Qingrou. It had to be said that information was worth a lot these days! ¡°Thank you, Mr. Su.¡± After reading the usage method of the ordinary energy crystals sent by Su Yu, Ji Qingrou did not forget to send him a message of gratitude. Su Yu didn¡¯t reply to this. After all, he didn¡¯t have many messages quota left today, so he had to use them sparingly. It would be a waste if he couldn¡¯t reply to somebody else who wanted to do trading with him. At this moment, Su Yu looked at the three materials in front of him. Then, he took out the [Ordinary Fishing Rod Blueprint]. After cing all these items beside the beginner¡¯s fishing rod, Su Yu chose to use the ordinary fishing rod blueprint. [Ding! Your Beginner¡¯s Fishing Rod has been upgraded to the Ordinary Fishing Rod.] It had to be said that the process was very fast. Just as Su Yu chose to use them, a white light shed in front of his eyes. The materials and blueprints disappeared in an instant, leaving only a ck fishing rod. [Ordinary Fishing Rod] Description : Upgraded from a novice fishing rod. Can be used to fish from ? to ????? Ordinary Wooden Treasure Chest. Durability: 2 Note: Every time you fish a treasure chest, the fishing rod¡¯s durability will decrease by 1. When the durability reaches 0, the fishing rod will be damaged. When the durability drops below 10, you can choose to use the upgrade materials of the Beginner¡¯s Fishing Rod to repair it. Additional Hint: Sink it five meters deep into the water together with the improved bait. You can fish ??? wooden treasure chest at the lowest, and ????? wooden treasure chest at the highest. Looking at the stats of the upgraded fishing rod, Su Yu could not help but feel restless. ... After all, he still had four sets of improved bait. ¡°Damn it! I¡¯m afraid that when I manage to reel in a ????? treasure chest, I can¡¯t pull it up!¡± At this moment, Su Yu suddenly thought of the difficulty of fishing up a ?? treasure chest. Then, he silently calcted the difficulty of fishing up a ????? treasure chest. ¡°No, no. Let¡¯s finish using up the ordinary bait first and see if I can fish out some stats potions to increase my stats first.¡± Chapter 11 Chapter 11: Wooden House Constructed Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, before he continued fishing again, Su Yu did not forget to put up a trade offer on the trading channel. Items to Trade: [Zhonghua Cigarettes (One Pack)] [5 kg of Rice] [Shampoo (500ml)] Items in Exchange: ss steel 0/1, PE braided thread 0/1, carbon cloth 0/1, one for each item. Su Yu¡¯s trade offer was almost like he was engaging in a scam. It would be good if the trade was sessful. However, if it wasn¡¯t, it could serve to attract the people who had these items to make a deal with him privately. Previously, Su Yu did not expect that he would be able to exchange for those three items with just three packs of salt. He only wanted to create a gimmick to attract the attention of other survivors so that he could make private dealster. As for the items that he offered, it would be a gift to the other party, just like the windproof lighter from before. In any case, these ordinary resources would only increase in number to Su Yu, so he had nothing to lose. When Su Yu pinned the trade offer again, some people in the regional channel who couldn¡¯t stay idle started chatting again. ¡°F*ck, why couldn¡¯t I have caught any of these materials? Otherwise, I could have exchanged them for some of those cigarettes. ¡± ¡°Dude, you¡¯re right. Don¡¯t say it anymore. I feel so tempted to smoke now.¡± ¡°I feel that we¡¯re not from the same world as the first on the rankings. Why is he so rich in resources?!¡± ¡°+1. Poor me. I¡¯ve used up all ten fishing opportunities. Can you believe that five of them were broken treasure chests?¡± ... Su Yu didn¡¯t pay much attention to the discussion on themunication channel. At this moment, Su Yu was holding the blueprint of the wooden house in one hand as he walked toward the ce where the wood was piled up. When the two low-level goblins saw their master approaching, they immediately bowed. Su Yu waved his hand to signal them to move aside. [Ding, please choose the location of the wooden house.] At this moment, Su Yu chose to use the blueprint of the wooden house, and the notification sounded in his ears again. Upon hearing this voice, Su Yu looked around the small ind that he owned. He then ced the wooden house in the center of the ind. [The location of the wooden house has been confirmed. Please wait a moment.] ng! ng! ng! After Su Yu chose to use the blueprint of the wooden house, he saw the shadow of a wooden house appear in front of him. Then, the wood quickly piled up like building blocks. Finally, with a sh of white light, a small European-style wooden house appeared in front of Su Yu. [Ding! You have obtained an ordinary wooden house. Your ind¡¯s prosperity value has increased. Your current prosperity points are 30 points. You are currently ranked first in this area.] When the construction of Su Yu¡¯s small wooden house waspleted, the mechanical notification sounded in his ears again. Su Yu directly filtered the notification out. As long as no one surpassed him and became the new number one, Su Yu was toozy to check the ranking list. [Ordinary Wooden House] Description: A simple residence that can shelter you from the wind and rain, or used to store supplies. When Su Yu¡¯s gazended on the wooden house, simple information about the wooden house appeared in front of Su Yu¡¯s eyes. After scanning through the information, Su Yu pushed open the wooden door of the wooden house and walked in. When Su Yu entered the wooden house, what greeted him was a small wooden room, simr to some single-room rental houses from his home world. After looking around, Su Yu turned around and walked out of the wooden house. After all, it was just a simple wooden house. There was nothing inside, and there was nothing to see. ¡°The two of you, move those supplies into the wooden house and arrange them neatly,¡± Su Yu, who had just left the wooden house, instructed the two low-level goblins. Upon hearing Su Yu¡¯s order, the two low-level goblins naturally rushed over to move the supplies. This was because after eating instant noodles in the afternoon, the two of them found the taste of instant noodles to be absolutely delectable. Even as they were doing woodwork, they could not help but salivate when they thought of the delicious meal they had never eaten before that afternoon. Therefore, the two of them were very enthusiastic about their work. They yearned for their next meal, for the hope that their master would reward them with instant noodles again. Of course, Su Yu did not know what the two low-level goblins were thinking. At this moment, Su Yu had already sat on the massage chair and started fishing. ?,?,?. As time passed, Su Yu fished up three ? Ordinary Wooden Treasure Chest in a row. Finally, he caught another ?? Ordinary Wooden Treasure Chest. [?? Ordinary Wooden Treasure Chest] Description: It contains 20 ml of ordinary physique stats potion. Fishing Technique: The quality of the fishing rod has been improved. Strength produces miracles. Just pull hard. [20ml Physique Stats Potion] Description: Consuming it can increase Physique stats by 0.2. There are no side effects. Note: This potion will not be effective on the user with basic physique stats that are greater than 5. ¡°My luck has improved again?¡± After seeing the description of the treasure chest that he had fished out of the water, Su Yu, who had been in a slightly listless state, instantly became energetic. Just as instructed by his insight skill, Su Yu directly exerted strength in his hands and started pulling. Anyway, he was also toozy to use any pulling techniques. The ?? Wooden Treasure Chest, which was still in the water, was naturally unable to withstand Su Yu¡¯s brute force and was directly dragged onto the shore. As soon as the treasure chest came ashore, Su Yu impatiently checked the contents of the treasure chest. Then, he looked at the two tubes of the blue-colored potion in his hand. ¡°Gulp, gulp.¡± He pulled out the cork and finished the potions in one gulp. As soon as the potion entered his stomach, Su Yu felt something. This time, the feeling was a little different from the feeling that the strength stats potion gave him. The strength potion gave Su Yu a numbing feeling, while the physique potion gave Su Yu the feeling of ice and fire. It felt extremely refreshing. ¡°Ah!¡± In the end, Su Yu couldn¡¯t help but shout. The two low-level goblins, who had heard themotion from their master, looked over in confusion. ... ¡°Damn it, the effect of this potion is really powerful!¡± As the potion continued to take effect, Su Yu couldn¡¯t help but shiver. In the end, when the efficacy of the physique stats potion subsided, Su Yu¡¯s body was covered in sweat. ¡°Phew.¡± After letting out a long breath, Su Yu took off his coat and the long-sleeved shirt he was wearing. After casually cing his clothes on the massage chair, Su Yu picked up arge bottle of mineral water and gulped it down. If other survivors who had yet to obtain any fresh water saw the way he was drinking the water, they would probably be envious. Su Yu burped when he was done and put the bottle of mineral water on the ground. Then, he set up the ordinary bait and cast the fishing line fiercely to start a new round of fishing. Chapter 12 ★★★★★ Wooden Treasure Chest Chapter 12 ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Wooden Treasure Chest Then, Su Yu repeated the experience he went through after obtaining the strength stats potion. Su Yu, who had fished up arge pile of daily necessities, could not help but think gloomily. "F*ck, did I run into a guaranteed activity after fishing every ten rounds of fishing?" If he showed his current expression to people, he would definitely be beaten to death. "I might as well try using the improved bait. In any case, I have four sets of them." At this moment, Su Yu nced at the sky and suddenly thought of an idea. This was because after he had caught the physique stats potion, Su Yu had fished ten times in a row. As a result, all he obtained were ordinary daily necessities, and there was nothing special about them. "Let''s do it." After thinking for a while, Su Yu decided to do it. Then, he calmly baited the hook with an enhanced bait. After adjusting the position of the float, Su Yu took a deep breath and cast the hook out. [Ding! The item you uploaded, Zhonghua Cigarette (one pack), has been sessfully traded. Do you want to withdraw the item?] Just as Su Yu was fully focused, the sound of a sessful transaction suddenly rang in his ears. "F*ck, you shocked me." Su Yu, who was cursing colorfully in his mind, silently extracted the traded items. Then, he ignored the materials that were thrown on the ground. "It''s here." At this moment, Su Yu noticed that the float on the surface was starting to move. As such, Su Yu held his breath and concentrated. "Damn, it''s so heavy." When the float sank into the water, Su Yu immediately exerted strength in his hands. The ordinary fishing rod in Su Yu''s hand was pulled at an astonishing angle, as if it was about to break apart in the next second. At this moment, the veins on Su Yu''s arms were bulging. This was a sign that he had used most of his strength. Finally, Su Yu managed to get the upper hand. At this moment, Su Yu''s lower body suddenly exerted force as he stood there like a mountain, steady and unmoving. After familiarizing himself with the forceing from underwater, Su Yu began to carefully pull the rod. However, when Su Yu exerted force, the force from the water immediately pulled Su Yu forward. Finally, after twenty minutes of pulling, Su Yu managed to pull the treasure chest to the surface. [¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Ordinary Wooden Treasure Chest] Description: It contains ten ordinary energy stones. Fishing Technique: After an hour of continuous intermittent exertion of power, you can directly drag it ashore. The moment the treasure chest appeared on the surface, Su Yu saw the information of the treasure chest. "Does this count as having already achieved the freedom of ordinary energy stones in the early stages." After reading the information of the treasure chest, Su Yu couldn''t help but think this way. To be honest, Su Yu was a little worried. There were too many energy crystals! He couldn''t possibly use them all! With flour, one ordinary energy crystal could be used to make 30 ordinary baits. Moreover, Su Yu had the double happiness skill. This meant that he had obtained a total of 20 ordinary energy crystals from this ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï treasure chest. In other words, Su Yu would be able to produce 600 sets of ordinary bait. What kind of concept was this? Su Yu estimated that he would not be able to finish using them in a short period of time. Su Yu shook his head. After getting rid of the thought that he would be beaten to death if he told others about it, he started to focus on ying tug of war with the ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï treasure chest under the water. In the end, when the sky had already darkened, Su Yu finally managed to drag the treasure chest ashore. "Phew." The moment the treasure chest dragged ashore, Su Yu was not in a hurry to open it. Instead, he threw the fishing rod on the ground andid down on the ground, panting heavily. Su Yu felt that fishing for this damned treasure chest was even more tiring than fishing for all the previous treasure chestsbined. Fortunately, the result was extremely satisfying. Even with Su Yu''s speed of depleting the bait, he did not have to worry about not having any bait to fish for the next few days. It had to be said that Su Yu''s situation was no different from bing rich overnight, especially since his ability to secure items was too strong. Thebination of the Double Happiness skill paired with the abnormal SSS-Grade Insight skill was simply a cheat! [Ding! Survivors, please note that night is about to fall. At nightfall, the temperature will continue to drop. Please be careful to keep warm.] Just as Su Yu was gasping for breath, a special notification suddenly sounded beside Su Yu''s ear. Upon hearing this voice, Su Yu stretched out his arms and propped himself to sit on the ground. "The temperature will actually drop at night. It seems that in these seven-day neers protection period, ordinary survivors will not only face problems regarding food and water, but will also need to worry about the cold!" Just as Su Yu was deep in thought, a cool breeze blew past Su Yu''s body, and he immediately felt a chill. Without thinking further, Su Yu immediately stood up and quickly walked toward the massage chair. He quickly put on his shirt and coat, then picked up the treasure chest on the ground and briskly walked toward the wooden house. "The two of you, start the fire," Su Yu instructed the two low-level goblins in a deep voice as he looked at the rapidly darkening sky. After saying that, Su Yu carried the treasure chest and entered the wooden house. He quietly willed the treasure chest open. Then, he looked at the pile of 20 ordinary energy crystals. A hint of excitement shed in Su Yu''s eyes. This was likeparing digital currencies to cash. It was the same amount of money, but the feeling of having actual cash in a great amount is surely different! Then, Su Yu logged in to themunication channel to see if the others had encountered the same situation as him. "Damn it, the temperature is getting lower and lower. It''s so cold. Didn''t they say that neers have a seven-day protection period?" "Don''t you know how to make a fire? If it''s cold, make a fire!" "F*ck, what a strong wind. It almost blew away my tent." "I''m looking for a coat and bedding. Guys, if you have any spare, please hurry up and post it on the trading channel." ¡­ As soon as he entered themunication channel, Su Yu realized that many people were discussing this matter. "Everyone, if you can, start a fire as soon as possible. This is the only way to survive the night. Otherwise, it will be terrible if you catch a cold and have a fever." At this moment, someone began to speak in themunication channel. Meanwhile, those who were slightly smarter had already begun purchasing items on the trading tform. After all, when many people took notice of the situationter, the items they had uploaded previously would definitely be recalled or even be sold at a higher price. After all, people would always put their benefits above all, no matter what time and situation it was. Seeing that he still had a few trading opportunities today, Su Yu directly put up trade offers for a few lighters. It could be considered a gift. It would be up to luck to see whoever managed to buy it. After all, Su Yu didn''tck lighters. Moreover, after fishing for a whole day, Su Yu nned to eat something and then go to sleep. It would be a waste if he didn''t use up today''s trading opportunity. He might as well establish a good image to build a good foundation for the future trades. Chapter 13 Chapter 13: Night Watch Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°F*ck, the first-ranked big shot has issued out some welfare. I got a windproof lighter for free.¡± Just as Su Yu¡¯s trade offer was uploaded to the trading channel, the first survivor who snatched it immediately shouted in themunication channel. ¡°F*ck, I missed the opportunity to freeload. Damn it, why are you guys so fast? Why didn¡¯t you leave one for me? I¡¯m about to freeze to death.¡± ¡°This hand speed... you guys have been single for 20 years, right? I just saw it and it¡¯s gone.¡± ... At this moment, because of the free windproof lighter that Su Yu had posted, the people who wereining in themunication channel immediately began toin. After Su Yu posted a few lighters, he was toozy to continue paying attention to themunication channel, because there was basically no useful information in it. At the same time, on the Regional Prosperity Points Rankings, the few people behind Su Yu looked at Su Yu¡¯s Prosperity Points and then looked at their own Prosperity Points. They were speechless. ¡°F*ck, is this really a survival series? This guy has too many resources!¡± At this moment, a new name quietly jumped into the top ten. This guy was none other than Wang Teng, who had traded with Su Yu in the afternoon. With the help of the 30 ordinary baits he made with ordinary energy crystals, he harvested boons today. This also led to the increase of his prosperity points. It surpassed most of the survivors and rushed him into the top ten. However, this made the previously ranked tenth survivor depressed because there was a huge difference in being in the top ten or not! There were additional treasure chest rewards every day for the top ten! ¡°F*ck.¡± The handsome man who had been pushed down could only groan unhappily on his ind. ... At this moment, Su Yu was already using a frying pan to grill a steak over the fire. This was one of the things he had obtained from fishing in the afternoon. At this moment, after smelling the fragrance of the meat in the air, Su Yu subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva. After eating a bowl of instant noodles for lunch, Su Yu had worked hard until night fell before he stopped, so at this moment, he was already starving. When the steak in the frying pan was about 70% cooked, Su Yu immediately started eating. As for the two low-level goblins, Su Yu did not starve them. Instead, Su Yu threw some Handsome Kang¡¯s instant noodles to the two of them. The two low-level goblins were extremely excited. After finishing three steaks and half a watermelon, Su Yu burped loudly. ¡°The two of you will guard this bonfire tonight. If you see that it¡¯s about to go out, add some wood. Also, pay attention to the sea at night and see if there are any movements.¡± At this moment, Su Yu, who had eaten his fill, instructed the two low-level goblins beside him. Upon hearing Su Yu¡¯s order, the two goblins hurriedly replied respectfully, ¡°Your servant obeys.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Su Yu nodded slightly, then opened the door of the Toyota and got in. He started the car and turned on the air conditioner. After adjusting the seat, Su Yuy down and began to rest. Although he couldn¡¯t drive the car on such a small ind, Su Yu could use the air conditioner. As long as he didn¡¯t run out of gas, he could still keep warm. As for why Su Yu had arranged for the two goblins to keep watch at night, it was because Su Yu felt that since there was something like the temperature dropping at, there might be other things happening as well. It was always better to be safe than sorry. In any case, the two goblins were quite energetic. It would not be a problem for them to not sleep for a day or two. They might as well keep watch. At this moment, the two goblins gathered around the bonfire to keep themselves warm. Then, they paid close attention to their surroundings, resolutely following Su Yu¡¯s orders. ... As time passed, the dawn quietly broke. When Su Yu opened his eyes, the sky outside the car was already bright. After getting up and stretching, Su Yu turned off the air conditioner and opened the car door. ¡°Phew.¡± Facing the sun in the sky, Su Yu took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. ¡°Master, you¡¯re awake.¡± At this moment, the two goblins who were guarding the bonfire saw Su Yuing out of the car and immediately approached him. ¡°Are there any abnormal movementsst night?¡± Su Yu asked casually as he looked at the two goblins. ¡°Master,st night, there was only the sound of the waves rolling at the shore. There weren¡¯t any abnormal movements.¡± Upon hearing Su Yu¡¯s question, the two goblins immediately replied to him. ¡°Good, well done. Now, go to the wooden house and bring me some food.¡± Su Yu picked up his fishing rod and walked to the shore as he instructed the two goblins. There were too many ordinary baits in his hands. Su Yu had to use them quickly. Then, with a fishing rod in one hand and nibbling a piece of bread in the other, Su Yu started fishing contentedly for the day. [Ding! Please receive the additional basic reward of being in first ce in the Regional Prosperity Points Rankings. You will receive 20 sets of ordinary bait.] Just as Su Yu was fishing, another notification sounded in his ears, telling him to collect today¡¯s share of bait. ¡°Receive it.¡± Upon hearing the notification, Su Yu didn¡¯t look excited at all, because he already had too many of them. If it was the improved version of the bait, Su Yu would probably be excited, but for now, he could only think about it. Perhaps there would be such a rewardter on in the rankings, but there was no need to think about it for the first two days. At this moment, Su Yu looked at the float on the surface of the water. There was no movement for the time being. Then, he clicked on themunication channel. Although Su Yu didn¡¯t really like to leave any messages there, he still liked to lurk! ¡°I... fucking... froze... to... death... yesterday...¡± ¡°F*ck, brother, why are you so cold? You¡¯re even trembling when you speak. Although it was coldst night, it shouldn¡¯t have been a problem to keep a fire going for the entire night! You must also have other cold-resistant supplies, right?¡± ¡°F*ck you. The person above, it¡¯s easy for you to say. Have you considered the fact that I don¡¯t have any cold-resistant supplies and can only rely on my willpower to endure through the entire night?¡± ¡°Awesome, I¡¯m willing to call you the strongest.¡± ¡°Stop it. I only ate a piece of wheat bread and drank half a bottle of water yesterday. I was cold and hungry when I went to bedst night. In my half-asleep state, I thought I saw a little girl selling matches.¡± ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not the little girl who sold the nuke?¡± ¡°Eh, why are you guys hungry? Aren¡¯t there a lot of resources in the treasure chest? I got a roastedmb leg, a roasted chicken, and a few bottles of Sprite from the treasure chest yesterday.¡± ... ¡°Damn you. I don¡¯t even know how you can type such cold words with a 37-degree hand.¡± ¡°Eat a peach. It¡¯s so cold.¡± ¡°rgh.¡± ¡°Ugh! Ugh! Ugh!¡± Chapter 14 Chapter 14: Simple Fishing Net Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After reading the messages sent by the survivors in themunication channel, the corners of Su Yu¡¯s eyes twitched unconsciously. ¡°Sure enough, there are all kinds of people these days!¡± After shaking his head, Su Yu immediately left themunication channel. ¡°Yo, what a good start.¡± At this moment, Su Yu, who had just exited themunication channel, suddenly felt a pull on his hand. [?? Ordinary Wooden Treasure Chest] Description: It contains a simple fishing that can be used to capture low-level treasure chests. [Simple Fishing Net] Description: Hang ordinary bait on the fishing and throw it into the water. Then, just wait for the treasure chest to enter the. Use together with 10 baits each time for maximum results. Note: This fishing can capture up to ?? Ordinary Wooden Treasure Chest. It is rmended to be more careful when pulling the. Otherwise, you can easily be dragged into the water. Durability: 10 (Every time you cast it and obtain a treasure chest, its durability will be reduced by 1) ¡°Awesome!¡± Su Yu eximed in his heart when he saw the description of the item in the treasure chest. ¡°This is simply like getting a pillow while dozing! This damn heaven really knows me too well.¡± Very quickly, Su Yu pulled up the ?? wooden treasure chest from the water. Ever since he upgraded the fishing rod yesterday, Su Yu no longer needed to y tug-of-war these ?? treasure chests. He could just use brute force to pull them up. As for the remaining three of the improved bait from yesterday, Su Yu nned to use it during the guaranteed event after every 10 rounds of fishing from yesterday to see if he could make lemonade out of lemons. After casually opening the ?? wooden treasure chest, Su Yu looked at the two simple fishings in his hands and called the two goblins over. Su Yu looked at the two goblins in front of him and instructed them to set up wood in a suitable position. Then, he looked at the fishing that had already been hung with ten sets of ordinary bait. Su Yu also threw the fishing directly towards an area rich with treasure chest resources that he had discovered with the help of his insight skill. When he saw the fishing sinking into the water, Su Yu tied the rope on the end of the fishing to the wooden stake. Then, Su Yu threw out another fishing in the same way. He had used up 20 sets of ordinary bait in one go. Su Yu could not help but be in a good mood. At this moment, Su Yu did not expect that the would be able to capture ten ?? treasure chests for him. It was obviously impossible. Anyway, Su Yu would be satisfied if he could get two or three ?? treasure chests in one. [Ding! Survivor Wang Teng requests to DM you. Do you want to ept the DM?] Just as Su Yu was about to continue fishing, a notification interrupted his thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s this guy again. Could it be that this guy caught something good again?¡± Su Yu immediately agreed to the other party¡¯s DM request. ¡°Boss, are you here? I have something to trade with you. Do you want it?¡± Wang Teng, who was on his own ind, looked at the item that he obtained from the treasure chest in front of him. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a headacheing on. ¡°F*ck, this thing is good, but he doesn¡¯t know how to use it and doesn¡¯t dare to use it. That¡¯s why he¡¯s looking for someone to take it off his hands.¡± ¡°What is it? We can trade if I¡¯m interested.¡± Su Yu replied to Wang Teng after ncing at the message. ¡°It¡¯s a small, ordinary speedboat. If you want it, you can trade with me with whatever you see fit!¡± Wang Teng immediately replied to Su Yu when he saw the message on the DM interface. ¡°A small ordinary speedboat? He doesn¡¯t even dare to drive it on the sea, but I guess it¡¯s fine if he wants to trade it with me. It could even be usefulter.¡± After thinking about it, Su Yu decided to trade with Wang Teng. After all, it could be ced in the sea and would not take up much space. Most importantly, Su Yu nned to clear his inventory. He had too many things. After pondering for a while, Su Yu replied to Wang Teng¡¯s message. ¡°I¡¯ll take the item. I¡¯ll give you a blueprint for an ordinary wooden house. You can decide by yourself if you want to trade with me. This blueprint can be used with 100 sets of ordinary wood to automatically build a wooden house of about 15 square meters. You don¡¯t have to do it yourself.¡± ¡°F*ck, there¡¯s such a magical thing.¡± Wang Teng, who had never caught a blueprint before, was shocked. After he regained his senses, he hurriedly replied, ¡°I¡¯ll trade with you.¡± After all, he was still living pitifully in a tent he obtained from the treasure chest. If he had a wooden house, it would be much better than living in a tent. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll put it up on the trading channel. You can just bid for it.¡± After looking at Wang Teng¡¯s reply, Su Yu didn¡¯t say anything much and directly posted the trade offer instead. Items to Trade: 1 Ordinary Wooden House Blueprint. Items in Exchange : 1 Ordinary Speedboat. At this moment, Wang Teng was scrolling through the trading channel. When he saw Su Yu¡¯s trade offer, he immediately chose to trade. In an instant, the ordinary speedboat in front of him glowed a bright white and disappeared. At the same time, he heard the notification: ¡°The transaction was sessful. Please withdraw the item.¡± After choosing to withdraw the item, the blueprint of a simple wooden house appeared in his hand. He looked it over and started searching for wood trade offers on the trading channel. After all, he could not build a wooden house with just the blueprints. He also needed the materials! On Su Yu¡¯s side, he walked closer to the sea and chose to withdraw the item he had traded. In an instant, a small, ordinary speedboat appeared on the sea in front of Su Yu. [Ordinary Speedboat] Details: 6-meter speedboat, can carry 6 people, fuel tank capacity 150 liters (fuel tank currently empty), engine 70-115 hp outboard, maximum speed 35 knots (115 hp)... Description: After filling up with fuel, you can try to drive a speedboat to explore the surroundings of the ind. It is rmended not to go too far, or you will easily lose your way. After taking a look at the speedboat, the detailed information of the speedboat appeared before Su Yu¡¯s eyes. The fuel tank was empty, which was within Su Yu¡¯s expectations. After all, Wang Teng wasn¡¯t stupid. If there was oil inside, he wouldn¡¯t have traded it so quickly. Then, he asked the two goblins to set up two more wooden stakes. After tying one end of the speedboat with a rope, Su Yu returned to his fishing. Although Su Yu had some gas in his hands, he really did not know how to drive a speedboat. However, Su Yu was notpletely helpless. Anyway, he still had two goblins. He could just let them explore the speedboatter. After all, the goblins were quite proficient in mechanical creations, so it should be easy for them to get familiarized with the speedboat. Even if it was damaged, Su Yu would not feel bad about it. After all, this speedboat might as well have been something he had picked up. Very quickly, Su Yu calmed down and took out an improved bait. He wanted to take a gamble and try to make lemonade out of lemons. ... Chapter 15 Chapter 15: Purifier Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As the sound of the bait entering the water rang in Su Yu¡¯s ears, his mind became highly focused. It waspletely different from when he used ordinary bait to fish. However, sometimes, fishing depended on luck. Su Yu, who had been staring at the surface of the water for about half an hour, did not notice any movement. Just as Su Yu blinked his dry eyes, the float finally sank into the water. In an instant, Su Yu felt the rod in his hands bing taut. However, there was no joy on Su Yu¡¯s face. This was because Su Yu could feel that the forceing from his hand this time was obviously not as strong as the force from the ????? wooden treasure chest. Therefore, Su Yu did not pull it carefully. As long as it was not a ????? treasure chest, the quality of the ordinary fishing rod in Su Yu¡¯s hand could withstand this rough treatment. [??? Ordinary Wooden Treasure Chest] Description: It contains a water purifier. [Seawater Purifier] Description: Pour seawater into it. It can purify 100 liters of seawater into fresh water every day. Durability: 100 (Durability will decrease by 1 after each use.) After seeing the information of the treasure chest floating on the sea, Su Yu felt that it was not too bad. Then, as Su Yu exerted his strength, the ??? wooden treasure chest that contained the water purifier, was fished up by Su Yu. After looking at the treasure chest on the ground, Su Yu bent down to pick up the small treasure chest and walked to the side of the small wooden house. When Su Yu opened the treasure chest, two devices that were not too small appeared in front of him. They looked very technologically advanced. ¡°The two of you, use something to bring some seawater over,¡± Su Yu ordered as he nced at the low-level goblins who were working hard. Upon hearing Su Yu¡¯s words, the two goblins immediately put down the work in their hands and eagerly picked up the bucket to fill it with seawater. It had to be said that having two subordinates working for him was much more satisfying than working alone. After all, Su Yu could leave some of the moreplicated tasks to the two goblins. For example, Su Yu had given full authority to the two goblins to handle the fertile soil, nt seeds, and saplings that he had fished up. Soon, the two goblins each carried a bucket of seawater and rushed to Su Yu. After casually taking the bucket from a goblin, Su Yu directly poured it into the water purifier. When he finished pouring all the water from the bucket, Su Yu pressed the start button and ced the empty bucket at the outlet. To be honest, Su Yu was quite curious about this thing. After all, it was highly technologically advanced and did not require electricity. Then, under Su Yu¡¯s watchful gaze, a small stream of water began to flow from the outlet of the purifier into the bucket. After ncing at the speed at which the water wasing out, Su Yu instructed the two goblins in a deep voice, ¡°The two of you, watch the water in this bucket. When it¡¯s full, take it to water the saplings and seeds.¡± The two sea water purifiers were enough to satisfy Su Yu¡¯s daily water needs. After all, the two devices could produce 200 liters of freshwater a day. After instructing the two goblins, Su Yu walked towards the two fishings. After all, half an hour had passed. It was time to see if any treasure chests had taken the bait. [6 ? Ordinary wooden treasure chests, 2 ?? Ordinary wooden treasure chests, and 2 ?? Ordinary wooden treasure chests have been captured in this fishing.] ¡°The 10 treasure chests contain the following items: 20 ml of spirit stats potion, one portion of fertile soil, one pack of toilet paper...¡± When Su Yu reached out to grab the fishing to drag it, arge string of information floated past Su Yu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Uh, this fishing is a little more advanced than the fishing rod. I haven¡¯t even dragged it out of the water, but I can already see the information even with the treasure chest underwater.¡± Looking at the information floating in front of him, Su Yu couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. Although Su Yu had no idea what was going on, he also couldn¡¯t be bothered to think about these things. It was fine as long as his skill could be used. ¡°Holy sh*t, it¡¯s really heavy.¡± Su Yu eximed as he was holding the rope and quietly exerting strength. Thinking about it, it made sense. After all, it was 10 treasure chests in one. How could it not be heavy? Fortunately, these treasure chests, which were caught in simple fishings, struggled lesspared to the treasure chests of the same level when they were caught with the fishing rod. Otherwise, Su Yu would have had to call two goblins over to help him pull them up. Soon, like an old cow pulling a carriage, Su Yu dragged the fishing in the water to the ind step by step. Su Yu temporarily ignored the other ordinary treasure chests. At this moment, Su Yu¡¯s gaze was focused on the treasure chest that contained ordinary spirit stats potion. When Su Yu opened the treasure chest, two vials of light purple potion appeared in his hands. [20ml Spirit Stats Potion] Description: Consuming it can increase Spirit by 0.2. There are no side effects.. Note: This potion will not be effective on the user with basic spirit stats that are greater than 5. Su Yu didn¡¯t even need to look at its attributes to know the effects of the potion. Together with the previous two potions, it could be considered the novice three-piece potion. Without much thought, Su Yu uncorked the bottle and drank it in one go. In the next second, apletely different feeling from the previous two medicines surged into Su Yu¡¯s heart. At this moment, Su Yu felt a sensation of coolness in his mind, and his thoughts became much more active. This feelingsted for about ten minutes before the pleasure finally subsided. If Su Yu were to rate the three types of potion, Su Yu would definitely give the spirit potion the highest rating. This was because when this potion was used, the cool feeling of floating was simply too great. In any case, Su Yu felt a little light-headed as he walked. When Su Yu walked to the other fishing and held onto the rope, the information floating in front of his eyes made Su Yu¡¯s eyes sh with surprise. It was as if the treasure chest item this time was somewhat unexpected. ... [5 ? Ordinary wooden treasure chests, 2 ?? Ordinary wooden treasure chests, 2 ?? Ordinary wooden treasure chests, and 1 ?? Ordinary pet treasure chest has been captured in this fishing.] ¡°The ten treasure chests contain the following items: 1 adult snow wolf, 30 liters of gasoline, Sprite (6 bottles)...¡± ¡°There¡¯s even such a thing! The treasure chests are getting more and more interesting!¡± Upon seeing the words ¡®Pet Treasure Chest¡¯, many thoughts shed through Su Yu¡¯s mind. Chapter 16 Chapter 16: What¡¯s Underwater? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios [Ordinary Adult Snow Wolf] Length: 2 meters. Weight: 70 kg. Details: It belongs to a subspecies of the carnivorous canine family, Gray Wolf. Description: The pet has been tamed in the pet treasure chest. It can be used to guard the house. It hasbat strength that surpasses ordinary people¡¯s bare hands. At this moment, detailed information about the adult snow wolf in the pet treasure chest floated before Su Yu¡¯s eyes. Su Yu, who wasn¡¯t in a hurry to drag the treasure chests, stroked his chin and thought, ¡°If I were to put this thing on the ind, wouldn¡¯t I have two extra good-for-nothings?¡± After all, unlike the two goblins, the snow wolf did not have the ability to work at all. They did not seem to be of much use to Su Yu for the time being. After some thought, Su Yu decided to throw the treasure chest into the wooden house. He would open the treasure chest when he needed it in the future. Anyway, Su Yu had already tested it. As long as he did not open the treasure chest, the treasure chest would not disappear. It had to be said that Su Yu was the only one who could do this. It was impossible for other survivors not to open the treasure chest they fished out. This was because if they didn¡¯t open it, they wouldn¡¯t know what was inside. Very quickly, Su Yu dragged the fishing to the shore and dragged the ten treasure chests into the wooden house. Su Yu then sorted them and ced them in the wooden house ording to the use of the items inside. At this moment, if other survivors saw the situation in Su Yu¡¯s wooden house, they would definitely drool with envy. It turned out that in Su Yu¡¯s small wooden house, other than a portion of the treasure chests that had already been opened, there were also many wooden treasure chests piled up. If this was in ancient times, he would definitely be a richndlord! [Ding! You have been on the rankings for a day. Do you want to receive the reward treasure chest?] Just as Su Yu pped his hands and was about to leave the wooden house, a mechanical notification sounded in his ears. ¡°Receive.¡± Upon hearing this notification, Su Yu naturally chose to receive it without hesitation. [Reward treasure chest for staying for a day on the rankings] Description: It contains an ind area +5 square meters fragment. [Ind area +5 square meters fragment] Description: The other inds are shattered for various reasons, and the ind fragment generated can increase the area of the ind by 5 square meters. ¡°So rich?¡± Looking at the items in the treasure chest, Su Yu felt that he had underestimated the rewards treasure chest. This was because this treasure chest was equivalent to five [Ind Area+1 square meter fragment] from the ?? wooden treasure chest. Moreover, the ind fragment was not so easy to fish up. Just by looking at Su Yu, one could tell how difficult it was to fish up an ind area +1 square meter fragment. Su Yu had fished so many rounds but he only managed to obtain it once thus far. Then, he looked at the two +5 square-meter ind fragments that he had obtained from the treasure chest. Su Yu decided to use them. In an instant, Su Yu could clearly feel that the ind he was on had be a lot bigger. Compared to the previous time when it increased by two square meters, the expansion this time was more obvious. After ncing at the erged ind, Su Yu had a thought and brought up his own stats panel. [Level 1 Ind Master] ~ Ind area 112 square meters. Name: Su Yu. Age: 23 years old. Strength: 1.4+(1.12) Physique: 1.4+(1.12) Spirit: 1.9+(1.12) Owned ves: 2 low-level goblins (+10 ind prosperity) Note: In parentheses are the stats added to the Ind Master on his own ind. The additional stats will not be effective after leaving his ind. Ind Prosperity Points: 55 points (Regional Ranking No. 1) ~ (10 points for the wooden house, 10 points for goblins, 5 points for saplings...) Skills: SSS Grade Insight Skill, Unknown Grade Skill (Double Happiness) ¨C Can be upgraded. [Regional Communication Channel], [Regional Trading Channel], [Regional Prosperity Points List]. At this moment, Su Yu¡¯s personal stats panel was obviously more abundant than before. After looking at the strength, physique, and spirit added to him when he was on his ind on his personal stats panel, Su Yu suddenly wondered if he upgraded the ind to the size of a continentter, would he be able to possess an earth-shattering power? In any case, ording to the current situation, if the area of the ind were to increase to 200 square meters, it could increase each of Su Yu¡¯s stats by 2 points. Although this number did not seem big, if Su Yu were to increase the area of the ind to 100,000, 1,000,000, or 10,000,000; then the additional attribute value would be abnormal. However, it could only give him the additional attribute effects when he was on his ind. Su Yu shook his head and threw out the fantasies in his mind. Then, he clicked on themunication channel to see if he could pick up anything good. ¡°Heavens, earth, save me. How can I survive with just one set of ordinary bait!¡± ¡°Dude, why don¡¯t you try and see if you can dive and grab the treasure chest from underwater?¡± ¡°Good idea!¡± ¡°Damn you, who knows if I can stille up if I went down!¡± ¡°Brothers, don¡¯t dive into the water. Below the water, there¡¯s...¡± ¡°F*ck, are you alright? If you¡¯re still alive, make a sound and exin what¡¯s under the water before hanging up!¡± ... When he clicked into themunication channel and saw a certain message, Su Yu¡¯s brows immediately furrowed. ... ¡°What else is under the water besides the treasure chest?¡± At this moment, Su Yu¡¯s curiosity was piqued. After all, if there were really other things under the water, Su Yu should be able to see them! After fishing so many times, Su Yu still hadn¡¯t discovered anything else. This was obviously a problem! ¡°Could it be that there are some special rules restricting me? I¡¯m not strong enough, so I can¡¯t see through it for the time being.¡± At this moment, Su Yu suddenly thought of a possibility. ¡°Does anyone know what¡¯s under the water? This is too scary. Will there be monsters attacking at night?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think this will happen within these seven days. It¡¯s hard to say what will happen afterwards.¡± ¡°F*ck, can you not jinx it!¡± ... While Su Yu was deep in thought, the atmosphere in themunication channel became heavier and heavier. It was because a brother had sent a message that no one knew was true or not. Then, he disappeared, instantly causing most survivors to keep guessing. After all, this was rted to everyone¡¯s lives. It was difficult not to be concerned. ... Su Yu had also made many guesses because of that sentence? ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t scare yourself. It¡¯s useless to be afraid. The only thing we can do now is to try our best to survive.¡± At this moment, on themunication channel, someone came up and spoke. Chapter 17 Chapter 17: Purchasing Fragments Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Work hard to survive, how can we survive? We can¡¯t even eat tree bark on this bare ind. We won¡¯t be able tost long with the food we catch!¡± Someone had just stepped forward to boost morale in themunication channel, but in the next second, another person had stepped forward to demoralize. ¡°Sigh, those top ten on the rankings definitely don¡¯t have to worry about food and drink anymore. After all, they receive so many ordinary baits every day.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. As fellow humans, they should help those who don¡¯t have resources, like us!¡± ¡°Hehe, do you think they are your dads? Why do they have to use the resources they obtained with great difficulty to save you?¡± ... When Su Yu saw the information on themunication channel, he raised his eyebrows slightly. Su Yu was not surprised at all that some people had started to shift the topic to those who were ranked at the top of the list. After all, there were also 5,000 people in a small region. There were all kinds of people here. From the high officials and nobles, the ordinary people, the hooligans on the streets of the city, to thugs who were imprisoned or even vicious criminals, and some students who retained their innocence and romance before they transmigrated. With so many types of people mixed in the same area, one could imagine that such a problem would definitely arise in themunication channel. Moreover, Su Yu felt that at this moment, there might already be a little naive fool who had been cheated of his resources and was still helping others count their money! As expected, just as this thought shed through Su Yu¡¯s mind, he casually nced at themunication channel from the corner of his eye and discovered that such a thing had indeed happened. ¡°Everyone, pay attention. A woman named Wang Tiantian scammed me out of a bag of food.¡± ¡°Dude, can you borate on your experience of being scammed? Were you scammed while chatting?¡± ¡°You can still be deceived at times like this. Brother, you¡¯re really good!¡± ... After reading through the information, Su Yu immediately sent a message. ¡°Buying ind fragments. Owners can privately message me to trade for food, fresh water, or other items.¡± After sending the message, Su Yu chose to pin it at the top. ¡°F*ck, what is the big shot on the rankings buying?!¡± ¡°Are you out of your mind? You can even tell what it means. What is this? It¡¯s an ind fragment. It¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s used to increase the size of the ind!¡± ¡°F*ck, I thought I was going to starve to death. There¡¯s always a way out. Brothers, I just caught a ?? wooden treasure chest with the welfare ordinary bait and got a +1 square meter ind fragment from it. I have to trade with the big shot on the leaderboard.¡± ¡°Jealous. Envious. Hate.¡± ... Not long after Su Yu had pinned the purchase notice to the top, someone immediately began to DM him. In fact, the ind area fragment was inside the prosperity points rankings rewards treasure chests. All the treasure chests from the second to tenth ce had this item inside. The difference was the area of the ind added. For example, Su Yu had obtained a +5 ind fragment on the first board, while the second rank obtained a +3 ind fragment, and the third rank obtained a +2 ind fragment. As for the fourth to tenth rank, they all obtained +1 ind fragments. However, these guys who could squeeze into the top ten would naturally not use these fragments to exchange for daily necessities like the other survivors would. Although the daily necessities they had were not as diverse as Su Yu¡¯s, they did notck basic necessities. ¡°Survivor Wu Zhe has met the requirements you set and would like to DM you. Do you want to ept the DM?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing the DM notification, Su Yu quietly agreed. ¡°Is this the first-ranked master? I want to ask how much food and water can be exchanged for a +1 ind fragment.¡± At this moment, Wu Zhe, who was on his ind, was slightly pale. His lips were cracked, which was a sign that his body was starting to get dehydrated. It turned out that Wu Zhe did not manage to fish up any fresh water from the ten ordinary baits given to the newbies. Furthermore, out of the ten treasure chests that he fished up, eight of them were damaged treasure chests. They were filled with tattered socks, withered branches, and so on. As for the other two treasure chests, they were ? ordinary wooden treasure chests. Wu Zhe had obtained a total of ten portions of wood from them. When he saw what he obtained from his ten sets of bait, Wu Zhe almost passed away on the spot. Fortunately, Wu Zhe had obtained a piece of whole wheat bread and a 500ml bottle of mineral water from the novice survival treasure chest. Otherwise, Wu Zhe felt that he might as well jump into the sea and die. That¡¯s right, Wu Zhe was the unlucky fellow who had said in themunication channel early in the morning that he had relied on his willpower to withstand the entire night. At this moment, when Su Yu saw the message sent by the other party on the DM interface, he fell into deep thought. It was not that he was worried about not having anything to give, but that Su Yu was considering how much things he should trade the fragment with. This trade item could not be too little, but it could not be too much either. Otherwise, if Su Yu wanted itter, it would be difficult to buy these things from those lucky survivors. It was within Su Yu¡¯s expectations that someone would make a deal with him. After all, to those who were lucky enough to catch an ind fragment, but could not even maintain their basic life support, it was better to use it to exchange for daily necessities. After all, there wasn¡¯t much point in adding a square meter of ind area in the early stages. After pondering for a while, Su Yu gave Wu Zhe a price. ¡°A +1 square meter of ind fragment can be exchanged for 15 liters of fresh water, 10 kilograms of rice, and a windproof lighter.¡± At this moment, Wu Zhe, who was staring at the DM interface, saw the message sent by Su Yu. To be honest, Wu Zhe was a little hesitant. He couldn¡¯t determine whether the other party¡¯s offer was low or not. However, when he thought about how he might not be able to survive the night if he did not sell this thing to the big shot to exchange for some living supplies, Wu Zhe instantly made up his mind. ¡°Damn it, let¡¯s just exchange it. Otherwise, if I sell it to others, the price might be lowered even more. After all, only the top ten big shots on the rankings can take out arge number of resources at this time.¡± In fact, Wu Zhe still wanted topare prices, but he only had ten chances to send messages today. Wu Zhe had already sent messages in themunication channel several times today, so even if he wanted to DM other big shots, he might not be able to. After all, he still had to reply to Su Yuter! ... Chapter 18 Chapter 18: Hundred Forged ck Iron Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Boss, let¡¯s exchange the items. Can you give me more cold resistant items? Otherwise, I¡¯ll freeze to death at night.¡± At this moment, Wu Zhe, who had made up his mind, did not forget to try and see if he could get more cold resistant items. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re the first person to trade fragments with me, I¡¯ll give you a bonus, a cold resistant item. I¡¯ll put it up on the trading channel. You can bid for it yourself!¡± After reading Wu Zhe¡¯s message, Su Yu was toozy to bargain. After all, he had a lot of cold-proof materials, and they were still in the unopened wooden treasure chests! Then, he walked into the wooden house. After opening a wooden treasure chest that contained a nket, Su Yu directly chose to post a trade offer on the trading channel. Items to Trade: 15 liters of drinking water, 10 kg of rice, one windproof lighter, one nket. Items in Exchange: +1 ind area fragment. As soon as Su Yu posted the trade offer, Wu Zhe immediately made his move. Soon, Su Yu also retrieved the ind fragment that Wu Zhe had traded with him. No matter how small it was, it was still a resource. After looking at the fragment in his hand, Su Yu chose to use it. In an instant, the area of the ind that Su Yu owned also changed from 112 square meters to 113 square meters. Then, Su Yu began to get busy again. First, he made a rough n of how to utilize the ind area. Then, he picked up the fishing rod and went to the shoreline. [This part of the sea is barren. There are no treasure chest resources here. You are rmended to change fishing positions.] Looking at the information floating in front of his eyes, Su Yu immediately began to change positions many times. [Five meters below the surface of the sea, there is a ????? treasure chest. It is rmended to fish here.] ¡°Eh?¡± Su Yu, who had changed his position several times, couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise when he saw the information shing in front of him. ¡°Could it be that his skill has improved because his strength has increased a little?¡± At this moment, Su Yu couldn¡¯t help but wonder. This was because the information that Su Yu had received previously was all hints about which part of the sea had more or less treasure chest resources. It wouldn¡¯t specifically indicate the star level of the treasure chest. ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try and find out.¡± Su Yu, who had some guesses in his heart, directly took out an enhanced bait. After baiting the hook, Su Yu urately threw the hook to the area indicated by the insight skill. Time passed slowly as Su Yu waited. Three minutes, five minutes, and when it was almost ten minutes, Su Yu felt as the fishing rod in his hand suddenly went taut. [????? Ordinary Wooden Treasure Chest] Description: It contains Hundred Forged ck Iron. Fishing Technique: Based on the strength of the fisher and the quality of the fishing rod, it is rmended to pull it back and forth for an hour before dragging it ashore. [Hundred Forged ck Iron] Description: To be used on ordinary fishing rods. One of the materials needed to upgrade the ck Iron Fishing Rod. Use together with Ice Silk, ck Iron Hook, and ck Iron Fishing Rod upgrade blueprints to upgrade ordinary fishing rods. As soon as the treasure chest took the bait, Su Yu realized that the information of the treasure chest floated before his eyes. ¡°Wow, my skill has really improved. I don¡¯t have to wait for the treasure chest toe out of the water to see the information of the treasure chest that I caught.¡± At this moment, Su Yu¡¯s mood could not help but be a little excited. After all, this way, Su Yu could urately fish without relying on Lady Luck¡¯s favor that was somewhat fickle. ... Soon, Su Yu sessfully dragged the ????? ordinary wooden treasure chest to the ind ording to the tips given by his insight skill. Then, Su Yu opened the treasure chest. [Ding! Your Double Happiness Skill has been triggered. You have obtained two pieces of Hundred Forged ck Iron.] After the notification of the skill trigger sounded, two pieces of Hundred Forged ck Iron that emitted a dark color and looked as smooth as jade appeared in front of Su Yu. ¡°F*ck, it¡¯s so heavy.¡± Su Yu reached out to pick up the Hundred Forged ck Iron on the ground. When he held the iron in his hand, he immediately felt how heavy it was. ¡°The materials to upgrade the fishing rod are bing more and more simr to the magical artifact materials in cultivation novels before I transmigrated.¡± Su Yu couldn¡¯t help but have this thought after ncing at the Hundred Forged ck Iron in his hand. Moreover, at this moment, Su Yu felt that he might really be able to fish out some secret cultivation technique. As the level of the treasure chest increased, more and more different kinds of things appeared in the treasure chest. Su Yu guessed that above the ????? wooden treasure chest was the ck iron treasure chest that corresponded to the ck iron level fishing rod. Su Yu guessed that afterwards, there might be bronze, silver, or gold treasure chests. As for whether it was true or not, he did not know. Then, Su Yu ced the two pieces of Hundred Forged ck Iron into the small wooden house. Su Yu hadpletely used this small wooden house as a warehouse. After storing the Hundred Forged ck Iron, Su Yu excitedly ran to the shoreline and began to carefully observe the surface of the water. [This part of the sea mostly contains ? ordinary wooden treasure chests. You are rmended to change fishing positions.] ¡°Wonderful.¡± After obtaining more detailed information, Su Yu could not help but clench his fists tightly. As such, Su Yu began to move around the shoreline. [This part of the sea mostly contains ? and ? ordinary wooden treasure chests. You are rmended to change fishing positions.] ... After changing positions several times in a row, Su Yu finally found a ce that he was satisfied with. [?? ordinary wooden treasure chests are piled up in this part of the sea. You are rmended to cast a fishing.] ¡°The two of you, hurry up and bring me the fishing.¡± At this moment, Su Yu quickly turned his head and ordered the two low-level goblins nearby. Upon receiving Su Yu¡¯s order, the two goblins immediately ran to pick up the simple fishing on the ground, then quickly ran toward Su Yu. After receiving the simple fishing from the two goblins, Su Yu quickly hung ten sets of ordinary bait on them. From the ????? wooden treasure chest, he had obtained twenty ordinary energy crystals. Su Yu had already asked the two goblins to use the flour he had fished up to make over a hundred sets of ordinary bait. Therefore, what Su Yu needed to do now was to use up the ordinary bait with all his might. ¡°Set up some wood here.¡± Su Yu, who had just hung up the ordinary baits, cast out the simple fishing in his hand and immediately instructed the two goblins at his side. ... The two goblins, who were already familiar with this, quickly dragged the pile of wood over and hammered it. As for Su Yu, he was tightly holding the rope at the end of the fishing. [?? ordinary wooden treasure chests are entering the fishing one after another. Please take note. Please take note not to be pulled into the water. It is rmended that many people drag it.] Just as Su Yu was fully focused, the instruction from his insight skill floated in before his eyes. Chapter 19 Chapter 19: Man-Eating Flower Seed Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Upon seeing the hint from his insight skill, Su Yu immediately wrapped the rope tightly around the wooden stake. Then, he instructed the two goblins at the side, ¡°The two of you, stand in front and hold the rope. Listen to my orderster. When I call for you to pull, use all your strength to pull it up. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Understood, Master.¡± Upon hearing Su Yu¡¯s words, the two goblins immediately rushed in front of Su Yu and quickly grabbed the rope that had been pulled taut. [The tenth ?? ordinary wooden treasure chest has been captured inside the. Please quickly drag the fishing ashore. Otherwise, there is a risk of the treasure chest breaking free from the fishing and escaping.] Just as the two goblins were holding onto the rope, another notification floated in front of Su Yu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Pull.¡± After seeing this notification, Su Yu did not have the energy to pay attention to what was inside the ten ?? ordinary wooden treasure chests. ¡°F*ck, the strength of these ten two-star ordinary wooden treasure chests is so f*cking fierce!¡± The moment he shouted the word ¡®pull¡¯, Su Yu immediately felt the rope in his hand being stretched taut by a powerful force. At this moment, Su Yu once again experienced the tug-of-war like he did previously. However, Su Yu did not y fair in this tug-of-war. He directly tied the end of the rope to a wooden stake, directly assuring his victory. Soon, the struggle under the surface of the water became weaker. Seeing this scene, Su Yu exerted his strength and began to drag the toward the ind. The veins on the arms of the two goblins were also bulging. A portion of the fishing that was in the water finally surfaced. ... ¡°Phew.¡± When the man and two goblins seeded in dragging the fishing ashore, Su Yu let out a heavy breath. ¡°It¡¯s manualbor to pull the!¡± This fatigue was apanied by a full harvest. After calming his breathing, Su Yu began to observe the ten ?? wooden treasure chests that he had pulled up this time. [ 9 ?? Ordinary Monster Treasure Chest, 1 ?? Ordinary Monster Treasure Chest.] The treasure chests contained the following items: 20 ml of strength stats potion, 20 ml of physique stats potion, 20 ml of spirit stats potion, +1 Ind Area Fragment, Ordinary Energy Crystal, Special Cold Resistant Suit, Thorn Fence Construction Blueprint, Man-Eating Flower Seed, nt Growth eleration Potion, and one Low-level Goblin. After ncing at the ten treasure chests that were still trapped in the fishing, detailed information about the treasure chests floated before Su Yu¡¯s eyes. Not bad, he had obtained another set of novice three-piece potions. In addition, the ind fragments that Su Yu had caught before were also among them. As for ordinary energy crystals, there was no need to mention them. Moreover, another monster treasure chest had appeared to providebor to Su Yu. Su Yu didn¡¯t take a closer look at these things that he already recognized. At this moment, Su Yu was looking at the information of the items in the four treasure chests that he had never obtained before. [Special Cold Resistant Suit] Description: Made from special materials. It has waterproof and cold-resistant effects. Wearing it can effectively resist cold and keep you warm. It can withstand a maximum temperature of -30¡ãC. [Thorn Fence Construction Blueprint] Description: Use materials to build a two meters tall thorn fence around an area of 10 m x 10 m. Construction Materials: Thorns 0/100. [Man-Eating Flower Seed] Description: A man-eating flower seed. When nurtured, it can be used to guard the house. When it matures, the man-eating flower can easily kill ordinary humans. Its normal growth cycle is (sprouting) ¨C month 1, (budding) ¨C month 2 to 4, (growing) ¨C month 5 to 9, and (blooming) ¨C month 10 to 12. When it reaches the blooming stage, it will lead an extremely long life as long as it is not destroyed by external forces. [nt Growth eleration Potion] Description: A nutrient solution concocted using a special method. It can be used to elerate the growth cycle of ordinary nts. One portion can shorten the one-year growth cycle of nts to three days. Theposition of the potion: ordinary energy crystal powder, water... ¡°There¡¯s such a thing? It looks like an ordinary energy crystal. It¡¯s practically a treasure in the early stages!¡± After reading through the information of thest item, this thought shed through Su Yu¡¯s mind. After shaking his head, Su Yu stopped thinking about it. He quickly stepped forward and took out the treasure chest where the strength, physique, and spirit potions were. Subsequently, Su Yu drank the three types of potions: strength, physique, and spirit. In an instant, Su Yu felt so ¡®exhrated¡¯ that he could not breathe. This was the first time Su Yu had drunk several different types of potions at the same time. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the insight had hinted that it wasn¡¯t dangerous, Su Yu wouldn¡¯t have dared to do this. While Su Yu was being ravaged by the medicinal power of several types of stats potions, themunication channel where Su Yu was located was filled with chatter. As for the cause of the matter, it started from a piece of news posted by someone. Not long after Su Yu exited themunication channel, someone directly posted such a message in themunication channel. ¡°Brothers, you might not believe me, but a living person actually came out from the treasure chest I opened!¡± ¡°F*ck, is it a man or a woman?¡± ¡°Pics or it didn¡¯t happen. I don¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying. It¡¯s a man. After I opened it, this guy directly called me his master. Moreover, on my stats interface, it shows that he¡¯s my servant. Loyalty: 60.¡± ¡°Loyalty: 60. Tsk tsk, dude, you should be a little worried. ording to the routine before you transmigrated, with loyalty points below 60, there¡¯s a possibility of betrayal.¡± ¡°Do you guys think it¡¯s possible for us to get a bunny girl or a cat girl from the treasure chestter?¡± ¡°You should think about how to survive the novice period first!¡± ... Many survivors were chatting happily in themunication channel. Wang Teng, who had traded with Su Yu twice, looked at the burly man in front of him speechlessly. It turned out that the person who caught a man was none other than Wang Teng. ¡°F*ck, how good would it be if I could catch a girl!¡± He looked at the honest-looking middle-aged man in front of him and muttered softly. [Ding, your Servant A feels that you don¡¯t value him. Loyalty -1. Please note that when the loyalty of a servant is below 60, the servant will resist the master¡¯s orders. The lower the loyalty, the greater the resistance. When the loyalty is below 0, the servant will hate the master.] ¡°F*ck, did I catch a servant or a master?¡± When he heard the notification, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sad. Suddenly, from A¡¯s stomach, came a gurgling sound. ¡°Come,e,e. You¡¯re A, right? I¡¯ll bring you something good to eat.¡± When he heard this sound, he instantly knew how to increase the loyalty of his servant. ... Chapter 20 Chapter 20: What Can You Do About Me? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Very soon, he skillfully made a bowl of instant noodles for A. ¡°Come and try it. It tastes pretty good.¡± Wang Teng gave the bowl of Master Kang¡¯s instant noodles to A. ¡°Thank you, my lord.¡± Seeing this, A directly reached out and took it. Then, he picked up his chopsticks and started eating. ¡°F*ck, he looks like an ancient person!¡± This time, he didn¡¯t dare toin in a low voice. He only dared toin in his heart. At this moment, after eating a mouthful of instant noodles, A¡¯s eyes lit up. [Ding! Your Servant A has sensed your importance to him. Loyalty +10.] ¡°Phew.¡± He heaved a sigh of relief when he heard this voice. He had finally stabilized the loyalty points for the time being. As for A, he swept everything clean, including the broth. Then, he looked at Wang Teng with a longing gaze. ¡°F*ck, you¡¯re a good-for-nothing!¡± When he saw A¡¯s gaze, he almost wanted to die. Why did he have an extra good-for-nothing for no reason? However, in the end, he still couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of increasing the loyalty points. Hence, he obediently started making noodles again. If Wang Teng were to see the loyalty of the two goblins on Su Yu¡¯s ind, he would probably be so envious that he could explode. They were all ves, so why was the difference so huge?! On the other side, Su Yu, who had been ravaged by the three types of potions, couldn¡¯t help but shiver when the effects subsided. ¡°Awesome!¡± Su Yu, who had just regained his senses, could not help but roar at the sky. After exercising his body, Su Yu also chose to open the Monster Treasure Chest. After all, more people mean morebor forces. Su Yu could not possibly build the ind alone. Bang! Following the gunshot in Su Yu¡¯s hand, the low-level goblin who came out of the Monster Treasure Chest was directly destroyed. Good lord, this scene frightened the two low-level goblins who were working diligently that they immediately knelt on the ground. Su Yu did the same thing as he did before and chose the goblin ve option. As such, with Su Yu¡¯s double happiness skill, Su Yu obtained another two low-level goblins. ¡°The two of you,e here.¡± After ncing at the two low-level goblins who had appeared out of thin air, Su Yu shouted at the two goblins who were still kneeling on the ground. Upon hearing Su Yu¡¯s call, the two goblins immediately got up and ran quickly to Su Yu¡¯s side. ¡°Here, each of you should train one and tell them what they need to do every day. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I understand.¡± When the two goblins heard this, they immediately became excited. Although they were all Su Yu¡¯s ves, it was still fine when there were few goblins, but when there were many goblins, they definitely needed a supervisor goblin. After all, the goblins were intelligent beings. They naturally had their own thoughts. To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that these guys were all loyal to him, Su Yu wouldn¡¯t have been so relieved to leave all the chores to them. Then, Su Yu opened the treasure chest from the fishing that contained the ind fragments and used it, causing the ind¡¯s area to increase by two square meters. As for the man-eating flower seed, Su Yu took a look at his ind and directly chose a ce to dig a hole and throw it in. After filling up the soil, Su Yu took out the nt Growth eleration Potion and poured it on the ground. Soon, right in front of Su Yu¡¯s eyes, a small seedling squeezed through the ground where the man-eating flower seed was nted. ¡°Tsk tsk, this thing is indeed magical. If I were to develop this thing in my home world, my hands would go limp from epting all the awards.¡± After looking at the tiny sprouts on the ground, Su Yu¡¯s mind started to have more strange thoughts. Then, Su Yu nted another man-eating flower seed on the other side of the ind. It had to be said that while the other survivors were still working hard for living resources, Su Yu had led the life of a tycoon. Not only did he not have to worry about food and drink, but he had also begun to n the development of the ind. At this moment, Su Yu, who had tasted the sweetness of casting a, circled around the ind again. [This part of the sea mostly contains damaged treasure chests and ? ordinary wooden treasure chests. You are rmended to change fishing positions.] [This part of the sea mostly contains ? ordinary wooden treasure chests. You are rmended to change fishing positions.] ... Just like that, after Su Yu¡¯s precise positioning, he finally found another ce where he could cast the. [This part of the sea mostly contains ?? ordinary wooden treasure chests. You are rmended to cast the fishing here.] Upon seeing the notification floating in front of his eye, Su Yu immediately arranged for the two goblins to set up the stake so that it wouldn¡¯t be tooteter. After the wooden stake was set up, Su Yu quickly threw out the simple fishing in his hand. After quickly winding the rope around the wooden stake, Su Yu pped his hands and walked to the massage chair at the side to sit down. As for the job of pulling the, he now already had four low-level goblins, so there was naturally no need for Su Yu to join in. Su Yu only needed to pay attention to when the was full. Su Yu, who was paying attention to the feedback of the insight skill, clicked into themunication channel. When Su Yu entered themunication channel, he scrolled through the chat records until he saw the message sent by Wang Teng. Then, Su Yu¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Human beings can actually be found in treasure chests?¡± Su Yu started pondering after reading Wang Teng¡¯s post. After thinking for a while, Su Yu focused on loyalty points. To be honest, rather than opening a human¡¯s treasure chest with low loyalty points which needed to slow nurturing to form tacit understanding, Su Yu would rather have a loyal monster subordinate. ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m about to vomit from eating so much fish and meat every day. Can you not let me fish so much meat? I really want to experience the feeling of hunger.¡± ¡°F*ck, there¡¯s a poser here. Someone,e and beat him to death.¡± ¡°Sh*t, people like you won¡¯tst ten minutes in a TV show.¡± ¡°F*ck, I hope that guy¡¯s wishes true. I hope that bastard starves to death.¡± ... While Su Yu was deep in thought, someone started to show off in themunication channel. ... ¡°Tsk tsk, you bunch of people. Just because you can¡¯t eat grapes, you insist that they¡¯re sour. So what if I show off? What can you do to me?¡± ¡°If you have the ability, gopete with the big shots in the top ten of the rankings, what are you doing here? You are just here to look for a sense of superiority. I think you¡¯re squatting in front of the light screen now, gnawing on steamed buns and drinking cold water to puff yourself up!¡± ... ¡°D*mn, this person is so bored his balls hurt!¡± At this moment, Su Yu nced at thetest information and could not help but be speechless. Chapter 21 Chapter 21: Partial Rainstorm Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Hehe, who knows who¡¯s the one eating steamed buns and drinking cold water? Are you jealous? So what? You can¡¯t do anything to me!¡± Su Yu realized that, at this moment, the guy who had been showing off in themunication channel had started to mock people again. ¡°F*ck, I¡¯m so angry. How can there be such a despicable dog!¡± ¡°F*ck, why isn¡¯t there an option to report!¡± ¡°Are there any big shots here? Come out to punish this b*stard!¡± ¡°This bastard is definitely fishing using his lifespan. He¡¯ll probably die on the spot in the next second.¡± ... At this moment, Su Yu saw that in themunication channel, most of the survivors had started to scold that inhumane fellow. This was because this guy waspletely rubbing salt into most people¡¯s wounds! Not only did he fish for a lot of supplies, but he also had to show off and mock others, as if he was afraid that others would not know that he had a lot of supplies. As for the top ten on the regional prosperity points rankings no one ¨C including Su Yu ¨C was criticizing him in themunication channel. Although Su Yu had seen the news, he only felt that the guy had nothing better to do. Su Yu didn¡¯t have that much free time. If he had the time, he would rather fish for resources. At the same time, on another small ind, a ¡®man¡¯ with a feminine appearance and no masculine aura was looking at the bright screen in front of him with a cheap smile. That¡¯s right, this guy was the one who mocked people in themunication channel just now. ¡°Tsk, a bunch of losers.¡± After muttering to himself, he picked up his fishing rod and ran towards the shoreline. To be honest, this guy¡¯s skill was almost the same as a certain survivor¡¯s curse words. He really was fishing with his lifespan! [Grade A skill, Lifespan Increases Luck] Skill Description: Skill owners can consume their own lifespan to increase their luck temporarily. The minimum consumption for each usage is 3 days of lifespan. It can increase luck temporarily by 3 minutes. It was precisely because of this innate skill that this person could fish for so many resources. If not for the fact that he valued his life, with this initial skill, this person would definitely have a ce in the top ten of the regional rankings. ... At this moment, Su Yu, who stopped paying attention to themunication channel, wasmanding the four low-level goblins to pull the fishing. [2 ?? Ordinary Wooden Treasure Chest, 8 ?? Ordinary Monster Treasure Chest.] The treasure chest contained the following items: +1 ind area fragment, ordinary energy crystals, 2 improved baits, ss steel, simple toilet, 50 liters of gasoline, 10 portions of fertile soil, 1 portion of roastedmb, 50 kg of rice, and 50 portions of thorns. At this moment, Su Yu, who wasmanding the four goblins to pull the, was scanning the information of the treasure chests floating in front of him. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Although he didn¡¯t get any stats potion this time, Su Yu was quite satisfied. The appearance of the simple toilet finally resolved the awkwardness of facing the sea while doing his business. Among these things, the one that Su Yu was most concerned about was the improved bait. So far, Su Yu was still missing one material. Otherwise, Su Yu would have been able to make the improved bait himself instead of pinning his hopes on the treasure chest to obtain one. Su Yu had also searched for and tried to purchase materials on the trading channel, but there had been no news so far. Perhaps no survivor had been able to fish them up so far. To Su Yu, only treasure chests of a higher star level could allow his ind to develop faster. To be honest, if the other survivors saw the development speed of Su Yu¡¯s ind, they would probably feel numb. At this moment, in the center of Su Yu¡¯s ind, there was an exquisite European-style wooden house. Beside the wooden house were two Toyota cars. As for the rest of the ind, some areas were already filled with fruit trees and saplings. The remaining areas werepletely covered in fertile soil. In addition, there were four low-level goblin ves and many resources that were piled up until there was almost no ce to store new resources. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the ind was still too small, Su Yu would have been able to build the thorny fence with the blueprint. After all, Su Yu had already umted all the building materials needed to build this thing. After casually using the ind fragment, Su Yu¡¯s ind area increased by another two square meters, reaching the size of 117 square meters. In total, it was less than 11¡Á11 square meters. This size was naturally not suitable for building a 10¡Á10 thorn fence. In that case, Su Yu would not be able to fish. Just as Su Yu was about to go to the shoreline to search for traces of ????? treasure chest, he heard a thunderous explosion in the sky. The sudden sound of thunder made Su Yu¡¯s scalp tingle. After Su Yu regained his senses, he looked up at the sky, only to find that the originally clear sky had suddenly darkened. [Ding! Survivors, please note that heavy rain is about to descend. The probability of fishing for a high-star treasure chest after the rain will increase slightly for a period of time.] ¡°F*ck, the weather is unpredictable!¡± Su Yu was depressed when he heard the notification. ¡°Quick! Cover those saplings with waterproof cloths.¡± ncing at the darkening sky, Su Yu turned his head and ordered the four goblins. Then, he turned around and walked toward the small wooden house. ¡°Damn it, please don¡¯t be a gale!¡± To be honest, Su Yu was a little worried about the wind. After all, if a gale were to blow on the sea, it would be difficult to survive! After Su Yu entered the small wooden house, he immediately clicked on themunication channel to see how many people were affected by the heavy rain. ¡°I¡¯m going to die. It¡¯s going to rain heavily. I¡¯ve only built a dpidated straw hut!¡± ¡°I¡¯m worse off with only a few logs and a tarp.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Didn¡¯t the notification say that the probability of fishing a high-star treasure chest would increase after the rain?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. If it rains, we can take a shower and store a lot of fresh water.¡± ¡°Dude, are you stupid? Have you never considered the wind?¡± ¡°Oh my god, I didn¡¯t expect that.¡± ... ncing a nce at the rapidly rolling messages in themunication channel, Su Yu realized that many people were affected by the heavy rain this time. ¡°Master, everything is ready.¡± Just as Su Yu was browsing through the information, a few goblins appeared at the door of the small wooden house. ¡°Come in, all of you!¡± Su Yu nced at the few goblins outside the door and did not let them stand outside. After all, they were all hisbor force. If they fell sick, Su Yu would suffer a huge loss! Upon hearing Su Yu¡¯s words, the four goblins hurriedly squeezed into the small wooden house. ... Chapter 22 Chapter 22: The Treasure Chest That Washed Up On The Ind Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Not long after the four goblins entered the wooden house, the sound of raindrops hitting the roof of the wooden house rang in Su Yu¡¯s ears. Upon hearing the sound outside the house, Su Yu heaved a sigh of relief. At this moment, Su Yu did not hear any howling wind. Logically speaking, heavy rain on the sea would definitely be apanied by a strong wind. However, Su Yu and the other neers were still under seven days of novice protection, so the wind might have been dispersed by some force. At this moment, in themunication channel, many people were delighted. ¡°This rain feels good. I finally don¡¯t have to exchange food for freshwater anymore.¡± ¡°Feel good my ass. My roasted meat ispletely drenched by the rain.¡± ¡°F*ck, it¡¯s you again. Serves you right!¡± ¡°What a show. Perhaps even the heavens can¡¯t stand this bastard. How satisfying!¡± ¡°To be honest, the rain did a good job.¡± ¡°Good job my ass. What a bunch of idiots.¡± ... After Su Yu nced at the messages in themunication channel, the corners of his eyes couldn¡¯t help but twitch. At this moment, Su Yu couldn¡¯t help but feel that because he wasn¡¯t stupid enough, he couldn¡¯t fit in with the group of clowns in themunication channel. Su Yu stood up and pushed open the window of the small wooden house and looked out. He saw that the rain outside the wooden house had caused bean-sized sshes when itnded on the ground. Fortunately, the small wooden house was not built by Su Yu. Otherwise, such a heavy rain would definitely cause the roof to leak. The small wooden house, which had been built on its own with the blueprint, had perfectly blocked the heavy rain. As a result, a portion of the resources that Su Yu had already obtained from opening the treasure chest were not soaked in the rain. As for the four goblins, they obediently curled up in a corner of the wooden house. [Zero-star damaged wooden treasure chest] Description: It contains some dried branches for burning. ¡°Eh?¡± Suddenly, a message shed before Su Yu¡¯s eyes. When Su Yu took a closer look, he discovered that there was a tattered wooden treasure chest at the shoreline. ¡°Could it be that the heavy rain will push up some treasure chests from under the sea?¡± Seeing the damaged treasure chest, a question arose in Su Yu¡¯s mind. As this thought shed through Su Yu¡¯s mind, he paid attention to the movements on the small ind while paying attention to the information in themunication channel. Although the survivors in themunication channel could not provide Su Yu with much useful information, Su Yu could still deduce the general situation based on the messages sent by some survivors. ¡°Guys, were there any treasure chests washed up to your ind?¡± As expected, there were still many people who were willing to share information these days. As Su Yu was paying attention to the messages in themunication channel, someone asked about this matter. ¡°F*ck, brother, what did you say? The treasure chests can actually be washed up to the ind?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Just as I was putting on a tarp to block the rain, I suddenly realized that a treasure chest had been washed up to my ind.¡± ¡°F*ck, don¡¯t stop me. Today, I¡¯ll either use the coffin to store me or the coffin to store the treasure chests.¡± ¡°Someone with yellow pee,e wake this daydreamer up. Make sure not to have diabetes, though. I¡¯m afraid the previous poster will taste the sweetness.¡± ¡°Damn, you¡¯re so mean.¡± ... At this moment, Su Yu looked at the nearby sea and thoughtfully said, ¡°As expected, with this heavy rain, some treasure chests will be washed up to the ind. I wonder which star-level wooden treasure chests will wash up.¡± ¡°Does this count as giving a wave of benefits to those survivors who are about to die?¡± At this moment, the idea popped up in Su Yu¡¯s mind. Su Yu shook his head and perished these thoughts. Then, he closed the window and sat down. As soon as Su Yu sat down, the observant goblins immediately brought Su Yu a te of fruits. Su Yu, who had taken a peach from the fruit tter, casually said, ¡°Alright, take it and divide it among yourselves!¡± ¡°Thank you, Master. Thank you, Master.¡± The few goblins who had been rewarded by Su Yu immediately became happy. After all, these low-level goblins were very happy to be able to get food. If Wang Teng, who was also hiding in the small wooden house to avoid the rain, were to see Su Yu¡¯s rxed attitude, he would definitely sell his servant A in a matter of minutes. ¡°A, go and fetch the treasure chests outside.¡± When he saw the treasure chests being washed up on his ind, he instructed A. [Ding! Your Servant A has sensed your disregard towards him. Loyalty -5.] When he finished speaking, A, who was taking shelter in the wooden house to avoid the rain, looked at the pouring rain outside. He was extremely unwilling. ¡°F*ck, I must have found a master instead!¡± When he heard that A¡¯s loyalty points were dropping again, he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Previously, Wang Teng treated A with good food and drinks and finally stabilized his loyalty at around 70 points. Now, it was dropping again. ¡°This d*mn thing hasn¡¯t done anything until now. He¡¯s only adjusting the loyalty points back and forth. He¡¯s clearly ying me for a fool!¡± To be honest, he was already full of anger. Hence, a thought appeared in his mind. [Ding! Survivor Wang Teng would like to DM you. Do you want to ept the DM?] At this moment, Su Yu, who was leisurely eating peaches, suddenly heard a DM notification. ¡°What did this dude get this time?¡± Hearing that it was another DM request from Wang Teng, Su Yu was slightly interested. ¡°Is the big shot here? Do you want anything good? It¡¯s freebor.¡± At this moment, he was thinking that he might as well sell him for some resources. Otherwise, he would be angered to death by this guy. ¡°Labor force? Are you the guy who opened that treasure chest earlier?¡± After seeing Wang Teng¡¯s message, a thought shed through Su Yu¡¯s mind. ... ¡°Boss, your deduction is so urate. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me. How about it? Do you want to trade for freebor? He can farm and do physical work.¡± He was working very hard to promote A. ¡°No, why would I want a guy with a loyalty of 60 toe here? I have enoughbor forces on my ind. You can keep yours for yourself!¡± When Su Yu saw Wang Teng trying his best to promote his wares, he refused to fall for his tricks. Chapter 23 Chapter 23: Showing Off Again Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°F*ck, I¡¯ve been seen through.¡± His heart was pounding when he saw the reply. Fortunately, Wang Teng was thick-skinned. Hence, Wang Teng replied to Su Yu, ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll keep it for myself. I¡¯ll contact you if I have anything good next time.¡± After sending the message, he looked at A. He was now having a headache. He felt like dying after meeting such a useless servant. Should I think of a way to do away with this fellow? This kind of thought popped up in his mind. Compared to having this kind of ve with whom he still needed to gradually nurture loyalty with, he would rather develop by himself wretchedly. Moreover, after some exploration, he discovered that with A¡¯s current loyalty, he couldmand him to do some ordinary work. However, if he asked A to risk his life, A¡¯s loyalty would definitely drop. ¡°F*ck.¡± The more he thought about it, the more depressed he felt. He couldn¡¯t help but curse. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, my lord? What happened?¡± Themotion caused by Wang Teng instantly attracted A¡¯s attention. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine.¡± Wang Tengughed and casually reassured A. Then, he turned to look at the pouring rain outside the window. No one knew what he was thinking. When Su Yu saw Wang Teng¡¯s reply, he was speechless. ¡°How much of a pitfall is this servant with a loyalty point of 60? He can¡¯t even wait to get rid of him.¡± From a few simple sentences, Su Yu deduced that it must be because the initial loyalty of a servant with 60 loyalty points was very limited, so Wang Teng probably couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Su Yu did not take this matter to heart. He casually opened the window of the small wooden house and looked out. Information prompts quickly shed before Su Yu¡¯s eyes. [Zero-star damaged wooden treasure chest] Description: It contains a broken iron pot. [? Ordinary Wooden Treasure Chest] Description: It contains five pieces of wood. [? Ordinary Wooden Treasure Chest] Description: It contains one roll of sandpaper. ... At this moment, Su Yu discovered that there were eight more treasure chests on the ind. Among them, there were at most five ? wooden treasure chests, and the remaining three were all broken, zero-star wooden treasure chests. ¡°From the looks of it, the highest-grade treasure chest that has been washed up by the waves is the ? wooden treasure chest.¡± Looking at the treasure chest at the shoreline, which was constantly being pushed back into the sea by the waves, Su Yu fell into deep thought. Fortunately, the seawater was controlled by an unknown force. When it washed over the ind, it only reached the edge of the ind. It did not affect the central area where Su Yu was. Otherwise, Su Yu would not be in the mood to look at the sea leisurely. Instead, he would have to think of a way to prevent himself from being washed off the ind by the waves. Su Yu nced at the treasure chests on the ind. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to them. After all, there were only ? wooden treasure chests at most. Even if all of them were washed back to the sea, it would mean nothing to Su Yu. Compared to Su Yu, who was rich and overbearing, the other ordinary survivors were taking the risk of being washed into the sea by the waves. Every time they saw a treasure chest being washed to the edge of the ind, they would carefully brave the heavy rain and pick it up. Whether it was a damaged wooden treasure chest or an ? ordinary wooden treasure chest, they did not miss a single one. In the end, the heavy rainsted for about half an hour before it cleared. After the heavy rain, Su Yu didn¡¯t waste any time and immediately rushed out of the small wooden house. He ignored the low-grade wooden treasure chests scattered at the shoreline. At this moment, Su Yu¡¯s eyes were fixed on the sea. [There are traces of ???? wooden treasure chest in this part of the sea. You can choose to use the improved bait to fish or change fishing spots.] As expected, the chances of fishing high-grade treasure chests increased. After casually scanning the sea surface and seeing the information from his insight skill, Su Yu could not help but feel excited. He was as excited as if he knew that there was a big fish in this ce. However, ???? wooden treasure chests were obviously not enough to satisfy Su Yu. As such, Su Yu changed his position and began to scan for treasure chests again. There are traces of ????? wooden treasure chest five meters below the surface of the sea. You are rmended to fish here. After looking around, Su Yu finally found another fishing spot. He skillfully hooked the improved bait and threw it out. Then, he began to wait for the treasure chest to take the bait. At the same time, in the regionalmunication channel, many people were sharing the benefits brought by the heavy rain. ¡°Guys, our luck has turned. Just now, when it was raining heavily, I risked my life to pick up five ? wooden treasure chests. Then, when the rain stopped, I found rice and some vegetables inside. Now, I can finally survive for a few more days.¡± ¡°F*ck, I risked my life and obtained a deted doll. What the f*ck is that. Can¡¯t you give me a better one?¡± ¡°Hahaha, a Furong Wang was in the treasure chest I picked up1. I can finally smoke a cigarette to relieve my smoking addiction.¡± ¡°F*ck, I only picked up four. Damn it, three of them are broken wooden treasure chests. They¡¯re filled with junk.¡± ¡°Eh, are you all so miserable? I¡¯ve already picked up more than ten treasure chests. Moreover, the lowest is a ? wooden treasure chest. There are also three ?? wooden treasure chests. The resources are abundant.¡± ¡°F*ck, it¡¯s that b*stard again. Why isn¡¯t he dead yet!¡± ¡°Good people don¡¯t live long, but evil people live for a thousand years. There is a special ce in hell for this bastard.¡± ¡°To be honest, is this guy telling the truth? Why is his luck so good every time? Could his skill be rted to luck?¡± ... Meanwhile, in themunication channel, Feng Xiaokang, who had shown off again, was excitedly opening treasure chests on his ind. When he discovered that the waves would wash some treasure chests to the shore, Feng Xiaokang decisively chose to use his skill of decreasing his lifespan to increase his temporary luck. The heavy rainsted for about half an hour, so Feng Xiaokang used up about 30 days of his lifespan. It had to be said that although this guy was despicable, he still knew how to seize opportunities. If he was just fishing with a fishing rod, it would be too unreliable to use his lifespan to increase his luck. Therefore, Feng Xiaokang was very stingy and cautious when he used it. He was afraid that his lifespan would be exhausted and he would die. This was because Feng Xiaokang had a gic disease. The doctor had concluded that he would not live past 35 years old. Moreover, after fishing, Feng Xiaokang realized that the luck enhancement effect was a little unreliable. It did not mean that a treasure chest would immediately take the bait as soon as his luck increased. There was an uncertain timing in between. The luck enhancement only increased his chances of fishing for the high grade treasure chest. This was normal. After all, Feng Xiaokang¡¯s skill was only Grade A. It was not to the level of defying natural order that he could just go out and pick up treasures. In addition, this guy did not dare to consume his lifespan greatly. Therefore, the items he fished in the early stages was only slightly better than ordinary survivors. ... Chapter 24 Chapter 24: How Depressing! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As for Su Yu, he was still nervously looking at the sea. ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± After seeing the float sink into the water, Su Yu grabbed the fishing rod tightly. [????? Ordinary Wooden Treasure Chest] Description: It contains an ind area +10 square meters fragment. Fishing Technique: Pull at a uniform speed in the beginning. When you feel that the resistance of the treasure chest is weakening, pull quickly. [+10 square meters ind area fragment] Description: Used to increase the user¡¯s own ind area by 10 square meters. ¡°Good stuff.¡± After the treasure chest took the bait, Su Yu could not help but feel happy when he saw the description information floating in front of him. After all, Su Yu had the doubled happiness skill. After he caught the treasure chest, it could increase the size of Su Yu¡¯s ind by 20 square meters. How could Su Yu not be happy? Soon, half an hour had passed. After Su Yu¡¯s back and forth, the treasure chest was almost worn out. Then, Su Yu suddenly exerted strength and dragged it to the ind. Su Yu, who already knew what it was, naturally wouldn¡¯t pray to the gods and Buddhas that he would get something good before opening the treasure chest. As this thought shed through Su Yu¡¯s mind, two pieces of the +10 square meters ind area fragments suddenly appeared in front of him. Upon seeing this, Su Yu immediately chose to use it. In an instant, the two fragments fused into the ind that Su Yu was on. This time, Su Yu could clearly see that the ind had grown by one circle. The total area of Su Yu¡¯s ind had also reached 137 square meters, which was about one-thirdrger than the initial 100 square meters. ¡°137 square meters, its length and width seems to be only 11.7 by 11.7. It still seems to be a little too cramped to start to build the thorn fence, ¡± Su Yu estimated the length and width of the ind in his heart, and had no choice but to postpone building the thorn fence. [Ding! Survivor Ji Qingrou would like to DM you. Do you want to ept the DM?] Just as Su Yu was about to continue fishing, a sound suddenly rang in his ears, interrupting his n. ¡°The girl from before, could it be that she wants to trade again?¡± After thinking about it, Su Yu decided to approve the DM request. After all, Su Yu had the time to spare. ¡°Mr. Su, I want to trade a +1 square meter of ind fragment for the information on how to use ss steel, PE braided thread, and carbon cloth. What do you think?¡± At this moment, Ji Qingrou, who was holding two +1 square meter of ind fragments on her own ind, directly proposed the terms of the trade to Su Yu. As the fourth on the regional prosperity points rankings, Ji Qingrou naturally obtained a +1 square meter of ind fragment from the treasure chest. However, she did not use it directly. At this moment, the other piece in Ji Qingrou¡¯s hand was the one she had obtained from the ?? wooden treasure chest. Therefore, Ji Qingrou naturally knew the value of this fragment. ¡°Trading a +1 square ind fragment for the information on how to use ss steel, PE braided thread, and carbon cloth. Could it be that this woman has once again gathered enough materials to upgrade the fishing rod?¡± To be honest, when Su Yu saw the message from Ji Qingrou, this thought suddenly appeared in his mind. After pondering for a while, Su Yu directly replied to Ji Qingrou, ¡°Two fragments and an ordinary energy crystal. I¡¯ll tell you the use of these materials. In addition, I¡¯ll give you something to be used together with these materials.¡± At this moment, Ji Qingrou was staring at the DM interface. She saw the message sent by Su Yu and couldn¡¯t help but frown. This was because the ind fragments were fine, but Ji Qingrou couldn¡¯t bear to part with the ordinary energy crystal. After all, one of these things was equivalent to 30 ordinary baits. Up until now, with her innate skill, Ji Qingrou had only umted two ordinary energy crystals. However, Ji Qingrou¡¯s intuition told her that trading with Su Yu would be more beneficial for her future development. After thinking of this, Ji Qingrou did not hesitate and directly sent a message to Su Yu: ¡°Mr. Su, please put the item on the trading channel. I will bid for it directly.¡± After reading the girl¡¯s reply, Su Yu immediately wrote a trade offer and posted it on the trading channel. Items to Trade: Blueprint. Items in Exchange: +2 square meter of ind fragment, one ordinary energy crystal. As soon as Su Yu posted the trade offer, Ji Qingrou immediately filtered her search and bid for the items Su Yu had posted. After extracting the items, Ji Qingrou held the upgrade blueprint of the fishing rod in her hands and immediately understood what the three items were for. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Su. I will contact you again if I need anything.¡± Ji Qingrou sent Su Yu a thank-you message. She then immediately ced the blueprint and the three items beside the beginner¡¯s fishing rod. Then, she quietly chose to use the blueprint. At this moment, after Su Yu saw the reply from Ji Qingrou, he did not reply to her. Instead, he directly used the two +1 ind fragments. The [Ordinary Fishing Rod Blueprint] was useless in Su Yu¡¯s hands. He might as well exchange it for some resources. Su Yu estimated that this item would only have some value in the early stages. After all, Su Yu had obtained this blueprint from a mere ?? wooden treasure chest. Moreover, it had been a day and a half since he had entered this world. Those who were lucky might have already obtained it. Su Yu was not at all worried that after trading the blueprint away, he would be pushed down from the first ce because other survivors had also upgraded their fishing rods. This was because the fishing rod did not y such a big role. Most of those who had strength were able to reach such a level due to their innate skill. Su Yu understood this. [?? Ordinary wooden treasure chests are piled up in this part of the sea. You are rmended to cast a fishing here.] At this moment, Su Yu, who had casually used two fragments, began to get busy again. After looking at the surface of the sea, Su Yu immediately hung up the bait and threw the. Then, he instructed the two goblins to keep an eye on the rope. [There are groups of ? wood treasure chests in this part of the sea. You are not rmended to cast the fishing here. You are rmended to change positions.] Su Yu, who had just cast the and shifted his position, nced at the sea not far away and immediately looked away. [There are traces of ? ck iron treasure chest eight meters below the surface of the sea. You are rmended to fish here.] ¡°F*ck!¡± When Su Yu saw this message, he was very depressed. He couldn¡¯t catch this thing, his equipment couldn¡¯t keep up! This was because using an ordinary fishing rod to pull a ck iron treasure chest was definitely a terrible move! Furthermore, Su Yu didn¡¯t have any bait to fish for the ck iron treasure chest. Hence, he could only look at this spot wistfully and change his direction. [There are traces of ????? wooden treasure chest five meters below the surface of the sea. You are rmended to fish here.] Chapter 25 Chapter 25: Big Bottle Version Of The Three-Piece Stats Potions? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Go.¡± After locking onto this area, Su Yu cast out his hook. At the same time, after Ji Qingrou had obtained the blueprint to upgrade into ordinary fishing rod from Su Yu, she alsopleted the upgrade of the newbie fishing rod. At this moment, Ji Qingrou also had an improved bait in her hand, so she was wondering if she should use this enhanced version. After thinking about it carefully, Ji Qingrou decided to trust her innate skill. In the end, based on her six senses, Ji Qingrou also locked onto the area that gave her the strongest feeling. Then, she baited the hook without hesitation. As for Su Yu, he was staring at the sea with great patience. After all,pared to the ordinary survivors who were still struggling to obtain the ?? wooden treasure chest, Su Yu had already opened several ????? wooden treasure chests. [????? Wooden Treasure Chest] Description: It contains one bottle of strength stats potion, one bottle of physique stats potion, and one bottle of spirit stats potion. (100ml each bottle). Fishing Technique: Pull in a roundabout way, pull slowly and quickly. [Strength ~ Physique ~ Spirit Potion (100ml)] Description: Consuming it can permanently increase basic strength, physique, and spirit stats. Note: This potion will not be effective on the user with basic spirit stats that are greater than 5. ¡°A big bottle version of three-piece basic stats potion?¡± This thought popped up in Su Yu¡¯s mind as he nced at the notification floating in front of him. ¡°This is good stuff. With the double happiness skill, it can definitely increase my strength, physique, and spirit by two points!¡± After Su Yu regained his senses, he began to pull carefully. Unknowingly, time quickly passed. When Su Yu carefully dragged the treasure chest under the sea to the ind and looked at the sky, it was already afternoon. Growl. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s eat first.¡± Just as Su Yu was about to open the treasure chest, he suddenly stretched out his hand and rubbed his rumbling stomach. It turned out that he was too engrossed in fishing and had not even eaten lunch. Therefore, Su Yu carried the treasure chest and directly walked to the side of the small wooden house. After finding a ce to sit down, Su Yu directly instructed the goblins to bring out the roasted whole sheep. Soon, the two goblins brought out the roastedmb that was already cold. This roasted wholemb was also obtained by Su Yu from the treasure chest. However, Su Yu was not hungry at that time, so he did not eat it. Now, he could still eat it after heating it with fire. Su Yu didn¡¯t need to do these trivial things himself. The two goblins quickly started a fire, then quickly put the roastedmb on the rack and heated it up. After heating it for about seven to eight minutes, Su Yu cut off a bigmb leg with a knife and bit down. As soon as the mutton entered Su Yu¡¯s mouth, he could only feel a sense of happiness. When the goblins at the side saw their master¡¯s appearance, they could not help but swallow their saliva. However, without Su Yu¡¯s instructions, they did not dare to reach out and eat the mutton. ncing at the goblins, Su Yu swallowed the mutton in his mouth with difficulty and said casually, ¡°Alright, you can split the rest. Consider it your lunch and dinner.¡± ¡°Thank you for your reward, Master.¡± Upon hearing Su Yu¡¯s words, the goblins immediately became happy. Then, the four goblins then carried the roasted wholemb and slipped away to a ce a little further away, in case their eating style displeased their master. Su Yu was still munching on themb leg. He didn¡¯t feel any heartache. He had a lot of food now, and he couldn¡¯t finish all the roastedmb alone. If he left it until dinnertime, it also wouldn¡¯t taste delicious anymore. He might as well give it to the goblins. After all, the menial and hard chores on the ind had to be done by these guys. Although the goblins were a little ugly, they still worked very hard. Otherwise, Su Yu would not have raised them. ... ¡°Burp.¡± After finishing the roastedmb leg and drinking a bottle of beverage, Su Yu couldn¡¯t help but burp. After stretching his body, Su Yu took the ????? treasure chest and sat down on the massage chair. Although the massage chair was not connected to electricity, he could still use it to sit like an ordinary chair. With Su Yu¡¯s thoughts ¨C and under the enhancement of Su Yu¡¯s Double Happiness skill ¨C a total of six bottles of 100ml stats potions fell to Su Yu¡¯s arms. At this moment, Su Yu was not so brave that he dared to drink all six bottles at once. The medicinal effect of these potions were several times stronger than what he had experienced previously! After thinking for a while, Su Yu decided to drink one bottle at a time. So, after pulling out a stopper, Su Yu started drinking. As soon as the medicine entered his stomach, an intense feeling swept through Su Yu¡¯s entire body, causing his body to tremble unconsciously. ... After about half an hour, the medicinal effect in Su Yu¡¯s body finally subsidedpletely. ¡°Phew.¡± Su Yu let out a heavy breath. Without any hesitation, he downed the second bottle. Just like that, three hours passed. Su Yu had finally consumed all six bottles of stats potion. At this moment, Su Yu, who was drenched in sweat, felt an unprecedented sense of pleasure. At this moment, Su Yu felt as if he could kill a tiger with one punch. Thinking of this, Su Yu pulled out his personal stats panel. [Level 1 Ind Master] ~ Ind area 139 square meters. Name: Su Yu. Age: 23 years old. Strength: 3.8+(1.39) Physique: 3.8+(1.39) Spirit: 4.3+(1.39) Owned ves: 4 low-level goblins (+20 Ind Prosperity Points) Note: In parentheses are the stats added to the Ind Master on his own ind. The additional stats will not be effective after leaving his ind. Ind Prosperity Points: 120 points (Regional Ranking 1) ~ (10 points for wooden houses, 20 points for goblins, 15 points for saplings, 20 points for fertile soil, 10 points for man-eating flowers...) Skills: SSS Grade Insight Skill, Unknown Grade Skill (Double Happiness) ¨C Can be upgraded. ... [Regional Communication Channel], [Regional Trading Channel], [Regional Prosperity Points List]. After ncing at his personal stats panel, Su Yu discovered that his current strength, physique, and spirit had all broken through the level of 5 after adding the additional stats given on his own ind. However, Su Yu was still unable to estimate how strong he was. Fortunately, there was another method Su Yu could use to estimate his current strength. At the thought of this, Su Yu looked at the few goblins. [Low-level Goblin] Identity: ve Loyalty: 100 (Unable to betray its master) Strength: 1. Physique: Spirit: 1. Skills: Basic Construction ... Description: The cheapestbor force that can survive with a small amount of food. It has been imnted with the ability to speak in themonnguage. Combat Strength Analysis Between Two Sides: The three-dimensional stats of the two are quite different. When both sides are unarmed, you can fight 30 of them all by yourself. Chapter 26 Chapter 26: There Are Monsters Under The Sea? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Not bad, not bad. I¡¯ve finally left the ranks of people with very poor fighting skills. The next time I encounter a monster treasure chest that contains a goblin, I¡¯ll just go up and kill it.¡± Su Yu couldn¡¯t help but feel a little excited when he saw thebat strength analysis from the insight skill. After all, who wouldn¡¯t want to be stronger? [Ding! Survivors, please note that night is about to fall. At nightfall, the temperature will continue to drop. Please be careful to keep warm.] ¡°So fast.¡± Just as Su Yu was about to continue fishing, he suddenly heard a mechanical sound beside his ear. When he reacted, Su Yu quickly nced at the sky. Then, Su Yu realized that the sky was actually darkening at a speed visible to the naked eye. ¡°F*ck, I used so much time taking six bottles of potions?¡± Su Yu pointed his middle finger at the sky and immediately rushed into the wooden house, putting on his special cold-resistant suit. After Su Yu walked out of the wooden house, he immediately set up the srmp. That¡¯s right, Su Yu was preparing to fish at night. At this moment, his basic spirit stats had reached more than four points. Su Yu was very energetic and did not feel sleepy at all. Coupled with the great increase in his strength and physique, Su Yu did not feel too tired from fishing today. Therefore, Su Yu nned to fish at night tonight. However, before the night fishing, Su Yu clicked into themunication channel as usual to see if there was any new information. ¡°It¡¯s cold. The f*cking temperature is starting to drop again.¡± ¡°Fishing people, fishing souls, and fishing are all superior. Everyone, take out your fishing spirit to fish for treasure chests. Let¡¯s fish at night.¡± ¡°Fish your head. I don¡¯t even have any baits left, how do I fish? If I hadn¡¯t picked up some resources from the heavy rain today, I would have starved to death.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not bring that up anymore. My underwear is still wet.¡± ¡°To be honest, after the rain, the probability of fishing for better treasure chests has increased a little. I used the remaining two sets of bait in my hand and actually caught a ?? wooden treasure chest.¡± ¡°F*ck, I almost got dragged down by the treasure chest today. If I didn¡¯t let go quickly, I would have died.¡± ¡°??? You let go? What about your fishing rod?!¡± ¡°F*ck, brother, you¡¯re awesome. You don¡¯t even want the fishing rod anymore.¡± ... After scanning through the information in themunication channel, Su Yu realized that most people were still in a rtively energetic state. This situation was normal. After all, everyone¡¯s ind was only so big. It was not an uninhabited deserted ind filled with dense forest. There was no need to worry about snakes, insects, rats, and ants. Basically, in the first few days, as long as one was not too stupid, they could usually pass through the seven-day neers protection period. As for what would happen after seven days, it was unknown. Why did so many peoplemunicate with each other every day? It was more of a spiritual sustenance. It made them feel like they were not alone. At the same time, most of the survivors were stillining about the speed at which Su Yu¡¯s ind¡¯s Prosperity Points increased. ¡°F*ck, what kind of god is this big shot who ranked first on the Prosperity Points Rankings? The Prosperity Points of his ind are rising like a rocket!¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for me to build a straw hut, but I only earned 1 Prosperity Point. I¡¯m about to cry.¡± ¡°ording to my deduction, the big shot is definitely cheating.¡± ¡°Tsk, you must have read too many novels. Is there ack of people sucking up to the number one big shot? It¡¯s cute and sweet.¡± ¡°I really want to know what kind of life the big shot is living now.¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so lively. Hiss, this peach is so cold.¡± ¡°F*ck off, damn you.¡± ... ¡°Tsk tsk, these guys sure have an amazing imagination!¡± Su Yu couldn¡¯t help but rub his chin as he thought to himself. Of course, Su Yu had no intention of exining himself to these people. Anyway, as long as Su Yu himself did not say anything, no one would know of his skill! ¡°I, a reincarnated person, need a hundred sets of ordinary bait as a starting resource to open the treasures I know. Everyone can raise funds for me. After I obtain the treasures, I¡¯ll return them to everyone a hundredfold.¡± Just as Su Yu was pondering, there was actually someone who started to use the guise of a reincarnated person to deceive people in themunication channel. ¡°I¡¯m Qin Shi Huang1. Actually, I¡¯m not dead. I¡¯ve always been in the emperor¡¯s tomb and lived until this transmigration. Everyone, you can give me the bait. I¡¯ll definitely ensure that you survive the cmity. ¡°I¡¯m N¨¹wa1. I¡¯m starving. If anyone brings me food, I¡¯ll make you a girlfriend.¡± ... Good lord, the first person to take the lead of scamming in themunication channel was immediately replied with a long string of messages. ¡°F*ck, is this a scammerpany that has collectively crossed into this region? Now, because there¡¯s no bait, they¡¯re starting to do their old job again.¡± Looking at the constantly refreshing news, Su Yu could not help but feel a headacheing on. As for now, the guy who took the lead in posting the scam message was a little annoyed. ¡°F*ck, did these people download the anti-deception app before they transmigrated? They didn¡¯t fall for it!¡± To be honest, this person felt that ten messages a day restricted him. Otherwise, he felt that with his glib tongue, he could definitely deceive some people. Just like before he transmigrated, he lied to those who believed that tens of thousands would return 10.4 million yuan. Good lord, it turned out that it was a leader of a pyramid-scheme organization. ¡°Guys, don¡¯t be fooled. The people who sent these messages are all trying to cheat you of the remaining bait in your hands. Just ignore them.¡± At this moment, there were still people who couldn¡¯t stand it and spoke directly in themunication channel. At this moment, Su Yu had already casually made some food. After finishing it quickly, he walked quickly to the shoreline. At this moment, the srmp that Su Yu had set up and the lights of the two Toyota sedans lit up the entire ind. However,pared to the visibility during the day, it was definitely much worse. At this moment, Su Yu could only use the light to scan the sea surface that was very close to the ind. If he went any further, his insight skill would not give him any feedback. [There¡¯s a small monster in this part of the sea. Please pay attention to your safety.] ¡°Hmm.¡± Upon seeing this notification, Su Yu¡¯s brows furrowed fiercely. There was actually a monster under the sea. To be honest, Su Yu had fished for two days in the vicinity of his ind, but he did not find any living creatures in the water, except for the goblins that were inside the treasure chest. But now, Su Yu had discovered that there were living creatures under the water. How could Su Yu not be concerned? Suddenly, the sound of water sshing attracted Su Yu¡¯s attention. With the help of the light, Su Yu caught a glimpse of the figure of the creature that came out of the water. ... Chapter 27 Chapter 27: Sea Monkey Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios [Sea Monkey] Strength: 3. Physique: 3. Spirit: Description: Great strength, weak sense of pain, difficult to die if the bullet doesn¡¯t hit the fatal spot. After the seven-day protection period, it is one of the monsters that newbie survivors might encounter. Due to the ind¡¯s protection, they won¡¯t attack the ind for seven days, but they might appear around the ind. It is rmended not to seek death and dive in the water. Combat Strength Analysis Between Two Sides: You can win onnd, but you will easily be exhausted to death by the other party underwater. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the guy in themunication channel who was brave enough to dive encountered this thing!¡± At this moment Su Yu caught a glimpse of the monster who had dived back into the water. Naturally, he had seen through the monster¡¯s information with his insight skill. However, Su Yu did not panic. After all, arge part of the reason why humans were panicking was because of the unknown. When all the information was ced in front of them, many people could quickly ept it. As many thoughts shed through Su Yu¡¯s mind, he quickly surveyed his surroundings. The area of the sea that the light could reach did show any traces of the sea monkey. ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s dived deep inside and the insight skill can¡¯t sense anything?¡± After standing on the spot and thinking about it, Su Yu was toozy to think too much about it. After all, the insight talent had already hinted that even if the damned thing wanted to attack the ind, it would have to wait until the newbie¡¯s protection period was over. There was no point in thinking too much about it now. It was better to fish for more items to increase his strength. As such, the ambitious Su Yu began to search for a suitable fishing spot. [There are traces of ????? treasure chest activity in this part of the sea. I suggest fishing here.] After looking around, Su Yu shifted his position and locked onto a fishing spot. He skillfully baited the hook with and improved bait and threw it out. Next, he entered the boring waiting stage. He didn¡¯t know if it was because he didn¡¯t know how to fish at night, or if there was a hidden buff or something else. Originally, Su Yu was prepared to wait for more than 10 to 20 minutes for the treasure chest underwater to take the bait. However, in less than three minutes, Su Yu saw the float sink. [????? Ordinary Wooden Treasure Chest] Description: It contains a Hundred Forged Yanling Saber. Fishing Technique: Pull in a roundabout way, loosening and tightening. [Hundred Forged Yanling Saber] Description: Forged from Hundred Forged ck Iron. It can cut iron like mud and is extremely sharp. Details: The de is 118 cm long and 3.5 cm wide. Its characteristics are that the de is straight, with a quarter of the tip of the de having a radian and a reverse edge. ¡°Eh, it¡¯s a melee weapon.¡± After reading the notification that floated in front of him, a thought popped up in Su Yu¡¯s mind. With the help from the instructions from the insight skill, it did not take long for Su Yu to drag the treasure chest from under the water to the shore. After all, Su Yu¡¯s physique and strength had been greatly enhanced, so it was much easier to fish for treasure chests. As soon as the treasure chest reached the shore, Su Yu could not wait to open the ????? treasure chest. In an instant, under the effect of the double happiness skill, 2 Hundred Forged Yanling Sabers were pierced into the ground in front of Su Yu. At this moment, the Hundred Forged Yanling Sabers that were pierced through the ground shed with a cold light, proving that it was iparably sharp. Reaching out to grab the handle of the saber, Su Yu drew his saber and casually swung it down. Immediately, Su Yu discovered that this saber was extremely handy, be it in terms of weight or other aspects. In fact, if it was an ordinary survivor, they would not be able to unleash much power because their strength and physique could not keep up. After waving it a few times, they would be exhausted. Su Yu¡¯s own physique and strength were sufficient enough for him to use the Hundred Forged Yanling Saber smoothly. That was why he felt that it was extremely convenient. If it was before Su Yu¡¯s stats increased, his situation would probably be no different from other survivors. ¡°With the sharpness of this de, it¡¯s enough to cut off the sea monkey¡¯s head!¡± Su Yu stretched out his hand and lightly flicked the de, using the water monkey as a reference. First, a moment of silence for the sea monkey that had its eyes on Su Yu¡¯s ind. At this moment, Su Yu held the Hundred Forged Yanling Saber in his hand and started wielding it without any pattern. After hacking at the void for more than ten times, Su Yu casually put the Hundred Forged Yanling Saber back into its scabbard. With Su Yu¡¯s current strength and physique, if the sea monkey dared to set foot on the ind, it would definitely be hacked to death. Although Su Yu had never systematically practiced his saber techniques, he could still randomly swing it around1. In terms of strength and speed, it would be difficult for a creature like the water monkey, whose basic stats were lower than Su Yu¡¯s, to dodge his attacks At this moment, Su Yu, who had a good start, started strolling along the shoreline. [?? treasure chests have gathered in this part of the sea. You are rmended to cast the fishing here.] ¡°Bring me the fishing.¡± After finding a spot to cast the, Su Yu shouted at the goblins. Upon hearing Su Yu¡¯s shout, the goblins immediately picked up the fishing and rushed over. Su Yu reached out and took the simple fishing from the goblins. Then, he skillfully hung ten portions of ordinary bait and threw the fishing out. It had to be said that this simple fishing was an early-stage novice divine artifact for someone like Su Yu, who had a ridiculous amount of ordinary bait! After tying up the fishing to a stake, Su Yu found another spot to cast the other fishing and threw it out. On the other side, Wang Teng ¨C who also hadn¡¯t slept yet and had chosen to fish at night like Su Yu ¨C was scared out of his wits. He had just picked up the tworge shlights from the treasure chest he had fished up earlier in the day. In the next second, just as he was about to release his dder into the sea, a ck figure suddenly appeared on the surface of the sea not far away from him. This scared him so much that he trembled and almost wet his hands. A few secondster, when he came back to his senses, Wang Teng quickly took a few steps back. Then, he quickly pulled up his pants and looked at the sea nervously. ¡°F*ck, there can¡¯t be sea ghosts, right?¡± When he thought of the forbidden women1 and sea ghosts from those horror novels, he couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard to relieve the pressure in his heart. F*ck, I¡¯m not hallucinating, right? He pinched his thigh hard. In the next second, he gasped in pain. ¡°Oh my god, there really are monsters in the sea!¡± ... Chapter 28 Chapter 28: Use of Ordinary Energy Crystals, Announced Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When he thought of this, he immediately clicked on themunication channel. He wanted to ask the others if they knew about this. ¡°F*ck, have any of you seen monsters in the sea?¡± Because Wang Teng happened to be ranked tenth on the ind¡¯s prosperity points rankings, so many people noticed his message. ¡°What do you mean there are monsters in the sea? Boss, what kind of monster did you see? Please tell me.¡± ¡°F*ck, could it be that the brother who dared to dive from before encountered a monster?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very likely. Before that brother could finish his words, he never appeared again.¡± ¡°F*ck, there¡¯s a monster. It can¡¯t be a forbidden woman, right? I read in those tomb raiding novels that there¡¯s such a thing in the sea.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you say it¡¯s a sea monkey!¡± ... In themunication channel, many survivors who had yet to sleep were sted out because of his words. Then, they expressed their opinions in themunication channel. At this moment, when Wang Teng saw that no one in themunication channel knew about this situation, he sent another DM to Su Yu. ¡°Boss, save me! I¡¯m going to die! There are monsters in the sea!¡± [Ding! Survivor Wang Teng would like to DM you. Do you want to ept the DM?] Su Yu was busy fishing when he heard Wang Teng¡¯s DM request notification. ¡°Could this guy have seen the sea monkey as well?¡± Su Yu, who was not paying attention to themunication channel, suddenly thought. ¡°ept.¡± Su Yu, who had a spection in his heart, directly chose to ept the DM. The moment Su Yu epted Wang Teng¡¯s DM request, the message Wang Teng sent appeared before Su Yu¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s really possible that he had seen the sea monkey.¡± From the message sent by Wang Teng, Su Yu realized that his spection was not wrong. Su Yu didn¡¯t know if it was because his spirit stats had improved a lot, but he felt that his reasoning ability had improved a lot. He could now figure out things that he couldn¡¯t figure out in the past just by simply thinking about it. ¡°Say something if you¡¯re not dead. Tell me what you saw. If you¡¯re dead, forget it. You don¡¯t have to visit me in my dreams.¡± After thinking for a while, Su Yu sent a message back to Wang Teng. After all, Su Yu had not used up the number of times he had sent messages today. ¡°I...¡±¡® At this moment, Wang Teng was paying attention to the movements on the surface of the sea while paying attention to the DM interface. When he saw Su Yu¡¯s reply, a few ck lines shed across his forehead. However, in the next second, Wang Teng immediately replied to Su Yu. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m still alive. As for the monster that appeared in the sea, I only saw that it had scales on its body and had a humanoid shape. I¡¯m not sure about the rest.¡± Wang Teng was quite smart. After discovering that he couldn¡¯t obtain any information about the monster in themunication channel, he immediately realized that ordinary survivors might not have seen this monster before, but the big shot on the rankings might have. At this moment, Su Yu saw Wang Teng¡¯s DM. After thinking for a while, he casually replied, ¡°I¡¯ll exchange it for a normal energy crystal. I¡¯ll tell you some information.¡± ¡°Robbery!¡± Seeing Su Yu¡¯s reply, Wang Teng couldn¡¯t help but twitch. In the past two days, the information regarding the usage of ordinary energy crystals hadn¡¯t spread. Wang Teng had also used the information he bought from Su Yu to be a second-hand seller a few times. However, he couldn¡¯t afford to use an ordinary energy crystal to exchange information each and every time! ¡°Boss, can you make it cheaper? I can¡¯t afford it!¡± After thinking about it, he started crying about being poor again. In the end, after Su Yu saw Wang Teng¡¯s message, he was toozy to reply to him. On the other side, Wang Teng waited bitterly. After four to five minutes, he still didn¡¯t receive a reply from the big shot. He finally realized that the big shot didn¡¯t want to talk to him. Instantly, he felt a headacheing on. Wasn¡¯t this too difficult for him? Wasn¡¯t he just bargaining? Why was he being ignored? In the end, Wang Teng still couldn¡¯t bear to exchange an ordinary energy crystal for information. However, in order to avoid offending Su Yu, he sent another message back to Su Yu. ¡°Boss, when I be a tycoon, I¡¯ll exchange with you.¡± Su Yu¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly as he saw the message. Then, he continued fishing. At the same time, in themunication channel, before the discussion about the monsters in the sea could reach any worthwhile resolution, another matter attracted the attention of most survivors. ¡°Brothers and sisters, let me tell you a piece of good news. I know what ordinary energy crystals are used for. With this item and some flour, it can be used to make ordinary bait. You can make 30 ordinary baits with one ordinary energy crystal with 300 grams of flour.¡± ¡°F*ck, is this for real?!¡± ¡°A good person lives a peaceful life. No wonder the big shot on the rankings bought this thing.¡± ¡°Look at others¡¯ thought patterns. Then look at some people. They knew the use of this thing from the very start but they didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Bro, why are you barking like a dog? I¡¯ve never seen you share any news, silly bird.¡± ¡°Even if the heavens didn¡¯t give birth to a keyboard warrior to constantly spew out bullsh*t like him, he would only have a mouth. Perhaps after the novice¡¯s protection period ends in seven days, when he dies, his entire body will be soft. Only his head will still be hard. Haha.¡± ... At this moment, the news that someone had exposed in themunication channel suddenly started to stir up some people. Many people directly pointed their fingers at Su Yu. After all, Su Yu had been firmly upying the first ce on the rankings. Other survivors could not have DM Su Yu unless they met the DM conditions set by him. This caused many survivors to be dissatisfied with Su Yu. After all, it was normal for humans to be jealous. It was also because of this that Su Yu rarely spoke in themunication channel. He only did so when he needed to purchase some things. In any case, Su Yu did not care about what the other survivors thought of him. After all, in this world, Su Yu¡¯s priority was to survive, not to argue in themunication channel every day. At this moment, many survivors who were at the top of the regional prosperity points rankings were watching the messages in themunication channel with a cold gaze. Many people also sneered andughed. ¡°A bunch of fools. At a time like this, they¡¯re still bringing the masses against the first rank on the regional rankings. If the first rank on the regional rankings had the authority to sanction ordinary survivors, it would be toote for this group of fools to cry out.¡± As for Wang Teng, when he saw the name of the person who revealed the use of ordinary energy crystals, he wanted to stab him. ... ¡°This son of a b*tch actually revealed the information so quickly.¡± Chapter 29 Chapter 29: Ordinary Water Repelling Pearl Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios That¡¯s right. Wang Teng knew this fellow who publicly announced the information on how to use ordinary energy crystals. This fellow knew the use of ordinary energy crystals because he used resources to exchange for them with Wang Teng. Originally,as time passed, more and more survivors would gradually learn about the use of ordinary energy crystals. However, he didn¡¯t expect someone to publicize the use of this item. Wasn¡¯t this raising the price of goods? How could he take advantage of the information now? One had to know that the survivors who exchanged ordinary energy crystals with him usually had a tacit understanding. They didn¡¯t announce the use of ordinary energy crystals because they had spent resources to buy them. Naturally, they also wanted to use this information to get some resources. He nced at the guy who was being praised by many survivors in themunication channel. Although he wanted to beat this guy up, he couldn¡¯t do anything to him. Hence, he could only leave themunication channel. At this moment, on another small ind, Li Jian, who had learned the use of ordinary energy crystals from Wang Teng and made it public, looked at DM requests from many survivors on the screen in front of him. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly, as if a fish had taken the bait. It turned out that the reason why Li Jian chose to announce the use of ordinary energy crystals was entirely to prepare for his next scam. This was because Li Jian knew very well that more and more people would know about the use of ordinary energy crystals as time passed. Therefore, before the use of this item was widely known, Li Jian chose to strike first and establish a persona for himself in themunication channel. As for how many unlucky people would fall for this guy¡¯s trap, it was unknown. ... At the same time, Su Yu caught a slightly special item. [Ordinary Water Repelling Pearl] Description: When you put on the Water Repelling Pearl, you can repel water for two hours underwater. Maximum diving depth is 50 meters. When the energy of the Water Repelling Pearl is exhausted, ce it under the sun to be charged. It can recover 10% of energy per hour. As he yed with the Water Repelling Pearl in his hand, Su Yu couldn¡¯t help but have an idea. Should he send a goblin into the water to check out the situation under water? After giving it some thought, Su Yu suppressed the thought in his heart. After all, there were sea monkeys under the sea. If he rashly sent a goblin down, it might only mean sending an extra meal to the other party. Moreover, it was nighttime now, and he could not see anything under the water. If he wanted to send a goblin down, he would have to wait until tomorrow morning. Then, Su Yu casually put one of the Water Repelling Pearls around his neck. As for the other one, Su Yu casually put it in his pocket. ¡°Master, there is movement from the fishing.¡± At this moment, Su Yu, who was about to continue fishing, suddenly heard the goblin¡¯s shout. Upon hearing this, Su Yu quickly walked toward the goblin. [3 ?? Ordinary wooden treasure chests and 7 ?? Ordinary wooden treasure chests have been captured in this fishing. You are rmended to pull the as soon as possible to prevent the treasure chest from escaping.] The treasure chests contained the following items: 1 ss steel, 1 simple fishing, 20 ml of physique potion, 200 rounds of Type 59 pistol bullets, +1 ind area fragment, 1 bottle of ordinary loyalty potion, 1 bottle of diesel generator, one box of beef steak, one box of Maotai1, and 2rge tents. When Su Yu walked quickly to the side of the two goblins, he discovered that the simple fishings guarded by the two goblins had already captured ten treasure chests. ¡°Pull up the fishing.¡± Su Yu instructed the goblins at the side after ncing at the items in the treasure chest in the fishing, Upon hearing their master¡¯s order, the goblins naturally began to pull up the fishing with all their might. In the short time in which he casted the to the time he retracted it, Su Yu had obtained at least six to seven ?? wooden treasure chests. One could imagine how rich Su Yu was. While other ordinary survivors were still nibbling on bread and drinking cold water, Su Yu had already specially used the small wooden house to store treasure chests. It was ridiculous. If other ordinary survivors obtained a simple fishing and had more ordinary bait, their umtion of resources would still be far slower than Su Yu¡¯s. This was because Su Yu could urately cast the every single time. This was something that other survivors could not do at all. Perhaps ordinary survivors would be lucky if they could obtain even one ?? treasure chest with a simple fishing every time they casted it. Su Yu, on the other hand could obtain a ?? ordinary wooden treasure chest at the very least. With the support of the double happiness skill, his harvest was very impressive. Soon, the simple fishing in the water was pulled ashore by the few goblins. After taking a look at the treasure chest in the fishing, Su Yu went forward and picked out the treasure chests that contained the +1 ind fragment, the 20 ml of physique potion, the simple fishing, and the treasure chest that contained the loyalty medicine. As for the remaining treasure chests, Su Yu asked the goblins to move them back to the small wooden house to store. [Ordinary Loyalty Potion] Description: When low-level ves drink this potion, it can increase loyalty by 30 points. It is rmended to be given to ves with a loyalty point of 70 as it will guarantee loyalty to death. ¡°This is good stuff!¡± After ncing at the effects of the ordinary loyalty potion, Su Yu felt that Wang Teng¡¯s servant could be exchanged. However, he had rejected Wang Teng before, so Su Yu naturally wouldn¡¯t contact Wang Teng directly. At this moment, Su Yu only had a whimsical thought of wanting to trade for the other party¡¯s ve. It was not like he absolutely had to have Wang Teng¡¯s ve. After all, to Su Yu, there did not seem to be much use of having another low-level ves. After putting this thought aside, Su Yu first used the two +1 ind fragments that he had obtained from the treasure chest. Then, he pulled out the stopper of two bottles of 20 ml of physique stats potion and drank them all. It was unknown if it was because Su Yu¡¯s body had been overstimted by the medicine or something else, but at this moment, Su Yu felt that the numbing feeling was very weak. Moreover, the duration of the effect was only about five minutes this time. If he hadn¡¯t seen the change of his physique stats on his personal interface and felt that his physique had strengthened to a certain extent, Su Yu would have thought that he had drunk a fake medicine. ¡°Let¡¯s do it! Let¡¯s do it! Let¡¯s try to increase all our basic attributes to five points!¡± Su Yu, who was quite close to reaching five points of basic stats, excitedly carried a simple fishing and began to circle around the edge of the ind. [There are many ? treasure chests in this part of the sea. You are not rmended to cast the.] [There are many ? and ? treasure chests in this part of the sea. You are not rmended to cast the.] [There are mostly zero star damaged treasure chests in this part of the sea. You are not rmended to cast a here.] ... Chapter 30 Chapter 30: Lack of Treasure Chests, No Respawn? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I...¡± Su Yu had changed a dozen spots in a row, but he still couldn¡¯t find a suitable ce to cast his. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he had caught too many treasure chests around his ind that they didn¡¯t have any time to respawn yet. ¡°F*ck, forget it. I¡¯ll rest for a while and take a lookter.¡± After walking around for a while, Su Yu still couldn¡¯t find the fishing spot or the fishing spot. He could only sit on the massage chair gloomily. After casually lighting a cigarette, Su Yu began to smoke. At this moment, Su Yu could only smoke as there were no other entertainment activities. Feeling a little bored, he prepared to log into themunication channel again. However, when he entered themunication channel and flipped through the chat records, Su Yu¡¯s expression became a little strange. Su Yu really did not expect that these people would be bashing him on themunication channel. Su Yu didn¡¯t care about this at all. They could bash him all they like. It wasn¡¯t like he could lose a piece of flesh over this. Anyway, it was fine as long as he livedfortably. After all, these people could not even begin to imagine howfortably he was living. Su Yu also couldn¡¯t care less about those who sneered at him for not sharing the function of the ordinary energy crystal even when he clearly knew it. Even saints could not be selfless, let alone Su Yu, who thought that he was just amoner! At this moment, in themunication channel that Su Yu was paying attention to, there were still many night owls who could not sleep. ¡°I feel that the big shots are busy fishing and collecting supplies every day. Only us, who don¡¯t have much, are using up all ten messages tomunicate every day.¡± ¡°Be more confident and get rid of your feelings. How many times have you seen messages from the big shots in the top ten of the rankings? Look at the first on the rankings. He would only post purchase notices every time. He can¡¯t be bothered to say anything else.¡± ¡°Sigh, this is the second day I envy the big shot. This is the second day of missing my girlfriend.¡± ¡°Bro, I have an intable one. Why don¡¯t you buy it and make do with it?¡± ¡°Get lost, keep it for yourself!¡± ¡°Hiss, it¡¯s so cold. Even the tent is useless!¡± ... After looking at the information in themunication channel, Su Yu thought for a moment andposed a message. After all, Su Yu had not used up his message quota for today. Su Yu nced at the items in the trading channel. There was basically nothing good that was worth trading with. ¡°Purchasing strength, physique, spirit stats potion, as well as ind fragments. Items in exchange will be posted on the top trading channel.¡± ¡°F*ck, the big shot on the rankings has appeared.¡± ¡°Big shot, you¡¯re awesome. Can you give me something to eat? I¡¯m starving.¡± ¡°Brother Rank One, do you want to see the ck silk? Let¡¯s DM.¡± ¡°Could the stats potion be something that can increase stats?¡± ¡°Based on my ten years of experience in gaming, it¡¯s definitely something used to increase stats.¡± ¡°Hiss, we¡¯re still working hard for food. Has the big shot already reached this level?¡± .... As soon as Su Yu spoke in themunication channel, the s exploded. In fact, in the region where Su Yu was, many survivors had a prized view of Su Yu. Some of them were constantly defaming Su Yu, some supported Su Yu, while others remained neutral. At this moment, Su Yu wasposing a trade offer to be posted on the trading channel. Items to Trade: (8 kg of rice or 4 kg of meat + 1 pack of Furong Wang + 3 steaks.) Items in Exchange: Strength Stats Potion 0/4, Physique Stats Potion 0/2, Spirit Stats Potion 0/3, +1 Ind Area Fragment. Note: Each bottle of potion or +1 ind area fragment can be exchanged for all the items in brackets. As it had just rained heavily today, many survivors definitely did notck fresh water. Therefore, Su Yu modified the items in exchange for the ind fragment. In any case, the food and resources obtained from a ?? treasure chest was very abundant. In addition, Su Yu also had the double happiness skill. No matter what, Su Yu had nothing to lose. It could be considered helping him to sort out all the treasure chests that were piled up in the small wooden house. After all, if the other survivors had an stats potion or a +1 ind fragment, they must have obtained it from a ?? treasure chest. Therefore, if the price was low, no fool would trade it. Moreover, some basic information had already been poprized in themunication channel. It was obviously impossible to buy the items from the ?? treasure chests at a low price. Afterposing the trade offer, Su Yu directly chose to pin the offer at the top. ¡°F*ck, the top of the rankings has posted a trade offer. F*ck, why don¡¯t I have any of these items? Otherwise, even if I don¡¯t catch anything, I could still do trading andst for a few days.¡± ¡°The big shot is so rich. He actually used so many resources to exchange items.¡± ¡°The second day of wanting to eat meat.¡± ¡°Tsk, he has so much food and yet he doesn¡¯t even think of sharing some with us? This person is really cold-blooded. He doesn¡¯t have any humanity at all. He¡¯s too petty. If I had so much food, I would definitely give it to everyone for free.¡± ¡°Let me tell you a joke. If you had a million, 10 million, or 100 million yuan, would you be willing to donate it? Someone readily replied that he was willing. Even if he had a billion yuan, he would be willing to donate it. However, such a generous person was asked if he had a car, would he be willing to donate it? This person looked back at his car and softly said that he was unwilling, because he really had a car.¡± ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m dying ofughter. There¡¯s actually someone who wants to use this method to guilt trip the top boss of the rankings. I¡¯m afraid this guy is still living in a peaceful world. Does he think that he can smear others¡¯ reputation by relying on the keyboard?!¡± ... Su Yu naturally saw these messages in themunication channel. Then, Su Yu directly posted another message and pinned it at the top. ¡°If you want to buy it, buy it quickly. I won¡¯t be trading after today¡¯s trading opportunity is used up.¡± ¡°F*ck, I was too focused on talking. I happened to catch a ?? treasure chest today and opened a +1 ind fragment. The price that the first-ranked big shot has set is great.¡± ¡°Charge! Do your best.¡± ... In the eyes of some survivors who were in themunication channel, the price that Su Yu had listed was not low. This was because not all survivors had enough food even though they had the fragments of the +1 ind. Therefore, not long after Su Yu posted his trade offer, he heard the notification of a sessful transaction. ... [Ding! Your item has been sessfully traded. Please extract the item +1 ind area fragment.] After the notification sounded, eight kilograms of rice, one pack of Furong Wang, and three steaks disappeared from Su Yu¡¯s supplies. Chapter 31 Chapter 31: Navigation Map to An Abandoned Ind Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Yu chose to extract the +1 ind fragment. Then, after looking at the fragment in his hand, Su Yu quietly chose to use it. Instantly, Su Yu¡¯s ind sessfully expanded by one square meter, reaching 142 square meters. [Ding! Your items has been sessfully traded. Please extract 20 ml of strength stats potion.] Just as Su Yu used the +1 ind fragment, someone bought the resources that Su Yu had put up on the trading channel. ¡°Eh? There are actually people selling potions?¡± After hearing the transaction notification, Su Yu couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise. To be honest, Su Yu did not expect anyone to trade any potion. After all, this was the best way to increase one¡¯s strength in the early stages! This time, Su Yu seemed to havepletely missed to consider something. That was the various strange skills developed by the survivors. At this moment, a certain survivor who had exchanged a bottle of 20 ml strength stats potion for some supplies was also a little excited. This was because that bottle of strength stats potion was useless to this person. This guy¡¯s skill was [Grade F Innate Strength]. [Grade F Innate Strength] Talent Description: The owner of this talent is naturally stronger than ordinary survivors. The initial strength attribute is five points. It was precisely because of this skill that the strength stats potion that he had painstakingly obtained from the ?? wooden treasure chest was useless to this person. To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that there were things to take note of when drinking the potion, this guy would have probably swallowed it in one gulp. Su Yu didn¡¯t think too much about this matter. After all, he was perfectly happy that someone was willing to sell him the stats potion. He could use ordinary daily necessities to exchange for things that could increase his strength. Su Yu felt that he had made a huge profit. However, potions were usually obtained from ?? wooden treasure chests. So far, they were still rtively rare. Therefore, after someone traded a bottle of 20 ml of strength stats potion, from the time Su Yu drank the strength stats potion until the potion exuded its effect, no one traded again. ¡°That felt great!¡± Su Yu clenched his fists as he felt his strength increase slightly. Then, Su Yu got up from the massage chair and began to scan around the shoreline. He wanted to see if the treasure chests below the sea had respawned. [There are mostly ? and ? treasure chests in this part of the sea. You are not rmended to cast a or to fish here.] [There are mostly ? and zero star treasure chests in this part of the sea. You are not rmended to cast a or to fish here.] ... [Five meters below the surface of the sea, the small monster, the sea monkey, has been discovered.] After looking around, Su Yu did not find the fishing spot of the high-grade treasure chest. Instead, he unexpectedly found traces of the sea monkey. ¡°Let¡¯s think of a way to get this bastard onto the ind and beat him to death. It¡¯s so annoying to keep seeing this thing!¡± Su Yu couldn¡¯t help but have an idea when he saw the hint from the insight skill floating in front of him. After thinking about it, Su Yu decided to see if he could lure this thing to the surface and then kill it. After walking around for a while, Su Yu still couldn¡¯t find a suitable fishing spot or a ce to cast his. He could only carry his fishing rod gloomily and walk toward the small wooden house. After putting the fishing rod inside, Su Yu walked out of the small wooden house. Looking at the four goblins who were gathered by the fire, Su Yu ordered in a low voice, ¡°Tonight, the two of you will form teams and take turns to keep watch at night. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Your servant understands,¡± the four goblins immediately replied after hearing Su Yu¡¯s instructions. Su Yu nodded slightly. Then, he opened the door of a Toyota and got in. After taking off his cold-resistant and turning on the air conditioner in the car, Su Yu directlyid down. Although he couldn¡¯t sleep, there were no entertainment activities at night, so Su Yu could only lie down and rest. As hey there, Su Yu did not know when he had fallen asleep. When Su Yu opened his eyes, he found that the outside of the carriage was already bright. ¡°Comfortable.¡± Su Yu stood up and stretched his muscles. Then, he opened the car door and walked out. ¡°Master, there was no abnormal activity around the indst night.¡± As soon as Su Yu got out of the car, a goblin immediately came over and reported the situation of the night watch to Su Yu. Upon hearing this, Su Yu nodded. ¡°Mm, go to the wooden house and make some breakfast.¡± Then, he waved his hand, signaling the goblin to bring some food over. After saying that, Su Yu walked to the shoreline, to where he had ced a simple toilet to release the excess water in his body. After washing up and eating breakfast, Su Yu picked up his fishing rod and prepared to look for some food. [Ding! Please ept the reward for being on the ranking list. The reward is ordinary bait.] ¡°Receive.¡± Upon hearing this notification, Su Yu naturally epted it. After all, 20 portions of ordinary bait were equivalent to an ordinary energy crystal. [There are traces of ???? and ????? wooden treasure chests in this part of the sea. You can fish here.] ... [There are traces of ????? wooden treasure chest in this part of the sea. You are rmended to fish here.] After changing directions several times, Su Yu finally locked onto a fishing spot. As he swung the fishing rod skillfully, Su Yu began to sit and wait. Su Yu could not get the reward treasure chest from the Regional Prosperity Points Ranking today. He had to wait until tomorrow morning. [????? Ordinary Wooden Treasure Chest] Description: It contains an intelligent navigation map to an abandoned ind less than three nautical miles away. [Navigation Map To An Abandoned Ind] Description: This intelligent navigation map records the location of an uninhabited ind with an area of 100 square meters. On the uninhabited ind, there is an undamaged heart of the ind. Note: The Heart of the Ind can be integrated into an ind to increase the size of the ind. The Heart of the Ind can increase the size of an ind by 100 square meters. ¡°F*ck!¡± Su Yu could not help but curse when he saw the information of the treasure chest. ¡°Three nautical miles is only about 5.5 kilometers. This is promising!¡± After calcting the distance of three nautical miles, Su Yu suddenly had an idea. However, these ideas had to wait until Su Yu brought the treasure chest out of the water. With Su Yu¡¯s strength and the insight skill¡¯s hint, there was naturally no risk of the treasure chest being unhooked. ... After a stalemate of about twenty minutes, the ????? wooden treasure chest under the water was dragged up by Su Yu. [Ding! Your Double Happiness Skill has been triggered. You have obtained the Navigation Map To An Abandoned Ind*2.] At this moment, Su Yu noticed that two palm-sized items that looked like smartphones had appeared in front of him. Chapter 32 Chapter 32: Heart of the Ind, Acquired Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After reaching out to hold the two items that looked like smartphones, Su Yu noticed that there was a green starting point and a blue finish point on them. ¡°One is the starting point, and the other is the finish point. It¡¯s simr to the navigation on a map! The two navigation maps indeed record the same ind.¡± Afterparing the two navigating maps in his hands, Su Yu was not very disappointed. After all, the double happiness skill was used to duplicate the same item in a treasure chest. Naturally, the duplicated item wouldn¡¯t change. Su Yu, who was holding the two navigation maps, no longer had the mood to fish. Su Yu shouted at the goblins, ¡°You guys,e here.¡± Upon hearing Su Yu¡¯s order, the goblins immediately put down their work and rushed in front of Su Yu. ¡°The two of you, go to the speedboat.¡± Su Yu looked at the four goblins in front of him and immediately made arrangements. Very quickly, the two goblins who were more senior quickly climbed up to the speedboat parked on the shoreline. This speedboat was the one that Su Yu had traded from Wang Teng. After the transaction, Su Yu did not fiddle with it much. Instead, after filling the speedboat with gasoline, he let the two goblins fiddle with it. The two goblins had some mechanical talent. After carefully exploring for about an hour, the two goblins could start driving the speedboat. However, at the beginning, the two goblins did not dare to drive too fast. They only dared to carefully wander around near the ind for a minute or two before returning immediately. Su Yu stepped onto the speedboat. ¡°Start the speedboat and listen to my instructions,¡± Su Yu ordered the two goblins in a deep voice as he scanned the nearby sea and did not find any abnormal movements. Upon receiving Su Yu¡¯s order, the two goblins immediately started the speedboat. After looking at the intelligent navigation map of the deserted ind in his hand, Su Yu pointed in a direction and said, ¡°Drive in this direction.¡± Following Su Yu¡¯s instructions, the two goblins started to drive the speedboat in the direction that Su Yu was pointing at. As for Su Yu, he was sitting in the seat of the speedboat, observing the nearby sea while looking at the intelligent navigation map in his hand. [There are traces of sea monkeys five meters below the surface behind. Please take note.] At this moment, Su Yu¡¯s eyes swept across the surface of the sea behind him, and a notification from the insight skill suddenly floated before his eyes. ¡°I left the protection period from the ind. This guy wants to attack me.¡± Su Yu couldn¡¯t help but think this way. ¡°Speed up,¡± Su Yu instructed the two goblins in a deep voice as he looked at the sea monkey behind him. It was continuously approaching the speedboat. Upon hearing their master¡¯s order, the two goblins did not hesitate and increased the speed of the speedboat. The speed of an ordinary speedboat was usually 40 to 60 knots, which was equivalent to 74 to 111 kilometers per hour. Even an ordinary humanoid creature like the sea monkey could not catch up to this speed. Very quickly, the notification regarding the sea monkey disappeared before Su Yu¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t know if it was because they had shaken off the sea monkey or if it had dived deeper into the water. Su Yu was slightly more concerned about thetter, but he didn¡¯t take the sea monkey too seriously. After about four minutes, Su Yu saw a small ind not far away. It was simr to his initial ind. After another half a minute, Su Yu finally took the speedboat and arrived at the shore of the deserted ind. After the two goblins secured the speedboat, Su Yu stepped onto the deserted ind. [Level 1 Deserted Ind] Description: Due to the death of the owner of the ind, there is a deserted ind left behind. The heart of the ind is located in the center of the ind. It is not a threat and can be taken away directly. Note: After the heart of the ind is taken away, the ind will copse and sink into the sea in one minute. You are rmended to take the heart of the ind and leave quickly. Now that he was looking at the ind in front of him at such a close distance, the detailed information about the ind appeared before Su Yu¡¯s eyes. At this moment, Su Yu saw that on the deserted ind that had lost its owner, there was a copsed thatched cottage. ¡°Judging from the traces, it doesn¡¯t seem to have been left behind within these past two days. Could it be that before this, living beings or humans from other worlds had been sent to this world?¡± Looking at the traces of the Ind Master¡¯s previous life on the ind, Su Yu could not help but form some guesses. Just as Su Yu was pondering, the sea monkey that he had previously shaken off was swimming toward him from a distance away from the deserted ind. This guy was the king of perseverance! He had been left so far behind, but he still did not give up. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s get the heart of the ind first!¡± Su Yu looked around and could not find anything else. Then, he walked toward the center of the deserted ind. And in the center was the copsed thatched cottage. When Su Yu approached the copsed thatched cottage, he discovered that there were scratches on the wood on the cottage that looked like the ws of a wild beast. ¡°This unlucky guy couldn¡¯t have been dragged away by the sea monkey, could he?¡± Su Yu couldn¡¯t help but specte as he looked at the deep scratches on the wood. Su Yu shook his head and suppressed these spections. Then, he started to move the wood on the ground. With Su Yu¡¯s physique and strength, such a small amount of wood was easily thrown aside by Su Yu. When the misceneous items werepletely cleaned up by Su Yu, a light yellow crystal-like object appeared on the ground in front of Su Yu. [Level 1 Heart of the Ind] Description: The owner of the ind has died. The heart of the ind is nurtured by the ind itself. The heart of the ind will continue to exist for half a year. If no one were to collect it within half a year, the heart of the ind would shatter into fragments and sink into the sea. Effect: The owner can integrate it into their ind to expand the size of their ind. After seeing the information of the heart of the ind in front of him, Su Yu did not waste any time and directly grabbed the heart of the ind. As soon as he held the heart of the ind, Su Yu realized that it was quite heavy. It weighed at least a hundred kilograms. If Su Yu¡¯s strength and physique had not been greatly improved, he might not have been able to take it away so easily. After picking up the heart of the ind, Su Yu quickly ran toward the speedboat. After all, if the heart of the ind moved, the ind would copse in a minute. When that happened, he did not want to be sucked into the vortex. ... Chapter 33 Chapter 33: Upgrade to Level 2 Ind Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios With Su Yu¡¯s speed, he quickly rushed to the speedboat parked at the edge of the deserted ind. Then, he jumped directly onto the speedboat. ¡°Drive the boat back,¡± Su Yu, who had already stabilized himself on the speedboat, ordered the two goblins in a deep voice. Upon hearing their master¡¯s instructions, the two goblins immediately started the speedboat and prepared to return the way they came. When the speedboat started to move, Su Yu slowly turned around and looked at the deserted ind that had lost its heart. At this moment, the abandoned ind began to shake violently, as if it would copse at any moment. Seeing this, Su Yu ordered the two goblins to speed up the speedboat. Then, he turned around and sat on the speedboat, scanning the surrounding waters. At the same time, a certain stubborn sea monkey had just swam to the vicinity of this abandoned ind that was about to copse. When it surfaced, it was shocked to see that damned prey riding that strange thing and running away again. Good lord, this almost angered the sea monkey to death. ¡°Are all the two-legged monsters so difficult to deal with these days? ording to the experience imparted by the seniors in the n, these two-legged monsters are extremely thin and weak. If they are caught by me, they will die!¡± At this moment, it was obvious that the sea monkey could not think clearly. It was so angry that it dived into the water again and swam towards the speedboat where Su Yu was. However, with the sea monkey¡¯s speed, it was destined to return empty-handed. After all, it could not catch up when it came. If it still fell behind when it returned, it would be even more impossible to catch up. After the sea monkey left, the deserted ind, from which Su Yu had taken the heart of the ind, finally copsed andpletely disappeared into the sea. After leaving the ind, Su Yu noticed that the treasure chests resources in the sea were quite abundant. But for now, Su Yu could only take a look at these rich treasure chest resources. After all, when it came to fishing, it was much safer to fish on the ind. After all, Su Yu couldn¡¯t possibly fish on a speedboat. That would be too risky. About five or six minutester, the speedboat safely arrived and Su Yu returned to the small ind that he owned. [Ding! Do you want to integrate the Heart of the Ind into the ind you are on?] Just as Su Yunded on the ind, a mechanical notification sounded in his ears. ¡°Yes.¡± Su Yu naturally did not hesitate. After all, there was no point in not using it now. What would he do otherwise, let it rot? When Su Yu decided to use the heart of the ind, a bright yellow light burst forth from the heart in Su Yu¡¯s hand and merged into the ind he was on. Then, Su Yu saw that ¨C just like when he had used the ind fragment ¨C the ind had berger out of thin air. However, this time, it was even more shocking. [Ding! Congrattions on leveling up your ind to Level 2. Ind Prosperity Points +500. Special reward: 1 upgraded treasure chest. Please receive it as soon as possible.] ¡°There are also such benefits.¡± Su Yu, who had just visually estimated that the edge of the ind had expanded by arge margin, suddenly heard a notification. ¡°Receive.¡± Since there was a treasure chest as a reward, Su Yu naturally wouldn¡¯t just keep it and instead epted it on the spot. [Level 2 Treasure Chest] Description: It contains a Level 1 Marrow Cleansing Pill. [Level 1 Marrow Cleansing Pill] Description: It¡¯s refined using a secret technique. Ordinary people can change their marrow and marrow if they eat it. The specific effect depends on their physique. Refining Materials: 1,000-year Knotweed*1, 1,000-year Ginseng*1, Blood Essence Grass*1, 1,000-year Polygonatum*1, Marrow Cleansing Grass*1. Note: The first ingestion Level 1 Marrow Cleansing Pill will give the strongest medicinal effect. In the second ingestion, the medicinal effect is halved. In the third ingestion, the effect is halved again. Afterwards, ingestion will no longer give an effect. ¡°Am I supposed to be cultivating?¡± After seeing what was inside the Level 2 Treasure Chest, Su Yu could not help but be shocked. ¡°This is good stuff. The refinement materials are all thousand years old. If I eat this, I will be reborn.¡± Thinking of this, Su Yu chose to open the Level 2 Treasure Chest in front of him. [Ding! Your Double Happiness skill has been triggered. You have obtained a Level 1 Marrow Cleansing Pill*2.] After Su Yu¡¯s skill was triggered, two jade bottles appeared in front of him. After reaching out to pick up the jade bottle on the ground, Su Yu removed the stopper of the bottle. The moment the stopper was removed, Su Yu smelled a special medicinal fragranceing from the jade bottle. After spreading out his left hand, Su Yu slowly tilted the jade bottle. Then, a small pill the size of a small dragon¡¯s eye was poured out of the jade bottle. ¡°Gulp.¡± Upon smelling the medicinal fragrance, Su Yu did not have the mood to continue sizing it up. He directly stuffed it into his mouth and swallowed it. As soon as the pill entered his body, Su Yu immediately felt a warm sensation in his abdomen. Moreover, a warm current continuously spread from his abdomen to his entire body. However, the joy on Su Yu¡¯s face did notst for more than three seconds before he ran toward the toilet. Good lord, looking at Su Yu¡¯s speed, even the champion sprinter would cry. Su Yu, who had rushed into the simple toilet, immediately started to relieve himself. ... About half an hourter, a handsome man walked out of the wooden door with his legs trembling. ¡°F*ck, this Marrow Cleansing Pill is effective. If my body was weaker and couldn¡¯t withstand it, wouldn¡¯t I die on the spot?¡± Su Yu, who had left the simple toilet while trembling, stood on the ind and rested for a while. Finally, he regained his senses. Su Yu¡¯s nose twitched slightly. After smelling the scent that he was emitting, Su Yu covered his nose in extreme disdain. Then, he quickly began to take off his clothes. ¡°Bring me a few buckets of water,¡± Su Yu ordered the goblins while taking off his clothes. As expected, it wasfortable to have loyal servants. He did not have to do anything. Upon receiving Su Yu¡¯s order, the goblins immediately filled a few buckets with seawater. At this moment, Su Yu picked up a bucket of water and poured it directly from his head to his feet. After about 20 minutes of scrubbing, Su Yu sat on the massage chair bare-chested, wearing a new pair of underpants. As for the second Marrow Cleansing Pill, Su Yu nned to use itter. If he ate two of them at once, Su Yu suspected that he would die in the toilet. [There are traces of sea monkeys in this part of the sea. Please take note.] At this moment, Su Yu¡¯s eyes swept across the nearby sea and once again found traces of the sea monkey. ¡°This guy is like a ghost that won¡¯t leave me alone. He really wants to die as soon as possible.¡± Looking at the information floating in front of him, Su Yu was prepared to think of a way to kill this thing today. ... Chapter 34 Chapter 34: Killing the Sea Monkey Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, before he could think of a way to kill the sea monkey, Su Yu had a thought and brought up his personal stats panel. [Level 2 Ind Master] ~ Ind area 241 square meters EXP to Upgrade: 241/4 Name: Su Yu. Age: 23 years old. Strength: 6.8+(2.41) Physique: 7+(2.41) Spirit: 4.4+(2.41) Owned Servants: 4 low-level goblins (+20 Ind Prosperity Points) Note: In parentheses are the stats added to the Ind Master on his own ind. The additional stats will not be effective after leaving his ind. Ind Prosperity Points: 750 points (Regional Ranking No. 1) ~ (10 points for wooden houses, 20 points for goblins, 15 points for saplings, 20 points for fertile soil, 10 points for man-eating flowers...) Skills: SSS Grade Insight Skill, Unknown Grade Skill (Double Happiness) ¨C Can be upgraded. [Regional Communication Channel], [Regional Trading Channel], [Regional Prosperity Points List]. ¡°Holy sh*t! This Marrow Cleansing Pill is so effective! It actually broke through the basic stats of 5!¡± After seeing his personal stats, Su Yu suddenly felt that this Marrow Cleansing Pill was awesome. ¡°That¡¯s right, I seem to have posted a purchase notice for stats potion.¡± Thinking of this, Su Yu directly clicked into the trading channel and removed the purchase notice for strength stats potion and physique stats potion, leaving only the purchase notice for spirit stats potion as well as the purchase notice for ind fragments. At the same time, in themunication channel, there was a hugemotion. This was because just now, someone had discovered a ridiculous thing. It was the fact that a certain loser in the first ce had increased his ind¡¯s prosperity points by 500 points. Therefore, one could imagine the reaction of most survivors in themunication channel. ¡°F*ck, what ridiculous thing did the first-ranked big shot get? The prosperity value of his ind suddenly increased by 500 points. That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± ¡°Is this the difference between people?¡± ¡°It¡¯s confirmed. The first-ranked big shot is definitely cheating. He¡¯s not ying the same survival server as us. He¡¯s definitely ying on a private server!¡± ¡°Big shot, do you still need any supporters?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so damn envious.¡± ... At the same time, Wang Teng and Ji Qingrou, who had traded with Su Yu, felt a sense of powerlessness when they saw that Su Yu far ahead of everyone on the Prosperity Points Rankings. ¡°This abnormal guy is ranked first on the rankings. Who can push him down?!¡± At this moment, not only Wang Teng and Ji Qingrou, but the top ten on the rankings were also silent. The other survivors at the top of the rankings were also silent. There was a saying that soldiers who did not want to be generals were not good soldiers. The other survivors were the same. They would definitely covet the benefits of being first on the regional rankings! Previously, although Su Yu was ranked first on the list and his prosperity points were much higher than theirs, many survivors still felt that they had a chance of surpassing Su Yu to get first ce. But now, many people were directly dealt a blow. ¡°F*ck, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not trying hard enough, but the other party has a cheat. Who canpete with him!¡± As for Su Yu, who was the main topic, he did not click on themunication channel at this moment. Without even thinking, Su Yu knew that the huge increase in his prosperity points would definitely attract the attention of many people, so Su Yu was toozy to check on themunication channel. After all, the others were thousands of miles away. There was nothing to show off through the light screen. At this moment, Su Yu was thinking about how to lure the sea monkey to the surface of the sea, and then kill it with one sh. After thinking about it, Su Yu asked a goblin to bring over a piece of raw meat. Then, he tied it up with a rope and threw it into the area where the sea monkey was. Su Yu, on the other hand, held the Hundred Forged Yanling Saber and jumped onto the speedboat. If he stayed on the ind, the other party would definitely note out until the protective power dissipated. Therefore, Su Yu could only go to the speedboat and lure the thing out personally. To be honest, with Su Yu¡¯s current physique and strength, coupled with the Water Repelling Pearl in his hand, even if he went into the water to fight the sea monkey, the sea monkey would probably be defeated. However, it was better not to take risks, so Su Yu was more cautious. At this moment, below the surface of the sea where Su Yu had thrown the raw meat, the Sea Monkey felt humiliated when it saw the raw meat floating above its head. Therefore, it quickly swam toward the surface of the sea. Moreover, the sea monkey had already sensed that the two-legged beast had left the ind and he could attack. As for Su Yu, with the help of the insight skill, the sea monkey below the sea could not hide from his sight. Apanied by the sound of watering out and an ear-piercing scream, the sea monkey jumped out of the water and pounced at Su Yu. At this moment, one could vaguely see excitement on the sea monkey¡¯s ferocious face. However, in the next second, the excitement on the sea monkey¡¯s face turned into confusion. It turned out that Su Yu had quickly detected the sea monkey¡¯s movement trajectory with the help of his insight skill. As such, the moment the sea monkey rushed out of the water and pounced on him, Su Yu immediately attacked. In the blink of an eye, the Sea Monkey, who had been pouncing in the air, was beheaded by Su Yu¡¯s saber. Before it died, its ferocious face became very nk. ¡°This is different from what the seniors in the n said. Where is the skinny and weak two-legged beast?¡± As thest thought shed through his mind, the sea monkey¡¯s head and body, which had been chopped off by Su Yu, fell directly into the sea. In an instant, patches of blood appeared on the surface of the sea. ¡°F*ck, I still dirtied the boat.¡± Looking at the speedboat that had been sshed with a lot of blood, Su Yu curled his lips in disdain. At this moment, Su Yu wasn¡¯t sure if it was because his mental strength was rtively high, or if it was because he had already experienced death, but he felt as if he had just killed a chicken. He didn¡¯t feel disgusted at all. ¡°It seems like I was expecting too much. I thought I could kill monsters and get treasure chests!¡± Su Yu, who did not hear any notifications, could only jump back to the ind gloomily. As for the blood on the speedboat, the goblins would naturally wash itter. ¡°Why don¡¯t I fish that fellow¡¯s body up and take a lookter?¡± Suddenly, Su Yu, who had already arrived on the ind, could not help but have a perverted thought. After giving it some thought, Su Yu gave an order to the few goblins, telling them to clean the speedboat and to fish out the body of the sea monkey. ... As soon as Su Yu gave the order, the few goblins quickly picked up their tools and went to work. Soon, two goblins were responsible for washing the speedboat, while the two goblins were responsible for fishing up the bodies of the sea monkeys. The work arrangements were clear. Chapter 35 Chapter 35: Hundred-Year Old Ice Silk Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Yu walked into the small wooden house and took out the thorn fence construction blueprint, as well as the thorns that he had yet to take out from the treasure chest. After taking the two items, Su Yu walked out of the small wooden house. He then opened the treasure chest that contained the thorn. Under the effect of the double happiness skill, Su Yu sessfully obtained 100 thorns. Then, he looked at the thorn fence construction blueprint in his hand, as well as the thorns piled up at the side. Su Yu casually ced the blueprint on the thorns and chose to use it. [Ding, please select the location for the thorn fence.] When Su Yu chose to use the thorn fence construction blueprint, the notification regarding the cement point for the thorn fence sounded in his ears. Su Yu, who was already experienced in this, selected the construction site of the thorny fence. Then, Su Yu saw the same situation as when he had built the wooden house. However, this time, the wood had been reced with thorns. After a minute or so, with thest sh of white light, Su Yu¡¯s ind was surrounded by a 100 square meter-wide and two-meter-tall thorn fence. To be honest, Su Yu felt that the thorn fence was useless against creatures like the sea monkey. After all, the scales on its body were very difficult to pierce through. On the other hand, the thorn fence might be quite effective against other creatures. Shaking his head, Su Yu walked to the gate of the thorn fence. He pushed the gate open and walked in. Now that there was a fence, Su Yu would have to go through the gate or the back door in the future. At the same time, the goblins that Su Yu had sent to clean the speedboat and the goblins that were responsible for recovering the sea monkey¡¯s corpse also returned to the ind. Seeing the additional things on the ind, the goblins were clearly at a loss. The goblins did not notice themotion on the ind at all just now, so they naturally did not see the construction process of the thorn fence. Fortunately, at this moment, Su Yu had already picked up the fishing rod, pushed open the door at the gate, and walked out. ¡°Master, the speedboat has been washed clean.¡± Upon seeing Su Yu¡¯s appearance, the two goblins seemed to have found their senses. They quickly rushed to Su Yu and spoke. ¡°Master, the corpse of that creature has been recovered, but its head is missing.¡± At this moment, the two goblins, who had been assigned by Su Yu to retrieve the body of the sea monkey, squeezed over and pointed at the body of the sea monkey that had been ced on the shore nearby. Upon hearing this, Su Yu nodded slightly, then quickly walked toward the body of the sea monkey. [Sea Monkey Corpse] Description: A corpse with no vital signs. It is not edible. You are rmended to use it as fertilizer. When Su Yu looked at the sea monkey¡¯s corpse on the ground, information about the sea monkey¡¯s corpse floated past his eyes. After thinking for a while, Su Yu looked at the man-eating flower that was about to bloom under the effects of the nt growth eleration potion. He waved his hand at the goblins and said, ¡°Throw this thing by the roots of the man-eating flower over there.¡± Since the insight skill had already hinted that the sea monkey¡¯s corpse could be used as fertilizer, Su Yu naturally followed the suggestion. After instructing the goblins, Su Yu took his fishing rod and circled along the shoreline, looking for a fishing spot. As for the few goblins, they worked together to carry the sea monkey¡¯s corpse towards the man-eating flower. Su Yu nted two man-eating flowers. One on the east side of the ind and the other on the west side of the ind. They were coincidentally right next to the thorn fence. Soon, the few goblins carried the sea monkey¡¯s corpse to the root of the man-eating flower. After throwing the corpse down, the gnomes retreated. Then, the roots of the man-eating flower that had yet to fully bloom began to move. At this moment, a few thick roots directly stabbed into the sea monkey¡¯s body. Then, like drinking a beverage, they began to devour the sea monkey¡¯s corpse. This scene made the goblins¡¯ scalps tingle. They quickly left this ce. If Su Yu had been watching, he would have noticed that the man-eating flower in the east that had absorbed the sea monkey¡¯s corpse had higher statspared to the man-eating flower in the west. However, Su Yu was currently busy looking for a fishing spot and a ce to cast the fishing. [There are mostly ? and ? Ordinary Wooden Treasure Chests in this part of the sea. You are not rmended to cast a or fish here.] ... [There are mostly ?? Ordinary Wooden Treasure Chests in this part of the sea. You are rmended to cast a or fish here.] After searching for a while, Su Yu finally found a ce to cast his fishing. However, Su Yu was no longer interested in fishing for ?? wooden treasure chests. At this moment, Su Yu¡¯s target was the ????? wooden treasure chests. In any case, Su Yu still had a few improved bait in his hands, which were enough for him to make a few more attempts. [There are traces of ????? wooden treasure chest five meters below the surface of the sea. You are rmended to fish here.] After casting the, Su Yu wandered around for a while and finally found a suitable spot. After baiting the hook and throwing it into the water, he entered the waiting stage. There was no other way. This was just how fishing worked. Fortunately, Su Yu was fishing at a fixed spot, so it didn¡¯t take long for the ????? treasure chest under the water to take the bait. After so many observations, Su Yu had already discovered that high-star treasure chests would group with treasure chests of the same star level. They basically wouldn¡¯t be in an area with treasure chests of lower star level. In any case, the ????? wooden treasure chests that Su Yu had seen so far were all like this. As for the ?? and below, they were generally a mixture of good and bad. Sometimes, the ? and ? gathered in one ce. Some ces only had a pile of ??. In some ces, he could find ?? and ? treasure chests. [????? Ordinary Wooden Treasure Chest] Description: It contains a Hundred-Year Old Ice Silk. [Hundred-Year Old Ice Silk] Description: A top-notch material used to make fishing line. It can be used together with the upgrade blueprint of the ck Iron Fishing Rod to upgrade the Ordinary Fishing Rod into the ck Iron Fishing Rod. Material Characteristics: Resistant to high temperature, low temperature, and extremely strong gravity. ¡°Not bad, it¡¯s the second upgrade material.¡± When Su Yu saw the items inside the ????? treasure chest that had taken the bait, he became a little more energetic. The sooner Su Yu could upgrade the fishing rod, the more beneficial it would be. First of all, when he caught a ????? wooden treasure chest, Su Yu wouldn¡¯t have to pull it carefully. He could just use brute force to pull it. He didn¡¯t have to worry about the risk of the rod snapping or the fishing line breaking. Moreover, if he managed to get his hands on the ck iron level bait, Su Yu could also try fishing for the more advanced ck iron level treasure chests. ... Chapter 36 Chapter 36: Last Upgrade Material For Improved Bait Obtained Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, Su Yu still had to think of a way to deal with the scarcity of improved baits in his hands. Compared to the ordinary baits in his hands, Su Yu only had three sets of enhanced baits left. He would not have any left after using them all. Su Yu pulled the fishing rod as he pondered over this matter. Then, he pulled the ????? treasure chest that contained the Hundred-Year Old Ice Silk ashore. As he had not umted all the materials needed to upgrade the fishing rod, Su Yu did not open the treasure chest right away. Instead, he ced the treasure chest aside. [Ding, your trade item has been sold. Please extract the item, 20 ml of spirit stats potion.] Just as Su Yu was about to change his position to continue fishing, the notification from the trading channel stopped Su Yu temporarily. Last night, Su Yu had only managed to purchase a 20 ml strength stats potion and a +1 ind fragment. Moreover, the trade offer was posted before Su Yu went out to retrieve the ind¡¯s heart until became the master of a level two ind. However, there was still no news. Therefore, after consuming the Marrow Cleansing Pill, Su Yu quickly removed the purchase notice for the strength stats potion and physique stats potion, saving himself from the trouble of buying them as they were basically useless to him now. In fact, when Su Yu retracted the purchase notice for the strength and physique stats potion, several survivors who owned said goods in their hands were filled with regret. The reason why they did not trade was because they saw that no one was trading. They wanted to wait for Su Yu to take the initiative to raise the price. In the end, they did not get a raise in price like they had hoped. Instead, what awaited them was the retraction of the trade. No one had expected Su Yu to stop buying so quickly. To be honest, even Su Yu had not expected this, let alone the others. Su Yu also did not think it was necessary to umte five basic stats points before using the Marrow Cleansing Pill. After all, the insight skill had already indicated that the medicinal effect of the Marrow Cleansing Pill depended on the user¡¯s own physique. This meant that the stronger the user¡¯s physique, the lower the medicinal effect. Therefore, it was better to use it as soon as possible. In any case, it was something obtained for reaching level 2. If he did not use it in the early stages, it would be worthless in theter stages. ¡°Extract.¡± At this moment, Su Yu chose to extract the spirit stats potion directly. In an instant, a 20 ml bottle of spirit stats potion appeared in Su Yu¡¯s hand. After removing the stopper, Su Yu immediately took a sip. In Su Yu¡¯s opinion, a bottle of spirit medicine was refreshing, and two bottles were energizing. The feeling was simply the same as drinking a bottle of iced c in summer. Three minutester, Su Yu, who had recovered from the pleasure of the spirit potion had brought about, muttered in a low voice, ¡°This time, it¡¯s not as refreshing asst time. It seems that because my spirit stats have increased, my resistance to medicinal effects has also increased.¡± ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s see if those guys have added anything new to the trading channel.¡± After muttering to himself, Su Yu was toozy to fish for now. Instead, he directly clicked into the trading channel. [Wang XX] Items to Trade: One Single Tent. Items in Exchange: 15 Wood. [Zhou XX] Items to Trade: One pack of Li Qun cigarettes. Items in Exchange: 1 kg of instant food. ... As soon as he entered the trading channel, Su Yu discovered that other than the information he had pinned on the top of the page, the first page was basically filled with trade offers for food. Su Yu did not continue scrolling. Instead, he clicked on the search bar and entered the search conditions. [Improved Bait] [Search] No search results. Su Yu first searched for improved bait. As expected, no one was selling it in the trading channel. [Ordinary Energy Crystal] [Search] No search results. There were no results for ordinary energy crystals as well. ¡°It seems that after the use of this thing is made public, no one will sell it for the time being.¡± Seeing the information disyed on the bright screen, Su Yu was not disappointed. After all, this was well within expectations. After shaking his head slightly, Su Yu continued his search for a third item. ????? Wooden Treasure Chest Fragment [Search] In the search results, there was currently only one survivor selling this item. [Shi XX] Items to Trade: One fragment of a ????? wooden treasure chest with unknown uses. Items in Exchange: 5 kg of any food + cold-resistant materials + 10 wood. There was finally a result for the item that Su Yu searched for this time, even though there was only one person selling it. Looking at the trading conditions set by the other party, Su Yu did not hesitate. He directly filled in the few trading items and quickly clicked on the purchase button. After all, such a small amount of resources was nothing to Su Yu. It was notparable to the ????? wooden treasure chest fragment which was very useful to Su Yu. [Ding, transaction sessful. Please extract the traded item.] ¡°Extract.¡± After choosing to extract, a fragment of a ????? wooden treasure chest appeared in front of Su Yu. [????? Wooden Treasure Chest Fragment] Description: This fragment was created due to the destruction of a ????? Wooden Treasure Chest. With Ordinary Energy Crystal, the fragment can be used to make Improved Bait. As he nced at the ????? wooden treasure chest fragment in front of him, its information immediately appeared in front of Su Yu¡¯s eyes. To be honest, if he could not get his hands on this thing, Su Yu would have considered whether he should destroy the ????? wooden treasure chest by force to obtain the ????? wooden treasure chest fragment instead of the item inside. As for the ordinary energy crystals, Su Yu still had them in his possession. He did not use them all to make ordinary baits. Basically, Su Yu only arranged for a few goblins to make some ordinary bait when they were almost used up. Soon, Su Yu, who was holding the fragment of the ????? wooden treasure chest, walked toward the small wooden house. At the same time, on another ind, a handsome young man who had not eaten in a while suddenly heard the notification of a sessful transaction. ... Good lord, it scared him badly. When he reacted, the survivor surnamed Shi revealed an unconceble excitement on his face. After all, the item he uploaded for trade was the fragment of a ????? wooden treasure chest that he had obtained from the treasure chest he had fished out with today¡¯s share of bait. To be honest, when he had been very excited when he first discovered that the name of the item in the treasure chest started with ?????. He had thought that he was going to be rich. However, in the next second, this person seemed to have been doused with cold water. He had no idea what use this ????? wooden treasure chest fragment had because it was just a piece of wood. If not for the fact that this thing was from a ?? treasure chest, he would have thrown it away. Fortunately, this guy was not a fool. Referring to the various grades of treasure chests in themunication channel, he directly posted a trade offer on the trading channel to see if any big shots would pay for it. Chapter 37 Chapter 37: Upgrading the ck Iron Fishing Rod Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The trade offer posted by this person had actually been seen by many survivors. However, most survivors would not spend a lot of resources to buy something that they did not know how to use. Therefore, no one had purchased it until Su Yu discovered it and bought it. At this moment, Su Yu took out two ordinary energy crystals, as well as some flour and water. Then, he smashed the fragments of the ????? wooden treasure chest and threw them into the basin. Then, he poured the crushed energy crystal into the basin. After that, he added flour and water one after another and mixed them together. In the end, from two ordinary energy crystals, a fragment of a ????? wooden treasure chest as well as some other supplementary materials, Su Yu obtained a total of ten improved baits. To break it down, one ordinary energy crystal was only enough to make five improved baits. To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that he didn¡¯t have enough fragments of the ????? treasure chest, Su Yu would have made more improved bait. After all, if ordinary survivors were to use this improved bait, the grade of treasure chests they would be get would be between ??? to ????? wooden treasure chests. However, Su Yu was different. He would definitely get ????? wooden treasure chests. ¡°Phew, I can finally maintain my consumption, if barely.¡± Su Yu let out a long sigh of relief. Then, he packed up all the improved bait that he had made and walked out from the thorn fence, walking toward the shoreline. Now that he had 10 more sets of enhanced bait, Su Yu was prepared to use them. Next, Su Yu basically maintained the rhythm of fishing one ????? ordinary wooden treasure chest per hour. He continued fishing for eight hours until he heard the notification that night had fallen. [Ding! Night is about to fall. At nightfall, the temperature will continue to drop. Please be careful to keep warm.] ¡°Time really flies.¡± Looking at the darkening sky, Su Yu temporarily stopped fishing. He stood up from the massage chair and stretched his muscles. However, when he saw the eight ????? wooden treasure chests on the ground, Su Yu¡¯s eyes shed with joy. Items in the Treasure Chests: [ck Iron Hook, ck Iron Fishing Rod Upgrade Blueprint, +10 Ind Fragments, 500 kg of rice, 300 kg of beef, 10 Ordinary Energy Crystal, Special rm, Soft Hedgehog Armor.] Among the eight ????? treasure chests that Su Yu had caught this time, he obtained the ck Iron Hook and the ck Iron Fishing Rod Upgrade Blueprint. In conjunction with the Hundred-Year Old Ice Silk in Su Yu¡¯s hands and the Hundred Forged ck Iron, Su Yu finally had all the materials needed to upgrade his ordinary fishing rod into ck iron fishing rod. However, it was a pity that Su Yu did not manage to catch any ck Iron level bait this time. There were also two other items that Su Yu had never caught before. [Special rm] Description: A technological product of a certain world, powered by sr energy. After use, it can produce a circr warning wave within a range of ten meters. [Usage Instructions: After turning on with the button, the Special rm will activate on its own. During this period, the Special rm will monitor all living creatures in the warning range. It can be manually set by the user to block out the movements of living creatures that do not need to be monitored.] [Soft Hedgehog Armor] Description: A product of a certain world¡¯s technology. Wearing it can increase one¡¯s defense. It can resist the sh of a Hundred Forged Yanling Saber at maximum. Note: Please don¡¯t blindly trust its defense. You still have to dodge when necessary. To be honest, when Su Yu saw the Soft Hedgehog Armor, he couldn¡¯t help but think of a certain movie in his previous life. Su Yu shook his head. After throwing out theseplicated thoughts, he first picked out the treasure chests that contained the ck Iron Hook, the ck Iron Fishing Rod¡¯s Upgrade Blueprint, and the +10 ind area fragment. [Ding! Your Double Happiness Skill has been triggered. You have obtained ck Iron Hook*2, ck Iron Fishing Rod Upgrade Blueprint*2, +10 Ind Area Fragment*2.] First, he used the ind fragment to expand the area of his ind by another 20 square meters. Then, Su Yu rushed into the small wooden house, took out the Hundred Forged ck Iron and the Ice Silk, and ced them beside the ordinary fishing rod. [Ding! Do you want to use the ck Iron Fishing Rod Upgrade Blueprint with Hundred Refined ck Iron, Hundred-Year Ice Silk, ck Iron Hook, to upgrade the Ordinary Fishing Rod?] ¡°Yes,¡± Su Yu quietly said. Then, he saw the blueprint of the ck iron fishing rod in front of him turning into a white light and integrated into the ordinary fishing rod. As for the other materials, they had also integrated into the fishing rod under a special force. Su Yu was already used to seeing what would happen after using these blueprints. After about five minutes, a brand new ck iron fishing rod finally appeared in front of Su Yu. [ck Iron Fishing Rod] Description: Can be used to fish ck Iron Treasure Chests of ??? and below. Note: The hook of ck iron fishing rod and fishing line is extremely sharp and can also be used as a weapon. Please be careful not to cut yourself. Upgrade Materials: Hundred Forged ck Iron x2, ck Iron Hook x2, 100-year Ice Silk x2, ck Iron Fishing Rod Enhancement Blueprint x1. ¡°Hmm.¡± After reading the information about the ck iron fishing rod, Su Yu couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows. Originally, Su Yu had thought that this ck iron fishing rod could directly be used to fish for a ????? ck iron treasure chest. Now, it seemed that he had overestimated its ability. This thing still needed to be upgraded once more before he could fish for a ????? ck iron treasure chest. ¡°Forget it. In any case, I don¡¯t even have the most ordinary ck iron level bait. It¡¯s useless to think too much about it.¡± At this moment, after casually grabbing the ck iron fishing rod on the ground, Su Yu casually cast the fishing rod. Suddenly, a strong sound of air crackling rang in Su Yu¡¯s ears. ¡°Damn it, I forgot that this is not the seaside.¡± Su Yu, who had just thrown the fishing rod, immediately reacted. However, he had already thrown it out, so it was obviously impossible for him to stop. ¡°Ding.¡± Then, with a chime, the fishing hook sank into the wood of the wooden hut. Fortunately, the hook of the ck iron fishing rod was the ck iron hook, so it was not damaged. However, Su Yu had to take a knife and cut a hole in the wood to pull the hook out. After testing the feel of the ck iron fishing rod, Su Yu casually put it aside and turned around to pick up the special rm. After pressing the switch on, Su Yu saw that there was a response. The screen immediately lit up. Then, a mechanical voice sounded from the device. ¡°Please follow the instructions and press your middle finger on the screen to register your identity.¡± Following the instructions, Su Yu ced his finger on the screen. ¡°Identity registered. Would you like to start monitoring?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After Su Yu agreed, an invisible wave radiated from the special rm. Chapter 38 Chapter 38: Many People Saw the Sea Monkey? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios [Ding, five signs of life have been detected in the warning range. Do you want to include them in the screening range?] The special rm in Su Yu¡¯s hand issued a warning. ¡°Yes.¡± After receiving Su Yu¡¯s order, the device finally stopped shing red. After looking at the device in his hand, Su Yu directly threw it into the small wooden house. When Su Yu finished fiddling with the device, the sky had turnedpletely dark. Fortunately, when the goblins realized that the sky had darkened, they immediately started a fire and set up srmps. Su Yu¡¯s gains today were not limited to the ????? wooden treasure chests. In fact, Su Yu had also gained a lot of ?? wooden treasure chests. However, he had fished plenty of resources today. For the resources that he could not use on the spot, Su Yu threw them into the small wooden house. Then, Su Yu grabbed some food from the small wooden house and left the fence, walking toward the fire. As Su Yu¡¯s ind was already 261 square meters, he sent the group of goblins to sleep outside the thorny fence to keep watch. Su Yu gave each goblin a single tent, as well as cold-resistant materials. After all, they were all loyal to him, so Su Yu did not treat them badly. ¡°Your dinner.¡± Su Yu threw them a bag of instant food and proceeded to leisurely walk around the shoreline. Although Su Yu didn¡¯t dislike the goblins¡¯ appearance, he didn¡¯t want to eat with them. Whenever he looked at the goblins¡¯ face, he would lose his appetite. [The treasure chest resources in this part of the sea are scarce. You are rmended to change your fishing location.] [This part of the sea mostly contains ? ordinary wooden treasure chests. You are rmended to change your fishing location.] [There are mostly ? and ? wooden treasure chests in this part of the sea. There are some ?? wooden treasure chests scattered here as well. You are rmended to change your fishing location.] ... ¡°I caught too many fish during the day. Is it respawning again?¡± Su Yu looked around but did not find any trace of a ????? wooden treasure chest. He could not help but rub his nose resentfully. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go back to eat something and sleep early.¡± Su Yu shook his head slightly and returned to the small wooden house with his fishing rod. At this moment, Su Yu started a fire outside the small wooden house. He casually ced the pot on top and began to cook the steak. To be honest, Su Yu had also caught some vegetables, but most of them were in their treasure chests, so he didn¡¯t take them out. This was because he couldn¡¯t finish eating them. Moreover, Su Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered to stir-fry vegetables, so he might as well just eat some meat with fruits. As for the idea of asking the goblins to cook, Su Yu immediately gave up on it. Su Yu fried seven or eight portions of steaks at once. As his physical fitness improved, Su Yu realized that his appetite had also begun to increase. He might eventually turn into a good-for-nothing who only ate. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Su Yu had an abundance of resources, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to afford to eat now. At this moment, Su Yu was eating his steak while paying attention to themunication channel. After all, for each day that passed, it meant that the seven-day protection period would be shortened by one day. During this period, it was inevitable that something would happen. ¡°Help! I¡¯m going to die. When I was relieving myself with the help of the moonlight in the sky, I vaguely saw a ck shadow staring at me from the sea. I was so frightened that my pee was sucked back in. Could it be a monster?¡± ¡°Bro, be more confident. I can guarantee that it¡¯s a monster. Didn¡¯t you see that the tenth-ranked big shot also ran into the same situation before?¡± Wang Teng: ¡°Brother, I¡¯m here. I haven¡¯t figured out what that thing is, but it shouldn¡¯t attack the ind within these seven days of the protection period. It¡¯s hard to say afterwards.¡± ... ¡°Have many people already seen the sea monkey? Or are there other creatures?¡± After browsing through the chat records in themunication channel, Su Yu couldn¡¯t help but think this way. After some thought, Su Yu typed a message and sent it to themunication channel. ¡°There¡¯s a monster in the sea called the sea monkey. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the monster you¡¯ve seen, but this monster is covered in scales and has three to four times the strength of ordinary people. It moves quickly in the water and has simple thinking abilities. I just killed one today.¡± As soon as Su Yu sent this message, the entiremunication channel exploded. Wang Teng: ¡°F*ck, the big shot is awesome. There are really sea monkeys!¡± ¡°After knowing what this thing is, I don¡¯t feel so afraid anymore. Thanking the first-ranked big shot for sharing the information.¡± ¡°It¡¯s three to four times stronger than an ordinary person. Hiss, if I fall into the water, I¡¯ll be torn apart by that thing.¡± ¡°The big shot on the list is so terrifying that he actually killed a sea monkey. So f*cking awesome!¡± ¡°I just want to know how the big shot killed it. Could it be that he went into the water to kill it? After all, this thing shouldn¡¯t rush onto the ind during these seven days!¡± ¡°Tsk, if you had such news, why didn¡¯t you say it earlier? You made me scared for so long.¡± ¡°Bro, you¡¯re an idiot. I feel that it¡¯s precisely because there are too many idiots like you that the big shot can¡¯t be bothered to speak in themunication channel.¡± ... Su Yu did not feel anything when he saw that many people were continuously ttering him in themunication channel. In any case, this information was already useless to Su Yu. Su Yu had nothing to lose by sharing it in themunication channel. As for how many people could escape from the sea monkey¡¯s hands, Su Yu could not control that. It could only be said that it depended on one¡¯s luck. After all, life and death depended on fate and wealth. Previously, Su Yu only gave Wang Teng this information at a fee because Su Yu didn¡¯t want Wang Teng to think that he was someone who could provide information for free. Otherwise, he would be annoyed to death by that guy. Speak of the devil. [Ding! Survivor Wang Teng would like to DM you. Do you want to ept the DM?] [Ding! Survivor Ji Qingrou would like to DM you. Do you want to ept the DM?] [Survivor Zhou Yi has met the requirements you set and would like to DM you. Do you want to ept the DM?] [Survivor Li Xuan has met the requirements you set and would like to DM you. Do you want to ept the DM?] ¡°Hmm, did these people discuss this beforehand? Otherwise, how could they do it at the same time?¡± Hearing the notifications that kept ringing in his ears, Su Yu frowned slightly. [Ding! Because there are too many private chat requests, do you want to build a five-person room?] At this moment, Su Yu suddenly heard another notification. ... Chapter 39 Chapter 39: Revenge? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°There¡¯s such a function?¡± After hearing the notification, Su Yu directly chose to form a small five-person chat room. At the same time, a different notification sounded in the ears of Wang Teng, Ji Qingrou, and the others. [Ding! Survivor Su Yu has set up a small five-person chat room. Do you want to join the chat room?] ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± When he heard Su Yu¡¯s name, Wang Teng couldn¡¯t be bothered to care so much and quickly chose yes. At this moment, Ji Qingrou, Zhou Yi, and another girl named Li Xuan also agreed. ¡°Tell me, why are you guys looking for me?¡± At this moment, Su Yu, who had be the host of the chat room, sent a message in the room. When the four people saw Su Yu¡¯s message, they did not immediately reveal their intentions. Instead, they fell into a state of contemtion. This was because their original intention was to DM Su Yu, not to have a public chat. In the end, Wang Teng couldn¡¯t hold it in and replied to Su Yu directly. ¡°Boss, can you tell me how to kill the sea monkey? I can pay for the consultation.¡± At this moment, the other three people in the five-person room channel saw that Wang Teng was the first to ask this question, so they quickly said something. ¡°Mr. Su, I have the same idea. I can pay for consultation on the method to kill the sea monkey.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°+1.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me these guys think that I used some special method to kill the sea monkey!¡± Seeing that everyone had the same question, Su Yu was a little speechless. After thinking for a while, Su Yu directly replied to these people, ¡°When I killed the sea monkey, I shed it in one strike. There was no special method, so you asked the wrong person.¡± After saying that, Su Yu left the room. Originally, Su Yu thought that these people had formed a team to look for him for something important, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be just this. As soon as Su Yu left the room, the host¡¯s seat fell on Wang Teng. At this moment, Zhou Yi and the other three did not leave the room immediately. Instead, they fell silent. In the end, it was Ji Qingrou who broke the silence. ¡°Everyone, my intuition tells me that Su Yu is not lying. He really must have killed a sea monkey with a single sh. He did not use any special methods.¡± Wang Teng: ¡°F*ck, is the difference between people already so great?¡± Zhou Yi: ¡°ording to the information that Su Yu revealed, the sea monkey is not too scary. As long as we are careful, it is not too difficult to kill that thing. After all, the stats potion and other things can increase our strength. In addition, everyone has skills. I believe it will not be a problem.¡± Li Xuan: ¡°What Big Brother Zhou said makes sense.¡± ... He didn¡¯t care about the reactions of the four people after he left the room. After Su Yu finished the steak in his bowl, he used a spoon to finish half of the watermelon and drank a bottle of carbonated beverage at the same time. There was no one else who could live like this. It was as if Su Yu was on vacation. After eating and drinking to his heart¡¯s content, Su Yu climbed onto the roof of the car andid downzily. It was still early, so Su Yu didn¡¯t feel sleepy. At this moment, Su Yu held his head in his hands and looked at the night sky above the sea, but his thoughts were drifting somewhere else. After an unknown period of time, an ear-piercing sound interrupted Su Yu¡¯s thoughts. [Warning, warning. An unknown lifeform has appeared in the southeast.] This sudden sound made Su Yu, who was lying on the roof of the car, shiver. After Su Yu regained his senses, he jumped off the roof of the car extremely fast. Then, he quickly ran towards the southeast direction outside the thorn fence. The few goblins who were still awake swarmed toward Su Yu. Just as Su Yu reached the edge of the small ind in the southeast direction ¨C with the help of the ind¡¯s sr lights and the moonlight ¨C he saw a sea monkey on the surface of the sea, looking at him with a ferocious expression. [Sea Monkey ¨C Female] Strength: Physique: Spirit: 1. Description: It is stronger than the male sea monkey and has a weak sense of pain. After the seven-day protection period, it is one of the monsters that newbie survivors might encounter... Note: This monster is currently extremely hostile towards you. It is rmended to kill it directly. Combat Strength Analysis Between Two Sides: Using a saber, killing it is as easy as killing chickens. At this moment, Su Yu saw that the sea monkey did not dive back into the water even after seeing him. Then, the relevant information about this sea monkey floated in front of Su Yu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Could it be thepanion of the monster that I killed during the day?¡± At this moment, Su Yu was not nervous at all. Instead, he began to form a conjecture. As for the female sea monkey, half of her body was exposed on the surface of the sea. She looked as if she wanted to skin Su Yu alive. Moreover, she let out ear-piercing sounds from time to time. If not for the mysterious protection of the ind where Su Yu was, she would have rushed up long ago. ¡°If you want to kill me, I¡¯ll give you a chance,¡± Su Yu muttered to himself when he saw how much the creature hated him. Then, he held the Hundred Forged Yanling Saber in his hand and walked around the edge of the ind. The sea monkey in the sea who had been staring at Su Yu began to follow Su Yu and change its position. At this moment, Su Yu climbed into the speedboat that he had used to kill the sea monkey earlier in the day. This made the female sea monkey extremely excited. Its simple mind did not allow it to think too much. Killing upied its mind most of the time. This was also the mission and the fate of its race. Su Yu stood quietly on the speedboat with his saber and looked at the waves in the sea. With Su Yu¡¯s insight skill, even if this female sea monkey dived into the water, it would be impossible for her tounch a sneak attack on Su Yu. Therefore, all she could do was fight him head-on. Then, followed by the sound of water, arge sea monkey jumped up from the water. Under the moonlight, it looked so oppressive. Inparison, the Hundred Forged Yanling Saber in Su Yu¡¯s hand shone faintly under the moonlight. At this moment, seeing the sea monkey pouncing toward him, Su Yu held the saber in one hand and shed it from the bottom up. In an instant, the two of them collided at an extremely fast speed. However, this time, Su Yu did not manage to kill it in one strike. Su Yu¡¯s sh was actually blocked by the sea monkey. Su Yu didn¡¯t know if it was because it sensed that its life was in danger or something else, but the sea monkey actually used its hands to block the front of its body while it was pouncing. As a result, Su Yu¡¯s de didn¡¯t directly kill this slightly crazy sea monkey. ... Chapter 40 Chapter 40: Upgradeable Man-Eating Flower Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At this moment, a huge force came from the Hundred Forged Yanling Saber in Su Yu¡¯s hand and headed toward Su Yu. Fortunately, Su Yu¡¯s physique and strength far exceeded the sea monkey¡¯s, so he was not brought into the water by the impact of its body. Just as Su Yu stabilized himself, the female sea monkey¡¯s body crashed heavily into the speedboat. If not for the fact that the speedboat¡¯s quality was not bad, a hole would have been smashed through it. Upon seeing this, Su Yu used brute force to pull out the Hundred Forged Yanling Saber that was stuck in the sea monkey¡¯s chest. Then, he stabbed it again. The sea monkey, who had blocked Su Yu¡¯s first strike at the cost of its arms, could not withstand the second strike and died on the spot. ¡°I was too careless.¡± Looking at the wrecked speedboat and the motionless body of the sea monkey, Su Yu¡¯s face did not show any joy. Instead, he began to reflect. ¡°The next time I encounter this thing, I have to hit it urately.¡± After some reflection, Su Yu grabbed the Hundred Forged Yanling Saber and jumped onto the ind. Su Yu¡¯s special cold-resistant suit was stained with the blood of many sea monkeys, so he had to change into another cold-resistant suit. ¡°The few of you, clean the speedboat. Then, throw the body of that thing to the man-eating flower.¡± Su Yu, who had just reached the shore, looked at the few goblins who were looking at him with a fanatical expression and instructed them directly. After saying that, Su Yu went into the small wooden house and changed into a special cold-resistant suit. At this moment, the two goblins were diligently washing the speedboat with seawater. The other two goblins had already picked up the female sea monkey¡¯s body that had died on the speedboat and moved it by the root of the man-eating flower. At this moment, Su Yu, who had changed his clothes and was idle, appeared beside the man-eating flower that was devouring the sea monkey¡¯s body. [Ordinary Man-Eating Flower] Status: Joy. Ability: Entanglement, Rapid Digestion Description: A man-eating flower nurtured from an ordinary man-eating flower seed. Because its roots have devoured the sea monkey¡¯s body, it has undergone a slight mutation. It can continue to be fed with monster corpses. When it mutates to a certain extent, it can be paired with some special materials to advance to a higher level man-eating flower. Note: nts on the ind will automatically recognize the master of the ind. You don¡¯t have to worry about losing control. ¡°Why does this feel like a game of nt cultivation?¡± Su Yu looked at the man-eating flower that was trying its best to devour the sea monkey¡¯s body, and a strange look shed in his eyes. Actually, at this moment, Su Yu already had some guesses about the world he was in. He remembered that before he had transmigrated, Su Yu had read about the exnation of the ¡®Returning to Ruins¡¯ in ancient books. It was rumored that, to the east of the Bohai Sea1 billions of miles away, there was a huge ravine. However, it had no bottom. It was called the ¡®Returning to Ruins¡¯. Then, ording to the description of the items he had fished up over the past few days, Su Yu suspected that the Sea of Returning to Ruins might be the final destination of all the worlds that were heading towards extinction. Otherwise, how could there be various items from different worlds in the treasure chests in the water? Of course, all of this was just Su Yu¡¯s guess for the time being. As for the exact truth, it was not something that a newbie like Su Yu could figure out. Su Yu shook his head and threw out these strange thoughts in his mind. Then, he touched the man-eating flower that had already bloomed. The man-eating flower¡¯s body swayed slightly, as if it was responding to Su Yu. At this moment, the man-eating flower did not have intelligence. However, it had its nt instincts. Coupled with the power of the ind, it naturally got close to Su Yu. After looking at the goblins who were still cleaning the speedboat, Su Yu scanned the sea. When he didn¡¯t find any abnormal movements, he slowly walked towards the Toyota parked inside the thorn fence. He got into the car, took off his clothes, and turned on the air conditioner. Su Yu had already developed muscle memory for this series of actions. The night passed uneventfully, and Su Yu slept soundly until dawn. [Ding! Please receive today¡¯s bait reward and the treasure chest reward for being ranked first on the list for three days.] As soon as Su Yu opened his eyes, he pushed open the car door and got out to stretch his muscles and bones. A notification sounded in his ears, reminding him to receive the treasure chest. ¡°Receive.¡± After saying so, a treasure chest slightly more gorgeous than usual appeared in Su Yu¡¯s arms. [Three Days in the Rankings Treasure Chest] Description: It contains +20 ind area fragments. ¡°Not bad. It has already surpassed the ind fragments that I got from a single ????? treasure chest.¡± After looking at the information of the treasure chest in his hand, Su Yu could not help but smile. [Ding! Your Double Happiness Skill has been triggered. You have obtained +20 Ind Area Fragment*2.] As he opened the treasure chest, Su Yu obtained two +20 ind area fragments. Looking at the item in his hand, Su Yu directly chose to use it. After using it, the area of Su Yu¡¯s ind expanded by 40 square meters, and the total area of the ind reached 301 square meters. As a result, with the additional stats from the ind, Su Yu¡¯s physique stats directly broke through ten points. [Ding! Congrattions on gaining over 10 points in your physique stats. Personalbat strength will be added to your personal stats panel.] At this moment, Su Yu was not in a hurry. Just as he started his daily fishing adventure, another notification sounded in his ears. Hearing the sound beside his ear, Su Yu raised his eyebrows slightly and opened his stats panel. [Level 2 Ind Master] ~ Ind area 301 square meters EXP to Upgrade: 301/4 Name: Su Yu. Age: 23 years old. Strength: 6.8+(3.01) Physique: 7+ (3.01) Spirit: 4.6+(3.01) Overall Combat Rating: Ordinary Rank 6 ¨C ck Iron Rank ... After taking a look at hisbat strength rating, Su Yu fell into deep thought. This Ordinary Level 6bat strength should be his regrbat strength. The ck Iron Level 0, should calcte his weapon, skill, and the additionalbat strength from the ind. ¡°I wonder to what extent the first-ranked in the other regions have leveled up.¡± At this moment, other thoughts began to appear in Su Yu¡¯s mind. ... To be honest, Su Yu did not think that with his current strength, he was the most outstanding among all the newbies. This was because the poption of the Cerulean that Su Yu had transmigrated to previously was 20 billion. Excluding those under the age of 14 and the elderly, there were at least more than 10 billion people. If a region had 5,000 people, there were at least 2 million regions. And within these 2 million regions, there were definitely some SSS grade talents. So, when he thought of this, Su Yu felt that there was nothing to feel proud about. Chapter 41 - 41 ★★★★★ Monster Treasure Chest 41 ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Monster Treasure Chest After that, Su Yu did not think too much about it. He walked into the small wooden house and casually made some breakfast to eat. Then, he picked up the ck Iron Fishing Rod and walked towards the shoreline. Su Yu had not tried to fish with the ck Iron Fishing Rodst night, so he was already a little impatient. [There are mostly ¡î Ordinary Wooden Treasure Chests in this part of the sea. You are not rmended to cast a or fish here.] [There are mostly ¡î and ¡ï Ordinary Wooden Treasure Chests in this part of the sea. You are not rmended to cast a or fish here.] ¡­ [There are traces of ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï wooden treasure chest five meters below the surface of the sea. You are rmended to fish here.] After changing directions several times in a row, Su Yu finally locked onto a fishing location with a ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï wooden treasure chest. He hung the bait, swung the hook, and waited. ¡°Whoosh.¡± About ten minutester, Su Yu suddenly grabbed the fishing rod and pulled hard. Immediately, the fishing rod in his hand let out a whooshing sound. [¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Ordinary Monster Treasure Chest] Description: There is an ordinary merman hidden inside. Treasure Chest Trial: Kill the merman and you can obtain the treasure chest reward. Fishing Technique: Strength produces miracles. [Ordinary Merman] Strength: Physique: Spirit: Weapon: Spear Skill: Merman¡¯s Howl (Skill Details: A merman who is in danger can let out an ear-piercing scream that can be used to attack the enemy¡¯s spirit. The power of the skill depends on the Spirit Stats of both sides.) Combat Level: Ordinary Rank 4 ¨C Ordinary Rank Note: The Merman race, Ordinary Merman has a fish tail and a human body. They have strongbat strength in the water. However, theirbat strength onnd is greatly decreased. Their weakness is their head. Combat Suggestion: Be careful of the Mermans¡¯ sharp howls and spear. It is rmended to shoot from afar. With the ck Iron Fishing Rod in hand, Su Yu did not need to pull at all. He could just pull it up with brute force. To be honest, Su Yu was a little surprised when he saw the information about the treasure chest this time. This was the first time Su Yu had encountered a ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Monster Treasure Chest. Moreover, the monster this time was much stronger than the Goblin. Su Yu reached out and quickly touched the Monster Treasure Chest that had been pulled ashore. Then, he chose to open it. When the Monster Treasure Chest opened, Su Yu was already a distance away from it. With a sh of white light, a merman with a fishtail and a human body appeared on the ind. ¡°F*ck, it¡¯s so ugly. The merman and the Sea Monkey must be close rtives!¡± Su Yu felt a headacheing on as he looked at the merman with a sharp mouth and fangs. Then, without waiting for the confused merman to react, Su Yu picked up his pistol and started to open fire. ¡°Bang, bang, bang.¡± Su Yu fired several shots in a row. As expected, with Su Yu¡¯s current physique, he would not miss at such a close-range. However, Su Yu did not hit the merman¡¯s head. Because when the merman received the first bullet, it firmly protected its head with its hands and let out an ear-piercing howl. With the speed of sound transmission, Su Yu was immediately attacked. However, as he was on his own ind, Su Yu¡¯s Spirit Stats were almost twice that of the merman, so this merman¡¯s sharp cry only made Su Yu feel a little lightheaded. ¡°F*ck, other people are shouting for money, but you¡¯re shouting for my life!¡± Su Yu, who had regained his senses, did not hesitate to fire the bullet. ¡°Bang, bang¡­¡± Su Yu¡¯s every shot created a small bloody hole on the merman¡¯s body. However, the merman¡¯s physique was rtively strong. Before the vital parts of its body were hit, the power of the ordinary pistol in Su Yu¡¯s hand would decrease sharply after piercing through the scales and high-density muscles on its body. ¡°Buzz.¡± The merman, who had almost gone crazy from the pain, had naturally locked onto the culprit who had been attacking it. Thus, this merman held the spear in one hand and threw it at Su Yu. Su Yu was constantly paying attention to the merman¡¯s movement, so he naturally could not be shot. Otherwise, if he was shot by this thing, even with Su Yu¡¯s physique, his body would definitely be pierced. At this moment, the merman who threw the speary on the ground and looked at Su Yu with a ferocious expression. Because he could not stand up onnd, this merman could only lie down on its stomach. At this moment, without the spear in its hand, it was no different from a merman who had already used up all its skill. In Su Yu¡¯s eyes, it was no different from a fish waiting to be ughtered. Then, holding the Hundred Forged Yanling Saber, Su Yu sped up and rushed towards the merman. With the close distance between the two, the merman who was half lying on the ground did not even have time to react before its neck was shed by Su Yu¡¯s saber. Seeing that the saber did notpletely cut off the other party¡¯s neck, Su Yu suddenly jumped back and widened the distance, saving himself from being covered in blood. As for the merman, the ferocious expression on its face had already disappeared, reced by the expression of daze and disbelief. Then, with a bang, the merman¡¯s body crumpled into the ground. Its blood flowed all over the ground. [Ding! You have sessfully killed a Merman from the ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Ordinary Monster Treasure Chest. The treasure chest rewards you with an Ordinary Merman Guard*1.] [Ding! Your Double Happiness skill has been triggered. You have obtained two Ordinary Merman Guards.] [Ordinary Merman Guard] Strength: Physique: Spirit: Loyalty: 100 (Loyal to Death) ¨C It has been imnted with the ability to speak in themonnguage. Weapon: Spear ... Skill: Merman¡¯s Howl (Skill Details: A merman who is in danger can let out an ear-piercing scream that can be used to attack the enemy¡¯s spirit. The power of the skill depends on the Spirit Stats of both sides.) Combat Level: Ordinary Rank 4 ¨C Ordinary Rank Materials Needed to Upgrade to Elite Merman Guard: (Ordinary Merman Bead*10, Elite Merman Blood*5 liters) After Su Yu killed it, the merman on the ground disappeared with a sh of white light, leaving only blood on the ground. It was the only indication that something had happened here. At the same time, two brawny mermen appeared in front of Su Yu, but they were both lying on their stomachs. ¡°The two of you, go to the sea first!¡± Su Yu instructed after looking at the two mermen. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Hearing this order, joy appeared on the ferocious faces of the two merman guards. Then, the two merman guards quickly started to crawl with their arms on the ground. ¡°Plop.¡± With two sounds of water sshing, two merman guards sessfully jumped into the sea. Chapter 42 - 42 Prohibited Operation? 42 Prohibited Operation? ¡°The two of you, dive into the water and circle the ind. Then, report to me what you find underwater.¡± At this moment, Su Yu, who had walked to the shoreline, gave this instruction to the two merman guards who had emerged from the water. ¡°Understood.¡± The two merman guards received their master¡¯s orders and disappeared from the surface. To be honest, although Su Yu had the Water Repelling Pearl, he had never dived into the water. Now that he had two merman guards, Su Yu was naturally very curious about what was under the sea. About ten minutester, two merman guards appeared from the sea one after another. ¡°Master, there¡¯s a stoneyer about five meters below the ind. The entire ind is floating on the water. The ind is located on the shallow part of the sea with a depth of around 100 meters.¡± The two merman guards who had just emerged from the water reported the situation they had seen below the sea to Su Yu. ¡°Wait, did you see any chests in the sea?¡± Seeing that the two mermen did not mention anything about the chests, Su Yu asked in a deep voice. ¡°Chests, what chest?¡± The two merman guards were clearly confused by Su Yu¡¯s question. ¡°Okay, so they can¡¯t see the treasure chests. Could it be that those things are still between illusion and reality? Or could it be that only specific people can see them, or that they can only be seen after being dragged ashore?¡± ¡°The two of you standby in the water. I¡¯ll go down and take a look.¡± After thinking for a while, Su Yu prepared to dive into the water to take a look by himself. This was because the two merman guards had already investigated that the sea around them was only about a hundred meters deep. With Su Yu¡¯s current physique and the Water Repelling Pearl, there was absolutely no problem for Su Yu could dive to the bottom of the sea. As for the Sea Monkeys, Su Yu had already killed two of them, so he was naturally not afraid of them. Then, Su Yu nimbly took off his clothes, leaving only a pair of shorts. He dove into the water. When Su Yu dived into the water, two merman guards stood on both sides of Su Yu a meter below the water. [Damaged Wooden Treasure Chest] Description: It contains a tattered tent. [¡î Ordinary Wooden Treasure Chest] Description: It contains 500ml of Sprote1. [¡î Ordinary Pet Treasure Chest] Description: It contains a pet, Snow Rabbit. [¡ï¡ï Ordinary Servant Chest] Description: It contains one servant with initial loyalty of 60 points. ¡­ As soon as Su Yu entered the water, he almost dazzled. This was because within Su Yu¡¯s vision, there were traces of treasure chests everywhere! However, these treasure chests seemed to have a life of their own. They were not fixed in one spot. Instead, they changed positions from time to time like a school of fish. Su Yu reached out and grabbed at the nearest ¡ï Ordinary Wooden Treasure Chest. However, this ¡ï Ordinary Wooden Treasure Chest actually dodged Su Yu¡¯s outstretched hand. ¡°It moves so fast underwater.¡± Su Yu could not help but feel surprised at the fact that he could not grab the treasure chest. However, with Su Yu¡¯s stubborn temper, how could he tolerate the treasure chest slipping away? No, he couldn¡¯t. Therefore, Su Yu got into a fight with it. After about a minute or so, Su Yu finally caught a ¡ï wooden treasure chest. [Ding! The novice protection period has not ended. Illicit fishing of treasure chests is prohibited. Please let go of the treasure chest in your hand. If you persist, you will be punished.] Just as Su Yu was feeling happy, a notification suddenly sounded in his ear, directly dispelling his thoughts. ¡°F*ck.¡± Upon hearing the word ¡®punishment¡¯, Su Yu threw the ¡ï wooden treasure chest in his hand as if it was hot iron. ¡°F*ck.¡± Su Yu stretched out his hand and made a gesture with his middle finger. He was toozy to continue diving. After all, he could not catch treasure chests by hand. He could only go up. Very quickly, Su Yu swam out of the water at an extremely fast speed. He grabbed the protruding rocks at the shoreline and used it to climb up the ind. ¡°The two of you will guard the surroundings of the ind. Report any abnormal movements right away. Am I understood?¡± At this moment, Su Yu, who had already picked up the clothes on the ground, instructed the two merman guards in the water. ¡°Understood, Master.¡± The two merman guards quickly nodded. After Su Yu instructed the merman guards, he returned to the small wooden house and ate the remaining Level 1 Marrow Cleansing Pill. ¡°Gulp, gulp.¡± As soon as he ate it, Su Yu¡¯s stomach began to react. It had to be said that this Marrow Cleansing Pill was really an excellent pill to clear one¡¯s stomach! About 20 minutes after consuming the pill, Su Yu¡¯s calves trembled slightly. His face was slightly pale as he walked out of the toilet. Su Yu took the time to nce at his personal stats panel and realized that his basic Strength and Physique Stats had already broken through to 8 points. As for his Spirit Stats, it was slightly weaker and had yet to break through to 5 points. After resting for a short while, Su Yu¡¯s face regained its color. ¡°Phew.¡± Su Yu exhaled heavily and picked up the fishing rod again, preparing to continue fishing. After all, he could not catch those treasure chests in the water by diving. Su Yu could only continue to fish and use fishings to obtain treasure chests. At this moment, Su Yu, who was sitting on the chair, casually logged into themunication channel. There was no other way. Fishing alone was a little boring. He could not pull those goblins over to chat! ¡°Damn it, these days are getting harder and harder. There¡¯s nothing to eat or drink. There¡¯s no woman.¡± ¡°I suggest jumping into the sea tomit suicide. However, remember to trade the supplies to me before you die so that they won¡¯t be wasted. After all, it¡¯s shameful to waste them.¡± ¡°Get lost, get lost.¡± ¡°Do you think the people from the other regions have the same experience as us?!¡± ¡°I think that every region should be about the same. The big shots in front are all living veryfortably. As for us, we feel that we¡¯re just apanying the crown prince to study2!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you just say that it¡¯s very difficult for us! Sigh.¡± ... ¡­ When Su Yu entered themunication channel, he realized that the atmosphere in themunication channel was very depressedpared to two days ago. This was because when the use of the Ordinary Energy Crystal was revealed to the public, many people were extremely excited. However, yesterday, reality had taught them that unless they were extremely lucky, the probability of catching this item was very low. Chapter 43 - 43 Disposable Ordinary Soldier Altar 43 Disposable Ordinary Soldier Altar ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m afraid that the monster in the sea will climb up and drag me into the sea when I sleep at night.¡± ¡°Fortunately, even though the talent I developed is the trashiest Grade F skill, I still stand a chance against a monster like the Sea Monkey.¡± ¡°What if that thing acts in groups?¡± ¡°F*ck, watch what you¡¯re saying.¡± ¡­ Su Yu continued to scroll through the messages in themunication channel. He realized that many people were very worried about what would happen to them after the seven-day novice protection period. However, there was nothing Su Yu could do about the current situation. He could only take it one step at a time. After exiting themunication channel, Su Yu casually nced at the sea near him. [There are traces of ¡ï ck Iron Treasure Chest 10 meters below the surface of the sea. You are unable to fish as you do not possess a bait.] ¡°I¡­¡±¡® Su Yu, who had gained insight about the ck iron treasure chest, could not help but feel a little depressed. You can¡¯t make bricks without straw! However, at this moment, Su Yu discovered something. Perhaps because his strength had increased by a lot, he could gain more insight. Previously, Su Yu could only gain insight into the star level of the treasure chest one to five meters below the water. However, Su Yu could not gain insight into the items in the treasure chest before the treasure chest took the bait. But now, after Su Yu had taken the second Level 1 Marrow Cleansing Pill, he realized that not only could he gain insight into the star level of the treasure chests that was one to five meters underwater, but he could also directly gain insight into the items hidden inside the treasure chests. [Three meters below the surface of the sea, there are five ¡ï¡ï Wooden Treasure Chests, three ¡ï Wooden Treasure Chests, and two ¡ï¡î Wooden Treasure Chests. They contain one ordinary energy crystal, one Ordinary Fishing Rod upgrade blueprint, and one Ordinary Xiuchun Saber¡­] Anyway, in Su Yu¡¯s vision, the information of the treasure chests in the sea was no longer floating on the surface of the sea like before. Instead, it was like a three-dimensional world. Every treasure chest had its own location. [There is a ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï wooden treasure chest five meters below the surface of the sea. It contains a special item, a Disposable Ordinary Soldier Altar.] [Disposable Ordinary Soldier Altar] Description: Users can invest ordinary energy crystals into the altar to activate it. The more ordinary energy crystals invested, the stronger the soldier that can be summoned. Up to ten ordinary soldiers can be summoned at once. Note: You can invest up to 10 Ordinary energy crystals. Before summoning the soldiers, you can enter a five-word note to determine the general type of the soldiers. After using the altar once, it will be directly scrapped. ¡°F*ck, this is awesome.¡± Su Yu¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the information regarding the treasure chest. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yu quickly baited the hook with improved bait and swung it towards the location of the special wooden treasure chest. About two minutester, the special wooden treasure chest in the sea finally took the bait that was dangling in front of it. ¡°Swoosh.¡± Then, with a swoosh, the fishing rod in Su Yu¡¯s hand was exaggeratedly pulled out of the water. ¡°This thing is much heavier than other ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Ordinary Wooden Treasure Chests!¡± As he dragged the fishing rod, Su Yu discovered this special treasure chest was indeed a special treasure chest. Fortunately, the fishing rod in Su Yu¡¯s hand had already been upgraded to the level of a ck Iron Fishing Rod. Otherwise, there was really a risk of the fishing rod breaking. Under Su Yu¡¯s violent tugging, the Disposable Ordinary Soldier Altar hidden inside the special treasure chest was quickly dragged ashore by Su Yu. ¡°Ding¡­ Your Double Happiness skill has automatically been triggered. You have obtained Disposable Ordinary Soldier Altar*2.¡± When Su Yu opened the treasure chest, two simple altars that were about a meter wide and tall appeared in front of him. After seeing this thing, Su Yu hurriedly rushed into the small wooden house and took out 20 Ordinary energy crystals. Then, he quickly returned to the altar. Looking at the cavity on the altar, Su Yu stuffed ten ordinary energy crystals inside. [Ding! Disposable Ordinary Soldier Altar has been replenished with energy sources. Please enter a note that does not exceed five words to confirm the direction of the summoning.] ¡°Has no need for food.¡± After hearing this notification, Su Yu quickly typed a message. [Ding! The summoning is in process. Please wait¡­] [Ding¡­ Sessfully summoned Undead Race, Ordinary Broadsword Skeleton*10.] After the notification sounded, Su Yu saw the altar that had been stuffed with energy crystals emit a dazzling white light. Then, a group of tall skeletons appeared from the white light. [Ordinary Broadsword Skeleton] Strength: Physique: Spirit: Weapons: Normal Broadsword. Skill: None. Overall Combat Rating: Ordinary Rank 4. Description: A type of skeleton that is slightly stronger than the ordinary skeleton. It belongs to the lowest level of the Undead Race. After it is summoned, it is 100% under the control of the summoner. Highest Upgrade Potential ck Iron Elite Skeleton. Upgrade Materials: Ordinary White Soul Fire*10, Green Soul Fire*1. After the white light dissipated, the Disposable Ordinary Soldier Summoning Altar turned into a pile of rubble. At the same time, the stats of the Ordinary Broadsword Skeleton appeared in front of Su Yu. At the same time, the 10 Ordinary Broadsword Skeletons knelt on one knee and lowered their heads respectfully to Su Yu. ¡°Eh, there¡¯s one who can advance to Silver potential. This is top-grade!¡± ncing at the ten Ordinary Broadsword Skeletons kneeling on the ground, Su Yu finally realized that one of them was a little different. As for the stats of the other nine, they were all about the same. The highest advancement potential was the ck Iron Elite Skeleton. However, thest one was a little different. Not only were his basic attributes higher than the other nine Ordinary Broadsword Skeletons, but his advancement potential was also far ahead. [Ordinary Broadsword Skeleton] Strength: Physique: ... Spirit: Weapons: Normal Broadsword. Skill: Chaotic Cape Saber Technique. Overall Combat Rating: Ordinary Rank 7 ¨C Ordinary Rank. Description: A type of skeleton that is slightly stronger than the ordinary skeleton. It belongs to the lowest level of the Undead Race. Its potential is extremely outstanding among the Broadsword Skeletons. Highest Upgrade Potential: Silver Skeleton General. Materials Needed to Upgrade to ck Iron Level: Ordinary White Soul Fire*10, Green Soul Fire*1. ¡°Going forward, you will be their captain.¡± Su Yu looked at the ten Broadsword Skeletons kneeling on the ground and pointed. The Broadsword Skeleton, who had the potential to advance to the Silver level, spoke in a low voice. Chapter 44 - 44 Rank 1 Prosperity Points Treasure Chest 44 Rank 1 Prosperity Points Treasure Chest The other nine Broadsword Skeletons expressed their submission to the captain appointed by Su Yu. However, at this level, the skeletons were still unable tomunicate with Su Yu. At the moment, their intelligence was still low. They might only have the ability tomunicate with Su Yu directly after they advanced to a certain level. However, this did not hinder Su Yu from giving them orders. ¡°The few of you,e over and find a ce for them.¡± Su Yu shouted at the few goblins who were carefully looking over at a nearby distance. Upon hearing their master¡¯s instructions, the goblins immediately ran over with their short legs. Then, they carefully took the ten skeleton brothers to their residence. After helping the ten Broadsword Skeletons to settle down, Su Yu set his sight on the other Disposable Soldier Summoning Altar. After stuffing in ten Ordinary energy crystals, Su Yu still input the word ¡°has no need for food¡±. There was no other way. If the conditions allowed it, Su Yu also wanted to choose other types of soldiers. However, at the moment, the ind was only so big. If he really summoned those soldiers who still needed to eat, drink, poop, and sleep, Su Yu would really have a headache. Comparing these factors, Su Yu felt that the Undead race was really suitable. Although their intelligence was a little low in the early stages, he did not need to pay them much care. Firstly, they did not need to sleep, and secondly, they did not need to eat, drink, and poop. It was simply perfect. [Ding! The summoning is in process. Please wait¡­] [Ding! You have sessfully summoned the Corpse Race. Ordinary Bandaged Mummy*10.] [Ordinary Bandaged Mummy] Strength: Physique: Spirit: Weapons: White Bandage. Overall Combat Rating: Ordinary Rank 5. Description: The mummies are the most lowly existence among the Corpse Race. After it is summoned, it is 100% under the control of the summoner. Highest Upgrade Potential: ck Iron Elite Mummy. Upgrade Materials: Ordinary White Mummy Bandage*10, Elite Mummy Bandage*1. ¡°Am I going to walk the path of the Undead Lord after this?¡± After ncing at the ten tall Ordinary Bandaged Mummy in front of him, Su Yu could not help but have this strange thought. After shaking off this thought in his mind, Su Yu scanned the attributes of the ten mummies. However, Su Yu¡¯s luck this time was not as good as the previous time. The highest upgrade potential of these ten Ordinary Mummies was ck Iron Elite Mummies. None of them had particrly outstanding potential. Su Yu did not feel disappointed about this. After all, he couldn¡¯t possibly get all the good things in the world. After thinking for a while, Su Yu casually pointed at a bandaged mummy and said, ¡°You will be the captain from now on.¡± The bandaged mummy that Su Yu had pointed out nodded mechanically. Just like the Broadsword Skeleton, these bandaged mummies could understand Su Yu¡¯s orders, but they could notmunicate with him. However, Su Yu did not care about this. After all, they were all the lowest-level soldiers. How could he care so much? Su Yu nced at the goblins who had already arranged the ten Broadsword Skeletons outside the thorn fence and shouted, ¡°Come over again and help them settle down.¡± At this moment, the goblins felt bitter. With so many big brothers on the ind, how could they not feel pressured? Although they were all servants who were loyal to Su Yu, the goblins were considered intelligent creatures. Therefore, they still had their own thoughts. Fortunately, the few goblins had already discovered that these powerful big brothers did not seem to know how to speak. The goblins could not help but heave a sigh of relief. This meant that they were notpletely worthless to their master for the time being. When the goblins left with the ten mummies, another notification sounded in Su Yu¡¯s ears. [Ding¡­ Congrattions on exceeding 1,000 Prosperity Points. You have obtained a Prosperity Points Treasure Chest. Please ept it.] ¡°There¡¯s such a good thing.¡± The moment he heard the notification, Su Yu chose to ept the reward. After all, it would be a waste not to ept a treasure chest that was given for free! [Rank 1 Prosperity Points Treasure Chest] Description: It contains construction tools, a 100 square meters two-story vi (including furniture). [100 Square Meters, Two-Story Vi (Prop)] Description: A small vi prop. After choosing the ce to ce it, the ratio will be magnified to 100 square meters. ¡°I can finally sleep on a bed.¡± After seeing the items in the Prosperity Points Treasure Chest, this idea popped up in Su Yu¡¯s mind. However, Su Yu felt a headacheing on again. He now had to demolish the wooden house. Otherwise, there would be nowhere to ce the vi. There were also two cars to consider, so he had to move them. ¡°Moreover, this thorn fence is also already built, this seems to be my own fault!¡± Su Yu nced at the thorn fence and was speechless. However, since it had stopped the development, it had to be demolished! ¡°All of you,e here.¡± Looking at the thorn fence, Su Yu shouted in a deep voice. Immediately, the bandaged mummies crawled out of the ground beside the thorn fence. Then, the broadsword skeletons crawled up from the ground as well. As for the goblins, they immediately ran over when they heard their master¡¯s shout. ¡°Destroy this fence.¡± Seeing that everyone was here, Su Yu pointed at the thorn fence. The goblins, mummies, and broadsword skeleton ¨C who had received the order ¨C quickly moved. Dismantling this thing was too easy for these Undead creatures, because the thorns on it had no effect on them at all. In any case, the thorn fence that Su Yu had built did notst long in their hands before it was all torn down. The dismantled thorns were then all piled up in a corner of the ind. After all, they could still be used as firewood. After dismantling the fence, it was time to demolish the wooden house. After a while, the ce where Su Yu had built the wooden house was empty again. The treasure chests inside had also all been moved to another ce. [Ding! Your Double Happiness skill has automatically been triggered. You have obtained 100 square meters of two-story vi (prop)*2.] After Su Yu opened the ind¡¯s Prosperity Points Reward Treasure Chest, two vi models that looked like Lego blocks appeared in front of him. [Do you want to ce the vi here? Please move 10 meters away from the ce as soon as possible after confirming it.] After Su Yu silently confirmed the location, a warning bell sounded in his ears, telling him to move away. ... Upon hearing this voice, Su Yu ran away. Otherwise, it would be ridiculous if he was crushed to death by the vi. Chapter 45 - 45 Another Uninhabited Island? 45 Another Uninhabited Ind? Then, with a loud bang, a two-story vi that covered an area of 100 square meters appeared at the location specified by Su Yu.
Looking at the small building in front of him, Su Yu slowly walked forward, pushed open the door, and walked straight in. After strolling around the vi, Su Yu realized that other than the fact that there was no water or electricity for the time being, the rest of the vi was much betterpared to the small wooden house. After leaving the vi, Su Yu instructed the few goblins to move all the treasure chests to an empty room in the vi. Then, he carried his fishing rod and prepared to go to the shoreline to fish. Su Yu arranged the broadsword skeletons and the bandaged mummies around the vi to guard the perimeter of the small vi. At the same time, as Su Yu¡¯s ind¡¯s Prosperity Points broke through 1,000 points, most of the survivors in the region where Su Yu was felt this way: They were here to survive. However, some people seemed to be here on a vacation. At this moment, Zhou Yi, who was ranked second, looked at his Prosperity Points that were still a little short of 100 points. He then looked at Su Yu, who already had more than 1,000 Prosperity Points, and felt a little speechless. In the othermunication channel, many people started chatting about Su Yu. ¡°I think the big shot on the rankings must have gotten stuck in a bug and discovered a loophole. Otherwise, the umtion speed of his ind¡¯s Prosperity Points is too scary! Yesterday, it increased by 500, and today, it increased by 300.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying so much? Even if it¡¯s a bug, will he tell you?¡± ¡°Sigh, if I had a stronger skill from the beginning, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.¡±
¡°Brother, there are no useless skills, only useless people. Haven¡¯t you heard of this saying?¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s theparability between F-grade and SSS-grade skills?¡± ¡­ Su Yu, who had not seen themunication channel at all, began to search for treasure chests with Ordinary energy crystals. Originally, Su Yu had plenty of energy crystals in his inventory. However, he had just consumed 20 crystals, so Su Yu had to replenish his stock. [There is a ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Ordinary Wooden Treasure Chest five meters below the surface of the sea. It contains an extremely sharp broadsword.] ¡­ [There is a ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Ordinary Wooden Treasure Chest five meters below the surface of the sea. There are eight Ordinary energy crystals inside.] In the end, Su Yu could not find any ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï wooden treasure chest that contained the ordinary energy crystals. He only found this ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï wooden treasure chest. Hence, Su Yu, who had settled for the next best thing, decisively chose to lower the hook. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste if this treasure chest ran away?
¡°Whoosh.¡± Three minutester, after seeing the float sink, Su Yu decisively chose to pull the rod. This ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï wooden treasure chest was directly pulled out by Su Yu and thrown onto the ind. It did not have any resistance at all. [Ding! Your Double Happiness skill has automatically been triggered. You have obtained 8 Ordinary Energy Crystals*2.] After putting away the energy crystal, the next thing Su Yu wanted to fish or catch was the fragment of the ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï treasure chest. After all, it was one of the ingredients needed to make the improved bait. After searching for a long while, Su Yu¡¯s eyes felt a little sore. Only then did he manage to obtain a few fragments of the ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï wooden treasure chest. Of course, during this process, Su Yu also obtained many other items. However, they were either daily necessities or construction materials. ¡°Growl.¡± Just as Su Yu¡¯s stomach was protesting, two heads suddenly appeared in the seawater, interrupting Su Yu¡¯s n to cook. ¡°Master, we found an uninhabited ind about two nautical miles away from the ind in the northwest. The ind is much smaller than the ind under your feet.¡± At this moment, the merman who had just emerged from the water quickly reported the situation to Su Yu. ¡°Uninhabited ind?¡± Hearing the merman¡¯s report, Su Yu¡¯s heart began to beat faster. Su Yu, who had already tasted the sweetness of the heart of the ind, naturally missed this thing very much. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s an uninhabited ind? Also, did you find any other creatures in the water?¡± At this moment, Su Yu was not overwhelmed by joy. Instead, he asked calmly. ¡°Master, that ind is indeed an abandoned ind without any trace of life. We¡¯ve already investigated this carefully. In addition, we didn¡¯t find any other creatures in the nearby waters. There aren¡¯t even ordinary creatures. It¡¯s as if it¡¯s a dead sea.¡± At this moment, the merman who reported to Su Yu could not help but show a strange expression, as if he could not understand why there were no creatures in the water. ¡°There really aren¡¯t any creatures. That shouldn¡¯t be the case! What did those Sea Monkeys rely on to survive? It can¡¯t be that they don¡¯t need to eat, right?¡± ¡°Could it be that they were teleported from another ce on the same day we were teleported here?¡± Su Yu could not help but have this thought. Then, Su Yu, who was feeling a little troubled, could not be bothered to think too much. After all, his insight skill was not at the level where he could clearly understand the specific origins of these Sea Monkeys. It would definitely be very difficult for Su Yu to guess. Su Yu instructed the two mermen in the water, ¡°The two of you, go to that uninhabited deserted ind and bring back a very heavy yellow crystal in the center of the deserted ind for me. Remember to return immediately after obtaining the crystal. Don¡¯t linger there, understand?¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The two mermen who understood their master¡¯s orders dived into the water again. This time, Su Yu did not n to go personally. Previously, Su Yu had personally gone because he was afraid that the goblins¡¯bat strength was too weak and something would easily go wrong. With the mermen¡¯s underwaterbat strength, they could single handedly kill the Sea Monkey. Su Yu was naturally toozy to run by himself. ¡­ After about 17 to 18 minutes, the two mermen that Su Yu had sent out appeared around the ind again. Following two sshing sounds, two mermen climbed onto the ind. One of them held a yellow crystal with both hands and sat on the back of another merman. As for the other merman, he supported himself with both hands and quickly crawled towards Su Yu. The broadsword skeletons and bandaged mummies, who were waiting around the vi, were about to move when they were stopped by Su Yu. ¡°We¡¯re on the same side. There¡¯s no need to attack.¡± Hearing this, the broadsword skeletons and bandaged mummies fell into guarding state again. Chapter 46 - 46 Level 3 Island 46 Level 3 Ind ¡°Master, I have retrieved the item.¡± At this moment, one of the merman respectfully handed the yellow crystal in his hand to Su Yu.
[Level 1 Heart of the Ind] Description: After the original master of the 105 square meters ind died, the ind automatically generated crystals. When used, it can increase the size of the ind by 105 square meters. ¡°Not bad, well done. Take this food and share it!¡± After Su Yu received the Heart of the Ind, he looked at the stats of the Heart of the Ind in his hand and smiled. ¡°Thank you for your reward, Master.¡± The two mermen¡¯s gaze turned hungry when they heard the word ¡®food¡¯. Because there were no creatures in the sea that they could eat, they could only rely on Su Yu to provide their food for the time being. Then, the two mermen quickly dragged a piece of meat that weighed more than ten catties back to the sea. As for Su Yu, he looked at the Heart of the Ind in his hand and decided to use it. [Ding! Congrattions on leveling up your ind to Level 3. Ind Prosperity Points +500. Special reward: 1 Level-up Reward Treasure Chest. Please receive it as soon as possible.] Su Yu was very calm upon hearing about the reward treasure chest. After all, he had already received it when he reached Level 2. ¡°Receive.¡± Then, Su Yu silently chose to receive the treasure chest. [Level 3 Treasure Chest]
Description: It contains a Level 1 Concentration Pill. [Level 1 Concentration Pill] Description: Refined through a secret technique. Ordinary people can gather their spirit and strengthen their spirit by eating it. Refining Materials: Concentration Grass*1, Millennium Yellow Essence*1¡­ Note: The first ingestion Level 1 Concentration Pill will give the strongest medicinal effect. In the second ingestion, the medicinal effect is halved. In the third ingestion, the effect is halved again. Afterwards, ingestion will no longer give an effect. ¡°Is this the same series of pills as the Level 1 Marrow Cleansing Pill?¡± Looking at the items in the Level 3 treasure chest, Su Yu found it very difficult not to suspect that this was a series of pills. [Ding! Your Double Happiness skill has been triggered. You have obtained Level 1 Concentration Pills*2.] Seeing the two jade bottles that appeared in his hands after opening the treasure chest, Su Yu casually pulled out the stopper of a bottle and poured it into his mouth. ¡°Gulp.¡± After consuming it, Su Yu instantly felt that the pill that increased Spirit made him feel better than the pill that increased Physique and Strength. At this moment, Su Yu only felt arge clear and cool aura continuously washing over his brain. That feeling was very refreshing, and he felt like he was floating.
The effect of this Concentration Pillsted for about an hour on Su Yu. After discovering that this thing did not have a side effect like the Level 1 Marrow Cleansing Pill, Su Yu poured out the second Concentration Pill. This time, the effects of the Soul Concentration Pillsted for a shorter time on Su Yu¡¯s body than it did the first time. This time, itsted for about half an hour. Aftering back to his senses from his floating state, Su Yu thought of something and opened his personal stats panel. [Level 3 Ind Master] ~ Ind area 406 square meters EXP to Upgrade: 406/800 Name: Su Yu. Age: 23 years old. Strength: 8.2+ (4.06) Physique: 8.6+ (4.06) Spirit: 8.8+ (4.06) Overall Combat Rating: Ordinary Rank 8 ¨C ck Iron Rank 1 Owned Servants: 4 low-level goblins (+20 Ind Prosperity Points), 10 bandaged mummies (+150 Ind Prosperity Points)¡­ Note: In parentheses are the stats added to the Ind Master on his own ind. The additional stats will not be effective after leaving his ind. Ind Prosperity Points: 2,250 points (Regional Ranking No. 1) ~ (100 points for small vi, 20 points for goblin, 30 points for saplings, 40 points for fertile soil, 20 points for man-eating flowers¡­) Skills: SSS Grade Insight Skill, Unknown Grade Skill (Double Happiness) ¨C Can be upgraded. [Regional Communication Channel], [Regional Trading Channel], [Regional Prosperity Points List]. After ncing at his personal stats panel, Su Yu turned it off with a thought. Compared to before, there were not many changes. Only the level of the ind had increased, his basic attributes had increased by slightly, and his ind¡¯s Prosperity Points had increased slightly. These were all normal. ¡°Growl.¡± Just as Su Yu was about to think of something, his stomach could not help but protest again. ¡°F*ck, I¡¯ve only been eating pills. I haven¡¯t eaten anything yet!¡± Thinking of this, Su Yu suppressed his hunger. First, he went to the vi and made some instant food to fill his stomach. Then, he began his daily work of roasting meat. After today¡¯s ordeal, the day was almost over. Night was about to fall, so Su Yu was toozy to continue fishing. After all, the high-grade treasure chests that could be fished up had basically been fished up by Su Yu during the day. At night, he had to give the treasure chests some time to respawn. After a few days of exploration, Su Yu had already figured out the pattern. However, there were still many low-grade treasure chests around the ind. It was just that Su Yu did not want them. Just as Su Yu was about to eat the first mouthful of hot roasted meat, a sudden situation suddenly interrupted Su Yu¡¯s meal. ¡°Master, we found something.¡± At this time, the shouts of two mermen came from the shoreline. Upon hearing this shout, Su Yu held the roasted meat in his hand and jogged in the direction of their voices. With the help of the sky that had yet topletely darken, Su Yu saw clearly what was floating in front of the two mermen. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Su Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly when he saw the body of a Sea Monkey floating on the water. ¡°Master, this thing suddenly appeared from the sea when the two of us were eating. It attacked us the moment it appeared and was killed by the two of us.¡± Hearing Su Yu¡¯s question, one of the merman quickly replied. ¡°Could it be that Sea Monkey really teleported over from another ce?¡± Hearing the merman¡¯s reply, Su Yu looked at the Sea Monkey¡¯s body that had been torn into two and fell into deep thought. ¡°Be careful underwater. If there are any abnormalities, climb up the ind as fast as you can.¡± After thinking for a while, Su Yu could note up with a good solution to this situation for the time being. He could only deal with them as theye. Anyway, the upgrade of the man-eating flower required the body of the Sea Monkey. ¡°Bring this thing over to the ind and throw it at the root of the man-eating flower over there.¡± With the principle of not wasting, Su Yu instructed the two mermen and directly took the roasted meat back. At this moment, the few goblins who had also heard themotion saw their two brothers in the sea throw the monster¡¯s body onto the shore and immediately jogged over to take on the work of the two mermen. These goblins still knew to take this bit of initiative. Chapter 47 - 47 Unexpected Situation 47 Unexpected Situation Ignoring the goblins¡¯ movements of the, Su Yu returned to the fire and sat down. Then, he picked up the roasted meat in his hand and started feasting on it. After eating a few catties of meat at once, Su Yu felt that he had to pay attention to whether there was any high-calorie food inside the treasure chests. Otherwise, Su Yu¡¯s cheeks would hurt from constantly chewing on normal food. ¡°Burp.¡± After Su Yu finished the roasted meat, he drank a mouthful of Sprite to wash away the grease and burped heavily. [Ding! Night is about to fall. At nightfall, the temperature will continue to drop. Please be careful to keep warm.] Su Yu had automatically filtered out the notifications that sounded every day at this time. However, after this notification, another notification sounded, almost making Su Yu jump up. [Ding! Survivors of the Cerulean, please pay attention. Due to the destruction of a low-level martial world, 300 humans from this low-level martial world will be added to each novice area of the Cerulean. Please check your respective screens for detailed information.] ¡°F*ck.¡± Su Yu couldn¡¯t care less about sleeping anymore. [Information about the low-level martial world] Description: In this low-level martial world, there are internal martial arts practitioners who cultivate internal qi, as well as some external martial arts practitioners. However, there are rtively few of them. Most of them are still ordinary humans and have all been imnted with the ability to speak in themonnguage. Note: The ind they own might appear beside your ind at any time. Please note that the other party is not friendly. If you want to make friends, you can try to win them over with your charm. ¡°F*ck, isn¡¯t the novice protection period still in effect? Why are all these things happening?¡± After looking at the information on the screen in front of him, Su Yu felt a headacheing on. Couldn¡¯t they let him develop steadily? Then, Su Yu clicked into themunication channel to see how the others were doing. ¡°If you want me to die, just kill me. I¡¯m not like Liu Bang and the others. How can I rely on my charm to conquer the ancient people of the Low-Level Martial World!¡± ¡°Try and I might die.¡± ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be anxious. Not everyone in that world is an expert who knows internal martial arts. Most of them should still be ordinary people. Compared to us, they have less knowledge and aren¡¯t as advantageous as us! Perhaps if we really encounter them, we can use food to take one or two of them as subordinates.¡± ¡°Bro, what you said makes sense. As long as we don¡¯t encounter those powerful martial artists, we can still defeat them.¡± ¡­ After ncing at the messages in themunication channel, Su Yu did not say anything else and directly left. Just as Su Yu was thinking, the voices of the two mermen made Su Yu shiver. ¡°Master, there¡¯s an abnormality near your ind. Two hundred meters southeast, there¡¯s a small ind that appeared out of thin air.¡± Upon hearing the merman¡¯s words, Su Yu rushed to the shoreline. With the help of the srmp on the ind, Su Yu could vaguely see the outline of a small ind to the southeast. ¡°I can¡¯t be so unlucky. The first human I met in the alternate world couldn¡¯t possibly be a martial arts expert!¡± Looking at the ind that was faintly discernible in the darkness, Su Yu felt a headacheing on. This must be some sort of n to not let him sleep peacefully! After thinking about it, Su Yu formed a n in his heart. At this moment, Su Yu was prepared to sneak over and take a look. Anyway, if he saw someone from afar with his insight skill, Su Yu couldpletely confirm whether or not they were a threat to him. Otherwise, Su Yu would not be in the mood to sleep at night if he let such a fellow with unknown background to stay close to his ind. ¡°Skeleton 1, bring three broadsword skeletons over.¡± Su Yu prepared to set off and shouted in a deep voice in the direction of the vi. The broadsword skeleton who had been appointed by Su Yu as the captain, immediately led the three skeletons towards Su Yu. ¡°Merman 1, Merman 2, each of you take two.¡± After looking at the broadsword skeletons in front of him, Su Yu gave instructions to the two mermen in the water. ¡°Understood.¡± Merman 1 and Merman 2 quickly nodded after receiving the order. ¡°Jump down.¡± Su Yu pointed at the sea and ordered the skeletons. ¡°Plop, plop.¡± The broadsword skeletons jumped down without any hesitation after receiving the order. If not for the mermen in the water, the density of the broadsword skeletons¡¯ bones would have caused them to sink to the bottom of the sea. Soon, two broadsword skeletons were lying on the backs of each merman. As for Su Yu himself, he dived into the water. Although the seawater at night was bone-chilling, Su Yu was wearing the Special Cold Resistant Suit and had a Physique of more than eight points so he did not feel very cold. He only felt that the water was a little cold. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After saying this, Su Yu dived into the water. Following this, the two mermen carried the broadsword skeletons on their backs and dived into the water, swimming towards the small ind that had suddenly appeared. At the same time, on the small ind that suddenly appeared around Su Yu¡¯s ind, there was a middle-aged man with a full beard and a nine-ring broadsword in his hand. His face was slightly ferocious. However, at this moment, this guy was kneeling on the ground and kowtowing non-stop. Then, he muttered softly, ¡°God, please spare me. God, please spare me. I have an 80-year-old mother and a three-year-old child waiting to be fed. Please let me leave this godforsaken ce!¡± ¡­ After realizing that his prayers were useless, the middle-aged man stood up and cursed, ¡°I¡¯m telling you to quickly send me back. Otherwise, my brothers from the Raging Tiger Troupe are not to be trifled with.¡± At this moment, this guy was clearly still a little confused. He had yet to figure out what was going on. While this person was praying for help, a few heads appeared on the sea around this person¡¯s ind. A mere two hundred meters was too little of a distance for Su Yu and the two mermen. With the help of the moonlight, Su Yu saw the person on the ind at a nce. [Human] Name: Liu Biao Strength: 3+ (2) Physique: 3.5+(3) Spirit: Weapons: Nine-Ring Broadsword. Cultivation Technique: Small aplishment on Iron Clothing Technique. Note: Additional Stats of Iron Clothing Technique in parentheses. Martial Arts: Great aplishment on the Five Tigers Gate-Breaking Saber Technique. Overall Combat Strength: Ordinary Rank 5 ¨C Ordinary Rank 7. Personality: Vicious, murderous, a turncoat. [Not easy to control. Best course of action is to kill.] ... Now that he saw the detailed information about the person on the ind in front of him, Su Yu could not help but be secretly shocked. His luck was truly unparalleled. The first person he met was a martial artist. Chapter 48 - 48 Nipping Trouble In The Bud 48 Nipping Trouble In The Bud ¡°Merman 1 and Merman 2, send Skeleton 1 and the rest to the ind.¡± At this moment, a trace of ruthlessness shed in Su Yu¡¯s eyes. In the face of such an uncontroble potential threat, Su Yu would rather strike first than be killed. Su Yu did not care at all about the morality of killing a human from the other world with whom he had no enmity. This was because this ce was no longer a civilized society. Only thew of the strong would get strong and the weak would get weaker existed. Being weak was the original sin. ¡°Skeleton 1, after arriving on the ind, make sure to kill the other party as quickly as possible. Do you understand?¡± Su Yu looked at Skeleton 1 on Merman 1¡¯s back and instructed in a quiet voice. In response, the soul fire in Skeleton 1¡¯s skull flickered slightly. Then, he nodded mechanically to show that he understood. Soon, the two mermen sent the four broadsword skeletons to the ind where Liu Biao was. Naturally, thismotion could not be hidden from Liu Biao. After all, the small ind was only so big. It was impossible not to attract his attention. ¡°F*ck, what kind of monster are these?¡± With the help of the moonlight in the sky, Liu Biao felt a bone-piercing chill sweep through his head when he saw the skeletons flickering with white mes inside their skulls on the ind. In response, Skeleton 1 held the Hundred Forged Yanling Saber that Su Yu had given it in his hand and attacked Liu Biao. As for the other three broadsword skeletons, they were slightly slower. Seeing this, Liu Biao felt his entire body turn cold. Fortunately, the ruthlessness in Liu Biao¡¯s body finally surpassed the fear in his mind at the critical moment . Liu Biao raised his Nine Ring Broadsword to block the de that was about to sh his body. With a ng, the Hundred Forged Yanling Saber in Skeleton 1¡¯s hand collided with the Nine Ring Broadsword in Liu Biao¡¯s hand. Before Liu Biao could rejoice that he had blocked the other party¡¯s saber, a shocking scene happened. At this moment, the Nine Ring Broadsword in his hand actually broke. That¡¯s right, the ce where it collided with the other party¡¯s weapon just now broke from the middle. It was precisely because he was distracted that Liu Biao died on the spot. This was because Skeleton 1 was not affected at all. When he realized that the other party had blocked his saber, he was a little stunned. Skeleton 1 directly released his Chaotic Cape Saber Technique at an extremely fast speed and beheaded Liu Biao. After killing the other party, Skeleton 1 reached out to pick up the other party¡¯s head and ced it in front of his skull. Then, white gas continuously surged from Liu Biao¡¯s head towards the soul fire to Skeleton 1¡¯s skull. After Su Yu discovered that the other party had been killed by Skeleton 1 in the water, he also jumped onto the ind. ¡°He¡¯s absorbing soul power.¡± Su Yu, who had justnded on the ind, saw Skeleton 1¡¯s actions. Thinking of this, Su Yu nced at Skeleton 1¡¯s current attributes. [Undead ¡¤ Broadsword Skeleton] Strength: Physique: Spirit: Weapons: Hundred Forged Yanling Saber Skill: Chaotic Cape Saber Technique. Overall Combat Rating: Ordinary Rank 8 ¨C ck Iron Rank 0. ¡­ After Skeleton 1 stopped his absorption, Su Yu realized that Skeleton 1¡¯s attributes had all increased by a little. Even its basicbat strength had increased by a level. Even its bones seemed to have be more lustrous than before. [Ding! You have sessfully killed the master of this ind. This ind will be an abandoned ind. Do you want to generate the Heart of the Ind?] ¡°Generate.¡± Just as Su Yu finished looking at Skeleton 1¡¯s attributes, another notification sounded in his ear. Su Yu did not hesitate at all. Soon after Su Yu chose to generate the Heart of the Ind, Su Yu saw that in the center of the ind nearby, streams of yellow light were constantly condensing. Finally, a crystal-like, pale yellow Heart of the Ind appeared. Seeing this, Su Yu was not in a hurry to retrieve the Heart of the Ind. Instead, he instructed Skeleton 1 to regroup with Merman 1 and Merman 2 first. After the broadsword skeletons entered the water and returned to the mermen¡¯s back, Su Yu reached out to pick up the Heart of the Ind. At this moment, it had already fallen to the ground. After picking it up, Su Yu rushed to the shoreline at record speed and jumped into the water. When Su Yu and the others swam back to their own ind, the uninhabited ind that had been fine a moment ago broke apart and sank into the sea. [Ding! Do you want to integrate the Level 1 Heart of the Ind into your ind?] ¡°Yes.¡± After returning to the ind, Su Yu directly used the item. Therefore, in the next second, Su Yu¡¯s ind area directly expanded to 506 square meter, which was about 22.5 meters*22.5 meters. ¡°Phew.¡± After resolving a safety hazard, Su Yu heaved a long sigh of relief. ¡°Be more vignt at night. Report to me if there are any abnormal movements.¡± Su Yu looked at Merman 1 and Merman 2 in the water and the four goblins on the shore. ¡°Understood, Master.¡± Merman 1, Merman 2, and the four goblins answered enthusiastically. After giving his instructions, Su Yu quickly walked towards the vi. After changing his clothes, Su Yuy on the king-sized Simmons bed. He had trouble falling asleep. Su Yu couldn¡¯t help but to check themunication channel again. ¡°It¡¯s over. Big shots, save me. An ind has appeared not far from my ind!¡± ¡°Holy shit. Holy shit. I see someone floating across the water toward me.¡± ¡°Bro, are you alright? If you¡¯re still alive, let me know.¡± ¡°Bro, I¡¯m still alive, but my rank has been reduced to a prisoner. Damn it, a middle-aged nun pped me to the ground and asked me what this ce is.¡± ¡°Bro, don¡¯t tell me you met Abbess Miejue1 or some South Sea Nun2.¡± ¡°You must have watched too many television dramas. How can there be such a coincidence?¡± ¡­ ¡°There are actually so many people who have encountered the inds of the people from the low-level martial world. Moreover, there¡¯s someone who can walk on the waves on the sea. Could it be that that guy¡¯s luck is so bad that he has encountered the top experts of this low-level martial world?¡± ... After flipping through the chat records in themunication channel, Su Yu immediately made some conjectures. In addition, Su Yu realized that the so-called seven-day novice protection period seemed to be useless. When Su Yu sent Skeleton 1 to kill Liu Biao, he did not receive any notification saying that he could only take action after the protection period had ended. At this moment, a thought popped up in Su Yu¡¯s mind. ¡°Could this be a hidden rule that encourages the masters of each ind to kill each other and fight over the Heart of the Ind?¡± Chapter 49 - 49 Obtain More Firearms 49 Obtain More Firearms Su Yu, who had yet to figure out if there were really any hidden rules, looked at the light screen in front of him. At this moment, Su Yu was more concerned about the survivor who had just said that someone was walking on the waves on the sea and pped him to the ground. At this moment, this person quickly left a message in themunication channel. ¡°Bro, I think I¡¯m going to die. This old nun isn¡¯t a good person. She said that she¡¯s from the Demon Sect.¡± ¡°F*ck, bro, hold on. Try and see if you can stall her. Staying alive is the most important!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Make up a story and see if you can fool her first.¡± ¡­ At this moment, Wu Qian, who was curled up on the ground on his ind, felt a chill in his heart. This was because an old nun with a sinister expression was standing in front of him. ¡°Tell me what this ce is. Tell me and I¡¯ll give you a quick death. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead.¡± Wu Qian, who was curled up on the ground, realized that the old nun was stepping harder on his head as she spoke. He hurriedly cried out in pain, ¡°Abbess, spare my life. Please spare my life. I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk.¡± Upon hearing this, the nun, who was originally the right-hand guardian of the demonic sect in the low-level martial world, slowly moved her feet away, giving Wu Qian a chance to catch his breath. ¡°Abbess, I actually don¡¯t know much. I only know that all the living supplies in this ce have to be fished up from the treasure chest in the sea. Then, I have to open the treasure chest and obtain food, fresh water, and other things to use for survival. By the way, every novice will be given a fishing rod and ten portions of bait. I wonder if you¡¯ve received them, Abbess.¡± Wu Qian, who had been given a chance to catch his breath, carefully exined the basic information. At this moment, a lot of questions arose in the Abbess¡¯ heart. ¡°Could this be the trick of an immortal?¡± This was because Abbess Budai had also seen the light screen panel in front of her. However, unlike the people from the Cerulean, Abbess Budai ¨C who was from a low-level martial world ¨C had not developed any skills. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say ten sets of bait? Why do I only have five sets?¡± Suddenly, Abbess Budai¡¯s expression turned ugly. To be able to be a guardian of the Demon Cult in the Low Level Martial World, Abbess Budai was naturally not an idiot. After such a long time, Abbess Budai had slowly calmed down and analyzed her current situation. Combined with the information given on the light screen, the Abbess Budai was very clear about what was needed to survive in this damned ce. ¡°What do you mean you have five sets? That¡¯s not right. I got ten sets!¡± Wu Qian shouted when he heard the Abbess Budai. ¡°Cut the crap. Hand over all the bait you have.¡± At this moment, Abbess Budai, who had already understood the importance of the bait, directly stepped on Wu Qian¡¯s head again. ¡®F*ck, what a b*tch.¡¯ Wu Qian, who had his head stomped into the ground again, cursed angrily in his heart. ¡°Abbess, please spare my life. I¡¯ve already used up the bait I own. However, I can still get a set of bait every day, so don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m still useful.¡± Realizing that his head was about to explode from the other party¡¯s foot, Wu Qian hurriedly said with difficulty. ¡°Trash, scram to the side.¡± Upon hearing this, Abbess Budai slightly rxed the strength in her foot. Then, she directly kicked Wu Qian in the stomach. Good lord, this kick almost knocked Wu Qian unconscious. Then, the Abbess Budai ignored Wu Qian, who was curled up on the ground. She took the fishing rod she had received and quickly walked to the shoreline to try fishing. Abbess Budai didn¡¯t kill Wu Qian directly as she felt that this fellow still had some use. In any case, in Abbess Budai¡¯s opinion, this piece of trash lying on the ground couldn¡¯t even defeat those farmers who knew how to do farmer-style martial arts in her original world. He really wasn¡¯t a threat at all. It was better to keep him for bait. At this moment, Wu Qian quietlyined in themunication channel. ¡°Bro, I¡¯ve survived for now. However, I¡¯m afraid my life will be worse than death in the future. I hope that some big shot can save my life in the future.¡± ¡°F*ck, God bless me. I hope there won¡¯t be a martial arts expert appearing beside my ind. Please just be an ordinary person.¡± ¡°I hope nothing will appear. Let me pass the novice period safely first.¡± ¡­ At this moment, Su Yu, who was lying on the Simmons bed in the small vi, saw the message sent by the brother who had been captured by the people of the low-level martial world. His eyes flickered. At this moment, Su Yu, who had already exited themunication channel, could not help but think like this: ¡®Normal firearms should be able to pose a threat to the experts of the low-level martial world if I fire it at a close range!¡¯ ¡°This won¡¯t do. I have to arm the goblins too.¡± At the thought that the other party could walk on the sea, Su Yu couldn¡¯t fall asleep. After thinking about it, Su Yu immediately rose from the bed. Then, he carried the fishing rod out of the vi and arrived at the shoreline. It had to be said that Su Yu had overestimated Abbess Budai. The reason why Abbess Budai could walk on the sea was because Wu Qian¡¯s ind was really very close to Abbess Budai¡¯s ind. They were only about 20 meters apart. If it had been more than 100 meters away, with Abbess Budai¡¯s strength, she would still have to swim over. [¡ï¡î Ordinary Wooden Treasure Chest] Description: It contains an Ordinary Spear. [¡ï¡î Ordinary Wooden Treasure Chest] Description: It contains a box of Maotai Wine. ¡­ [¡ï¡ï Ordinary Wooden Treasure Chest] Description: It contains a Desert Eagle Pistol, and 8 bullets. ¡°I¡¯ll take you.¡± Su Yu, who had been looking for firearms, finally found a ¡ï¡ï wooden treasure chest that contained firearms. Therefore, after setting up the bait and casting the in the area, Su Yu directly instructed the four goblins to watch over it. Then, he began to search busily. After a busy night and with the help of his Double Happiness skill, Su Yu finally obtained four pistols and hundreds of bullets. At this moment, Su Yu felt that the most lethal firearms in the ¡ï¡ï wooden treasure chest should be pistols. In any case, Su Yu had not seen any high-level sniper rifles, RPGs1, or Fire God Gatling Guns¡­ As for the high-grade ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï wooden treasure chests, Su Yu had not encountered many of them. Therefore, Su Yu was not sure if these high-grade firearms could be obtained. ¡°Goblin 1 and the few of you,e here.¡± Su Yu, who was holding a few pistols, shouted at the goblins. Chapter 50 - 50 Black Iron Bait 50 ck Iron Bait The four goblins ¨C who had also pulled the simple fishing for half the night ¨C immediately ran towards Su Yu with their short legs after hearing his voice. ¡°Master, what can we do for you?¡± ¡°Take one of these pistols and follow me.¡± Su Yu nced at the four goblins standing upright in front of him and handed over the four pistols in his hand to them. After distributing the pistols, Su Yu walked towards the target that had been set up with wood. !! ¡°Watch carefully and observe how I use the pistol. Later, each of you will shoot 15 bullets each. Practice your aim well.¡± Su Yu stood at a distance of ten meters away from the target and instructed the four goblins. The four goblins quickly nodded to show that they understood. After that, Su Yu demonstrated a series of actions such as releasing the safety of the pistol, pulling the trigger, changing the bullets, and so on. After demonstrating once, Su Yu moved back and gave his position to the goblins. Soon, the first person to go on stage was the goblin Su Yu had named Goblin 1. At this moment, he recalled his master¡¯s series of actions just now. He raised his gun, aimed at the target and directly fired his first shot. It had to be said that the goblins¡¯ skills in firearms were much stronger than ordinary humans. With the first shot, Goblin 1 hit the target. Although he did not hit bulls-eye, it still hit pretty close. ¡°Alright, you should all practice well. I hope to see your improvement tomorrow morning.¡± After seeing that Goblin 1 had sessfully fired the first shot, Su Yu prepared to go back to catch up on his sleep. ¡°Understood, Master. I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± When the goblins heard Su Yu¡¯s words, they immediately pped their chests and made their promises. As Su Yu returned to the small vi, the four goblins felt as excited as if they had been injected with chicken blood! It could not be helped. They were now finally valued by their master. They had to practice well no matter what. After all, there were more and more big brothers on the ind. If they did not show their value, Goblin 1 and the others were afraid that they would be abandoned by their master. At the thought of this, the goblins focused on practicing. Every time they finished firing a shot, they would stop and evaluate if they had made a mistake. Then, they would fire the next shot. The level of seriousness of their practice was much more meticulous than Su Yu¡¯s. As for Su Yu himself, after staring at the sea for most of the night, his eyes felt a little sore. At this moment, he was sleeping on the bed with his earmuffs on! The night passed uneventfully. Other than the asional sound of gunshots on the ind, nothing else happened in thetter half of the night. When the night broke and the sky lit up again, Su Yu got up and stretched his muscles. After washing up, Su Yu ate some bread and meat for breakfast, drank arge bottle of milk, and slowly walked out of the door of the small vi. At this moment, the four goblins on Su Yu¡¯s ind were standing at the entrance of the vi like guards. They must have been waiting at the door without sleeping the entire night after they were done practicing. ¡°From the looks of it, you guys must have practiced quite well. Let¡¯s go and let me take a look,¡± said Su Yu in a deep voice as he nced at the four goblins who were standing upright. Upon hearing this, the goblins could not help but reveal their excitement on their faces. They were eager to show off. Soon, Su Yu walked back to the target that he had erectedst night. ¡°Goblin 1, you can go first!¡± said Su Yu as he looked at the goblins beside him. Goblin 1 quickly walked to a spot about ten meters away from the target. Then, he focused and fired his first shot. ¡°Bang.¡± With the sound of a gunshot, a bullet hole appeared in the center of the simple wooden target made by the goblins. ¡°Not bad. Next.¡± Su Yu could not help but smile when he saw that Goblin 1¡¯s shot had hit the bullseye. Then, Su Yu waved his hand, indicating for the next goblin to go on. ¡°Bang, bang, bang.¡± Subsequently, Goblin 2, Goblin 3, and Goblin 4 used their actions to prove that they had practiced very hardst night. The four goblins each fired one shot, making a total of four shots. All of them hit the bullseye, and thus met Su Yu¡¯s expectations of them. ¡°Alright, you can leave. I¡¯ll call you if there¡¯s anything.¡± After testing the uracy of the goblins¡¯ marksmanship, Su Yu prepared to start fishing today. [Ding! Please quickly receive today¡¯s bait reward.] When Su Yu reached the shoreline, the daily reward notification sounded. ¡°Receive.¡± After saying so, Su Yu directly threw the 20 sets of ordinary bait aside. [There is a ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Ordinary Wooden Treasure Chest five meters below the surface of the sea. It contains two ck Iron Baits.] ¡°I¡¯m so lucky today. Is this what it means by a good start?¡± Su Yu was sweeping his gaze across the sea when his attention was suddenly drawn to a treasure chest. This was the first time Su Yu had seen this item, and it was something he especially wanted. ¡°Go.¡± At this moment, Su Yu quickly baited the hook with an improved bait. Then, he urately threw the hook to the area where the treasure chest that contained the ck iron bait was. However, this time, Su Yu waited for longer than usual. It took almost 20 minutes for the ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï wooden treasure chest that contained the ck iron bait to actually take the bait. ¡°Whoosh.¡± Seeing that the float was sinking, Su Yu immediately pulled the fishing rod. The wooden treasure chest under the water sensed that something was wrong and wanted to slip away, but it was already toote. Under Su Yu¡¯s brute force, the struggle of the ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï wooden treasure chest was futile. After all, Su Yu was standing on the ind. Combined with the additional stats that he gained by being on his own ind, his Strength Stats had almost exceeded 15 points. He was definitely a Tyrannosaurus in human form. Su Yu reached out and touched the treasure chest that had been pulled up the ashore. [Ding! Your Double Happiness skill has been triggered automatically. You have obtained two sets of ck Iron Bait*2.] [ck Iron Bait] Description: Can be used to fish ¡ï to ¡ï¡ï¡ï ck Iron Treasure Chests. [Bait Form: Low-Grade Energy Stone*1, ck Iron Treasure Chest Fragment*1¡­] Note: Starting from the ck iron treasure chest, the star rating of the treasure chest is no longer ssified by half a star. ¡°The ingredients for the baits are getting more and moreplicated.¡± Looking at the ingredients for the ck Iron Bait, Su Yu suddenly felt a headache. This was because he did not have any of those items for the time being. ¡°Forget it. For now, let¡¯s look for a ck iron treasure chest to try my luck.¡± After shaking off the thought in his mind, Su Yu looked around at the shoreline. The result! After strolling around, Su Yu couldn¡¯t find traces of any ck Iron Treasure Chest. Chapter 51 - 51 Level 1 Illusion Array Disk 51 Level 1 Illusion Array Disk ¡°I didn¡¯t think of it when I wanted to, but when I didn¡¯t think of it, I hit the nail on the head. How strange.¡± Su Yu, who was a little depressed, could only settle for the next best thing. He first targeted the ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï wooden treasure chest. ¡°Master, we encountered another sea monkey underwater and killed it.¡± Suddenly, two mermen appeared from the sea. ¡°Did I disturb the Sea Monkeys¡¯ nest? One a day.¡± Upon hearing Merman 1 and Merman 2¡¯s shouts, Su Yu could not help but have this strange thought. Su Yu, who no longer took this matter to heart, waved his hand casually and said, ¡°Throw the corpse to the man-eating flower.¡± After saying that, Su Yu checked themunication channel again. He wanted to see how many people had direct contact with the people from the low-level martial world afterst night. ¡°Brothers, the old nun is fishing. She doesn¡¯t have the time to bother with me for the time being. However, I¡¯ll probably be in trouble when she¡¯s done fishing. This damn nun is inhumane. She beat me up so badly.¡± ¡°Are the martial artists in the low-level martial world the same as the ones we saw in television dramas? The kind that kill people like flies?¡± ¡°Bro, you¡¯re talking about the people from the demonic path, right? However, among the people from the righteous path, there are also many hypocrites who look good on the surface and secretly have many faces. Therefore, if we encounter those guys, we can only pray for our own luck.¡± ¡°Brothers and sisters, let me reveal some news to you while I¡¯m at it. The people from the low-level martial world seem to only get five sets of ordinary bait at the beginning. But I¡¯m not sure whether or not they have developed any skills.¡± ¡­ Su Yu took a look at the chat records from after he had left themunication channelst night and realized that there were rtively few people who had interacted with people from the low-level martial world. Of course, it was also possible that some people had alreadye into contact with those people but did not post it on themunication channel. ¡°The people from the low-level martial world really don¡¯t seem to have developed any skills.¡± From the information in themunication channel, Su Yu also caught some useful information. This was becausest night, when Su Yu gained insight into the information of the person called Liu Biao from the low-level martial world, he did not discover what skill Liu Biao had developed. It was just that Su Yu had ignored this at the time. ¡°If I had known, I would have spared that guy¡¯s lifest night. I could have killed him after asking some questions.¡± At the thought of this, Su Yu could not help but felt a little regretful. [There¡¯s a ¡ï¡ï ck Iron Treasure Chest 10 meters below the surface of the sea. You are rmended to fish.] As Su Yu¡¯s eyes darted around on the surface of the sea, he suddenly discovered that among the pile of white notifications, a notification in ck words was so eye-catching. It was simply like a firefly in the pitch-ck night sky. After discovering the appearance of the ck iron treasure chest, Su Yu suddenly stood up from his chair. Then, he quickly took out the ck iron bait and hung it on the fishing hook. After adjusting the position of the float on the fishing line, Su Yu suddenly threw the fishing hook over. In Su Yu¡¯s line of sight, Su Yu realized that the moment the ck Iron Bait entered the water, the ordinary wooden treasure chests in that area all fled. It was as if the ck Iron Bait had a repelling effect on them. ¡­ Just like that, an hour passed in the blink of an eye. Su Yu¡¯s butt was already a little sore from sitting, but the float floating on the water remained unmoving. If not for the notifications of the treasure chest from time to time, Su Yu would have suspected that the ¡ï¡ï ck Iron Treasure Chest underwater had shifted from its position and fled. All of a sudden, the float suddenly sank into the water. This sudden move almost sent Su Yu flying from the chair. Fortunately, with Su Yu¡¯s current Physique and Strength, after stabilizing his body, he was now back to sitting steadily on the fishing tform. No matter how hard the ck iron treasure chest underwater exerted strength, it could not pull him under. [¡ï¡ï ck Iron Treasure Chest] Description: It contains a Level 1 Illusion Array Disk. Fishing Technique: Pull it quickly and release softly. [Level 1 Illusion Array Disk] Description: The simplest array disk in a certain cultivation world. It is often set up around the cave abode of low-level cultivators. It is used to confuse ordinary mortals and prevent them from discovering the location of the cave abode. Consumption of Illusion Array Disk: Depending on the area of the array formation, a Level 1 Illusion Array Disk can cover a maximum of 1,000 square meters. The maximum energy consumption is one Ordinary Energy Crystal every two days or a Low-Grade Energy Crystal to maintain the maximum energy consumption for more than two months. How to use the Illusion Array Disk: After cing energy crystals on the simple array disk, you can control the range of the array on your own and imprint the array mark on yourself or the living beings in the array so that they are not affected by the illusory array. Note: Level 1 Illusion Array can only be used to confuse living beings below 10 Spirit Stats. It will not be able to confuse living beings with more than 10 Spirit Stats. When the ¡ï¡ï ck Iron Treasure Chest under the sea took the bait, arge string of information floated in front of Su Yu¡¯s eyes. ¡°F*ck, the Illusion Array Disk is out. Is this asking me to walk on the path of cultivation?¡± When Su Yu saw what was inside the treasure chest, he felt a little numb. After regaining his senses, Su Yu quickly followed the fishing technique indicated by the insight skill and began to fish the ck Iron Treasure Chest out of the water. It had to be said that this ck Iron Treasure Chest was more impressive and awesome than the wooden treasure chest. Su Yu struggled for a full half an hour before he finally pulled it ashore. [Ding! Your Double Happiness skill has automatically been triggered. You have obtained Level 1 Illusion Array Disk*2.] As Su Yu reached out to open the ¡ï¡ï ck Iron Treasure Chest in front of him, two simple Illusion Array Disks with simple patterns engraved on them appeared in front of Su Yu. This was the first time he had encountered such a strange item. Su Yu directly grabbed one of them. With his insight skill, Su Yu already understood how to use this thing. It was just a fool-like operation. He just had to do it step by step. Su Yu couldn¡¯t wait to test the efficacy of this item. He quickly returned to the small vi. He took an Ordinary Energy Crystal and ced it in the hole in the center of the simple array disc. As soon as the energy crystal was ced inside, the simple Illusion Array Disk in Su Yu¡¯s hand was automatically activated. Then, ording to the hint from his insight skill, Su Yu directly set up the entire ind to be covered within the effect range of the Illusion Array Disk. Merman 1 and Merman 2, who were in the sea, were dumbfounded. This was because the ind in front of them had disappeared into thin air and turned into a sea. It was ridiculous. Hence, in their panic, Merman 1 and Merman 2 rushed towards the sea in front of them to find out what was going on. Chapter 52 - 52 Jade Claw Gyrfalcon 52 Jade w Gyrfalcon And the result was¡­ Following two banging sounds, Merman 1 and Merman 2¡¯s heads hit the cornerstone at the edge of the ind and they screamed in pain. ¡°These two idiots.¡± Merman 1 and Merman 2¡¯s cries of pain naturally attracted Su Yu¡¯s attention. After seeing the appearance of the two idiots in the sea, the corners of Su Yu¡¯s eyes twitched unconsciously. Then, Su Yu controlled the Illusion Array Disk and expanded its range. He covered Merman 1 and Merman 2 in the sea in the range of the Illusion Array Disk and also imprinted an array mark on them. This made Merman 1 and Merman 2, who were still dizzy from the collision, subconsciously rub their eyes. It was as if they had been hallucinating just now. Why did the ind suddenly appear again? ¡°Mermen,e over. Goblin 1,e over too.¡± After cing the Illusion Array Disk, Su Yu shouted at the two mermen in the water and Goblin 1, who was busy farming and working the soil not far away. Upon hearing their master¡¯s shout, Merman 1 and Merman 2 immediately came back to their senses. Then, they quickly climbed onto the ind and rushed towards Su Yu. Goblin 1 immediately stopped his work and jogged over. ¡°Goblin 1, bring Skeleton 1 and pick four Broadsword Skeletons. Take the speedboat and patrol the nearby region to see if there are any other small inds. As for Merman 1 and Merman 2, you two will follow the speedboat and be in charge of underwater to prevent creatures from attacking the speedboat from underwater. Do you understand?¡± Su Yu directly told the three creatures the arrangements he had made for them. ¡°Understood, Master. I will definitelyplete the mission.¡± Goblin 1 was the first to react to Su Yu¡¯s words. ¡°Understood, Master. We will definitely ensure the safety of the speedboat.¡± Merman 1 and Merman 2, who were a step slower, hurriedly added. ¡°Alright, you guys can go. If you found an uninhabited deserted ind, go up and bring the Heart of the Ind back to me. If it¡¯s an inhabited ind,e back and report to me first.¡± After saying that, Su Yu waved his hand, indicating that they could set off. Seeing this, Goblin 1 first ran to the small vi and invited Skeleton 1 and the other brothers to go on the quest. As for Merman 1 and Merman 2, they had already jumped back into the sea. After Goblin 1 set off with Skeleton 1 and a few other broadsword skeletons, Su Yu sat down on the chair and began to fish again. [There is a ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Wooden Pet Treasure Chest five meters below the surface of the sea. It contains an ordinary pet, Jade w Gyrfalcon. Please note that you need toplete the Pet Treasure Chest Task to obtain the pet inside. [This Pet Treasure Chest¡¯s Test is: (Intimidation). If you can¡¯t intimidate the Jade w Gyrfalcon in the treasure chest, you can¡¯t take it as a pet.] [Jade w Gyrfalcon] ¨C Ordinary Bird Description: A totem of a certain world, a medium-sized ferocious bird. It has already gained a trace of spirituality. Its body contains an unactivated divine bird bloodline and has great potential. It is rmended to focus on nurturing it. Bloodline Rank One (me Eagle) ¨C Awakening Rate: 0/ Note: This divine bird¡¯s bloodline is inclined towards the fire attribute. It can be activated with meat of vicious beasts with fire attribute or spiritual nts with fire attribute. ¡°Holy sh*t, this is so f*cking awesome.¡± When he saw the information of this particr treasure chest, Su Yu was at a loss for words. In this early stage, this basically was a top-grade pet! ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After reading the information of the treasure chest, Su Yu pulled the fishing rod and dragged the pet treasure chest up from the water. Su Yu was not in a hurry to open the treasure chest that he had dragged to the shore, After all, he still had toplete the test to obtain this Jade w Gyrfalcon! Therefore, Su Yu had to think of a way to intimidate the Jade w Gyrfalcon in the treasure chest to subdue it. ¡°Goblins,e and build a big wooden cage for me. I want a big cage this size. One of the sides should be open.¡± As he instructed the goblins, Su Yu even stretched out his hand to indicate the size of the cage he wanted. Goblin 2 and the rest of the goblin immediately picked up the saw and chisel and started working. Su Yu did not stay idle as well. As he ced the treasure chest in his hand at the entrance of the vi, Su Yu went straight to the vi and took out a piece of beef. Then, he waited for the goblins to build the wooden cage. With the goblins¡¯ skills, Su Yu did not have to wait long. Soon,the goblins were carrying a simple but very sturdy wooden cage in front of Su Yu. Su Yu looked at goblins and instructed, ¡°Cover this treasure chest with the cage.¡± After the goblins covered the pet treasure chest with the cage, Su Yu walked to the side of the small vi and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°All of you,e here.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Su Yu watched as the bandaged mummies and the few broadsword skeletons that were not out on a mission quickly rose and approached him. Soon, he saw that the mummies and the broadsword skeletons had surrounded the area around the wooden cage that covered the pet treasure chest. Seeing this, Su Yu reached his hand into the gap of the wooden cage and touched the pet treasure chest. He opened the treasure chest. Su Yu had just opened the treasure chest when he saw a white light sh in the wooden cage. Then, an extraordinarily handsome gyrfalcon about 60 cm and pure white jade ws appeared in the wooden cage. The moment the Jade w Gyrfalcon appeared, it let out a sharp cry, as if it was announcing its appearance. However, in the next second, the Jade w Gyrfalcon, which had a trace of spirituality, felt that something was wrong. Why did it feel a chill all over its body, as if someone was staring at it with ill intentions? When it scanned its surroundings with its eyes, the Jade w Gyrfalcon exploded in anger. ¡°Submit or die.¡± Looking at the gyrfalcon in the wooden cage, Su Yu directly took out the Hundred Forged Yanling Saber and ced it on the wooden cage. The rest of the broadsword skeletons also followed suit and ced therge saber in their skeleton ws on the wooden cage. The bandaged mummies stared fixedly at the wooden cage, as if they would tear it apart if it disobeyed. It had to be said that Su Yu¡¯s action was quite effective. Most animals in nature knew how to seek luck and avoid danger, let alone this Jade w Gyrfalcon that had gained spirituality. As the intelligent Jade w Gyrfalcon was being stared at by so many monsters, it underwent a great psychological pressure. Therefore, this Jade w Gyrfalcon directly expressed its submission to Su Yu. [Ding! You have sessfully intimidated the Jade w Gyrfalcon and has sessfully passed the task the ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Wooden Pet Treasure Chest.] [Ding! Double Happiness skill automatically triggered. You have obtained Jade w Gyrfalcon*2.] Chapter 53 - 53 Discovering Neighboring Islands 53 Discovering Neighboring Inds After the Double Happiness skill was triggered, Su Yu realized that another identical Jade w Gyrfalcon had appeared in the wooden cage. ¡°Take the cage away.¡± Seeing that the gyrfalcon had already submitted, Su Yu motioned for the goblins to move the wooden cage away. When the wooden cage was moved away, the two Jade w Gyrfalcons could not help but let out an excited cry. Then, they spread their wings and took off on the spot. They circled above the ind before slowlynding on the ground. ¡°Come.¡± Upon seeing this, Su Yu extended his arm slightly and gestured to the two Jade w Gyrfalcons. The gyrfalcons had already gained a trace of spirituality, so they naturally understood what Su Yu meant. Hence, the two Jade w Gyrfalcons flew up one after another andnded on Su Yu¡¯s arm. ¡°Your ws are quite sharp.¡± Su Yu nodded slightly at the feeling of the grip of the two Jade w Gyrfalcon ws on his arms. To be honest, if not for the fact that Su Yu¡¯s skin was already very hard, Su Yu would not have dared to let these two fellows stand on his arm without any protective gear. After feeding the two Jade w Gyrfalcons some raw beef, Su Yu asked them to fly around the nearby sea. Su Yu then picked up the fishing rod and began a new round of fishing. At the same time, Goblin 1 ¨C which Su Yu had sent out ¨C made a new discovery. ¡°Brother mermen, look ahead, aren¡¯t there two small inds over there!¡± Goblin 1, who was driving a speedboat, looked into the distance and shouted excitedly at the sea. Hearing Goblin 1¡¯s shout, Merman 1 and Merman 2 quickly surfaced and looked in the direction Goblin 1 pointed. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s two small inds that are about to merge together,¡± said Merman 1 in a deep voice. ¡°Alright, wait for me here. I¡¯ll go over and take a look by myself.¡± Without waiting for Goblin 1 to reply, Merman 1 made the arrangements. After saying that, he left Merman 2 behind to guard the speedboat. Merman 1 sank into the water and quickly swam towards the ind in the distance. When Goblin 1 heard Merman 1¡¯s words, he obediently parked the speedboat and waited. The few broadsword skeletons on the speedboat did not know how to speak, so there was no need to ask for their opinions. It was good to be sitting down quietly. The two neighboring inds that Goblin 1 and the others had discovered happened to be the inds owned by Abbess Budai and another person, Wu Qian, who had been beaten ck and blue. At this moment, Abbess Budai ¨C who had spent the entire night fishing on the ind and had used up all her bait ¨C looked at Wu Qian. He was curled up on the ground and had a dark expression. ¡°Useless thing, didn¡¯t you say that you can receive a set of bait every day? Why don¡¯t I receive it?¡± ¡°F*ck, damn nun, don¡¯t let me find an opportunity. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Wu Qian, who had been kicked again, was in so much pain that he could barely breathe. However, his strong desire to live allowed Wu Qian to retain a trace of rationality. After organizing his words with difficulty, Wu Qian panted heavily and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already given you what I can get every day. I really don¡¯t know why you don¡¯t receive any!¡± Upon hearing Wu Qian¡¯s words, Abbess Budai¡¯s expression turned even darker and more terrifying. Abbess Budai had used up all her baitst night and hadn¡¯t managed to catch anything good. She only obtained some basic daily necessities from the treasure chests she caught. However, this little amount of necessities was clearly not enough for Abbess Budai to eat for a few days. It was also because of this that Abbess Budai wasn¡¯t prepared to kill this fellow in front of her, who was the only one who could provide her with bait. This also allowed Wu Qian to luckily survive, although he was tortured quite miserably. Naturally, Wu Qian wasn¡¯t stupid enough to tell Abbess Budai everything. He only picked some unimportant things to say. After Abbess Budai interrogated him for the entire night, Wu Qian realized that the light screen panel that the darn abbess had obtained seemed to be a lite version. This was because from the beginning to the end, Wu Qian had never heard this damned abbess mention anything aboutmunication channels and trading channels. Moreover, she had never mentioned anything about Prosperity Points. Therefore, Wu Qian didn¡¯t say anything about this. After all, the less information the enemy knew, the more beneficial it was for him. From the current situation, Wu Qian felt that this damned abbess wouldn¡¯t kill him for the time being. She would keep him to obtain a set of welfare bait every day. However, when he felt the hunger in his stomach, Wu Qian felt that at this rate, he would die on the spot in less than two to three days! At the thought of this, Wu Qian couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. Suddenly, Wu Qian saw Abbess Budai, who was on the ind, turn her head abruptly. She looked at the sea region and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Who is it?¡± Wu Qian, who was struggling to prop himself up, looked in the direction where Abbess Budai was looking, but he didn¡¯t notice anything. ¡®F*ck, this damned nun is so trigger-happy. Don¡¯t tell me she saw the sea monkey!¡¯ Wu Qian couldn¡¯t help but start making wild guesses. As for Abbess Budai, she was looking at the surface of the sea with high concentration. Just now, Abbess Budai vaguely felt that someone was spying on her. However, when she looked in the direction in which she sensed something, Abbess Budai realized that there was nothing else apart from the calm sea. ¡°That¡¯s not right. There must have been something looking at me just now.¡± At this moment, Abbess Budai firmly believed that her senses were right. ¡°Trash, tell me quickly. Is there something else in the sea?¡± Unable to find anything that was spying on her, Abbess Budai vented her anger on Wu Qian. ¡®F*ck, this damned abbess is going through menopause!¡¯ Wu Qian couldn¡¯t help but shiver when he saw the other party looking at him viciously. ¡°Mistress, I¡¯ve never seen any creatures in the sea in this ce. With how weak I am, if there was really anything, I would have died long ago.¡± It had to be said that Wu Qian¡¯s ability to bullsh*t was quite impressive. Good lord, he could lie to Abbess Budai without changing his expression. Needless to say, Abbess Budai had really been deceived. There was no fault to pick at about Wu Qian¡¯s words. In Abbess Budai¡¯s opinion, there was nothing wrong with them! This was because in Abbess Budai¡¯s opinion, if such a weakling really encountered something, he would probably have died long ago. How could he have survived until now? For a moment, Abbess Budai couldn¡¯t help but feel that she was experiencing an illusion due to too much psychological pressure. Chapter 54 - 54 [First Generation AI Robots] 54 [First Generation AI Robots] At this moment, Abbess Budai clearly couldn¡¯t have imagined that there was really something under the water. Merman 1, who had just quietly swam near the two inds, carefully popped its head out of the water and began to size up the two adjacent small inds. At a nce, Merman 1 realized that there were no humans on one of the small inds, and there were two humans on the other small ind. However, just as Merman 1 was about to get closer to observe, he suddenly realized that there was a human on the ind who was not simple. The human vaguely gave him a sense of danger, so Merman 1 dived into the water again. !! As a result, Abbess Budai did not sense Merman 1 immediately. At this moment, Merman 1 was already swimming towards the speedboat. Merman 1 quickly reached the speedboat and shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and report the situation to Master. There are two humans on an ind!¡± After saying that, Merman 1 dived back into the sea. Hearing Merman 1¡¯s shout, Goblin 1 quickly started the speedboat and returned the way they came. At the same time, Su Yu had also caught another slightly strange item. [First Generation AI Robots] Description: A technological product of a certain world. It can do simplemunications with its master. It is often used for house cleaning, water, and electrical maintenance. It has built-in recipe data. When the materials areplete, it can cook food on its own. It has a slightly strongerbat ability than adult men. Note: Sr or electric energy is its main source of energy. It is rmended to sunbathe more when there is no electrical source avable. ¡°So these are AI robots.¡± Looking at the two smart bots that had appeared from the treasure chest in front of him, Su Yu could not help but have some doubts. It was not that he doubted their intelligence, but their appearance was really different from what Su Yu had imagined. The AI robot that appeared in front of Su Yu now really looked like an iron shell. It did not look like a human at all, which really disappointed Su Yu. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll make do with it. Finally, I don¡¯t have to cook by myself.¡± Su Yu muttered softly as he reached out and pressed the power button on the two AI robots. [Robot No. 10086 is in the process of booting up. Please wait a moment. The booting is sessful. Please ce your finger on the boot button and don¡¯t move it so that your identity can be registered.] After hearing the soundsing from the two robots in front of him, Su Yu ced his hand for a while longer. [Ding! Registration sessful. Hello, Master. AI robot No. 10086. d to serve you.] At this moment, the two AI robots in front of Su Yu spoke in unison. ¡°Wait a minute. Change your names. From now on, you¡¯ll be called Unit 1 and you¡¯ll be called Unit 2.¡± Su Yu directly changed their names after looking at the two AI robots. [Command received. Name changing in progress.] ¡°Alright, there¡¯s a diesel generator in the vi. Connect the diesel generator to the circuit in the vi first. Then, use the ingredients in the vi to make a table of food for me. [Roger that.] Upon hearing Su Yu¡¯s order, the two AI robots immediately walked towards the small vi. ¡°I can finally use electricity.¡± Su Yu was feeling slightly excited as he watched the two robots leave. Su Yu had long obtained this diesel generator. It was the same for diesel. Not only was the small vi fully furnished, but even the electric wires and wiring had beenid out. However, Su Yu did not use the diesel generator to power the small vi as he did not know how to connect it. At this moment, two eagle cries sounded from the sky above the ind, causing Su Yu to look into the sky. At this moment, the two Jade w Gyrfalcons swooped down towards the ind like arrows released from a bow. When they were about to approach Su Yu, they immediately stopped to perform. They were really showing off their flying skills. At this moment, the two gyrfalcons on Su Yu¡¯s shoulders let out a few excited cries, as if they were telling Su Yu some information. However, Su Yu was a little confused. He did not understand what these two fellows were trying to say! ¡°The two of you discovered a ce simr to here.¡± At this moment, Su Yu, who could not understand the gyrfalcon and wanted to express what he meant, pointed at the ground under his feet and guessed. It was unknown if it was because of Su Yu¡¯s Spirit Stats that broke through 10 points under the additional Stats of the ind, Su Yu¡¯s words seemed to carry a trace of spiritual power. At this moment, the two Jade w Gyrfalcons actually nodded like chicks pecking at rice, as if they understood. ¡°F*ck, they¡¯re really intelligent. They can actually understand what I¡¯m saying.¡± Looking at the two Jade w Gyrfalcons on his shoulders, Su Yu was like a youth who was suffering from eighth-grader syndrome1. In response, the two Jade w Gyrfalcons twisted their heads in disdain, as if they were saying, ¡°Why do I have such an idiotic master?¡± Just as Su Yu was about to ask something, the sound of a speedboating from the sea made Su Yu stop temporarily. ¡°Master, we found two adjacent inds eight nautical miles southeast. On one of them, there was a woman and a man. The other ind was empty.¡± Merman 1, who had already approached the edge of the ind, popped his head out of the water and reported to Su Yu. ¡°Tell me what characteristics those two have,¡± said Su Yu in a deep voice after hearing the situation. ¡°Master, that man on the small ind looked ordinary. There was nothing special about this. However, that woman gave off a faint sense of danger. It was as if I would encounter great danger if I went ashore, so I didn¡¯t dare to approach and swam back.¡± At this moment, Merman 1 described everything he saw in detail and exined his feelings. ¡°It can¡¯t be such a coincidence, right? Could they be the abbess and that unlucky fellow in themunication channel?¡± After hearing Merman 1¡¯s detailed description, Su Yu suddenly thought of something. Merman 1¡¯s description was very simr to the abbess described by the fellow in themunication channel! ¡°Okay, wait for a while. Let me think about it first.¡± Su Yu gestured for Merman 1 and the others to wait for a while. With a thought, he clicked on themunication channel. After flipping through the records of themunication channel, Su Yu found the guy called Wu Qian. After some thought, Su Yu sent a DM request to Wu Qian. At this moment, Wu Qian, who was lying on his back on the ind and feeling like he was better off dead, suddenly heard a notification. [Ding! Su Yu, ranked first on the regional prosperity points rankings, has requested to DM you. Do you want to ept the DM?] ¡°Hiss.¡± Upon hearing this notification, Wu Qian almost thought that he was hallucinating. Hence, this guy pinched himself hard and sucked in a breath of cold air from the pain. Chapter 55 - 55 Die, Damned Abbess 55 Die, Damned Abbess Wu Qian¡¯s action naturally attracted Abbess Budai¡¯s attention. However, after ncing at Wu Qian, Abbess Budai couldn¡¯t be bothered with him anymore. She thought that this fellow lying on the ground must have identally touched the wounds on his body, which was why he was in so much pain that he was hissing. At this moment, Abbess Budaipletely didn¡¯t expect Wu Qian to be so agitated that he would pinch himself. At this moment, Wu Qian, who had pinched himself hard, gradually calmed down. After realizing that the damn abbess was not looking at him, Wu Qian immediately agreed to the DM request. Then, before Su Yu could send a message, Wu Qian sent a message. ¡°Boss, do you have any instructions for me? Are you preparing to save me? If you need my cooperation, just tell me.¡± At this moment, Wu Qian seemed to have grabbed onto thest straw to clutch at. On the other hand, when Su Yu saw the message sent by the guy called Wu Qian, he directly replied to him. ¡°Do you know how to shoot? If you do, I can support you with a pistol. If you don¡¯t, forget it. Pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± When Wu Qian saw the content of this message, his breathing couldn¡¯t help but quicken. Wu Qian had only touched a pistol once during military training in university. He knew how to use it, but his uracy might not be good. ¡°I know, I know. I fired a gun during military training in university. I know how to fire an ordinary pistol.¡± Wu Qian, who was in urgent need of a firearm to turn the tables, instantly replied to Su Yu. ¡°Alright, I can give you a pistol. As for whether you can kill that abbess, it¡¯s up to you. Now, post something on the trading channel and set the items in exchange to an Ordinary Pistol. I¡¯ll trade the pistol to you.¡± Su Yu¡¯s eyes flickered as he looked at the message sent by Wu Qian. Then, he directly typed a message in reply. When Wu Qian saw Su Yu¡¯s reply, he immediately posted a trade offer in the trading channel. [Posted by: Wu Qian] Items to Trade: One Normal Stone. Items in Exchange: One Ordinary Pistol. Su Yu, who had also clicked into the trading channel, filtered out the conditions and immediately saw the post that Wu Qian had put up. Hence, Su Yu directly chose to trade. [Ding! The trade item you uploaded has been sold. Please extract the items.] As Su Yu chose to trade, Wu Qian also received a notification that the transaction had been sessful. ¡°Phew.¡± Wu Qian struggled to stop his hands from trembling because of the excitement. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to retrieve his pistol. Instead, hey on the ground and sized up the damned abbess who was meditating with her eyes closed not far away. Wu Qian, who understood the other party¡¯s strength, felt that he had to find a perfect opportunity to kill the other party with a gun. Otherwise, he might lose his life. While Wu Qian was nning when to take action, Su Yu, who was on his ind, called all four goblins over. ¡°Goblin 1, bring your pistols ande with meter,¡± said Su Yu as he looked at the four goblins who were standing upright. That¡¯s right, Su Yu was preparing to personally go to the ind where Wu Qian was. He gave Wu Qian a gun because Su Yu felt that it would be even better if Wu Qian could directly deal with the other party. That way, he only needed to clean up the mess. Poor Little Wu. He still didn¡¯t know that he had been used as a tool. That wasn¡¯t entirely right. After all, Su Yu had given Wu Qian a gun. At the very least, Wu Qian still had a chance to take a gamble. If he didn¡¯t have a pistol, Abbess Budai could easily crush him to death if she was in a bad mood. Soon, Su Yu brought the four goblins, Skeleton 1, and the two mermen in the water and rushed towards the ind where Wu Qian was. ¡­ As Su Yu rushed towards Wu Qian¡¯s ind, Wu Qian finally decided on a n after a few minutes of thought. Hence, Wu Qian, who was eager to take revenge for the other party¡¯s beating, silently retrieved the pistol. When the pistol appeared in his hand, Wu Qian secretly switched off the safety of the pistol. Then, he pretended to be very surprised and eximed at Abbess Budai, who was nearby. ¡°Abbess,e quickly. I received two more sets of ordinary bait.¡± At this moment, Abbess Budai, who was regting her breathing with her eyes closed, opened her eyes when she heard Wu Qian shouting. Then, she stood up and rushed towards Wu Qian. When Abbess Budai¡¯s figure appeared a meter in front of Wu Qian, her gloomy voice sounded. ¡°Where¡¯s the bait? Take it out.¡± ¡°Abbess, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll take it out and give it to you now¡­ I¡¯ll send you off. Damn abbess, go die.¡± Seeing that the damn abbess was so close to him, Wu Qian took out his pistol without hesitation and quickly pulled the trigger. However, with Abbess Budai¡¯s sixth sense, she realized that something was amiss the moment Wu Qian took out his pistol. However, the two of them were so close to each other. It wasn¡¯t like Abbess Budai could withstand bullets with her physical body. Or rather, she was an impressive, awesome person who had cultivated that kind of innate aura shield. Therefore, Abbess Budai was bound to be unable to dodge Wu Qian¡¯s shot. ¡°Bang, bang, bang¡­¡± At this moment, Wu Qian, who was in a frenzy, directly fired eight bullets in one go. Abbess Budai was also unlucky. Out of the eight bullets that Wu Qian fired, two of them hit her vital parts. One hit her neck, and the other hit her heart. Otherwise, Abbess Budai would still be able to kill Wu Qian before she died. ¡°Bang.¡± When Abbess Budai fell heavily to the ground with a slightly frightened expression, Wu Qian couldn¡¯t help but lie on his back and let out a heavy sigh. After panting heavily for a while, Wu Qian endured the pain in his body and got up from the ground. He looked at Abbess Budai¡¯s corpse on the ground and kicked it twice. He cursed, ¡°Damned abbess, who asked you to hit me?¡± After venting his anger crazily, Wu Qian was about to send a message to thank Su Yu. Suddenly, an abnormal sound from the sea attracted Wu Qian¡¯s attention. ¡°Damn it, I can¡¯t be so unlucky, right?¡± Before Wu Qian could see clearly what the abnormal sound was, his heart skipped a beat. ¡°Oh, not bad. You really killed her.¡± At this moment, Su Yu, who had rushed to the vicinity of the ind where Wu Qian was on the speedboat, saw the situation on the ind at a nce. Chapter 56 - 56 Submit or Die 56 Submit or Die At this moment, Wu Qian also clearly saw what was making an abnormal noise near the ind. At this moment, Wu Qian¡¯s pupils constricted as if he had seen something unbelievable. [Human] Name: Wu Qian Strength: Physique: Spirit: 1. Skill: F Grade Speed Overall Combat Strength: Ordinary Level ¡­ ¡°Skeleton 1, go up and get the gun in that kid¡¯s hand first.¡± At this moment, Su Yu, who saw Wu Qian¡¯s information shing in front of him, did not know if there were still bullets in the pistol in Wu Qian¡¯s hand. Therefore, Su Yu chose the safest method. He first ordered Skeleton 1 to unload the gun in Wu Qian¡¯s hand. Upon hearing the order, Skeleton 1 rushed to Wu Qian¡¯s ind at an extremely fast speed. Wu Qian, who was on the ind, couldn¡¯t even say anything in fear. His teeth chattered, and his legs were starting to tremble. It was impossible for anyone to not panic when they saw a huge skeleton charging at them with a saber. Before Wu Qian could react, Skeleton 1 snatched the pistol from his hand. Seeing that the pistol was already in Skeleton 1¡¯s hand, Su Yu immediately boarded the ind. ¡°Sir, please spare my life. I have an 80-year-old mother to support, and a three-year-old child to feed!¡± At this moment, Wu Qian came to his senses and immediately knelt down in front of Su Yu. Upon hearing this, the corners of Su Yu¡¯s eyes twitched subconsciously. Wu Qian was extremely flustered because Su Yu did not look like a good person! This was because there were a few goblins and skeletons standing beside Su Yu. In Wu Qian¡¯s opinion, they were all monsters! ¡°Should I kill him or not?¡± Looking at Wu Qian, who was kneeling on the ground, two ck-and-white figures fighting appeared in Su Yu¡¯s mind. The ck figure said, ¡°A man should kill without mercy. The eternal business is in killing. Killing one is a crime. Killing ten thousand would make one a hero. Killing nine million would make one a hero among heroes.¡± The white figure said, ¡°Although the world is big, if you have a good heart and a conscience, you can be a sage.¡± ¡°My head hurts. Why don¡¯t I beat him up?¡± Both the ck and White figures were stunned speechless. Looking at Wu Qian, who was kneeling on the ground, Su Yu was a little hesitant. Previously, when he killed Liu Biao, it was because his insight skill indicated that he killed people like flies and was not easy to control. Moreover, he was from a world without any connections to Su Yu. To Su Yu, he was like an NPC in the game. Su Yu held no feelings towards him. On the other hand, although Wu Qian¡¯s soul was not from the same world as Su Yu¡¯s, the Cerulean was still considered a parallel space of Earth. It was more or less rted. Therefore, looking at Wu Qian, Su Yu could not bring himself to do it. Of course, this was also because Wu Qian was not Su Yu¡¯s enemy. Otherwise, Su Yu would not have hesitated at all to attack. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Submit to me, or die. Also, don¡¯t y tricks and try to send messages in themunication channel. Otherwise, you can die!¡± After thinking about it, Su Yu decided to give Wu Qian a way out. ¡°I choose to submit.¡± Upon hearing the words of the unknown existence in front of him, Wu Qian immediately chose to submit. [Human] Name: Wu Qian Loyalty: 30. ¡­ Su Yu¡¯s face immediately darkened after ncing at Wu Qian¡¯s loyalty points. No wonder this guy could turn the tables and kill that old abbess. He was quite scheming! ¡°It seems that I haven¡¯t made myself clear. The kind that submit or die, that I mean is one where you arepletely obedient, not only somewhat obedient.¡± After saying that, Su Yu directly ced a knife on Wu Qian¡¯s neck. Feeling the bone-piercing coldness on his neck, Wu Qian swallowed hard and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m really obedient!¡± At this moment, Su Yu realized that Wu Qian¡¯s loyalty had begun to increase. However, it finally stopped at 70 points and stopped there. ¡°Drink this.¡± Seeing this, Su Yu casually threw a bottle of potion at Wu Qian. ¡°This isn¡¯t poisonous, right?¡± Looking at the glowing green potion in front of him, Wu Qian was extremely afraid. However, after feeling the sharp pain in his neck, Wu Qian hurriedly picked up the potion on the ground, pulled out the stopper, and drank it all. As soon as the potion entered his stomach, Wu Qian felt that something was wrong. He felt that he was going to die. This was because Wu Qian felt that the more he looked at the guy looking down on him, the more pleasing to the eye he seemed. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but think that he could die for him. [Ding! Congrattions on sessfully subduing your first ind master. You have received 1 Special Reward Treasure Chest. Please receive it as soon as possible.] [You can choose to extract the Heart of the Ind from your subordinate¡¯s Ind.] After Wu Qian drank the Loyalty Potion and his loyalty to Su Yu reached 100 points (Loyal to Death), two notifications sounded in Su Yu¡¯s ears. ¡°There¡¯s also such a good thing. Subduing the master of the ind will reward you with a special treasure chest.¡± With this thought in mind, Su Yu did not choose to receive the treasure chest here. Instead, he directly chose to extract the Heart of the Ind from Wu Qian¡¯s ind. At the same time, Merman 1 and Merman 2 also quickly climbed up. They extract the Heart of the Ind that had automatically formed in Abbess Budai¡¯s ind after she was killed. Soon, Su Yu left the two inds with Wu Qian and the spoils of war from the Heart of the Ind. The two inds broke down and sank into the sea. After taking the speedboat back to the ind he owned, Su Yu ignored Wu Qian and directly handed him to Goblin 1 for his arrangements. Then, Su Yu went into the small vi. [Ding! Do you want to use two Level 1 Heart of the Ind to expand the size of your ind?] Su Yu, who was sitting in the living room of the vi, held the two Hearts of the Ind in his hands and chose to use them. In an instant, the ind that Su Yu was on began a new round of expansion. It directly expanded from the original area of 506 square meters to 706 square meters. Su Yu was now only 94 square meters away from reaching Ind Master Level 4. After dealing with the Heart of the Ind, Su Yu received the special treasure chest with anticipation. [Special Treasure Chest] Description: It contains a special cultivation technique ¨C the first volume of the Soul Scripture. [Soul Scripture ¨C First Volume] ... Description: Cultivate the Soul Body Technique. It can strengthen the Spirit Stats. Its master can control the thoughts of ordinary living beings. elerated Cultivation Method: When used together with the Soul Guiding Incense and the fragrance of Burning Camphor Wood, it can speed up cultivation. Chapter 57 - 57 Island Planning 57 Ind nning To be honest, Su Yu was a little surprised to see the item in this special treasure chest. He had really not thought about cultivation techniques. After he regained his senses, Su Yu quickly muttered, ¡°Open the treasure chest.¡± ¡°Ding! Your Double Happiness skill has been automatically triggered. You have obtained Soul Scripture, First Volume*2.¡± At the same time, two jade slips that were identical to the ones described in the cultivation novels appeared in Su Yu¡¯s hands. After looking at the jade slips, Su Yu ced one of them on his forehead. Su Yu naturally learned how to use this thing from the information given by his insight skill. When the Soul Scripture¡¯s cultivation imparting jade slip touched Su Yu¡¯s forehead, information directly turned into words and patterns and surged into Su Yu¡¯s mind. When he came into contact with these words and patterns, Su Yu¡¯s mental strength, which had originally far exceeded that of ordinary survivors, suddenly became active. Then, Su Yu himself fell into his first cultivation session driven by the cultivation imparting jade slip. Time passed slowly as Su Yu cultivated. At this moment, Wu Qian, who had been subdued by Su Yu and brought back to this ind, was diligently turning the soil on the ind and watering some nts. Because Wu Qian¡¯s loyalty to Su Yu had already reached 100 points, he would naturally work diligently for Su Yu. Furthermore, the moment Wu Qian lost his status as an Ind Master, hepletely became an ordinary person. He could no longer enter themunication channel or the trading channel. He had even lost ess to the light screen. Fortunately, his life was saved. Now that he was with Su Yu, Wu Qian did not have to worry about food and drink. After all, Su Yu had always been more generous to his loyal subordinates. ¡­ [Ding! Night is about to fall. At nightfall, the temperature will continue to drop. Please be careful to keep warm.] As Su Yu cultivated, the night quietly enveloped the sky. However, Su Yu, who was immersed in the cultivation state of the Soul Scripture, did not hear the notification this time. When the night receded and sunlight filled the sky again, Su Yu finally retreated from his first cultivation state of the Soul Scripture. ¡°Ding! Please receive today¡¯s bait reward and the treasure chest reward for being ranked first on the list for five days.¡± ¡°Hmm, have I cultivated for more than ten hours this time? No wonder I feel so hungry.¡± Before he could quickly feel the benefits brought about by the cultivation of the Soul Scripture, Su Yu heard a notification beside his ear. Not in a hurry to fill his stomach, Su Yu first opened his personal stats interface to see what changes had happened after cultivating the Soul Scripture. [Level 3 Ind Master] ~ Ind area: 706 square meter EXP to Upgrade: 706/8 Name: Su Yu. Age: 23 years old. Strength: 8.2+ (7.06) Physique: 8.6+ (7.06) Spirit: 10+ (7.06) Cultivation Technique: Soul Scripture ¨C First Volume. Skill: Hypnosis (Consume mental strength to hypnotize ordinary living beings. Subconsciously guide their memories to modify. Consumes 1 mental strength per minute.) Overall Combat Rating: ck Iron Rank 0 ¨C ck Iron Rank Owned Servants: 4 low-level goblins (+20 Ind Prosperity Points), 10 bandaged mummies (+150 Ind Prosperity Points)¡­ Note: In parentheses are the stats added to the Ind Master on his own ind. The additional stats will not be effective after leaving his ind. Ind Prosperity Points: 3,600 points (Regional Ranking No. 1) ~ (100 points for small vi, 20 points for goblins, 100 points for saplings, 160 points for fertile soil, 40 points for man-eating flowers¡­) Skills: SSS Grade Insight Skill, Unknown Grade Skill (Double Happiness) ¨C Can be upgraded. [Regional Communication Channel], [Regional Trading Channel], [Regional Prosperity Points List]. ncing at his personal stats panel, Su Yu realized that his basic Spirit Stats had already reached 10 points. In addition, he now had a hypnosis ability. Moreover, his basicbat strength had also left the Ordinary Rank and reached ck Iron Rank Zero. ¡°Receive the treasure chest reward for being on the rankings for five days.¡± After closing the stats interface, Su Yu directly received his reward. [Five Days in the Rankings Treasure Chest] Description: It contains one +30 ind area fragment. [Ding! Your Double Happiness skill has been automatically triggered. You have obtained +30 ind area fragment*2.] Su Yu already felt that the ind area fragment in the treasure chest was rather strange. However, at this moment, Su Yu felt that he seemed to have understood something. There was a pattern in the treasure chests. From one day on the ranking treasure chest, three days on the ranking treasure chest, to five days on the ranking treasure chest, the number of ind fragments had changed. Su Yu realized that from the looks of it, the ind fragments rewarded were ten more than thest time. He just did not know if there would be any changester. Anyway, based on his experience, this was the current pattern. ¡°Growl.¡± Just as Su Yu was thinking, his stomach protested strongly. Did he n on cultivating to be immortal! To actually not eat for such a long time! ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s eat first.¡± Su Yu did not dwell on these matters and quickly walked to the small living room of the vi. After instructing Unit 1 and Unit 2 to prepare food for him, Su Yu considered the next step of the ind¡¯s development. From subduing Wu Qian, Su Yu realized that killing other ind masters was not the only way to obtain the Heart of the Ind. He could also subdue them. If he could subdue them, Su Yu was naturally inclined to subdue them. After all, as his ind becamerger andrger, it required more manpower for its development. Not to mention that if Su Yu could fish some high-tech firearms in the early stages, Su Yu would not be able to use them if he was alone. Thinking of this, Su Yu silently took out a small notebook and began to write and draw on it. Ordinary Survivors, Survivors with Outstanding Skills, and Survivors with High-End Skills. Su Yu firstbeled many survivors ording to current development. Later on, when he encountered the masters of the other inds, he would persuade them ording to their respective information. ¡°Master, the food is ready.¡± Su Yu had been writing and drawing in his small notebook for a while when Unit 1 told him that the food was ready and he could start eating. Hearing this, Su Yu casually put the small notebook into his pocket. Then, he looked at the delicious food in front of him and started to dig in. After taking a bite, Su Yu realized that the AI robot¡¯s culinary skills were not bad. It was not inferior to chefs. ... ¡°Burp.¡± After sweeping through the food on the dining table at the speed of a tornado, Su Yu let out a full burp as he drank thest mouthful of iced c. After telling Unit 1 and Unit 2 to clean up the mess, Su Yu walked out of the small vi. Then, Su Yu looked over and realized that the edge of the ind had expanded by a whole circle. Chapter 58 - 58 Rank 1 Ferocious Beast – Giant Turtle Crab 58 Rank 1 Ferocious Beast ¨C Giant Turtle Crab At the moment, after Su Yu used two +30 ind fragments, his ind now had an area of 766 square meters, which was about 27.7*27.7. After looking around, Su Yu picked up his fishing rod and prepared to start fishing. Currently, Su Yu had a few Beginner¡¯s Fishing Rods, but they did not seem to be of much use to Su Yu. After all, Su Yu could just cast his fishings to fish for low-level treasure chests. It was much more efficient than using the Beginner¡¯s Fishing Rod. Therefore, Su Yu kept these Beginner¡¯s Fishing Rods into the vi to gather dust. !! It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to lend the fishing rod to the goblins and Wu Qian, but they didn¡¯t have Su Yu¡¯s insight skill. Giving it to them would just be a waste of ordinary bait. It was better for Su Yu to find a good spot and instruct them to cast a there. Soon, Su Yu first found a few spots with an abundance of ¡ï¡ï treasure chests. After casting the, he instructed Goblin 1 and the rest to keep a lookout. Then, Su Yu began to search for traces of the ck iron treasure chest on the sea. Due to the expansion of the ind¡¯s area, Su Yu could move more. This also allowed Su Yu to gain insight into more locations. [There is a ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Ordinary Wooden Treasure Chest five meters below the surface of the sea. It contains 10 Ordinary energy crystals. You are rmended to fish here.] Su Yu first discovered the traces of a ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï wooden treasure chest at a single nce. Although Su Yu did notck the item contained inside, he naturally did not let go of such strategic resources in the early stages. First, he spent some time getting this ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï wooden treasure chest ashore. Then, Su Yu began to wander around the shoreline. As Su Yu¡¯s strength increased, Su Yu¡¯s insight skill also gradually increased. At this moment, Su Yu scanned the sea to search for wooden treasure chests. The information reflected in Su Yu¡¯s eyes appeared in different shades of white, depending on the star-level of each treasure chest. The information of a ¡ï wooden treasure chest appeared in a very dim white color. The information of a ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï wooden treasure chest appeared in a shiny white color. The ck Iron treasure chest, was naturally appeared in ck words so that Su Yu could distinguish it. This also relieved a lot of the pressure on Su Yu¡¯s eyes. Otherwise, he would have had to sort out the information he needed from arge string of data notifications. He really would have a headache. ¡­ [There are traces of ¡ï ck iron treasure chest 8 meters below the surface of the sea. You are rmended to fish here.] After scanning from east to west, Su Yu finally found the trace of a ¡ï ck iron treasure chest. Upon seeing this, Su Yu directly baited the hook with a ck Iron Bait. After adjusting the float, he urately threw the fishing hook to the area where the ¡ï ck iron treasure chest was. He waited, waited, and kept waiting. After waiting for more than an hour, the float suddenly sank. [1-star ck Iron Monster Treasure Chest] Description: It contains a Rank 1 Ordinary Beast, Giant Turtle Crab. If you can defeat, kill, or subdue it, you can obtain a treasure chest reward. [Rank 1 Ordinary Beast ¨C Giant Turtle Crab] Description: A lucky creature in a certain world identally ate a natural treasure in the sea. As a result, its body mutated and it developed weak intelligence. Strength: Physique: Spirit: Skill: Pincer Strike (Quickly brandish the double pincers to deal a fatal blow to the enemy.) Overall Combat Strength: ck Iron Rank 0. Tip to the enemy: It is rmended to use hypnosis to win without fighting. ¡°I¡¯ll throw it away.¡± When Su Yu saw what was hidden in this ¡ï ck iron treasure chest, he subconsciously swallowed his saliva. Of course, it was not because of hunger. Instead, Su Yu felt that if he had not cultivated the Soul Scripture, he might not have been able to take this guy down. Although his insight skill indicated that this Giant Turtle Crab¡¯s basic Strength Stats was 10 points, Su Yu was not stupid. It definitely did not take the strength of the crab¡¯s pincers into ount. When he thought of the strength of those small crabs in his previous life, Su Yu could imagine how much force this Giant Turtle Crab ¨C which had already be a ferocious beast ¨C used to mp down. Even ordinary steel bars would break like chopsticks in the other party¡¯s hands. Soon, after reading all the information about the Giant Turtle Crab, Su Yu began to fish for treasure chest again. After working for about half an hour, Su Yu finally pulled the ¡ï ck iron treasure chest ashore. Su Yu carried the monster treasure chest on the ground to an empty space on the ind that had not been nted with anything. After putting down the treasure chest in his hand, Su Yu quickly reached out to touch the treasure chest. Then, he opened it. After doing all this, Su Yu jumped far, far away. Then, with a slightly dim ck light shing, a huge crab with a diameter of one meter appeared on the ind. At this moment, the Giant Turtle Crab that had just appeared on the ind was still a little confused. Naturally, Su Yu would not miss this opportunity. Su Yu circted the Soul Scripture and directly attacked the Giant Turtle Crab with a stream of spirit strength. For a moment, the Giant Turtle Crab, who had yet to recover from its confusion, began to spin in circles. At this moment, Su Yu was still maintaining hypnosis and tried his best to get this Giant Turtle Crab to get closer to him. In the weak intelligence of the Giant Turtle Crab, it felt as if it had returned home. Moreover, the two-legged beast nearby gave off a familiar feeling. One minute, two minutes, five minutes, ten minutes. Finally, when Su Yu¡¯s forehead started sweating slightly, the Giant Turtle Crab, which was still a distance away from Su Yu, finally let down its guard andyzily on the ground. [Ding! You have sessfully subdued a Rank 1 Fearsome Beast, Giant Turtle Crab. You will obtain a treasure chest as a reward.] [Ding! Your Double Happiness skill has been automatically triggered. You have obtained Rank 1 Ordinary Fearsome Beast, Giant Turtle Crab*2.] ¡°Phew.¡± Su Yu heaved a sigh of relief after hearing the notification sound beside his ear. He wiped the sweat on his forehead with his sleeve. After looking at the two Giant Turtle Crabs not far away, Su Yu walked over. At this moment, the two Giant Turtle Crabs had already recognized Su Yu as their master. Naturally, they would not be hostile to Su Yu¡¯s approach. Instead, when they saw Su Yu approaching, they directly moved their bodies towards Su Yu. ¡°Stop.¡± Su Yu hurriedly shouted when he saw that the two of them were raising their pincers to give him a loving hug. The two Giant Turtle Crabs also halted. Then, they looked aggrievedly at Su Yu with their small eyes. Chapter 59 - 59 Giant Turtle Crab’s First Victory 59 Giant Turtle Crab¡¯s First Victory Seeing that the two Giant Turtle Crabs were looking at him with a slightly aggrieved gaze, Su Yu reached out and patted their huge ws tofort them. At this, the two Giant Turtle Crabs narrowed their small eyes in contentment. Su Yu prepared to test the strength of the Giant Turtle Crab¡¯s ws. Hence, he directly went to the small vi and flipped through the broadsword from the ¡ï¡ï treasure chest and ce it in front of the Giant Turtle Crabs. ¡°Here, grab onto this.¡± Su Yu ced the broadsword in front of one of the crab pincers. !! Seeing this, the Giant Turtle Crab understood what its master meant. It stretched out one of its huge ws and mped the broadsword. Then, with a crack, the broadsword shattered. This scene made Su Yu¡¯s eyelids twitch uncontrobly. It was just as he had guessed. This crab¡¯s pincers could crush items made of Ordinary Iron as if they were tofu. ¡°Alright, the two of youe with me.¡± Su Yu casually threw the broken broadsword onto the ground. As he spoke, he walked towards the shoreline. At this moment, Merman 1 and Merman 2 had already poked their heads out of the water. Looking at the two big fellows following behind their master on the shore, Merman 1 and Merman 2 could not help but feel a little apprehensive. Instinct told Merman 1 and Merman 2 that they could not defeat the two fellows behind their master. The other party could probably kill them easily. When they reached the shoreline, Su Yu pointed at Merman 1 and Merman 2 on the water and said this to the two Giant Turtle Crabs: ¡°These two guys are on our side. Don¡¯t identally injure them. Do you understand?¡± . Hearing this, the two Giant Turtle Crabs waved their two huge pincers to express their understanding. Since Su Yu had already cultivated to the initial stages of the Soul Scripture and could control his spirit strength, Su Yu could understand what these sentient creatures meant by their spiritual fluctuations. ¡°Alright, the two of you go into the water. I¡¯ll see your speed underwater.¡± Seeing that the Giant Turtle Crab understood what he meant, Su Yu gestured for the two Giant Turtle Crabs to go into the water. Upon hearing that their master wanted them to go into water, the two Giant Turtle Crabs ran with their eight ws and rushed to the shoreline. Then, they fell freely into the water. Looking at the two crab shells that looked like a dining table sticking out of the water, Su Yu jumped onto the shell of one of the Giant Turtle Crabs. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After stabilizing himself, Su Yu tapped the crab boss¡¯ shell with his foot, indicating that it could move. Good lord, the two Giant Turtle Crabs that had received the order were excited and directly began their performance on the water. The Giant Turtle Crab under Su Yu¡¯s feet suddenly exerted strength, and Su Yu was almost thrown away. Fortunately, the Giant Turtle Crab under Su Yu¡¯s feet remembered that its master was on its back, so it was still very cautious and did not directly erupt with its full speed. As for the other Giant Turtle Crab, because it did not have any burden on its body, it swam so fast that it formed white waves on the sea. It was so fast that it seemed like it was about to take off anytime now. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the ind.¡± After testing the speed of the Giant Turtle Crab, Su Yu gestured for the Giant Turtle Crab under his feet to return the way they came. Soon after Su Yu had returned to the ind, he saw a white wave approaching from afar on the surface of the sea. It quickly rushed towards the ind. It turned out that the other crab boss had already finished surfing and returned. ¡°Merman 1 and Merman 2, when you go out to patrolter, bring one of them along.¡± Seeing that the other Giant Turtle Crab had returned, Su Yu instructed Merman 1 and Merman 2 in a deep voice. ¡°Yes, master.¡± After making arrangements for the two crab bosses, Su Yu prepared to start searching for new ck iron treasure chests. After all, no one knew what would happen after the novice protection period passed. Therefore, all Su Yu could do now was crazily fish for treasure chests that could increase his strength or the overall strength of the ind. While Su Yu was searching for the ck iron treasure chests and ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï wooden treasure chests around the shoreline, Merman 1 and Merman 2 became familiar with the two crab bosses and sessfully became crab knights. Although Merman 1 and Merman 2 were not as capable as the two crab bosses, they were still more intelligent than the two crab bosses. Just as Merman 1 and Merman 2 were each riding a crab boss and patrolling the vicinity of the ind, a few figures suddenly appeared from the water and immediately attracted their attention. Five sea monkeys appeared out of thin air in the seawater around Su Yu¡¯s ind. Perhaps because Su Yu¡¯s ind level had increased rtively quickly, the number of Sea Monkeys that had spawned only one previously had increased to five all of a sudden. At this moment, the five sea monkeys in the water rushed over like a swarm of bees when they saw Merman 1, Merman 2, and the two crab bosses. The sea monkeys that had just rushed in front of the two Giant Turtle Crabs were directly killed by the two Giant Turtle Crabs. Four of them were hammered to death on the spot, leaving only the one behind who was slow to rush forward. At this moment, he braked and floated motionlessly in the water. Looking at the bloody scene in front of him, he could neither advance nor retreat. However, the Giant Turtle Crabs that had already killed four Sea Monkeys would not show any mercy. The two Giant Turtle Crabs sped up and rushed forward and killed thest remaining sea monkey. There was no other way. With the stats of the Giant Turtle Crab, killing a sea monkey that was even weaker than a merman was simply a one-sided massacre. With the strike of one crab w, there was no chance of survival. As for Merman 1 and Merman 2, they were in charge of dealing with the aftermath. Merman 1 and Merman 2 quickly dragged the corpses of the five sea monkeys and swam towards the surface of the sea. ¡°Master, there¡¯s a situation here,¡± Merman 1 shouted as soon as he emerged from the water. At this moment, Su Yu, who was fishing on the other side of the ind, could not help but frown slightly when he heard this. Coincidentally, the float in the water suddenly sank. Then, Su Yu quickly pulled the ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï wooden treasure chest into the ind. He carried the treasure chest and walked quickly in Merman 1¡¯s direction. As he approached the shoreline where Merman 1 and the others were, Su Yu¡¯s expression changed slightly when he saw the corpses of the five sea monkeys floating on the sea. ¡°Why are there so many sea monkeys all of a sudden? Could it be that as the ind expands, more and more monsters are spawning nearby?¡± At this moment, Su Yu could not help but make a conjecture in his heart. He could not help but think like this. After all, there had only been one sea monkey previously. Now that five had appeared at once, there must be a pattern to this. Chapter 60 - 60 Soul Power + Used As Fertilizer 60 Soul Power + Used As Fertilizer ¡°Throw all these corpses onto the ind,¡± Su Yu instructed as he looked at the sea monkey¡¯s corpse that was still intact and had its head caved in. After saying that, Su Yu called Skeleton 1 over. He wanted to see if Skeleton 1 could still absorb soul power from the corpses of these sea monkeys that had just died. Seeing so many fresh corpses, Skeleton 1 seemed to have smelled the stench of soul power that had yet to dissipate. At this moment, all the bones in his body were rattling excitedly. ¡°Eat!¡± Su Yu gestured for Skeleton 1 to start eating. After all, Skeleton 1 had the potential to grow into a Silver Skeleton General. Therefore, Su Yu naturally prioritized providing Skeleton 1 with the sea monkey¡¯s soul power. Soon, the very excited Skeleton 1 pounced on the corpses of the five sea monkeys and began to rapidly devour the soul power that had yet to dissipate. Su Yu noticed that as Skeleton 1 devoured the soul power, some of the snow-white bones on its body had actually begun to change color to ck Iron. Furthermore, the white soul fire in his head had also turned slightly green. ¡°It¡¯s close to leveling-up.¡± Seeing the changes on Skeleton 1¡¯s body, Su Yu immediately reacted. After Skeleton 1 hadpletely devoured the soul power contained in the bodies of the five sea monkeys, Su Yu directly checked Skeleton 1¡¯s current stats. [Undead Race ¨C Broadsword Skeleton] Strength: Physique: Spirit: Weapons: Hundred Forged Yanling Saber Skill: Chaotic Cape Saber Technique [Intrinsic Skill Generating In-Progress. After sessfully advancing to the ck Iron level, a random Intrinsic Skill will be generated.] Overall Combat Rating: ck Iron Rank Highest Upgrade Potential: Silver Skeleton General. Materials currently needed topletely advance to the ck Iron Broadsword Skeleton: White Soul Fire*4, Green Soul Fire*1. ¡°Not bad.¡± After looking at Skeleton 1¡¯s attributes, Su Yu nodded lightly. When Skeleton 1pletely advanced to ck Iron Level, it would probably be able to beat Boss Crab onnd. Skeleton 1, who had already absorbed the sea monkeys¡¯ soul power, quickly walked to Su Yu. Upon seeing this, Su Yu stretched out his finger and flicked twice at Skeleton 1¡¯s chest bone that was already showing the color of ck Iron. Immediately, the sound of metal hitting metal rang out. If Su Yu¡¯s physique wasn¡¯t at the level where he was about to reach 20 points under the enhancement of the ind, he would not have dared to use his fingers to flick Skeleton 1¡¯s bones. ¡°Skeleton 1, move the corpses of these sea monkeys to the two man-eating flowers!¡± Under the no-waste principle, Su Yu asked Skeleton 1 to move the corpses of the five sea monkeys to the two man-eating flowers as fertilizer. Upon hearing its master¡¯s order, Skeleton 1 went forward and piled up the bodies of the five sea monkeys together. Then, it picked them up at once and walked towards the two man-eating flowers. Su Yu slowly followed behind. Su Yu also wanted to see if the man-eating flower would mutate further after devouring so many sea monkeys. Soon, Skeleton 1, who was carrying the corpses of the five sea monkeys, threw the five Sea Monkeys in front of the two man-eating flowers. As if sensing that the flower fertilizer they needed had arrived and under the effect of the nt Growth eleration Potion, the man-eating flower that hadpletely bloomed did not use their roots to absorb it. Instead, they directly swallowed the sea monkey¡¯s corpse in one bite. Among them, the man-eating flower that Su Yu fed with the sea monkey¡¯s body first was obviously a littlerger than the second man-eating flower. Therefore, this Number 1 man-eating flower snatched the corpses of the three Sea Monkeys. As for the other slightly smaller flower, it only managed to snatch two corpses. [nt-type, Ordinary Man-Eating Flower] Strength: Physique: Spirit: Skill: Poison Spray (A poison-type skill evolved from the Man-Eating Flower to protect itself and hunt its prey.) Description: There has been a slight mutation. You are rmended to feed it more monster corpses to promote the evolution of the man-eating flower. This was the stats of the Number 1 Man-Eating Flower that Su Yu had fed over the past few days. It was not bad. After digesting the corpses of the three Sea Monkeys, there was probably a slightlyrger increase in its stats. It had to be said that a monster like the little sea monkey hade to Su Yu¡¯s ce as a gift. They were very useful. Then, he looked at the two man-eating flowers that were in the process of digesting their meal. After thinking for a while, Su Yu clicked on themunication channel to see if there was any new information. ¡°Brothers and sisters, let me tell you something. I used the telescope I got from the treasure chest and saw an ind in the southeast of my position. However, it¡¯s a little far away. There seems to be a person on it.¡± ¡°F*ck, does this mean that most of the inds in our region are not too far apart?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget that the people from Cerulean aren¡¯t the only ones in this area. There are also people from the low-level martial world. So, what¡¯s the use of being too far away?¡± ¡°Not to mention the low-level martial world, just in our region, who knows how many are from the same country and how many are not from the same country!¡± ¡°I know, I know. There are also people called Catherine and Yamamoto. They¡¯re obviously not from our country. I just don¡¯t know why they also send messages in Chinese characters. Could it be that Chinese is themonnguage of this world?¡± ¡­ That guy¡¯s luck was pretty good. He actually caught a telescope. After flipping through the records in themunication channel, Su Yu immediately felt that the guy who got the telescope was quite lucky. It had to be known that Su Yu had not obtained a telescope after all this while. Of course, there was another possibility. The telescope might be in the low-star treasure chest. Su Yu had been focused on fishing ¡ï¡ï wooden treasure chests from the very beginning, so he had missed out on the telescope. Su Yu did not participate in the discussion of whether the survivors were from the same country. At this moment, Su Yu was more interested in the telescope because this thing could allow Su Yu¡¯s ind to expand even faster. Su Yu was toozy to search for information about a telescope in the sea that was densely packed with low-star treasure chests. So, he directly set his sight on the guy who sent the message in themunication channel. Then, Su Yu sent a DM to the other party. [Ding! Su Yu, ranked first on the regional prosperity points rankings, has requested to DM you. Do you want to ept the DM?] At this moment, on another ind, a cute girl with a very cute appearance could not believe her ears when she heard the notification. She almost thought that she was hallucinating. Chapter 61 - 61 Strange Logic 61 Strange Logic ¡°Agree, agree.¡± Zhou Yi, who had an amazing appearance, immediately agreed to Su Yu¡¯s DM request. ¡°Hello, big shot. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Without waiting for Su Yu to send a message, Zhou Yi sent a message to Su Yu nervously. There was no other way around it. In the region where Su Yu was, Su Yu¡¯s development speed was simply an existence that other survivors could only dream of. After all, while the Prosperity Points of most ordinary survivors were still struggling in the double digits, Su Yu was already charging towards the five digits. This was simply ridiculous. At this moment, Su Yu looked at the DM interface. When Zhou Yi sent him a message, he did not beat around the bush and said directly. ¡°Is your telescope for sale? If it is, I can offer five sets of ordinary bait in exchange. Just put them on the trading channel. If you¡¯re not selling them, pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Zhou Yi, who was also currently staring at the DM interface, could not help but breathe faster. After all, for an ordinary survivor like her who could only get one set of welfare bait a day, five sets of bait was already quite a lot. Zhou Yi did not know what came over her but at that moment, a thought shed in her mind. ¡°Even the top big shot on the rankings needs this item. Then, is the value of this telescope higher than the value of five ordinary baits!¡± Zhou Yi gritted her teeth and sent that message to Su Yu. ¡°Boss, it wasn¡¯t easy for me to get this item from the treasure chest. Do you think five sets of ordinary bait are a little low? How about ten sets of ordinary bait?¡± Su Yu looked at the other party¡¯s reply and closed the DM interface. He was toozy to reply to the message. [The other party has closed the DM. You can no longer send a message to the other party.] On the other hand, after sending the message, Zhou Yi felt that she might have been a little greedy. Just as she was about to send another message, the notification sounded in her ear. It was like a bucket of cold water pouring down on her head. Looking at the DM interface that had been unterally closed by the big shot, Zhou Yi was on the brink of tears. She actually destroyed a deal that should have been profitable. The more she thought about it, the sadder Zhou Yi became. She could not help but cry. As for Su Yu, he directly put up a pinned trade offer on the trading channel. Items to Trade: Three sets of ordinary bait. Items in Exchange: One Ordinary Telescope. As soon as Su Yu made the post, many people took notice of it. After all, Su Yu had the top privilege of pinning trade offers. It was difficult for other survivors not to notice! At the same time, Zhou Yi, who was crying on the small ind she owned, also received a notification from the light screen. When she saw the pinned message on the trading channel on the screen, Zhou Yi felt numb. When she reacted, the girl cried as she chose to trade. After all, if she missed this opportunity, she might not be able to find something simr anymore. If someone had traded with Su Yu first, Zhou Yi would feel like jumping into the sea. This was because the binocrs were far less important to herpared to the ordinary bait! After the transaction waspleted, Zhou Yi felt like her nose would bleed when she saw the three ordinary baits appear beside her. Just now, the other party was prepared to buy the telescope for five baits, but she did not sell them. In the end, when the offer was reduced to three baits, she traded with him obediently. Now, he had lost two portions! ¡°Why am I so stupid? I don¡¯t know how to haggle, but I still forcefully increased the price.¡± The more she thought about it, the angrier Zhou Yi became. She couldn¡¯t help but pinch her thigh. At the same time, when Su Yu saw the name of the person who had traded with him, his expression suddenly turned a little strange. ¡°This girl¡¯s train of thought is really strange. When I offered five sets of ordinary bait in the DM, she didn¡¯t want to sell it. Now, she¡¯s selling it for three sets of ordinary bait. What a person!¡± Su Yu did not think too much about it. He reached out and took the telescope. He walked to the shoreline and began to look around with the telescope. However, after Su Yu scanned areas around the ind, he did not find traces of any inds around him. ¡°I¡¯d better give this to Goblin 1 and the others when they go out to patrol!¡± Su Yu, who did not manage to see anything after walking around, muttered to himself. Soon, under Su Yu¡¯s arrangements, Goblin 1 took the telescope and brought along a few skeleton brothers, a merman, as well as a giant turtle crab. They drove the speedboat again and scoped out the area around Su Yu¡¯s ind. The other merman and the other giant turtle crab were in charge of patrolling the ind¡¯s perimeter. After dealing with these matters, Su Yu walked to a pile of ¡ï¡ï treasure chests that had already been fished ashore and prepared to pick some treasure chests to open. [¡ï¡ï Ordinary Servant Wooden Treasure Chest] Description: It contains one Ordinary Servant with an initial loyalty of 60 points. Note: The Servant in the Servant Treasure Chest can be obtained directly after opening the treasure chest, but the master is required to nurture the loyalty of the Servant in theter stages. When he nced at the pile of ¡ï¡ï treasure chests, Su Yu discovered a treasure chest simr to one Wang Teng had opened previously. Su Yu wanted to see how unruly the Servant in the treasure chest was that Wang Teng want to sell it. After quietly opening the treasure chest, Su Yu removed his hand from the treasure chest and retreated to the side. [Ding! Your Double Happiness skill has been automatically triggered. You have obtained two Ordinary Servants.] With a sh of white light, two people appeared in front of Su Yu. They were about 1.8 meters tall and were slightly brawny. They looked a little like the farmers in games that Su Yu had previously yed. [Servant Number 899 ¨C Farmer] Strength: Physique: Spirit: Loyalty: 60. Skill: Farming (Can increase the yield of ordinary crops by 5% after farming thend.) (Note: With 60 Loyalty Points, a Master can instruct a Servant to do some small things like cleaning and cleaning. With 70 Loyalty Points, a Master can instruct a Servant to do some rough work. With 80 Loyalty Points, a Master can instruct a Servant to do some risky things. With 90 Loyalty Points, Master can instruct a Servant to risk his life to fight the enemy. With 100 Loyalty Points, Master can instruct a Servant tomit suicide.) Friendly Hint: Servants that are obtained from Servant Treasure Chests have their own independent thoughts and emotions like ordinary humans. Therefore, it is rmended to kill them if you can¡¯t control them. Weapons: Ordinary Sickle. Overall Combat Strength: Ordinary Level Chapter 62 - 62 The Method to Increase Loyalty Points 62 The Method to Increase Loyalty Points ¡°Eh, the characteristics of their skills are not bad.¡± Looking at the identical skills of the two farmers, Su Yu felt that this might be the reason why he needed to nurture their loyaltyter on. However! Su Yu did not have the interest to slowly nurture loyalty with these low-level soldiers. ¡°Submit or die.¡± Su Yu said lightly after looking at the two expressionless farmer soldiers. [Ding! Your Servant 898 and 899, has sensed that you don¡¯t value them. Loyalty -10.] Just as Su Yu finished speaking, a hint of anger appeared on the faces of the two farmers. It was as if Su Yu¡¯s words made them very unhappy. ¡°Interesting. Hopefully the two of you can maintain your stubbornnesster.¡± Su Yu chuckled at the situation. He controlled his mental strength and woke up the bandaged mummies around the small vi. ¡°Goblin 2,e over here.¡± Seeing that the bandaged mummies had already surrounded him, Su Yu shouted in a low voice. Hearing their master¡¯s shout, Goblin 2 and the rest stopped working and immediately jogged over. ¡°Master, what can I do for you?¡± Goblin 2 immediately bowed and asked respectfully as soon as he arrived in front of Su Yu. ¡°Not much. Just two troublemakers. You guys can train them together.¡± After saying that, Su Yu patted Goblin 2¡¯s shoulder encouragingly, indicating for him to work hard. Goblin 2, who had been patted on the shoulder by its master, was so excited that its green skin immediately turned red. ¡°I will definitelyplete the mission.¡± After being encouraged by Su Yu, Goblin 2 shouted excitedly. Soon, the two farmers were surrounded by the bandaged mummies and the few goblins. As for Su Yu, he leisurely went to the vi and took out a rattan chair. Then, hey on it and ate fruits while looking at the scene of violence nearby. The two farmers who were surrounded were no longer as calm as before. At this moment, they were already trembling in fear. [Ding! Servant No. 898 and No. 899¡¯s fear towards you has increased exponentially. Loyalty Points +20.] ¡­ This continued for more than half an hour. The two Servants, whose bodies and minds had been tortured, now had a loyalty of 95 points. At this point, the loyalty points could no longer increase. ¡°Alright, disperse!¡± Seeing that the loyalty points of these two farmers could only reach 95 points at most through this method, Su Yu waved his hand casually, indicating that Goblin 2 and the others could leave. After Goblin 2 and the others dispersed, the two farmers, who were already bruised and swollen, looked at Su Yu as if they had seen their savior. The two of them immediately knelt down in front of Su Yu. At the same time, they shouted in horror, ¡°Lord Ind Master, please spare us. We won¡¯t dare to do it again. In the future, if you tell us to go east, we won¡¯t go west.¡± If Wang Teng saw Su Yu¡¯s method of increasing the loyalty of the farmers, he would probably suspect that he had done something wrong. In response, Su Yu activated the Soul Scripture. Two streams of mental strength directly entered the minds of the two farmers. One minute, two minutes, five minutes passed. The loyalty of the two farmers who had been imprinted by Su Yu finally increased to 100 points. As long as the mental strength of the two farmers could not surpass Su Yu, this Spiritual Imprint could not dissipate. Of course, if Su Yu used the Soul Scripture to brainwash the farmers who only had a loyalty of 60 points, it would be very difficult to achieve this effect. This was because these two farmers had the emotions like ordinary humans and the ability to think for themselves. Although their strengths were worlds apart from the Giant Turtle Crab, Su Yu felt that it was much easier to control thempared to the farmers. After all, Boss Crabs only had weak intelligence back then and were very easy to control. ¡°Take the two of them away. Leave the farming to them.¡± Looking at the two farmers who hadpletely submitted, Su Yu gestured for Goblin 2 to take them away. After settling this matter, Su Yu got busy again. After all, the development of the ind depended on him. He had to fish for treasure chests! At the same time, on the surface of the sea about three to four nautical miles away from Su Yu¡¯s ind, Goblin 1 was looking around with the telescope hanging on his neck. If Goblin 1 were to change the speedboat to a bigger boat and wear a pirate hat, it would really look like a Ghostship. After all, Goblin 1¡¯s speedboat was filled with skeletons. If the other ordinary survivors saw this group of creatures, they would probably be scared to death. Goblin 1 quickly scanned the area with the telescope, and excitedly said, ¡°Merman 1, there¡¯s something in the northwest.¡± ¡°Lead the way. We¡¯ll follow you from underwater.¡± Merman 1 emerged from the water and replied to Goblin 1. Seeing this, Goblin 1 went full-throttle and drove towards the direction where the ind was found. Under the water, Boss Crab also followed with his eight ws. At this moment, on the small ind discovered by Goblin 1, a middle-aged eunuch dressed in eunuch uniform looked at the endless sea with a dark expression. As the eunuch of the Middle-Eastern Factory in the Low-Level Martial World, Cao Jiang felt that although he was not second only to one person and above ten thousand people, he was still the kind of person who was doing well in the pce. Other than that guy from the Western Depot, Cao Jiang did not think that there was anyone in the Imperial Court who couldpete with him. However, Cao Jiang¡¯s life of great power had changed everything under an inexplicable force. At this moment, Cao Jiang had already figured out how to survive in this godforsaken ce. However, after using up the five portions of ordinary bait that he had been given, he only obtained very little fresh water and a small amount of food. If not for Cao Jiang¡¯s internal strength, the sudden drop in the temperature at night would have frozen him to death. Cao Jiang had also actually gone down to catch fish in the sea. However, after swimming around the ind, Cao Jiang did not even find any traces of fish. Instead, while searching for fish, Cao Jiang encountered a monster. After fighting with Cao Jiang in the water for a while, Cao Jiang finally worked up a scheme and pped its head with his internal energy. He then dragged the Sea Monkey, who died on the spot, ashore. He looked at the monster on the ground that emitted a foul smell. To be honest, Cao Jiang would not consider eating this thing unless he had no choice. At this moment, Goblin 1 was also moving quickly towards the ind where Cao Jiang was. Chapter 63 - 63 Four Types of Survivor, Kill 63 Four Types of Survivor, Kill ¡°What¡¯s that on the sea?¡± Suddenly, Cao Jiang looked at the distant sea and his pupils subconsciously constricted slightly. ¡°It seems to be those small boats that fishermen use, but it¡¯s moving a little too fast.¡± At this moment, looking at the speedboat that was still a distance away from the ind, Cao Jiang¡¯s heart was filled with suspicion, excitement, fear, and various otherplicated emotions. Goblin 1 only dared to approach the ind so brazenly, because there was a Giant Turtle Crab protecting it from underwater. ¡°Monster?¡± As the speedboat got closer and closer to the ind, Cao Jiang could finally see what was on the ship-like thing on the sea. However, at this moment, joy left Cao Jiang¡¯s face. There was only fear and various other emotions left. There was nothing he could do about it. Cao Jiang was once the factory director of the Eastern Depot, which a subsidiary organization of the pce in the Low-Level Martial World. Even he was afraid when he encountered non-human monsters like Goblin 1 and the broadsword skeletons! At this moment, Goblin 1 had already driven the speedboat to a range of about 30 meters from the ind where Cao Jiang was. Then, he stopped moving. ¡°Brother Skeleton 1, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Goblin 1, who had stopped the speedboat, reached out and patted Skeleton 1. Seeing this, Skeleton 1 mechanically nodded to indicate that he understood. At this moment, Goblin 1 shouted into the water, ¡°Brother Merman 1, help me get Big Boss Giant Turtle Crab to send Brother Skeleton 1 to the ind.¡± Then, he immediately saw a crab shell the size of a square table floating on the water near the speedboat. Because Skeleton 1¡¯s strength had increased, its intelligence had also increased. The soul fire in its skull swayed slightly. Then, Skeleton 1 gently jumped andnded on top of the Giant Turtle Crab. At this moment, this scene looked as strange as it could be. After all, a skeleton with faint green mes in its eyes seemed to be sliding on the waves. It was simply ridiculous! Cao Jiang, who was on the ind, looked at the skeleton that was constantly approaching him on the sea as if he was facing a great enemy. To be honest, Cao Jiang was extremely afraid at this moment. It was just like when he was castrated back then. When Skeleton 1 was five meters away from the ind, he exerted strength in his feet and jumped onto the shore. Good lord, if the Giant Turtle Crab knew how to speak. Otherwise, it would haveined about Skeleton 1¡¯s actions. At this moment, Skeleton 1, who had already arrived on the ind, held the Hundred Forged Yanling Saber in his hand and charged towards Cao Jiang. Seeing this, Cao Jiang hurriedly took out his saber and blocked in front of him. ¡°ng.¡± Apanied by a ng, Cao Jiang felt that he was struck by a huge force and was sent flying. With Skeleton 1¡¯s basic attributes and the Chaotic Cape Saber Technique, as well as the Hundred Forged Yanling Saber, if Cao Jiang had not used his internal energy to attach to the saber to block Skeleton 1¡¯s saber, he would definitely have been shed to death. Suddenly, Cao Jiang, who had been sent flying to the edge of the ind by Skeleton 1¡¯s saber, saw cracks appear on the saber in his hand. Then, it suddenly shattered. ¡°Hiss.¡± Seeing this, Cao Jiang couldn¡¯t help but suck in a mouthful of cold air. However, as Cao Jiang was doing so, Skeleton 1 charged at Cao Jiang with his saber. Seeing this scene, Cao Jiang¡¯s face turned green. The moment they had collided just now, Cao Jiang understood that he was no match for this skeleton in front of him. Then, Cao Jiang flipped over like a kite. At the critical moment, he relied on the power erupting from the internal force in his body to flip into the sea. This immediately forced Skeleton 1 to stop. After all, his skeleton body would definitely sink to the bottom! Cao Jiang had just jumped into the sea. But before he could appear on the surface, he saw a scene in the water and almost fainted on the spot. It turned out that Boss Crab was in the water, and it was staring at Cao Jiang with its small eyes! Before Cao Jiang could swim up, the Giant Turtle Crab in the water directly went up and waved its two huge ws, smashing towards Cao Jiang. Cao Jiang¡¯s reaction speed in the water could notpare to the Giant Turtle Crab at all. He could only protect his chest with both hands to forcefully withstand the two ws of the Giant Turtle Crab. As a result, Cao Jiang vomitedrge mouthfuls of blood on the spot. It could not be helped. Even though Cao Jiang had internal strength to protect himself, his basic attributes were still notparable to a ck Iron-level Fearsome Beast like the Giant Turtle Crab. Therefore, Cao Jiang, who had gone against the two ws of the Giant Turtle Crab, was almost beaten to death on the spot. Soon, Cao Jiang, was knocked unconscious by the Giant Turtle Crab. He was on the verge of death. Then, the Giant Turtle Crab dragged him to the surface. After looking at Skeleton 1 on the ind, the Giant Turtle Crab suddenly exerted strength and threw Cao Jiang onto the ind. Skeleton 1 went up and stabbed him, ending Cao Jiang¡¯s life on the spot and sending him to his death. After devouring Cao Jiang¡¯s soul power, the green color in Skeleton 1¡¯s head increased a little. At the same time, a portion of the bones on his body changed from white to the color of ck iron. After retrieving the Heart of the Ind, Skeleton 1 quickly rushed to the shoreline and jumped onto the back of the Giant Turtle Crab waiting in the water. When Skeleton 1 returned to the speedboat, Goblin 1 quickly drove the speedboat back the way it came. When Goblin 1 came out this time, Su Yu had already told him that it did not have to return to report. It could just kill the Ind Master and bring back the Heart of the Ind. Su Yu did not have the space to consider whether or not he would have any psychological burden if he plundered like this. Su Yu felt that in a world like this, if he still considered such things, he would probably despise himself for not dying quickly enough. When Goblin 1 returned with the Heart of the Ind, Su Yu also fished a ¡ï¡ï¡ï ck Iron treasure chest. This was also the highest-grade treasure chest Su Yu had fished up so far. At this moment, Su Yu¡¯s mind was also highly focused. After all, the ¡ï¡ï¡ï ck Iron Treasure Chest was already the highest-grade treasure chest that Su Yu could fish with the ck Iron Fishing Rod. Therefore, Su Yu had to be cautious at this moment. Chapter 64 - 64 Beginner Water Manipulation Technique 64 Beginner Water Maniption Technique [¡ï¡ï¡ï ck Iron Treasure Chest] Description: It contains an Advanced Rank 1 Magical Vessel. [ Advanced Rank 1 Magical Vessel ] Description: A product thatbines technology and cultivation with artificial intelligence from a certain world. The detailed parameters are as follows. Total Length: 12 meters Width: 3.65 meters Capacity: 20 persons. Normal Cruising Speed ¨C Maximum Speed: 80 km ¨C 200 km. Arrays Carved on the Vessel: Rank 1 low-level speed array, Rank 1 low-level sturdiness array, Rank 1 low-level stabilization array. Weaponry: Four Energy Guns. Energy Consumption: (Ordinary cruising can be done with the high-efficiency sr energy converter thates with the vessel. The vessel needs to be fueled with first-grade energy crystals or ordinary energy crystals to fire weapons.) Note: One first-grade energy crystal can be used to fire four energy guns for five minutes at full capacity. ¡­ This was the item in the ¡ï¡ï¡ï ck Iron Treasure Chest that Su Yu was pulling. Compared to this advanced magical vessel, the speedboat was simply a piece of scrap metal! In the end, until Goblin 1 and the rest returned to the ind, Su Yu still could not pull the ¡ï¡ï¡ï ck Iron Treasure Chest ashore. Goblin 1, who saw that its master was fishing, watched quietly from afar and did not dare to approach. It was quite sensible. Time gradually passed as Su Yu struggled with the treasure chest. After working for nearly an hour and a half, Su Yu finally pulled the ¡ï¡ï¡ï ck Iron Treasure Chest ashore. ¡°Phew.¡± Su Yu could not help but exhale heavily as he looked at the treasure chest. This was the longest time and most energy Su Yu had spent fishing for a treasure chest. Su Yu reached out to pick up the treasure chest on the ground. Then, he went straight to the shoreline. After releasing the treasure chest to float on the sea, Su Yu opened the treasure chest. [Ding! Your Double Happiness skill has been triggered automatically. You have obtained Advanced Magical Vessel*2.] When Su Yu opened the treasure chest, two 12-meter ships immediately appeared and floated on the sea. Seeing this, Su Yu also exerted strength in his foot and jumped onto one of the magical vessels. Following the hint of his insight skill, Su Yu quickly walked to the main control panel and reached out to tap an LCD screen. [Ding! Unit Charge is recognizing its master. Please keep your palm still.] When Su Yu¡¯s palm touched the LCD screen on the main console, a mechanical voice sounded from beside the LCD screen. [Ding! Unit Charge has sessfully recognized its master. Master, you can now change the name of the ship.] At this moment, on the LCD screen in front of Su Yu, a cartoon of a small shark was shaking its head and wagging its tail as it spoke. ¡°This little thing is the artificial intelligence of this advanced magical vessel.¡± Looking at the little shark on the LCD screen, Su Yu immediately realized this fact. After letting this little thing do a self-examination, Su Yu climbed onto the other advanced magical vessel beside and did the same thing. With this, the speedboat that Su Yu had traded from Wang Teng was now officially retired. After all, in terms of performance,fort, weaponry, and manpower; the speedboat was far inferior to advanced magical vessels. Afterpleting the set-up of both Unit Charges, Su Yu returned to the ind with a smile. Goblin 1, who saw from a distance that its master seemed to have finished his work, walked over with some effort. This was because Goblin 1 was holding a Heart of the Ind with both hands. With his basic attributes, it was impossible for him to be fast! ¡°Master, when we went out to patrol this time, we encountered an Ind Master who was dressed in ancient clothing. This is the Heart of the Ind we obtained after killing him.¡± Goblin 1, who was holding a Heart of the Ind, came in front of Su Yu and said respectfully. ¡°Good work. You can take that ship when you go out next time!¡± Su Yu reached out to take the Heart of the Ind from Goblin 1. There was a smile on his face that he couldn¡¯t quite hide. Upon hearing its master¡¯s praise, Goblin 1 was so excited that its entire body trembled slightly. After sending Goblin 1 away, Su Yu looked at the Heart of the Ind in his hand and decided to use it. [Ding! Your current ind level has reached level 4. As you are the first survivor in the region to level up to level 4, you are specially rewarded with an ind upgrade treasure chest. Please receive it as soon as possible.] After Su Yu used the Heart of the Ind in his hand, the area of the ind that Su Yu owned reached an area of 866 square meters. The level of the ind had also directly increased to Level 4. [Level 4 Treasure Chest] Description: It contains a set of Beginner Water Maniption Techniques. [Beginner Water Maniption Technique] Description: Those who master this technique can freely swim in the sea of an ordinary martial world. They can use the water power in their bodies to fight enemies or protect themselves in a small range. Note: Breathing freely underwater is the characteristic of this magical technique. It doesn¡¯t consume additional Strength. In addition, the diving distance depends on the user¡¯s stats. The technique will increase the user¡¯s water pressure resistance by 100%. The technique can be used to mobilize water power to fight enemies or protect the user. The effect depends on the user¡¯s mental strength. When he saw what was in the Level 4 upgrade treasure chest, Su Yu almost thought that he was seeing things. After all, the previous rewards were things like the Marrow Cleansing Pill. Now, it had suddenly be a magical technique. This made Su Yu exim that the gap between these two things was really huge. [Ding! Your Double Happiness skill has been automatically triggered. You have obtained Beginner Water Maniption Technique*2.] When Su Yu opened the treasure chest, two blue-colored spheres of light appeared in Su Yu¡¯s hand. At the same time, the words ¡°Do you want to use the item?¡± appeared in front of Su Yu¡¯s eyes. Su Yu naturally chose to use it. In an instant, the shining blue sphere in Su Yu¡¯s right hand entered his body. Su Yu felt that his body was cold, as if the shining blue sphere was making some modifications to his body. This feelingsted for about an hour on Su Yu¡¯s body. Then, Su Yu sprinted and suddenly jumped into the sea. Now, Su Yu realized that he could already breathe freely in the water. Moreover, there weren¡¯t any gills growing on his face. ... After the test, Su Yu realized that he was faster in waterpared to Merman 1. Moreover, as Su Yu swam, not only would the seawater not cause any resistance to Su Yu, but it created a driving force instead. After testing his ability to breathe underwater and his speed in the water, Su Yu slowly mobilized his mental strength. He was preparing to try the effect of controlling water to fight enemies and protect himself. Su Yu¡¯s experimental subject was naturally Boss Crab. Chapter 65 - 65 Splitting Up 65 Splitting Up Under the sea, a Giant Turtle Crab was currently following Su Yu¡¯s instructions and was assuming a defensive posture. Su Yu slowly mobilized his mental strength and controlled the water around him, forming water ropes that trapped the Giant Turtle Crab. However, before Su Yu could reveal a look of joy, the Giant Turtle Crab broke free from these ropes of water in the next second. ¡°Based on my current mental strength and disregarding the ind¡¯s additional effect, it seems that I¡¯m still not strong enough to mobilize the water around me to trap an Ordinary Fearsome Beast like the Giant Turtle Crab.¡± After seeing that the Giant Turtle Crab easily broke free and was now looking at him with a slightly confused gaze, a thought shed across Su Yu¡¯s mind. ¡°Since this won¡¯t work, why don¡¯t I use another method?¡± Su Yu came up with an idea and slowly mobilized his mental strength again. Then, he condensed two water balls and firmly attached them to the Giant Turtle Crab¡¯s two small eyes. Su Yu¡¯s actions caused the Giant Turtle Crab to panic. This was because the water ball that contained mental power blocked the Giant Turtle Crab¡¯s vision, causing it to be unable to see the nearby situation clearly. Even as the Giant Turtle Crab sped up and tried to shake off the water ball out of its eyes, it was useless. At this moment, the two water balls seemed to be welded to its small eyes. Seeing that the crab boss was hurling around aimlessly in the water, Su Yu quickly dispersed the water ball on its eyes. Otherwise, it would not be fun and games if it bumped into himter. When it realized that it could see again, the Giant Turtle Crab looked at Su Yu with a resentful gaze. In response, Su Yu elerated and swam to the Giant Turtle Crab¡¯s side. He patted its shell andforted it. Then, before the crab boss could be happy, Su Yu condensed another stream of water power and attached it to its shell. Then, Su Yu used an ordinary broadsword to casually sh down. When the saber struck the water shield condensed from water power, Su Yu felt a force begin to continuously try to dissipate the force in his hand. However, this water shield could notpletely negate the strength in Su Yu¡¯s hand. In the end, Su Yu¡¯s casual sh still hit the crab shell of the Giant Turtle Crab. Fortunately, Su Yu used an ordinary. Coupled with the strong defense of the crab shell, Su Yu¡¯s sh did not leave any traces on its shell. After testing the attack and defense of the magical technique, Su Yu casually patted the Giant Turtle Crab, indicating that it could leave. After letting the crab boss go back to patrol, Su Yu elerated and rushed out of the water. Then, he nimbly climbed onto the ind. Soon after Su Yu climbed onto the ind, the sky in the sky also began to darken. After picking up the other sphere that contained the water controlling technique that was thrown on the ground, Su Yu returned to the small vi. Su Yu changed his clothes in the bedroom, then went downstairs to the living room. The dining table in the living room was already filled with food and delicious fruits. Indeed, it was convenient to have an AI robot to cook for him. Otherwise, even if Su Yu had the ingredients, he would not be able to cook anything delicious. He did not have culinary skills of that level! After quickly finishing the dishes on the table, Su Yu walked to the small balcony on the second floor and lit a cigarette. He looked at the distant sea and began to smoke. At this moment, Su Yu¡¯s gaze was extremely deep. No one knew what he was thinking. [Ding! The trade item you uploaded has been sold. Please extract the items.] Suddenly, Su Yu heard the notification of a sessful transaction. Currently, Su Yu only had one long-term trade offer that he pinned on the trading channel, which was to buy the ind fragments. In Su Yu¡¯s opinion, it was worth it to exchange a small amount of food and fresh water, as well as some unused resources, with the ind fragment. ¡°Extract.¡± Very quickly, Su Yu extracted the ind fragment. A +1 ind area fragment appeared in his hand. After casually using it, the area of Su Yu¡¯s ind increased by an insignificant one square meter. After smoking thest of the cigarette in his hand, Su Yu casually flicked the cigarette butt and sent it flying. Su Yu returned to the bedroom and took out the other Soul Scripture¡ªFirst Volume jade slip. This second jade slip was still useful to Su Yu. It could deepen Su Yu¡¯sprehension towards the use of the Soul Scripture. After all, the usage is simr to other jade slips of the same type. It is used to allow the inheritor of a certain technique to quickly master it. After pressing it against his forehead, the Soul Scripture jade slip in Su Yu¡¯s hand emitted a hazy white light. Then, patterns and words quickly surged into Su Yu¡¯s mind. Ad Su Yu, circted the Soul Scripture ording to these patterns and words, he reached a newprehension in his mind. Even the speed at which he circted his cultivation technique increased greatly. ¡­ Su Yu cultivated the Soul Scripture for the entire night. Afterwards, he nced at his personal attributes panel and realized that his Spirit Stats had increased by another point. Su Yu felt somewhat happy about this. After Su Yu who quickly finished his breakfast, he left the small vi. Today, Su Yu was not going to stay on the ind to fish. He was going to bring Goblin 1, Skeleton 1, and the others out to plunder the nearby inds. If he wanted to upgrade the level of his ind, he could not just rely on fishing and the rewards from the treasure chests for being on the rankings. Su Yu felt that this would take forever, it¡¯ll be a cold day in hell when he could upgrade his ind by one level. The progress of this was far inferior to plundering. This time, Su Yu was prepared to split into two groups. He would bring two Goblins, a few Broadsword Skeletons, a few Bandaged Mummies, and Merman 1. Then, Goblin 1 would bring Skeleton 1, a few Broadsword Skeletons, a few Bandaged Mummies, and Merman 2. The two Giant Turtle Crabs were left in charge of guarding the ind. At this moment, there was a slight change in Skeleton 1¡¯s body. This was because Su Yu had used the extra Water Maniption Technique sphere on Skeleton 1 this morning. This resulted in the external skeleton of Skeleton 1 showing abination of white, ck Iron, and light blue. This might be the first Broadsword Skeleton in the history of the Undead race to master the water-controlling technique! Su Yu did not feel that it was a waste to the water-controlling technique sphere on Skeleton 1. After all, he didn¡¯t have any use for it anymore. He might as well use it on Skeleton 1, who had the highest potential at the moment, so that he could make up for its shoring of not being able to fight in the water. Chapter 66 - 66 Death to All That’s Different 66 Death to All That¡¯s Different Then, Su Yu whistled and summoned the two gyrfalcons to the ind. He instructed one of them to follow the other Unit Charge to search for traces of any nearby ind. Because Unit Charge was being used at a normal cruising speed, it did not require additional energy. It only required converted sr energy as fuel. Su Yu naturally could follow the gyrfalcon without worry and find some sea areas that were far away from his ind. Most importantly, Unit Charge was equipped with artificial intelligence, so there was no need to worry about going too far and getting lost. Soon, the two gyrfalcons soared into the sky from Unit Charge. !! Su Yu and Goblin 1 split up, one drove towards the east, while the other drove towards the west. With artificial intelligence, Su Yu only needed to switch to intelligent driving. He did not have to drive by himself. Merman 1 was also lying on Unit Charge. He would be exhausted if he followed Unit Charge which was going at full speed. At this moment, the masters of the inds near Su Yu¡¯s ind were not aware of what they were going to face next. In the end, they might be subordinates of Su Yu¡¯s ind, just like Wu Qian. ¡­ It was unknown how far Su Yu¡¯s Unit Charge went as it sailed around aimlessly. Suddenly, as Su Yu was standing in the driver¡¯s seat and looking around, a sharp eagle cry sounded above his head. ¡°A discovery.¡± Hearing the gyrfalcon¡¯s cry, a hint of joy shed across Su Yu¡¯s face. At this moment, the gyrfalcon in the sky swooped down on Unit Charge at an extremely fast speed andnded on Su Yu¡¯s shoulder. Then, it stretched its wings and pointed in a direction. Upon seeing this, Su Yu ordered in a deep voice, ¡°Turn southwest.¡± ¡°Roger.¡± The artificial intelligence shark on Unit Charge¡¯s screen stood up and saluted Su Yu with its fins. About Unit Charge cruised for about five minutes, Su Yu finally saw traces of a small ind from afar. At the same time, on the ind that Su Yu had discovered, a big man with blond hair and blue eyes looked at the ship that was quickly sailing towards his ind in disbelief. ¡°Oh my god.¡± At this moment, the survivor could not believe his eyes. Then, after he reacted, he began to shout, ¡°Help.¡± Moreover, as this guy shouted, he did not forget to click on themunication channel to send a message. ¡°Oh my god, I actually saw a ship on the sea speeding towards me. Guys, I feel that I might be saved. I¡¯m really too happy.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little too early for you to be happy? What if it¡¯s a pirate? Oh right, is there a pirate g on the ship?¡± ¡­ The blond man, who could not hide his excitement, froze when he saw the information in themunication channel. This was because the messages sent by the survivors from other countries would automatically change to anguage that the blond man could understand. The golden-haired man¡¯s words would also change to anguage that other survivors could see and understand. Therefore, in one region, survivors from different countries could naturallymunicate without barriers. At this moment, when he saw the word ¡®pirate¡¯ in themunication channel, the blond man was frightened. To be honest, he had not thought of this at first. Perhaps this was because the onlooker could see the situation more clearly! ¡°Hey, blondie.¡± As they got closer and closer to the ind, Su Yu naturally saw what the person on the ind looked like. [Human] Name: Ryan Age: Strength: 2. Physique: 2. Spirit: 1. Skill: Grade C skill, Body Petrification Technique. Skill Description: Consume a portion of spiritual power and use it to petrify the body to strengthen the defense of the body. Note: Petrification Defense Effect depends on the user¡¯s mental strength. Overall Combat Strength: Ordinary Rank 2 ¨C Ordinary Rank 3. Suggestion: Kill and plunder. ¡­ When he nced at the blond man on the ind, information about the man floated before Su Yu¡¯s eyes. At this moment, Ryan, who was on the ind, almost fainted from fear when he saw what was on the ship that was getting closer and closer to his ind. Before Ryan transmigrated, he was considered a rather famous underground boxer in the underground forces of America. It wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t seen the world. However, the scene he saw now terrified him. Ryan saw a young man on the ship that was about to approach his ind. Ryan felt that the skeletons and mummies on the ship seemed to be the young man¡¯s subordinates. When he thought of this, Ryan found it hard to believe. When Unit Charge was a few meters away from the ind, Su Yu casually picked up a broadsword skeleton and a bandaged mummy and threw them towards the ind. After casually throwing out the mummy and the broadsword skeleton, Su Yu added in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s end this quickly.¡± Ryan did not understand what the young man¡¯s words meant. He looked at the mummy and skeleton that was currently on his ind. His blood turned cold. ¡°I think I encountered a Ghost Ship from the sea. There are skeletons, mummies, and a young man on the ship. They¡¯re attacking me.¡± Seeing that the other party running towards him, Ryan quickly sent a message in themunication channel, wanting to vent the fear in his heart. At this moment, the broadsword skeleton and the bandaged mummy pounced at Ryan one after another. Facing the two monsters, Ryan could only brace himself and use the Body Petrification Technique to block their attacks. However, Ryan¡¯s actions were useless against the two broadsword skeleton and bandaged mummy, whose basic attributes were clearly higher than his. At this moment, the Bandaged Mummy had silently tied Ryan¡¯s legs with its bandage, preventing him from moving. ... Chapter 67 - 67 The Speculations of Many Survivors 67 The Spections of Many Survivors At the same time, the broadsword skeleton had already raised his Saber and shed. Seeing that his legs were bound, Ryan could only cross his arms and use his skill ¨C the Body Petrification Technique ¨C to block broadsword skeleton¡¯s sh. It had to be said that Ryan¡¯s skill was still somewhat useful. The sh of the Broadsword Skeleton only knocked him to the ground. It left a not-so-deep saber mark on his petrified arm. However, at this moment, the bandaged mummy silently wrapped another one of its bandages around Ryan¡¯s arms. With both his legs and hands wrapped in white bandages, Ryan looked like a patient . The broadsword skeleton took the opportunity to sh at Ryan¡¯s neck. At this moment, Ryan, whose hands and feet were bound, could only watch as the saber shed at him. At this critical moment of life and death, Ryan could only use his petrification skill on his neck to resist this saber. Then, the broadsword skeleton shed down. Although this did not kill Ryan directly, his face instantly turned extremely pale. This was the bacsh caused by his spiritual power being unable to support the consumption of his skill. Seeing that his strike still did not kill the enemy, the emotionless broadsword skeleton quickly swung his saber again. In the end, after enduring two more saber attacks, Ryan was finally killed by the Broadsword Skeleton. Even the soul power in his body after death could not escape the fate of being devoured. He was used by the broadsword skeleton as food to increase his strength. At this moment, Su Yu, who was on Unit Charge, saw that broadsword skeleton and bandaged mummy had dealt with the ind master in front of him. He also instructed the artificial intelligence shark to approach the ind. After Unit Charge reached the ind, Su Yu directly descended. Then, he quickly walked to the center of the ind and picked up the Heart of the Ind that was automatically generated after the death of the ind master. After obtaining what he needed, Su Yu quickly brought the broadsword skeleton and the bandaged mummy back to Unit Charge. He was going to continue with the search for other inds. Just as Su Yu set sail again to search for the other inds, themunication channel exploded. ¡°What did that guy say just now? Ghost ship? Is there really a Ghost ship?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he say that there are skeletons and mummies on the ship? I think that really fits the description of a Ghost ship. It¡¯s really a Ghost ship. After all, it¡¯s not strange for anything to appear in this godforsaken ce!¡± ¡°But the seven days of novice protection period isn¡¯t over yet, right? There¡¯s still one day left! Why would a Ghost ship attack the ind?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to guess. That guy has been quiet for quite some time. He must have died.¡± ¡°F*ck. Previously, there was a sea monkey eyeing us covetously from the water. Now, there¡¯s a Ghost ship that attacked the ind from the sea. How can I continue ying? I might as well jump into the sea and die.¡± ¡°Wait, did you notice that the survivor just said that there were not only skeletons and mummies on the supposed Ghost ship, but also a young man?¡± ¡°Gasp, could it be other novice survivors or some experienced survivors?!¡± ¡°I think that¡¯s possible. Moreover, I feel that this person is very likely to be a fellow whose ind¡¯s Prosperity Points are growing ridiculously quickly. After all, if not through plunder, whose ind¡¯s Prosperity Points can grow so quickly!¡± ¡­ At this moment, there were some smart people in themunication channel who had guessed that the so-called master of the Ghost ship might be Su Yu. However, no one dared to point it out openly and only dared to mention it vaguely. The few people who had DMed with Su Yu had different expressions. Wang Teng¡¯s expression was the most interesting. After all, he didn¡¯t know if others had a boat, but Wang Teng was 100% sure that Su Yu had a boat. This was because he was the one who traded the speedboat to Su Yu. ¡°F*ck, could it really be him?¡± To be honest, Wang Teng was panicking. He didn¡¯t think that he would be able to fight against the other party with his current strength. The rest of the top ten on the regional rankings were also nervous. They were unsure about facing Su Yu, who had firmly upied the first ce on the rankings and whose ind¡¯s Prosperity Points had exceeded theirs by arge amount! At this moment, Su Yu, who was sittingfortably in the driver¡¯s seat of Unit Charge and ying with the Heart of the Ind in his hand. He clearly did not have the concerns others were having. After all, in the region that Su Yu was in, Su Yu was already considered a great white shark. Those at the top of the Prosperity Points rankings might be slightlyrger fish. Those at the back who relied on daily subsidies werepletely small shrimps. The number of inds Su Yu could find today would depend on the the gyrfalcon. At the same time, Goblin 1, who was heading in the opposite direction from Su Yu, made a discovery with the help of the other gyrfalcon. ¡°You found something?¡± Looking at the gyrfalcon flying back into the cockpit and pointing to the northeast, Goblin 1 could not help but feel happy. Then, Goblin 1 instructed the artificial intelligence of the Unit Charge to quickly move in the direction that the gyrfalcon pointed. At this moment, on the ind discovered by the gyrfalcon on Goblin 1¡¯s team, a woman with wavy blonde hair looked at the information in themunication channel and was extremely afraid. However, what she was afraid of came true. When she saw that a ship had really appeared on the sea, Wu Ping¡¯s body almost copsed to the ground. ¡°Help, help, help me. I saw a ship on the sea heading towards my ind.¡± At this moment, Wu Ping seemed to have gone crazy as she vented the fear in her heart in themunication channel. ¡°You¡¯re on your own. Who can save you at this time!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We can¡¯t even protect ourselves. Who has the ability to cross the sea to save you?¡± ¡­ The message that Wu Ping left in themunication channel instantly added anotheryer of gloom to the hearts of many people. While Wu Ping was panicking, Goblin 1 was quickly approaching. When Unit Charge was about to approach the ind, Goblin 1 clearly saw the human on the ind. After ncing at Wu Ping, Goblin 1 came to a conclusion. ¡°Kill on the spot.¡± Chapter 68 - 68 Answer the Question, or Die 68 Answer the Question, or Die When Unit Charge was about to approach the small ind, Goblin 1 said respectfully to Skeleton 1, ¡°Boss Skeleton 1, sorry to trouble you.¡± Skeleton 1 was the strongest among all other skeletons. Its white and green soul mes flickered slightly and it nodded at Goblin 1. The spirit stats of Skeleton 1 was clearly much stronger than the other nine broadsword skeletons that Su Yu owned. Therefore, it could understandplicated words. Then, Skeleton 1 jumped up high from Unit Charge and beforending steadily on the ind. ¡°Please spare my life. I can do anything. Please don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me.¡± Wu Ping saw a colorful skeleton on the ind on the ship on the sea. At the sight of this, she was so frightened that she knelt on the ground and begged for mercy. Wu Ping did not even dare to think about resisting. She really did not have the guts to do so. ¡°Boss Skeleton 1, wait a moment.¡± Just as Skeleton 1 was about to kill her, Goblin 1¡¯s expression shifted slightly when it heard Wu Ping¡¯s shout. To be honest, Goblin 1 was a little confused because this woman could speak the samenguage as Master, which made Goblin 1 hesitate. With many thoughts circting in its mind, Goblin 1 stopped Skeleton 1 as it was about to attack. At the same time, Wu Ping, who was kneeling on the ground, also heard the shout from the ship. Wu Ping could not help but feel relieved because judging from the current situation, she did not need to die for the time being. When Skeleton 1 heard Goblin 1¡¯s shout, it turned around and looked at Unit Charge. It lowered the saber in its hand. Goblin 1 quicklynded on the ind with Merman 2¡¯s help. Wu Ping quickly sent some messages to themunication channel. It was as if this could quickly vent her fear. ¡°The monster on the ship hasnded on the ind, but they didn¡¯t kill me this time. Moreover, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any young people on the ship like that person said before. However, there are skeletons and mummies. The most important thing is that there¡¯s a monster inside who speaks ournguage.¡± At this moment, Wu Ping quickly exined what she had seen in themunication channel. ¡°F*ck, this monster actually treats people differently?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just say that it¡¯s possible they spared the OP to be a servant. That¡¯s why she wasn¡¯t killed¡± ¡°You don¡¯t say. That makes some sense.¡± ¡­ When Wu Ping saw the heart-wrenching messages in themunication channel, she almost fainted. At this moment, Goblin 1 stood in the distance and sized up the woman who was kneeling on the ground. Then, he hesitated and took out something that looked like a wirelessmunication device. Then, he walked to the other side and tried to contact the other Unit Charge. Beep! Beep! Beep! ¡°Master, Unit Charge 2 is requesting to connect. Do you want to connect?¡± Su Yu was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat on Unit Charge 1, when the little shark on the LCD screen gave him a notification. ¡°Could it be that there¡¯s a problem?¡± Upon hearing the artificial intelligence shark¡¯s notification, this thought shed through Su Yu¡¯s mind. Before setting off, Su Yu had instructed Goblin 1 to contact him directly with the wireless equipment on Unit Charge if it encountered any difficult decisions. The wirelessmunication between the two advanced magical vessels could be used normally as long as they were within 20 nautical miles. Beyond this range, themunication would be greatly affected. ¡°Connect.¡± Su Yu did not think too much about it and directly instructed the little shark. ¡°Master, I have something to report to you.¡± As soon as the wirelessmunication was picked up, Goblin 1¡¯s voice came from the other side. ¡°What is it?¡± Hearing that Goblin 1¡¯s voice was not particrly anxious, Su Yu directly asked. ¡°Master, we¡¯ve discovered a new ind. There¡¯s a woman on this ind. I¡¯m not sure if I should kill her on the spot.¡± At this moment, Goblin 1 exined the problems he encountered in detail. Upon hearing Goblin 1¡¯s words, Su Yu considered this matter. ¡°Goblin 1, ask that woman if she was participating in some kind of worship. If she was, kill her directly. Let Skeleton 1 watch from the side. Its spirit stats are rtively high, so it can detect if that woman is lying. Then, kill her if she¡¯s lying.¡± Su Yu seemed to have thought of something and instructed Goblin 1 on the other end of the wirelessmunication. ¡°I understand, Master.¡± Hearing its master¡¯s words, Goblin 1 replied respectfully. Then, Su Yu instructed the little shark to cut the connection to the wirelessmunication. After all, its signal was sometimes good and sometimes bad. It was indeed a little noisy. On the other side of the ind, Goblin 1 quickly walked in front of Wu Ping and said in a deep voice, ¡°Woman, answer me a question. If you answer it correctly, you can live. If you don¡¯t answer it correctly, you will die. Do you understand?¡± To be honest, as Wu Ping knelt on the ground, she really wanted to say that she could not answer. After all, a question that lead to life or death was usually a trap! However, Goblin 1 did not care about this. When it did not hear the other party¡¯s response, it raised its hand and pped her. Good lord, Wu Ping was directly knocked to the ground by this p. She was a little stunned. Wu Ping had never been treated like this before. She was burning with anger at this moment. However, in the next second, the other party¡¯s cold words were like a bucket of cold water, directly extinguishing the anger that was about to erupt in her heart. ¡°Tell me, were you participating in some kind of sacrificial event before you wore this?¡± At this moment, Goblin 1 did not care if the woman who had been pped to the ground by him had replied to its previous question. It immediately asked this question. Hearing the question of the monster in front of her, countless thoughts shed through Wu Ping¡¯s mind. To be honest, Wu Ping was panicking because before she transmigrated, she was indeed participating in a special sacrificial event. Hence, after stealing a nce at the expression on the monster¡¯s face, Wu Ping answered with a trembling voice, ¡°No, I¡¯m just wearing it for fun.¡± ¡°Boss Skeleton 1, is this woman lying? Master has instructed us to kill her if she¡¯s lying.¡± After hearing the woman¡¯s reply, Goblin 1 turned around and asked Skeleton 1. A cold light shed on the Hundred Forged Yanling Saber in Skeleton 1¡¯s hand. Then, Skeleton 1 shed out at an extremely fast speed, using its actions to prove whether or not Wu Ping was not lying. Chapter 69 - 69 An Expert in Agriculture 69 An Expert in Agriculture At this moment, Wu Ping¡¯s head flew in the air with an iparably terrified expression. Then, before Wu Ping¡¯s head could fall to the ground, Skeleton 1 grabbed the freshly chopped head at an extremely fast speed and devoured the soul power that had yet to dissipate. This scene made Goblin 1¡¯s eyelids twitch. Fortunately, Goblin 1 did not forget about the important matter. After reacting, Goblin 1 ran to the center of the ind and retrieved the Heart of the Ind. !! After devouring Wu Ping¡¯s soul power, Skeleton 1 walked straight towards Unit Charge 2. Just as Skeleton 1 walked to the shoreline, it suddenly looked at the sea near Unit Charge 2. Then, Skeleton 1 dove into the sea. At this moment, Goblin 1, who was holding the Heart of the Ind and standing not far behind Skeleton 1, was dumbfounded. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Could it be that Big Boss Skeleton 1 has made a new discovery?¡± ¡°Brother Merman 2, is there anything in the water?¡± Goblin 1 quickly walked to the shoreline and asked Merman 2, who was also in the water. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything in the water just now!¡± Merman 2 was also a little dumbfounded when it heard Goblin 1¡¯s question. ¡°Brother Merman 2, let¡¯s board the ship and take a distance away from this ind first. This ce is about to copse.¡± When Goblin 1 heard that Merman 2 did not know what was going on, it decided to board the ship first. After all, soon after Heart of the Ind was taken away, the entire ind would copse. When Unit Charge 2 was a distance away from the ind, Goblin 1 asked the artificial intelligence to stop cruising and prepared to wait for Skeleton 1 toe up. Skeleton 1, who had dived into the water, stopped a ball of something that was simr to the color of the seawater dozens of meters deep. It turned out that Skeleton 1, who had just walked to the shoreline, felt that his soul fire was a little abnormal, as if something was spying on him from the water. It was precisely because of this that Skeleton 1 dived into the sea, wanting to pull out the fellow in the water. If Skeleton 1 didn¡¯t possess the elementary water controlling technique, it naturally would not dare to enter the water directly. Now that it had grasped the elementary water controlling technique and became a skeleton that could swim in the sea of an ordinary martial world, entering the water was naturally not a problem. At this moment, Skeleton 1 waved the Hundred Forged Yanling Saber in its hand in the water and shed at a light blue object that looked simr to a jellyfish. Skeleton 1¡¯s speed in the water was even faster than when it was on shore. This was because under the effect of the water controlling technique, not only did the seawater not affect his speed in swinging its saber, but its speed was also increased. Instead of retreating, the thing that was shed by Skeleton 1¡¯s saber quickly dodged Skeleton 1 saber. Then, it attached itself to Skeleton 1¡¯s bones. Then, the thing that was attached to Skeleton 1¡¯s chest bone secreted some light blue liquid, as if it wanted to kill Skeleton 1 with this thing. However, in the next second, Skeleton 1¡¯s skeletal w pierced through the thing attached to its chest and pulled it out. Then, Skeleton 1, who was slightly violent, casually stabbed the Hundred Forged Yanling Saber into the crack in its chest, freeing the hand holding the saber. Then, he began to tear at the thing that was pierced by his other w. To be honest, the simple instinct of this thing that was pierced by Skeleton 1 could not react in time. Why was the poison that had worked every time not working on this creature in front of him? After Skeleton 1 used his two skeletal hands to tear the thing in his hand into pieces, Skeleton 1 pressed the small ball of the jelly-like thing to his skull and it was quickly absorbed by the soul fire in Skeleton 1¡¯s skull. Instinct told Skeleton 1 that this thing was very nourishing to him. It was good stuff. After quickly absorbing this small ball of special matter, Skeleton 1 pulled out the Hundred Forged Yanling Saber that was still stuck in his chest and quickly swam up to the surface of the sea. At this moment, Goblin 1, who was still waiting anxiously on the sea, was pacing back and forth on Unit Charge 2. It had no choice. If it lost Big Boss Skeleton 1, Goblin 1 suspected that when it returned, its master would definitely turn it into fertilizer. Fortunately, at this moment, Skeleton 1 seeped out of the sea and discovered Unit Charge 2 that was standing by. Then, it quickly swam over. When Goblin 1 saw that Skeleton 1 had returned to Unit Charge 2, he could not help but heave a sigh of relief. He did not ask what the big shot had encountered underwater. After all, it was useless to ask. At the same time, when Unit Charge 2 set sail again, the atmosphere of panic in Su Yu¡¯s Regional Communication Channel became heavier and heavier. Because just now, after most of the people who were paying attention to the information in themunication channel saw that the woman called Wu Ping stayed silent after a long while, their hearts could not help but skip a beat. ¡°This, this, this¡­ Could it be that there¡¯s not only one Ghost ship on the sea, but many? What the woman described just now is a little different from what the previous person described!¡± ¡°Sigh, there¡¯s no new information after so long. I¡¯m afraid that she is dead.¡± ¡°This damned Heaven clearly wants us to die!¡± ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. Brothers, I¡¯m done for. I¡­ I saw the Ghost ship.¡± About half an hour after Wu Ping¡¯s death, someone from themunication channel suddenly imed to have seen the so-called Ghost ship. This undoubtedly increased the panic in the hearts of all the survivors. However, in this endless sea, they had nowhere to run. At this moment, all the survivors in this region truly felt what it meant to be a sheep waiting to be ughtered. As for Su Yu, who had caused this series of events, he had found another ind. It was the ind owned by the survivor who had said that he was done for. [Human] Name: Wang Dachuan Strength: Physique: Spirit: 0. Overall Combat Strength: Ordinary Rank Skill: Grade C Agricultural Proficiency Skill Description: An increase in the production of nts and crops by 30% when nting and nurturing ordinary nts. There is a chance of nurturing mutated nts and crops. ¡­ After seeing the information of the survivors on the ind, Su Yu was a little surprised. ¡°Eh, he has an agriculture rted skill.¡± Chapter 70 - 70 Don’t Worry, I’m Not a Murderer 70 Don¡¯t Worry, I¡¯m Not a Murderer Wang Dachuan¡¯s heart was in his throat when he saw the ship that was about to reach his ind. It was impossible to say that he was not afraid. After all, not everyone could face death calmly. At this moment, Su Yu jumped from Unit Charge 1 to Wang Dachuan¡¯s ind. The broadsword skeletons and bandaged mummies also jumped down. Wang Dachuan couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva at the sight. Judging from the other party¡¯s agile figure and speed, Wang Dachuan felt that even with the additional strength and physique from his ind, he could not defeat any of these skeletons and mummies, let alone the young man leading them. Guys, it¡¯s really the Ghost ship. I¡¯m going to die. The leader is an extremely handsome young man, followed by skeletons and mummies.¡± Wang Dachuan, who was extremely afraid, did not dare to move. He could only quickly vent his fear in themunication channel. The survivors spected about the Ghost ship in themunication channel. Some even hinted that the person on the Ghost ship was Su Yu. Su Yu had already seen it when he was scrolling in themunication channel on Unit Charge 1 as he was bored. However, Su Yu did not care much about this. Even if most survivors had guessed that he was behind the Ghost ship, it might have had a slight impact on Su Yu, but it was not a big problem. After all, in this godforsaken ce where order, civilization, and rules had not been established, the only path that could be taken was the survival of the fittest. Rules and order were established in an era of peace. Many existences with simr strength would bnce each other. Just like the world Su Yu transmigrated from. The world seemed to be peaceful, but it was not umon for people to fight each other in secret. Some undeveloped countries were even in constant war. In addition, there were also cultural invasions. It showed that there had never been any true peace in the world. ¡­ ¡°I won¡¯t kill you if you surrender,¡± Su Yu said to Wang Dachuan in a deep voice. Wang Dachuan stood nearby with a trembling body. ¡°Ah!¡± Wang Dachuan, who suddenly heard this, was momentarily stunned. When he saw the skeletons and mummies staring at him, Wang Dachuan hurriedly shouted, ¡°I surrender, I surrender. My skill is Grade C Agricultural Proficiency. I believe it can be of some use.¡± Wang Dachuan¡¯s mind worked rather quickly. When he saw the other party, he immediately revealed his skill as he surrendered to show that he was not trash and was still useful. Otherwise, Wang Dachuan suspected that if he surrendered and the other party felt that he was useless, he would be directly mummified. ¡°Eat this.¡± Looking at Wang Dachuan, who was shouting for surrender, Su Yu realized that his loyalty points was about 40. Then, he reached out and threw out a white and yellow pill at Wang Dachuan. ¡°It¡¯s over. He¡¯s going to feed me poison.¡± Wang Dachuan, who had seen simr movies and television plots, immediately imagined the scene. To be honest, Wang Dachuan was extremely unwilling to eat the pill that had fallen to the ground. However, at this moment, the broadsword skeleton behind Su Yu took a step forward and drew its saber. Then, it red fiercely at Wang Dachuan. This scene frightened Wang Dachuan. He haphazardly picked up the pill on the ground and stuffed it into his mouth. Wang Dachuan quickly swallowed the pill with his saliva. Before he could even taste the poison, he had already said to Su Yu in a panic, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve already eaten it. Look.¡± As if he was afraid that Su Yu would not believe him, Wang Dachuan even opened his mouth to show that he had really swallowed it. At the same time, Wang Dachuan quickly sent a message to themunication channel. ¡°Guys, I¡¯ve be a captive. I¡¯m not dead yet, but the other party forced me to take some poison. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be controlled by otherster. In addition, I encountered a Ghost ship led by a young man. There¡¯s no other information.¡± Wang Dachuan, who had quickly sent the message in themunication channel, looked at Su Yu nervously. At this moment, Su Yu looked at Wang Dachuan yfully. Then, he chuckled and said, ¡°Are you done posting information in themunication channel? Do you want to add more?¡± Su Yu¡¯s words struck Wang Dachuan like a bolt from the blue. ¡°Boss, spare me! Spare me!¡± As Su Yu spoke, Wang Dachuan¡¯s loyalty to Su Yu began to soar. Coupled with the ¡®poison¡¯ that Wang Dachuan had drunk just now, his loyalty directly reached 85 points. Even if Wang Dachuan was beaten to death, he would not dare to continue speaking in themunication channel. At that moment, Wang Dachuan was 90% sure of who this ridiculously handsome person in front of him was. After all, there had always been spections about Su Yu¡¯s identity in themunication channel. However, at the beginning, Wang Dachuan did not believe it. Now, he really believed it. ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m not a murder. Don¡¯t you think so? You were a little anxious when you took the potion just now. Come and drink this bottle of potion to moisten your throat.¡± Su Yu handed another Loyalty Potion to Wang Dachuan. Wang Dachuan quickly pulled out the stopper and drank it. There was no other way. Even if Wang Dachuan was beaten to death, he did not dare to continue speaking in themunication channel. He also did not dare to resist Su Yu. Then, Wang Dachuan could only follow Su Yu¡¯s instructions obediently. When Su Yu said that he wasn¡¯t a murderer, Wang Dachuan looked at the skeletons and mummies beside him and could not find it in himself to believe Su Yu¡¯s words. After drinking the Loyalty Potion, Wang Dachuan also began to change. His current state resembled Wu Qian. The Loyalty Potion would not change a person¡¯s personality. One¡¯s personality would remain as it was. They would just be loyal to Su Yu from then on. [Ding! You have sessfully subdued the master of this ind. You can choose to generate the Heart of the Ind. Do you want to generate it?] Just as Wang Dachuan¡¯s loyalty reached 100 points, Su Yu heard the notification that he had sessfully subdued the ind master. However, this time, there was no treasure chest reward like the one he had receivedst time. Chapter 71 - 71 Skeleton 1’s Intrinsic Skill 71 Skeleton 1¡¯s Intrinsic Skill Soon, Su Yu obtained the Heart of the Ind and brought the newly-surrendered Wang Dachuan back to Unit Charge 1. Wang Dachuan, who had lost his status as the master of an ind, naturally lost the functions of the light screen. He could no longer use themunication channel. Because Wang Dachuan disappeared from themunication channel, the spections of many survivors continued to deepen. Judging from the current situation, there were only two reasons why Wang Dachuan had disappeared. First was that the other party did not really take Wang Dachuan captive, but killed him directly instead. The second possibility was that the pirate driving the Ghost ship was also in themunication channel, so Wang Dachuan didn¡¯t dare to continue speaking in themunication channel. At the thought of this, most of the survivors who had good logical thinking looked at Su Yu, who was ranked first on the regional prosperity points rankings. Some people with the heart of a saint began to question Su Yu sternly in themunication channel. ¡°Su Yu, did you do all of this? You actually relied on such bloody and murderous methods to develop your own ind. You are simply a tyrant and a demon from hell.¡± ¡°I hereby appeal to everyone not to trade with Su Yu, this tyrant. After all, no one knows when the butcher¡¯s knife in his hand will fall on our heads.¡± ¡°I agree with you. We have to resist. Resist.¡± ¡­ At this moment, there were still many survivors who began to question Su Yu in themunication channel. After all, someone was leading the way! After Su Yu had subdued Wang Dachuan, he sat in the driver¡¯s seat of Unit Charge 1 and began paying attention to the information in themunication channel. Seeing that someone had given him the title of a tyrant, Su Yu was not angry. After all, ordinary people could not get this title! Seeing that the first person to question him was getting more and more excited as he spoke in themunication channel, Su Yu directly typed out a message and sent it. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to say it, but I feel pleased to be called a tyrant. To show my gratitude, I¡¯ve made up my mind to execute any refugees from other countries without any inquiry. What do you think?¡± After Su Yu posted this message on themunication channel, all the survivors who were paying attention to themunication channel were stunned. Some survivors felt slightly better. This was because from Su Yu¡¯s message, some survivors¡¯ lives would not be in danger. However, the survivors from the other countries no longer had the mood to criticize Su Yu in themunication channel. From what Su Yu had just said, the person driving the Ghost ship was Su Yu. There was no doubt about this. Moreover, Su Yu was a ruthless person. He was not affected by themunication channel at all. Instead, he told everyone bluntly that if they encountered himter, the survivors from other countries would not be able to escape death. In an instant, many survivors panicked. Although they had been shooting their mouths off in themunication channel just now, they were now as anxious as ants on a hot pan. Because no one knew when Su Yu would drive the Ghost ship and appear near their own ind. The unknown was even more terrifying. Desperate times called for desperate measures. A drowning man would clutch at a straw. Someone began to speak on the channel. ¡°No, you can¡¯t do this. You¡¯re breaking the rules of survival, Sh*t.¡± ¡°Damn it, this person is a demonic tyrant. He¡¯s simply the incarnation of Satan.¡± ¡°Almighty God, save your loyal believers!¡± ¡­ At this moment, the survivors could not help but be shocked when they saw the information in themunication channel. However, the survivors were not stupid. The situation was very clear now. Su Yu was obviously targeting the survivors from other countries, so if they did not join in, it should not be a problem. In order to gain the favor of the big shot, Wang Teng was the first to speak up. ¡°Why are you guys barking like dogs? Weren¡¯t you all barking happily just now? Why are you all chickening out now? Do you think you can question my God Yu?¡± One had to admit that Wang Teng¡¯s ability to suck up was perfect. ¡°You¡¯re right, Big Boss Wang Teng. I¡¯ll definitely support God Yu.¡± ¡­ With Wang Teng taking the lead, the entiremunication channel started to be prized. Not to mention that this was the benefit of having strength, the impact of one sentence was unprecedentedly intense. Soon, as time passed slowly, people sent messages from time to time in themunication channel saying that they had seen Su Yu¡¯s Ghost ship. Among them, there messages sent by the survivors were basically those who had not died and had been taken in as subordinates by the big shots. Some survivors could only give theirst words in themunication channel. When the sky gradually darkened, Su Yu¡¯s Unit Charge 1 and Goblin 1¡¯s Unit Charge 2 also returned one after another. Su Yu¡¯s harvest today was not bad. Unit Charge 1 had obtained a total of four Heart of the Inds. There were two survivors that were naturally killed by Su Yu on the spot. Then, there was Wang Dachuan, an agricultural talent with a Grade C Agricultural Proficiency. There was also another 17-year-old youth called Lu Ming, who had a Grade D Saber Technique Proficiency. Su Yu still had some Ordinary Loyalty Potions in his hands. For the time being, they were enough. After all, they were items that he had obtained from low-star Wooden Treasure Chests. ¡°Master, these are our harvests today.¡± Goblin 1, who had also returned and boarded the ind, quickly walked forward with Skeleton 1. ¡°Yes, Skeleton 1, you have advanced to ck Iron level.¡± When Su Yu saw Skeleton 1 beside Goblin 1, he could not help but look surprised. Skeleton 1 had alreadypleted the transformation of his entire body into ck Iron. Moreover, there was a trace of light blue color in his ck Iron-colored bones, making him look a little demonic. ¡°Master, on my way out, I killed a strange life form in the sea and absorbed the special substance on its body, so Ipleted my advancement.¡± Skeleton 1, whose soul fire had already turned light green, used his mental strength tomunicate with Su Yu. Su Yu looked at Skeleton 1¡¯s stats. After all, when Skeleton advanced to ck Iron, it would obtain an Intrinsic Skill. [Undead ¨C ck Iron Elite Skeleton] Strength: Physique: Spirit: ... Weapons: Hundred Forged Yanling Saber Skill: Chaotic Cape Saber Technique Intrinsic Skill: Skeleton Summoning ~ Number 3/1,000. Intrinsic Skill Description: Skeleton Summoning can be used on aplete creature¡¯s corpse to summon skeletons to fight. Note: The strength of the creature revived from Skeleton Summoning is at most thebat strength of the dead creature when it was alive. The current power of your Intrinsic Skill can only summon skeletons below the ck Iron level. Chapter 72 - 72 Level 5 Upgrade Treasure Chest, Rank 2 Prosperity Points Treasure Chest 72 Level 5 Upgrade Treasure Chest, Rank 2 Prosperity Points Treasure Chest ¡°This Intrinsic Skill is quitepatible with Skeleton 1¡¯s final upgrade potential!¡± After looking at Skeleton 1¡¯s Intrinsic Skill and its introduction, Su Yu could not help but have this thought. After all, Skeleton 1 had the highest upgrade potential. It could reach the rank of a Silver Skeleton General. It was impossible for this general to charge into the battle alone! ¡°Well done.¡± Su Yu reached out to take the four Hearts of the Ind from Skeleton 1¡¯s skeletal ws. Then, he patted Skeleton 1¡¯s bones. ¡°Master, I also killed a few sea monkeys on the way back and used them to summon three ordinary sea monkey skeletons. I¡¯ve also already fed the sea monkey¡¯s flesh to the Man-Eating Flower.¡± Skeleton 1, whom Su Yu had patted, sent such a message to him. ¡°There are also a few sea monkeys¡¯ corpses on Unit Charge 1. Take them down togetherter and use them to summon some skeleton sea monkeys!¡± After saying that, Su Yu turned to look at Goblin 1 and said, ¡°Goblin 1, bring Wang Dachuan to the two Man-Eating Flowers and the saplings. From now on, he¡¯ll be in charge of agriculture on the ind.¡± ¡°Understood, Master.¡± Goblin 1 hurriedly agreed. Su Yu waved his hand casually, indicating that they could leave. After Goblin 1 and the rest left, Su Yu looked at the eight Hearts of the Ind in front of him and could not help but feel excited. After using these eight Heart of the Inds, Su Yu¡¯s ind could be upgraded to level five. [Ding! Do you want to use 8 Hearts of the Ind?] ¡°Yes.¡± When Su Yu made the confirmation, the entire ind instantly expanded crazily, as if it had consumed a huge tonic. Fortunately, when Su Yu came down, he had the artificial intelligence park the two Unit Charges a little further away. Otherwise, they would have definitely collided with the ind. The crazy expansion of the ind naturally attracted the attention of the few goblins as well as the survivors who had been subdued by Su Yu. When Wu Qian, Wang Dachuan, and Lu Ming saw that the edge of the ind they were on had rapidly expanded, they could not help but watch this scene with their mouths agape. They were stunned into silence for a long time. ¡°Wang Dachuan, why aren¡¯t youing over? I¡¯m leaving the two Man-Eating Flowers in your care.¡± Goblin 1, who had already walked to the Man-Eating Flower¡¯s side, looked at Wang Dachuan. Seeing that Wang Dachuan still stood frozen, it immediately shouted. ¡°Oh, oh, oh. I¡¯ming, I¡¯ming.¡± Upon hearing Goblin 1¡¯s shout, Wang Dachuan hurriedly jogged over. As for Lu Ming, he was assigned with Wu Qian. In addition, Su Yu left the two servants that he had obtained from the treasure chest in Wang Dachuan¡¯s care. After all, they both specialized in agriculture. Wang Dachuan would be able to achieve better results with the two servants. After the ind¡¯s expansion ended, that very beautiful voice sounded in Su Yu¡¯s ears again. [Ding! Congrattions on leveling up your ind to Level 5. Ind Prosperity Points +4000. Special reward: 1 Level-up Reward Treasure Chest. Please receive it as soon as possible.] [Ding¡­ Congrattions on breaking through 10,000 Prosperity Points in this region. You are specially rewarded with a Rank 2 Prosperity Points Treasure Chest. Please receive it as soon as possible.] [Level 5 Treasure Chest] Description: It contains an egg from a random pet. [Random Pet Egg] Description: It is possible to obtain a magical pet egg that contains a super-divine pet cub. Note: The probability of obtaining a super-divine pet cub is 0.000000009%, so please stop daydreaming. Friendly Hint: You can choose to ce random pet eggs in different environments. There will be a high chance of obtaining pets with the same environment stats. [Rank 2 Prosperity Points Treasure Chest] Description: One Heart of a Mineral Vein Micro-Energy Crystal. [Heart of a Mineral Vein Micro-Energy Crystal] Description: ce the Heart of a Mineral Vein Micro-Energy Crystal underground. It can produce one first-grade energy crystal and ten ordinary energy crystals every day. Su Yu¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the information about the items in the Level 5 upgrade treasure chest and the Rank 2 Prosperity Points treasure chest that he obtained after reaching 10,000 Prosperity Points. After all, Su Yu would notin about having too many energy crystals, especially first-grade energy crystals. Su Yu had never seen what this thing looked like. [Ding! Your Double Happiness skill has been automatically triggered. You have obtained the Heart of a Mineral Vein Micro-Energy Crystal*2, Random Pet Egg*2.] When Su Yu opened the treasure chest, two basketball-sized Heart of a Mineral Vein Micro-Energy Crystals that looked simr to the Heart of the Ind immediately appeared on the ground in front of Su Yu. At the same time, two gray-colored random pet eggs also appeared. Reaching out to hug one of the Heart of a Mineral Vein Micro-Energy Crystals, Su Yu realized that this thing was extremely heavy. It weighed at least 500 kilograms. If not for the fact that Su Yu¡¯s had an additional 16 points of strength due to being in his own ind, he would not have been able to carry it easily. [Please choose the location to ce the Heart of a Mineral Vein Micro-Energy Crystal.] When Su Yu picked this item up, a notification sounded in his ears. Su Yu carried it and ced it around the vi. Then, he confirmed the position. [Ding! The Heart of a Mineral Vein Micro-Energy Crystal has been sessfully ced. It will produce 0/1 first-grade energy crystals and 0/10 Ordinary energy crystals everyday.] Upon hearing this voice, Su Yu went through the same motions and ced the other mineral vein heart. This way, Su Yu could obtain two first-grade energy crystals and 20 ordinary energy crystals every day without relying on fishing them out from treasure chests. This made him a godly tycoon among the survivors! After dealing with the Heart of a Mineral Vein Micro-Energy Crystals, Su Yu looked at the two random pet eggs. Even Su Yu¡¯s insight skill could only provide some simple hints regarding these eggs. He could not be 100% sure what pet he could get. Easy to say, everything was up to fate. Picking up a random pet egg, Su Yu quickly walked to the shoreline and ced this egg in the water. [Ding! Do you want to open the random pet egg?] ¡°Yes.¡± After hearing the notification in his ear, Su Yu did not hesitate and chose to open it. [Ding! Random pet hatching in progress. Please wait a moment.] At this moment, Su Yu realized that the gray color on the random pet egg that was soaking in the water had vanished. The color on the eggshell was blinking like neon lights. At the same time, Su Yu realized that many pet names kept floating above the pet egg in front of him. [Seven-Colored Heaven Swallowing Python cub, Bloodthirsty Mad Shark cub, Giant Tooth Demon Shark cub¡­] ... Chapter 73 - 73 Bloodthirsty Mad Shark Cub 73 Bloodthirsty Mad Shark Cub As he stared at the pet egg in front of him, Su Yu could not help but hold his breath as he saw names that looked very impressive. However, as he continued reading, the excitement on Su Yu¡¯s face began to quickly fade. Because at this moment, the names of the awesome pet cubs Su Yu had already been reced with the names of some rather ordinary pet cubs. [Giant Cuttlefish cub, Humpback Whale cub, Great White Shark cub, Titan Python cub, Prehistoric Crocodile cub, Crystal Jellyfish cub¡­] ¡°Oh God, I¡¯m not asking for a super divine pet cub. It¡¯s fine to just give me a medium-grade one!¡± As Su Yu prayed, the egg floating on the water finally settled into a dark blue color. Then, Su Yu heard cracking soundsing from it. Finally, a blood-red shark that was half a meter long squeezed out of the eggshell. After breaking out, the little shark quickly ate the eggshell. At the same time, information about the little shark appeared in front of Su Yu. [Bloodthirsty Mad Shark Cub] Strength: 10 ¡ü (Continuously increasing) Physique: 10¡ü (Continuously increasing) Spirit: 10¡ü (Continuously increasing) Skill: Bloodthirst, Sharp Teeth Bite, Intimidation. Skill Description: Bloodthirsty (After the Bloodthirsty Mad Shark activates the Bloodthirsty Skill, all its attributes will increase by 30%. Duration: 1 hour. When this skill is active, the Bloodthirsty Mad Shark will fall into an extremely bloodthirsty state. After the skill usage duration ends, the Bloodthirsty Mad Shark will fall into a two-hour weakening period. Its basic attributes will decrease by 30%.) Sharp Teeth Bite (Launch a sudden attack at an extremely fast speed on targeted creature and cause continuous bleeding damage to it.) Intimidation (The aura of an overlord that can intimidate low-level sea races.) (The remaining skills can only be unlocked after the Bloodthirsty Mad Shark cub increases its strength.) Overall Combat Strength: ck Iron Rank 0~ (Continuously increasing) Description: Level 1 sea overlord, descendant of the purple-gold bloodthirsty shark. Note: The Bloodthirsty Mad Shark cub is eating its exclusive eggshell. Its strength is increasing rapidly. After the eggshell ispletely consumed, itsbat strength will reach Bronze Rank 1. Final Upgrade Potential: Purple-Gold Bloodthirsty Shark. ¡°Holy sh*t.¡± After seeing the little shark¡¯s awesome stats, Su Yu wanted to snatch the eggshell in the water. However, the word ¡®exclusive¡¯ made Su Yu give up on this idea. At this moment, Su Yu saw that the size of the little shark in the water had begun to increase. In the beginning, this little guy was only half a meter long. Now, it had grown to two meters long. Moreover, with every piece of eggshell it ate, its size would continuously increase. When the Bloodthirsty Mad Shark cub had finished eating the eggshell, its size had increased to 15 meters long. ¡°Master, give me a name!¡± At this moment, a childish voice sounded beside Su Yu¡¯s ear. Su Yu did not find it strange at all that the young Bloodthirsty Mad Shark couldmunicate with him with its mental strength the moment it was born. After all, this little fellow had reached Bronze level immediately after it was born! ¡°What¡¯s your father¡¯s name? You should have inherited memories, right?¡± At this moment, Su Yu was not in a hurry to name the baby Bloodthirsty Mad Shark. Instead, he asked this question in a deep voice. ¡°I think my father¡¯s name is Ao Jingtian.¡± Upon hearing the question, the Bloodthirsty Mad Shark cub replied in a childish voice with its mental power. Upon hearing this name, Su Yu¡¯s eyelids twitched involuntarily. ¡°Mm, not bad. Then, your name will be Ao Yan. What do you think?¡± Su Yu, who was toozy to think of a name, casually said. To be honest, up until now, only the little shark had received a name that Su Yu hade up with. For example, Skeleton 1 and the others had one word plus a number. They were so pitiful. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± At this moment, Ao Yan, who had no objections to his name, could not help but wag its tail excitedly in the water. The swing of Ao Yan¡¯s tail instantly caused the surrounding seawater to surge towards the ind. If not for Su Yu¡¯s water-controlling technique, he would have been drenched. ¡°Stop, stop, stop. Little Yan, if you want to y with water, please do it when you¡¯re far from the ind. Also, it will be night soon. You will have to guard the surroundings of the ind. Remember that these guys are not enemies. Don¡¯t eat them.¡± Seeing that the little guy was so excited, Su Yu hurriedly shouted for him to stop. At the same time, he pointed at Merman 1, Merman 2, and two Giant Turtle Crabs that only dared to reveal a pair of small eyes in the water. ¡°Understood, Master.¡± Naturally, Ao Yan would not resist Su Yu¡¯s orders. He directly agreed in a childish voice. Then, Su Yu also indicated that Ao Yan could go y by himself. The sky was about to turnpletely dark. Su Yu could not be bothered to ride Ao Yan out for a stroll. That could wait until tomorrow morning! Soon, Ao Yan¡¯s huge body dived into the water and it began to patrol the sea near the ind. Merman 1 and Merman 2 did not dare to follow Ao Yan. They looked at its huge body and felt their bodies trembling. This was a bloodline suppression. Unless they were part of the royal mermen bloodline, they would not be able to remain calm when faced against a purple-gold bloodthirsty shark cub like Ao Yan. As for Su Yu, he quickly returned to the entrance of the vi. Then, he looked at the random pet egg on the ground and fell into deep thought. Su Yu was considering whether he should soak this random pet egg in the water as well. However, Su Yu also considered that his ind would only grow bigger and bigger. This ind definitely needed guards, which made Su Yu feel a little conflicted. Suddenly, an idea shed through Su Yu¡¯s mind. He had thought of an excellent idea. Therefore, Su Yu picked up the pet egg and dug arge pile of soil at an extremely fast speed. He directly carried the bucket of soil and the random pet egg and rushed to the edge of the ind. At this moment, Su Yu first ced the bucket full of soil in the water and then ced the pet egg on it. After confirming to hatch the pet egg, Su Yu realized that the pet names floating in front of him seemed to be creatures who could fight onnd and water. [Heaven Devouring Demon Toad cub, Ancient Nine-Headed Crocodile cub, Deep Sea Giant Frog cub, Sky Prating Giant Teeth Crocodile cub, ck Tortoise cub¡­] In the end, the color of the pet egg¡¯s shell settled between a mixture of blue and yellow. At the same time, a small turtle with a dark-colored andplicated patterned-shell squeezed out of the eggshell. ... This little fellow had juste out of the eggshell and was even smaller than Ao Yan. It was about the size of an ordinary te. At the same time, information about the little turtle appeared in front of Su Yu. Chapter 74 - 74 The Situation in the Level 1 Sea Area 74 The Situation in the Level 1 Sea Area [ck Dragon Turtle Cub] Strength: 8 ¡ü (Continuously increasing) Physique: 8 ¡ü (Continuously increasing) Spirit: 8 ¡ü (Continuously increasing) Skill: Firm as a Rock, Rapid Charge Skill Description: Firm as a Rock (After the ck Dragon Turtle activates this Skill, the defense of its turtle shell will increase by 100%. Skill Duration depends on the spirit stats of the ck Dragon Turtle.) Rapid Charge (The ck Dragon Turtle uses extremely fast speed tounch an attack. When used together with Firm as a Rock, it can cause a heavy blow to the target.) (The remaining skills can only be unlocked after the ck Dragon Turtle cub¡¯s strength increases.) Overall Combat Strength: ck Iron Rank 0~ (Continuously increasing) Description: Level 1 sea demon, descendant of the Gold ck Dragon Turtle. Note: The ck Dragon Turtle cub is eating its exclusive eggshell. Its strength is increasing rapidly. After the eggshell ispletely consumed, itsbat strength will reach ck Iron Rank 6. Final Upgrade Potential: Gold ck Dragon Turtle. Su Yu was not disappointed when he saw that the little fellow he had randomly obtained this time was only a cub of a gold-level creature. After all, obtaining a cub of a gold-level creature was already not bad in the early stages. Su Yu did not even consider whether or not it was a divine level creature. At this moment, the ck Dragon Turtle cub in the water was also quickly eating the eggshell. Then, its body began to grow rapidly. In the end, after the ck Dragon Turtle cub hadpletely eaten its eggshell, it grew to a diameter of about two meters. ¡°Little fellow,e to the shore!¡± Su Yu used his spirit strength to send a message to the turtle that was currently soaking in the water. ¡°Mas¡­ ter.¡± The ck Dragon Turtle cub also replied clumsily to Su Yu with its spiritual power. It was not as fluent as Ao Yan. This was normal. After all, there was a rank of difference between the ck Dragon Turtle and the Bloodthirsty Mad Shark. Soon, the ck Dragon Turtle cub crawled onto the ind and looked at Su Yu with its big round eyes. After looking at the ck Dragon Turtle cub in front of him, Su Yu directly asked, ¡°Do you have inherited memories?¡± ¡°Master, I¡­ don¡¯t¡­ have¡­ enough strength. I don¡¯t¡­ have¡­ any¡­ memories.¡± After Su Yu finished asking his question, he heard the little guy stutter with its reply. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call you Mo Yuan from now on!¡± Upon hearing that this little fellow¡¯s inherited memories had not been activated for the time being, Su Yu casually gave it a name. The ck Dragon Turtle cub naturally had no objections to this and directly nodded in agreement. After making arrangements for Mo Yuan, Su Yu picked up his fishing rod and prepared to fish at night. Previously, because Su Yu had overfished the treasure chests around the ind during the day, Su Yu did not have any treasure chests to fish at night. Today was a little different. Su Yu had gone out during the day, so there were still many treasure chests around the ind. While Su Yu was fishing, Ao Yan was wandering around in the sea. With Ao Yan¡¯s speed, even advanced magical vessels would have trouble catching up with it. One could only imagine how fast this little fellow was. However, Ao Yan felt a little bored. After swimming for so long, it did not find any creatures in the sea. This made Ao Yan a little puzzled. Although it had just been born, Ao Yan had inherited memories of the Bloodthirsty Mad Shark race. It clearly remembered that the sea area where its father lived was filled with thousands of sea creatures! In that Level 1 sea area, there were all kinds of sea creatures of various sizes. There were simply countless of them. Why weren¡¯t there any signs of life in this sea? There were no signs of biological activity at all! Ao Yan turned around and quickly swam towards the ind. At this moment, Su Yu was searching for the treasure chest at the shoreline with the help of a searchlight above his head! Originally, when the ind was still small, the srmps on the ind could illuminate the entire ind. However, now that the ind had expanded so much, Su Yu had to scan the sea with the help of a searchlight above his head. [There is a ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Ordinary Wooden Treasure Chest five meters below the surface of the sea. It contains 10 kg of ck Iron Fearsome Beast Bull¡¯s flesh.] [ck Iron Fearsome Beast Bull¡¯s Flesh] Description: Eating it for over a period of time can replenish qi and blood, increase strength. It is a high-quality ingredient, and its nutritional content is more than ten times higher than ordinary beef. Su Yu, who was scanning the area, finally discovered a ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï wooden treasure chest. When he saw what was inside the treasure chest, Su Yu felt a little more spirited. After all, this thing was very useful Su Yu right now! Because if he could not fish for advanced ingredients, Su Yu felt that he was about to be a glutton. Fortunately, the little shark and the little ck turtle had just eaten their eggshells that contained abundant energy, so they wouldn¡¯t need to be fed for a long time. Otherwise, Su Yu would really have a headache. With the physique of the Bloodthirsty Mad Shark cub, it would probably only consider a cow as half a meal. This was still on the premise that the little fellow ate ordinary food. ¡­ Just as Su Yu pulled the treasure chest that contained the flesh and blood of the bull ashore, Ao Yan¡¯s huge blood-red back appeared in Su Yu¡¯s vision. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve discovered something.¡± At this moment, Ao Yan, who had swum near Su Yu, transmitted his voice through Spiritual Transmission. ¡°What did you discover?¡± Hearing Ao Yan¡¯s words, Su Yu could not help but be a little interested. ¡°I realized that the sea area we¡¯re in seems to be a dead sea. There are no signs of biological activity in the sea at all. There aren¡¯t even ordinary creatures. This ispletely different from the Level 1 sea area where my father was.¡± Ao Yan told Su Yu everything he had discovered. ¡°I¡¯ve already discovered what you¡¯re talking about. I think there should be some changes after tomorrow. We¡¯ll see how it goes.¡± Su Yu exined after he heard Ao Yan¡¯s words. Su Yu guessed that the sea area he was in should belong to the novice sea area. Then, after the seven-day protection period passed, there might be some changes. However, Su Yu could not guess what would happen. ¡°Little Yan, tell me what the Level 1 sea area in your inherited memories looks like.¡± Su Yu was a little curious about what a Level 1 sea area looked like. Previously, when he looked at Ao Yan¡¯s stats information, Su Yu had discovered this keyword. However, as Su Yu was still thinking about another pet egg at the time, he did not ask further. ¡°Master, ording to my inherited memories, the Level 1 sea area is iparably vast and seems to have no end. Even a Level 1 sea overlord like my father can¡¯t swim to the edge of the sea area.¡± ... ¡°Then, there are all kinds of creatures in the Level 1 sea. There are all kinds of sea creatures. There is alsond. There are humans like you on it.¡± Chapter 75 - 75 Novice Protection Period Is About to End 75 Novice Protection Period Is About to End ¡°Continue.¡± When he heard that there were alsond and humans in the Level 1 sea area, Su Yu¡¯s expression changed slightly. However, Su Yu did not interrupt Ao Yan. Instead, he gestured for him to continue. ¡°Master, the weak are prey to the strong in the Level 1 sea. The weak races will rely on the powerful races and be their subordinate races. Then, every once in a while, the weak races will have to pay tribute to their superior races. At the same time, the powerful races will also protect the subordinate races under them.¡± ¡°Is there any other relevant information about the sea?¡± Seeing that Ao Yan had stopped at this point, Su Yu continued asking. Ao Yan shook his head. ¡°Master, there¡¯s only so much information about Level 1 sea areas in my inherited memories.¡± !! Su Yu, who had been thinking about this for a moment, slowly said, ¡°Little Yan, in your inherited memories, there should be a division of cultivation levels in the Level 1 sea area. Tell me about it!¡± Upon hearing Su Yu¡¯s question, Ao Yan used his spiritual power to transmit a portion of the information. Very quickly, Su Yu received the information sent by Ao Yan. He now had a general understanding of the ssification of the Level 1 sea region. In the Level 1 sea area, there were Ordinary Race creatures. They were at the lowest level in the entire sea area, but they were indispensable. Then, there was the ck Iron Race. Within a small race, there were over ten ck Iron Rank-Soldier Level sea creatures. They could be called the smallest ck Iron Race. Next were the Bronze Rank-Elite Sea Creatures, the Silver Rank-Warrior-level Sea Creatures, the Gold Rank-Commander-level Sea Creatures, the Violet Gold Rank-Overlord-level Sea Creatures, and the strongest King Rank-King Level Sea Creatures. Among them, the Commander-level sea creatures who had reached the Gold Rank basically controlled a vast sea area. The King-level sea creatures were the supreme kings in the entire Level 1 sea area. No sea creatures dared to disobey the King Level sea creatures. At the same time, unless it was the Wild Beast Sea Creatures, the intelligence of the other sea creatures would generally increase with their strength when they reached the ck Iron rank. In the end, when they advanced to the Bronze rank, their intelligence would be equivalent to that of a healthy ordinary human. After looking at the information sent by Ao Yan, Su Yupiled the strength he currently had and realized that he could only bully the smallest ck Iron tribe in the Level 1 sea. This was after taking ount of Ao Yan¡¯s strength, which was a small shark with Bronze Rankbat strength. Su Yu shook his head and theplicated thoughts in his mind. He realized that Ao Yan had even transmitted its cultivation technique to him. [Bloodthirst Technique¡ªPurple Gold Rank] Description: An exclusive cultivation technique practiced by the Bloodthirsty Mad Shark race during ughter. It is 100%patible with their killing nature. If other sea creatures forcefully cultivate this technique, their intelligence could be devoured and they will turn into killing machines. ¡­ After using his spiritual power to interpret this cultivation technique, Su Yu realized that this thing was not something he could cultivate. There were many things that he could not understand. It was too profound. Moreover, this thing was an inherited cultivation technique of the Bloodthirsty Mad Shark race, so he could not cultivate it. Then, Su Yu waved his hand, indicating that Ao Yan could continue to wander around. When Ao Yan¡¯s huge figure entered the water again, Su Yu began to search carefully again. Soon, Su Yu sessively pulled up seven to eight ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï wooden treasure chests. However, it was impossible to obtain divine level items from these ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï wooden treasure chests. Therefore, Su Yu still obtained some conventional items. When the sun rose as usual, Su Yu, who had fished for the entire night, still looked energetic and did not feel tired at all. [Ding! Please receive your Seven Days in the Rankings Treasure Chest and the basic rewards. Please note that at midnight tonight, the novice protection period will expire. The novice sea area as well as the rules will undergo some changes.] When the sunlight shone on Su Yu¡¯s body, this notification sounded in Su Yu¡¯s ears. However, the daily notification this time had a little more content. ¡°As expected, after the seven-day protection period ends, there will be changes to the sea area.¡± As these thoughts shed through his mind, Su Yu calmly opened the Regional Communication Channel. As expected, after yesterday¡¯s incident, themunication channel was very quiet. Most of the survivors did not dare to make a sound. After all, they could not win an argument against him. They wanted to say ruthless words, but they did not have the strength. They were really aggrieved. As soon as Su Yu entered the channel, he saw many survivors discussing what would happen to this sea area after the novice protection period ended tonight. ¡°Guys, I feel like I¡¯m going to die after tonight. If I don¡¯t have any equipment or strength, I won¡¯t even be able to fight against the sea monkeys!¡± ¡°Bro, don¡¯t give up. Sea monkeys are agile in the water. If theye ashore, their agility will probably be affected. We still have a chance of winning in a one-on-one battle.¡± ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m a little tired of this kind of hopeless life. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s right or wrong to persevere. Sometimes, death is also a relief.¡± ¡­ Looking at the information in themunication channel, Su Yu¡¯s expression changed minutely. However, in the face of such a situation, there was nothing Su Yu could do about the overall situation. After thinking about it, Su Yu casually posted a trade offer on the trading channel and pinned it at the top. Su Yu¡¯s trade offer instantly attracted the attention of the survivors. ¡°Thank you, God Yu. I snatched an ordinary broadsword.¡± ¡°Thank you, God Yu. I snatched an ordinary spear.¡± ¡­ Soon, these survivors left messages of gratitude in themunication channel. As for the rest of the survivors, they could only watch helplessly. This was because Su Yu had set the trading conditions. Not all survivors matched the trading conditions Su Yu had set. However, at this moment, some people who were jealous that they did not manage to snatch the weapon began to nder Su Yu in themunication channel again. Su Yu had already left themunication channel. He paid no attention to this at all. Sending out some useless ordinary weapons did not affect Su Yu at all. Whether the survivors who had snatched the weapons could rely on these weapons to survive depended on their luck. Su Yu also could not be bothered to think about whether this would be unfair to the survivors who had not managed to snatch the weapons. Because from the very beginning, there was no absolute fairness in this world. Chapter 76 - 76 The Arrival of Dawn 76 The Arrival of Dawn After Su Yu left themunication channel, he arranged for Goblin 1 to take Unit Charge 1 and Goblin 2 to take Unit Charge 2. Then, he assigned the broadsword skeletons and the bandaged mummies to join them on today¡¯s exploration. Su Yu himself was sitting on Ao Yan¡¯s back. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After looking at the ind behind him, Su Yu patted Ao Yan¡¯s dorsal fin. Today, Su Yu was prepared to split into three groups. Goblin 1 and Goblin 2 were in charge of the east and west respectively. Su Yu would set off from the south. Mo Yuan and the two Giant Turtle Crab would stay to guard the ind. Su Yu had experienced speed and excitement with Ao Yan¡¯s speed in the water. If not for the fact that he was hugging this little fellow¡¯s dorsal fin, Su Yu felt that he would have been blown away by the sea breeze. After Ao Yan had advanced at full speed for about ten minutes, Su Yu patted Ao Yan¡¯s back and said, ¡°Little Yan, swim towards the east.¡± It turned out that Su Yu had already discovered signs of a small ind with the help of the telescope. At this moment, on the ind that Su Yu had observed, a shabbily dressed man was currently hugging a wine bottle and living a drunken life. His eyes were unclear and ssy. In the slum of the original Cerulean, many people lived like zombies every day. Most of them starved and did not know where their next meals woulde from. Some even relied on cheap alcohol to numb their nerves all day. Coincidentally, there was such a man on this ind. This man¡¯s luck with the treasure chest was not bad. He sessfully obtained some food and a few bottles of banana wine to soothe his soul. With his physique, he could survive in the extremely harsh environment of the original world. In this world, he relied on a small number of supplies to survive for a few days without dying. As Ao Yan quickly approached, Su Yu also clearly saw the figure of the survivor on this ind. [Human] Name: Jessey Age: Strength: 0.8+ (1) Physique: 5+(1) (Skill Bonus) Spirit: 0.7+ (1) Skill: F Grade Skill, Physique Enhancement. (In parentheses are the stats added to the Ind Master on his own ind.) Skill Description: The owner of this skill naturally has 5 points of physique stats. Moreover, his resistance to cold, high temperature, bacteria, and other harsh environments is far higher than ordinary survivors. Overall Combat Strength: Ordinary Level ¡­ After looking at the information floating, Su Yu used the force on Ao Yan¡¯s back to quickly jump onto the ind. As Jessey was already drunk, did not notice that an uninvited guest had arrived on the ind. He was on the verge of falling asleep. Su Yu was holding the Hundred Forged Yanling Saber in his hand. He frowned fiercely when he approached the man named Jessey. If not for the fact that he was holding his breath, Su Yu felt that he would have been suffocated by this guy¡¯s stench. In the end, Su Yu did not use his Saber. Instead, he used a pistol and fired a bullet. It pierced through the space between Jesse¡¯s eyebrows and took his life. The reason why he did not use the saber was because Su Yu was afraid that he would be covered in bloodter. That would be disgusting. After nimbly picking up the Heart of the Ind that had automatically formed, Su Yu walked to the shoreline and jumped onto the waiting Ao Yan. In response, Ao Yan sped up and distanced himself from the ind that was about to copse. While Su Yu was doing all this, Goblin 1 had also killed a survivor from the low-level martial world. ¡­ Su Yu rushed back to the ind just as night was about to fall. Today, as he rode Ao Yan until night was about to fall, Su Yu only found five inds. This efficiency was indeed a little low. After all, Ao Yan¡¯s speed far exceeded that of an advanced magical vessel. Of course, it was also possible that it was because of some unknown force. Moreover, there was not a single survivor from his country on the five inds that Su Yu had found today. This made Su Yu suspect that there were far more survivors from other countries in this region. Not long after Su Yu returned to the ind, Unit Charge 1 and Unit Charge 2 also returned to the vicinity of the ind. ¡°Master, we only found three inds today. We¡¯ve killed all of the Ind Masters.¡± After Goblin 1 finished speaking, Skeleton 1 handed over three Hearts of the Ind. Su Yu took the three Hearts of the Ind and turned to look at Goblin 2. ¡°Master, we only found two inds today. We¡¯ve also killed them all.¡± Goblin 2 immediately felt a little ashamed as he saw that Su Yu was looking at him. Su Yu reached out to take the two Hearts of the Ind from Broadsword Skeleton who was standing beside Goblin 2. He then waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, you can all go do your own thing!¡± At this, Goblin 1, Goblin 2, and Skeleton 1 hurriedly retreated. Looking at the ten pieces of Heart of the Ind that were piled up, Su Yu directly chose to use them. [Ding! You have used ten Level 1 Heart of the Inds. The area of your ind has increased. The current area of the ind is 2,667 square meters.] After Su Yu used ten Heart of the Inds, the area of Su Yu¡¯s ind suddenly increased by 1,000 square meters. At the same time, Su Yu¡¯s Strength, Physique, Spirit, and his Additional Stats on the ind had all reached 26.67 points. This also increased Su Yu¡¯s overallbat strength by arge margin. Looking at the ind that had increased in size, Su Yu could not help but be in a good mood. Although the size of the ind at the moment was notparable to one-eighth of the deck area of the original Cerulean aircraft carrier, Su Yu was not dissatisfied. After all, Rome wasn¡¯t built in one day. Then, he returned to the small vi and ate several portions of the beef steak cooked by AI robots. After washing up, Su Yu began to prepare for dawn. As time slowly passed, it was as if an invisible force was slowly enveloping the entire novice sea area. At this moment, most survivors from the Cerulean in different regions expressed their anxiety, panic, fear and various emotions in their respectivemunication channels. ¡­ ... When dawn arrived, a mechanical notification sounded in Su Yu¡¯s ears. At the same time, the light screen appeared in front of him. Chapter 77 - 77 First On The World Ranking Special Treasure Chest Reward 77 First On The World Ranking Special Treasure Chest Reward [Ding! The seven-day novice protection period has passed. The rules of the novice sea area will change. Please take note.] 1: The novice sea area will be restored to its original ecological environment, and all kinds of marine creatures will appear in the water. (Please be wary of the Sea Creatures.) 2: The type of the treasure chests will no longer be shown. (Please note that you can obtain poisonous and harmful items, terrifying fearsome beasts, or other strange items from the treasure chest at any time.) 3: The highest ranked Sea Creatures in the novice sea area are the ck Iron level. The highest level of treasure chests are the ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï ck Iron Level treasure chest. !! 4: After the treasure chests in one area are all fished up, they will respawn after every seven days. (Please note that the number of ck Iron Treasure Chests will decrease greatly. Moreover, the ck Iron Treasure Chest will be hidden in various hidden regions in the sea, protected by Fearsome Beasts.) 5: Open the Survivor World Prosperity Points Rankings, as well as the World Communication Channel and the World Trading Channel. (Please note that only the top ten Survivors on the various inds¡¯ Prosperity Points Rankings will be epted into World Prosperity Points Rankings, the World Communication Channel, and the World Trading Channel.) 6: When the ind reaches Level 10, you will be teleported to a Level 1 sea. Please develop your ind as soon as possible. 7: A disaster will ur every seven days. The disaster will happen tomorrow. Two suns will appear in the sky. Moreover, there will be no night for seven days. The temperature will rise rapidly. The average temperature will remain above 50 degrees Celsius. After reading the information on the light screen, Su Yu realized that once the novice protection period was over, the difficulty of survival increased exponentially. Not only did the survivors have to guard against the invasion of the sea creatures in the water, but they also had to resist the dangers brought about by the disaster. At the same time, Su Yu realized that there were a few more options on his personal interface. They were the World Prosperity Points Rankings, the World Communication Channel, and the World Trading Channel. [Ding! Do you want to check the World Prosperity Points rankings? You can choose a handle name to use for your name on the rankings.] When Su Yu clicked on the World Prosperity Points rankings, this notification suddenly sounded in his ears. Upon hearing the notification, Su Yu muttered a word, ¡°Yu.¡± [Ding! No one has used this handle name yet. It can be used.] After confirming the handle name, Su Yu directly clicked on the World Prosperity Points rankings. [World¡¯s Ind Prosperity Points Ranking] [1st ce: Yu] Ind Prosperity Points: 16,888 points [2nd ce: Yan Huang] Ind Prosperity Points: 13,416 points [3rd ce: Jesus] Ind Prosperity Points: 12,984 points [4th ce: Thunderlord] Ind Prosperity Points: 12,456 points [5th ce: Brahma] Ind Prosperity Points: 12,164 points [6th ce: Dragon Emperor] Ind Prosperity Points: 11,985 points [7th ce: Tian Zhao] Ind Prosperity Points: 11,645 points [8th ce: Zhao] Ind Prosperity Points: 11,600 points [9th ce: Satan] Ind Prosperity Points: 11,431 points [10th ce: Heaven Enlightenment] Ind Prosperity Points: 11,089 points Home Page 1/2000000 [Next Page] [Ding! Your first ranking is number one in the World¡¯s Prosperity Points Ranking. You are specially rewarded with a special treasure chest. Please receive it as soon as possible. In addition, you will enjoy the privilege of being ranked first.] Note: If you continue to stay in the rankings, you will obtain basic rewards and treasure chests. The privileges are as follows: 1: The first on the rankings will obtain a map of the location of the 1,000 inds near his own ind range. 2: The first on the rankings will have the authority to randomly move his ind by 20 nautical miles once a day. It can be used at any time. (Note: When using this authority, the creatures and living beings that have been bound to the area will automatically be moved as well.) 3: The ability to permanently ban ordinary survivors frommunicating and trading ten times a day. 4: The daily limit in the regionalmunication channel and the regional trading channel will be lifted. Su Yu had just nced at the World Ind Prosperity Points Ranking and realized that other than himself, some other shameless fellows in the rankings seemed to have given themselves handle names such as Satan and Jesus. Although Su Yu was a little surprised that he was ranked first, he was not too surprised. The Prosperity Points did not represent hard strength. Moreover, Su Yu had the Double Happiness skill and insight skill. It was reasonable for him to be ranked first. After flipping to the second page of the rankings, Su Yu realized that from the Prosperity Points for the 11th ce onwards had begun to fall below 10,000. Upon seeing this, Su Yu could not help but feel a little suspicious. The other people in the top ten should all have SSS Grade skills. The person ranked 11th should be a Survivor with an SS Grade skill. Su Yu did not know from which page a Survivor with a S Grade skill would rank. At the same time, the survivors in the top ten of the rankings in the other areas of the novice sea area looked at the screen in front of them and fell into deep thought. On the other hand, Su Yu chose to receive the special treasure chest. [Special Treasure Chest] Description: It contains a Beginner-Level God¡¯s Eye that randomly matches your insight skill. Note: This treasure chest has a time limit. Please open it within an hour. ¡°Plop, plop.¡± When he saw what was inside the special treasure chest, Su Yu¡¯s heart could not help but beat faster. This was because the item inside had really exceeded Su Yu¡¯s expectations. After all, anything that could be rted to the word ¡®God¡¯ was definitely extraordinary. Although there was a word ¡®Beginner-Level¡¯ in front, it was still rted to the word ¡®God¡¯! ¡°Phew.¡± After taking a deep breath, Su Yu looked at the treasure chest in front of him that was suffused with different colors. He directly chose to open the treasure chest. [Ding! Your Double Happiness skill has been triggered. You have obtained 1 random Beginner-Level God¡¯s Eye*2.] [Random Beginner-Level God¡¯s Eye] Description: ce this item in your eye. The God¡¯s Eye will automatically fuse into the user¡¯s eyeball and awaken the power of a random Beginner-Level God¡¯s Eye. Note: The activation of the God¡¯s Eye will be apanied by a certain amount of pain. This is a normal phenomenon. Please try your best to maintain your consciousness. After the God¡¯s Eye is activated, the user¡¯s spiritual power will increase greatly. Looking at the two random God¡¯s Eye in his hand that shone with seven colors like ss balls, Su Yu did not hesitate to ce them in his eyes. In an instant, two random seven-colored Beginner-Level God¡¯s Eye entered Su Yu¡¯s eyes like liquid. Then, Su Yu¡¯s eyes emitted seven-color. ... At the same time, the living beings on the ind trembled with Su Yu at the center. Even Ao Yan, who was in the sea, felt his bloodline begin to tremble under the aura that was erupting from its master. At this moment, the two balls of colorful liquid that entered Su Yu¡¯s eyes began to rapidly transform Su Yu¡¯s original pupils. During this period of time, there was a faint strength in Su Yu¡¯s eyes that was also triggered by the two balls of colorful liquid. On the other hand, Su Yu felt a piercing pain in his eyes. It was as if his skull was about to be pried open. Chapter 78 - 78 The Use Of The God’s Eye 78 The Use Of The God¡¯s Eye At this moment, Su Yu¡¯s only thought was that the insight skill¡¯s definition of pain was definitely off. To think that this was called a little pain. Fortunately, the intense pain in Su Yu¡¯s eyes slowly subsided as time passed. While Su Yu fused with the God¡¯s Eye to modify his eyes, the other nine people in the top ten of the World Prosperity Points Ranking also received special treasure chest rewards. Some obtained cultivation techniques that suited their skills, while others obtained weapons that suited their skills. In any case, the items that everyone obtained from special treasure chests were closely rted to their skills. !! Su Yu probably did not obtain items rted to the Double Happiness skill from the special treasure chest because the insight skill was a bug-level skill that exceeded the upper limit of the Double Happiness skill. At this moment, the regionalmunication channel where Su Yu was located was in an uproar. This was because the changed rules were simply forcing them to a dead end. It was impossible to continue living in this situation. ¡°It¡¯s over. It¡¯spletely over. Not only will we have to face the attacks of sea creatures like the sea monkeys, but we also have to face a terrifying disaster. Who can survive this!¡± ¡°Sh*t, damn it, only demons can survive in this godforsaken ce!¡± ¡°Amen, may the glory of the Lord shine upon me.¡± ¡°Why are you still praying to the gods at a time like this? Can the gods save you? The sooner you die, the sooner you reincarnate. You might as well jump into the sea as soon as possible.¡± ¡­ The seven-day protection period in the novice sea area had ended. After the rules of the sea changed, most of the survivors were filled with panic, uneasiness, impatience, and all sorts of emotions. This was because during the seven-day novice protection period, most survivors only faced problems such as food and fresh water shortage, as well as the problem of how to keep warm at night. There weren¡¯t any other sources of danger. Now that the rules had changed, many ordinary survivors might not survive tonight. Without the protection, the sea creatures might attack the inds at any time. ¡­ At this moment, Su Yu¡¯s eyes had been modified. The seven-colored divine light that burst out of his eyes gradually disappeared into his eyes. At the same time, Su Yu gradually came back to his senses. Su Yu only felt that his spirit was unprecedentedly good. Moreover, without him realizing, the Soul Scripture that he had cultivated had advanced past the initial stage and the small aplishment state, and was now reaching therge aplishment stage. At the same time, Su Yu also understood that he had obtained the power from the Beginner-Level God¡¯s Eye. Then, with a thought, Su Yu brought up his personal attributes panel. [Level 5 Ind Master] ~ Ind area: 2,747 square meters EXP to Upgrade: 2747/32 Name: Su Yu. Age: 23 years old. Strength: 14+ (27.47) Physique: 15+ (27.47) Spirit: 60+ (27.47) Mystical Power: Beginner-Level Water Maniption Technique. Cultivation Technique: Soul Scripture ¨C First Volume (Large Aplishment) Skill Description: Hypnosis (Consume mental strength to hypnotize ordinary living beings. Subconsciously guide their memories to modify.) Heart Lock (Consumes spiritual power to construct a heart lock, forcefully seals the spiritual thoughts of living beings, controls their life and death. The spiritual power produced by cultivation of living beings affected by the Heart Lock will be returned to the user by 5%. Please do not use it on existences with powerful spiritual power.) Note: The Heart Lock imprisons all the spiritual power of living beings. If the spiritual power of the target exceeds the user by ten times, the user will suffer a bacsh. God¡¯s Eye: Beginner-Level Duplication God¡¯s Eye, Beginner-Level Illusion God¡¯s Eye. [Beginner-Level Duplication God¡¯s Eye] (Upgradeable) Description: You can replicate cultivation techniques and skills of creatures below the Purple-Gold Level to use for yourself. Note: The difference in races will cause one to obtain a weakened version of the cultivation techniques and skills. [Beginner-Level Illusion God¡¯s Eye] (Upgradeable) Description: It can release the power of illusion and trap living beings in an illusory space. The user of the Illusion God¡¯s Eye will take to illusion techniques and illusion arrays like a fish in water and improve at lightning speed. Overall Combat Rating: ck Iron Rank 9 ¨C Bronze Rank 2. Owned Servants: 4 low-level goblins (+20 Ind Prosperity Points), 10 bandaged mummies (+150 Ind Prosperity Points)¡­ Note: In parentheses are the stats added to the Ind Master on his own ind. The additional stats will not be effective after leaving his ind. Ind Prosperity Points: 16,888 (World Ranking No. 1) ~ (100 points for small vis, 20 points for goblins, 100 points for saplings, 160 points for fertile soil, 40 points for man-eating flowers¡­) Skills: SSS Grade Insight Skill, Unknown Grade Skill (Double Happiness) ¨C Can be upgraded. After looking at his personal stats panel, Su Yu could not help but quietly click his tongue. This was because after he fused with the two random God¡¯s Eye, Su Yu¡¯s Spirit Stats directly soared. Even his Strength and Physique stats increased a little. This also caused Su Yu¡¯sbat strength to jump by three levels. His personal highestbat strength directly surpassed the current leader, Little Shark Ao Yan. Moreover, Su Yu¡¯s current abilities were really a little abnormal. Duplication, Hypnosis, Heart Lock, and Hypnosis. Who wouldn¡¯t be confused after this series of attacks? To be honest, Su Yu felt that he had underestimated the Soul Scripture. This was because this thing looked like an abnormal cultivation technique now. Now that such an abnormal skill had appeared by achieving Large Aplishment in the First Volume, if he obtained the middle volume or the second volume in the future, wouldn¡¯t it be even more amazing? ¡°Master, there¡¯s a situation in the sea.¡± Suddenly, Ao Yan¡¯s mental voice transmission reached Su Yu. Upon hearing this, Su Yu rushed to the shoreline. At this moment, Su Yu saw that there were many living beings under the sea. Rows of white rushed over Su Yu until he felt a little dizzy. ¡°Master, these ordinary sea creatures swam over from afar after the terrifying aura on your body dissipated. However, they¡¯re all ordinary creatures. None of them have developed intelligence.¡± Ao Yan quickly exined the current situation. ... Su Yu nodded slightly. Then, he jumped andnded on Ao Yan¡¯s back. ¡°Dive down and take a look.¡± At this moment, Su Yu, who was standing on Ao Yan¡¯s back, sent it a spiritual transmission. Upon receiving the order, Ao Yan dived down quickly. Su Yu¡¯s eyes had been modified by the Beginner-Level God¡¯s Eye, and his spiritual strength had skyrocketed. It was easy for him to see in the dark. Therefore, after Ao Yan dived into the water, Su Yu realized that the originally dead seawater had already regained a vibrant scene. However, these ordinary sea creatures stayed very far away from Ao Yan and did not dare to approach. Chapter 79 - 79 Unbridled Fishing 79 Unbridled Fishing ¡°Continue diving.¡± After looking at the ordinary water creatures nearby, Su Yu instructed Ao Yan to continue diving. With Ao Yan¡¯s speed, he quickly dived to the bottom of the sea. The water depth was about 200 meters. It was really a shallow sea region. After sitting on Ao Yan¡¯s back and diving all the way down, Su Yu actually did not discover traces of the ck iron treasure chest. It was indeed a little ridiculous. However, Su Yu had discovered quite a number of ordinary wooden treasure chests. He had also conveniently grabbed one or two. This time, Su Yu did not receive any warning when he grabbed the wooden treasure chests with his bare hands. This also meant that there were two ways to obtain these treasure chests. One was to take the risk to dive into the water and catch them directly, and the other was to fish with a fishing rod or to cast a Although one did not need bait to directly grab treasure chests in the water, the risk had increased greatly. This was especially true for ordinary survivors. After all, not everyone had the ability to control water like Su Yu. Moreover, he had the protection of powerful Fearsome Beasts and was very powerful. Suddenly, in the coral reef not far away, a white and ck message intertwined and attracted Su Yu¡¯s attention. [¡ï ck Iron Treasure Chest] Description: It contains a first-grade water-element energy stone. [Poisonous Sea Serpent] Strength: Physique: 1. Spirit: 0. Description: Because it has lived near a ck Iron Treasure Chest for a long time, it has been affected by an unknown strength. Its size and toxicity far exceed those of its own kind. After ncing at the two messages nearby, Su Yu directly gestured for Ao Yan to go closer. As Ao Yan approached the coral reef, Su Yu also saw the ck Iron Treasure Chest stuck in the coral reef. Moreover, the poisonous sea snake was leaning against the ¡ï ck Iron Treasure Chest. Upon seeing this, Su Yu sent out his spiritual thoughts and put a Heart Lock on the poisonous sea snake. The poisonous sea snake, which was originally lyingfortably in its nest, was subdued by Su Yu on the spot. The difference in spiritual power between the two was too great. The poisonous sea snake was powerless against Su Yu¡¯s Heart Lock. ¡°Stay away.¡± Su Yu began to test the effect of the Heart Lock on the poisonous sea snake. The poisonous sea snake, which had received Su Yu¡¯s spiritual thought, quickly swam into the distance. Although the poisonous sea snake¡¯s intelligence had yet to develop, it did not stop Su Yu from giving it some simple orders. After the poisonous sea snake left the ck Iron Treasure Chest in the coral reef, Su Yu swam towards the ¡ï ck Iron Treasure Chest. Just as Su Yu reached out to grab the ck Iron Treasure Chest, the ck Iron Treasure Chest seemed to have a mind of its own and quickly moved away. Upon seeing this, Su Yu directly used his powerful spiritual power to cast the water-controlling technique, firmly imprisoning the ck Iron Treasure Chest in ce, locking it in ce. When Su Yu¡¯s hand touched the ¡ï ck Iron Treasure Chest, the treasure chest finally stopped struggling. Then, Su Yu carried the ck Iron Treasure Chest, swam back to Ao Yan¡¯s back and sent a spiritual thought to Ao Yan. ¡°Little Yan, swim up. I¡¯ll go to the ind to get something beforeing down.¡± Upon hearing his master¡¯s instructions, Ao Yan swayed its huge body and quickly floated to the surface of the sea. After returning to the ind, Su Yu went to get a few fishings. Then, he asked Skeleton 1 and Mo Yuan to follow him into the sea. This was because after the rules of the sea changed, Ao Yan could see the treasure chests in the water. Therefore, Su Yu was prepared to fish crazily. ¡°Little Mo, take this. Later, find ck treasure chests in the sea. Skeleton 1, hunt some ordinary Sea Creatures for me. Then, use the Skeleton Summoning Skill to turn them into Sea Creature Skeletons and make them search for the ck treasure chests in the sea.¡± After Skeleton 1 and Mo Yuan, the ck Dragon Turtle, went into the water, Su Yu instructed them about what to do. Hearing this, Skeleton 1 and Mo Yuan nodded to show that they understood. Soon, Su Yu sat on Ao Yan¡¯s back again and began the search for ck Iron Treasure Chests. Skeleton 1 gathered its few Sea Monkey skeleton subordinates and used its soul power to send them some simple instructions. While Su Yu was plundering the treasure chests in the sea, traces of the sea monkey and other sea creatures had already appeared near the ind of many survivors. At this moment, Su Yu¡¯s number one supporter, Wang Teng, was holding a pistol and a shlight in each hand. He was looking around the ind with a serious expression. Tonight, no matter how careless Wang Teng was, he wouldn¡¯t be able to fall asleep. Fortunately, he would not be lonely. He still had Servant A to apany him. Suddenly, an abnormal sound came from the sea and entered Wang Teng¡¯s ears. Wang Teng¡¯s heart tightened. He forced himself to calm down and quickly retreated to the wooden house. Then, he stared at the small wooden door, which was the only entrance of the wooden house. Servant A, who was standing beside Wang Teng, held his broadsword and stared at the entrance of the wooden house. Then, the extremely nervous Wang Teng suddenly realized that the abnormal sounds just now seemed to have disappeared. Wang Teng heaved a sigh of relief. However, in the next second, a sharp and ear-piercing sound of fingernails scratching against wooden boards suddenly sounded above Wang Teng¡¯s head. ¡°F*ck, what the hell is up there?¡± Wang Teng felt like he was going crazy when he heard themotion on the roof above the wooden house. Fortunately, even though he was anxious, Wang Teng still guarded the wooden house. He had no intention of going out. Just like that, the unknown sea creature stayed on Wang Teng¡¯s roof for a period of time until it finally retreated into the sea. It didn¡¯t have any intention of breaking through the wooden house. Perhaps it sensed danger in the wooden house. When there was no more movement outside, Wang Teng kept his guard up for more than half an hour. Only then did he rx slightly. However, tonight was destined to be a sleepless night. At this moment, several figures appeared on the sea near Su Yu¡¯s ind. If Su Yu saw these guys, he would probably suspect that he was going to have to fight against the sea monkeys. It turned out that the creatures targeting Su Yu¡¯s ind weren¡¯t some other sea creatures, but some sea monkeys. There were around seven or eight of them in total. When the small group of sea monkeys looked at Su Yu¡¯s ind their extremely ferocious and ruthless eyes were filled with aggressiveness. It was as if it would be difficult to resolve the hatred in their hearts if they did not kill all the living beings on the ind. Chapter 80 - 80 Mutated Giant Squid 80 Mutated Giant Squid Soon, the small group of sea monkeys silently dived into the water and swam towards the nearby ind. At this moment, there were two crab bosses guarding the southeast direction of Su Yu¡¯s ind. Merman 1 and Merman 2 were in charge of patrolling the northwest. Coincidentally, this group of Sea Monkeys chose to approach from the east of the ind, where one of the giant turtle crabs was patrolling. The Giant Turtle Crab was bored and blowing bubbles in the sea when it acutely noticed that some creatures were approaching. As a ferocious beast that lived in the sea, it was its instinct to detect abnormal movements. !! Therefore, after discovering that some creatures were approaching, the giant turtle crab narrowed its small eyes and quickly floated to the surface of the sea. The giant turtle crab wasn¡¯t very intelligent. It naturally would not rush forward foolishly. Soon, the Giant Turtle Crab floated to the surface of the water and nimbly climbed onto the ind. Then, it used its pair of small eyes to stare fixedly at the sea, waiting for the enemy to appear. At the same time, the eight sea monkeys quickly reached the edge of the ind and quickly climbed up. The Giant Turtle Crab had been lying in ambush at the edge of the ind for a long time. It moved its eight legs and rushed up at an extremely fast speed. Then, it waved its two huge pincers and smashed them at the two sea monkeys who had yet to react. Then, with two loud noise, the giant turtle crab used it two pincers to directly sent the two sea monkeys flying. Theynded heavily on the ground. ¡°Screech~ Screech~ Screech.¡± After the other sea monkeys who had arrived on the ind realized that theirpanions had been knocked down, they immediately let out angry screams. Then, they swarmed towards the giant turtle crab. In response, the Giant Turtle Crab¡¯s small eyes shed in ferocity. If this crab did not show its might, did they really think it was easily bullied?! Then, it waved its pair of huge ws. Instead of retreating, the giant turtle crab advanced and collided with the six sea monkeys. Themotion on the giant turtle crab¡¯s side of the ind naturally attracted the attention of the goblins, Wu Qian, and the others who remained on the ind. After seeing what was happening at the edge of the ind with the help of the lights on the ind, Goblin 1 immediately jogged to the vi and woke up a group of broadsword skeletons and bandaged mummies. Meanwhile, the boss crab was already fighting with six sea monkeys. Among them, some sea monkeys had also started attacking the back shell of the giant turtle crab. However, with the sharpness of the sea monkeys¡¯ nails, they could at most leave an extremely shallow scratch on it. In contrast, if a sea monkey was unfortunately hit by the giant turtle crab¡¯s ws, it would either die or be injured. After all, the difference in strength between the two was quite big. The giant turtle crab was a ck iron-level fearsome beast. It was not something a few sea monkeys with ordinary rank 4 or 5bat strength could defeat. In the end, before the broadsword skeletons and the bandaged mummies could rush over to provide support, the extremely angry giant turtle crab had quickly ended the battle. One of the sea monkeys, who had been sent flying by its two ws, remained alive. Then, its head was pierced through by one of the giant turtle crab¡¯s ws. The sea monkeys were some really stubborn creatures. If they had split up and fled from the beginning, a few of them would have escaped no matter what. They would not have beenpletely wiped out. The Giant Turtle Crab that had already finished the battle looked at the blood on its body in disdain. Then, it quickly waved its huge ws at Goblin 1 and the others and pointed at the mangled bodies of the sea monkeys on the ground. After doing this, the Giant Turtle Crab directly rushed into the sea and began to wash the blood on its body. It could be seen that Boss Crab loved to be clean. The few broadsword skeletons quickly pounced on the dead sea monkeys and began to devour their soul power. After the broadsword skeletons were done, Goblin 1 worked with Goblin 2, Wang Dachuan and the rest to quickly move the bodies. Then, they began to clean up the battlefield. ¡­ Currently, Su Yu had already ridden Ao Yan far away from the ind. There were already two more ck iron treasure chests in the fishing in his hand. However, Su Yu was clearly not satisfied with this. Su Yu realized that the depth of the seabed had already begun to increase. At this moment, Ao Yan had already reached a depth of 400 meters. With Su Yu¡¯s current physical fitness and the water-controlling technique, he faced no problem at this depth. Suddenly, in the pitch-ck seawater, a few huge tentacles reached out from the mud at the bottom of the sea and quickly wrapped around Ao Yan and Su Yu. The other party¡¯s sneak attack naturally did not catch Su Yu and Ao Yan off-guard. In an instant, Ao Yan counterattacked. A subtle aura of dominance appeared on Ao Yan¡¯s body. Then, Ao Yan charged forward and bit the huge tentacle of the unknown creature at the bottom of the sea. At the same time, Su Yu also discovered what the unknown creature hidden in the mud at the bottom of the sea was. [ck Iron ~ Mutated Giant Squid] Strength: Physique: Spirit: Skill: Limb Regeneration, Concealment, Entanglement. Skill Description: Limb Regeneration (When the Mutated Giant Squid¡¯s tentacles are cut off, it can quickly grow new tentacles by eating.) Concealment (The Mutated Giant Squid has an extremely powerful instinctive concealment ability. It can conceal itself within its surroundings.) Entanglement (When the Mutated Giant Squid wraps its tentacles around its prey, it will directly unleash an extremely powerful Entanglement Strength, killing the prey in one strike.) Overall Combat Strength: Level 5 ck Iron ~ Level 7 ck Iron Note: A giant squid that was affected by some force and mutated. Its intelligence had just begun to develop. Su Yu quickly scanned through the information in front of him and realized that the Mutated Giant Squid was nning to escape. This was because Ao Yan had directly torn off one of the Mutated Giant Squid¡¯s tentacles. At the same time, the overlord aura on Ao Yan¡¯s body made the Mutated Giant Squid stop attacking. However, how could Su Yu let go of this prey that had delivered itself to his door? It was absolutely impossible! Then, Su Yu used the Illusion God¡¯s Eye in his left eye to strike the Mutated Giant Squid that was about to escape. In an instant, the Mutated Giant Squid that was hit by the illusory power was stunned motionless at the bottom of the sea. At the same time, Su Yu stopped Ao Yan, who was about to continue killing the Mutated Giant Squid. Su Yu wanted to test the power of the Illusion God¡¯s Eye on the Mutated Giant Squid¡¯s body and practice Hypnosis, Heart Lock, and his other skills. Chapter 81 - 81 Thin Dragon Blood Essence 81 Thin Dragon Blood Essence In the mental world of the Mutated Giant Squid, it had returned to its carefree childhood. Until one day, a natural disaster descended and a terrifying ball of light fell into the sea. Although the little squid was lucky to have survived because it was far away, it realized that the seawater seemed to have changed a little on this day. Since that day, the little squid realized that many marine lifeforms in the sea were quickly dying, and its body had also undergone a huge change. First of all, in terms of size, the little squid realized that it was simply changing day by day. As time passed, the little squid realized that it seemed to have developed some simple thoughts. Therefore, it began to think about what had happened to its body. ¡­ At this moment, the illusory body that Su Yu had constructed with his spiritual thoughts had spied on the fragments of memories in the Mutated Giant Squid¡¯s mind and read them. Su Yu realized that there was not much useful information in the Mutated Giant Squid¡¯s memories. He condensed a giant body covered in unholy ck mes in the Mutated Giant Squid¡¯s spiritual world. Then, he grabbed the Mutated Giant Squid in his palms This move was an illusion technique that Su Yu had created by reference to an ocr technique he had once seen in an anime. It was at this moment that the Mutated Giant Squid felt that it was about to be roasted to death. Therefore, its survival instinct made it choose to beg for mercy. The Mutated Giant Squid¡¯s mental thoughts directly transmitted a piece of information to Su Yu. It said ¡°Spare¡­ Me¡­ I¡­ Will¡­ Submit¡­ To¡­ You.¡± Realizing that this fellow¡¯s intelligence was only slightly higher than the two crab bosses, Su Yu was toozy to continue testing the power of the Illusion God¡¯s Eye. Otherwise, might identally kill this Mutated Giant Squid. Thus, Su Yu used his spiritual power to condense a Heart Lock and threw it into the Mutated Giant Squid¡¯s spiritual thoughts. The Mutated Giant Squid felt the threat of death and did not dare to resist at all. It could only obediently ept the control of the Heart Lock. Soon, after Su Yu¡¯s spiritual thought left the Mutated Giant Squid¡¯s mental space and it gradually recovered. ¡°Mas¡­ ter.¡± The Mutated Giant Squid that had already submitted quickly swam to Su Yu from the bottom of the sea. Su Yu also realized then that this fellow was really quite big. Including its ten tentacles, Su Yu estimated that this fellow was about 25 meters. It could be considered a huge creature. ¡°I wonder if teppanyaki braised with such thick tentacles is delicious.¡± Looking at the Mutated Giant Squid¡¯s huge tentacles, this strange thought suddenly popped up in Su Yu¡¯s mind. Then, with the principle of not wasting anything, Su Yu directly put the small half of the squid¡¯s tentacle that Ao Yan had bitten off into a fishing. Judging from the memories of the Mutated Giant Squid, Su Yu realized that this creature had not mutated because of nuclear radiation. Instead, it mutated due to a special evolutionary force. The other sea creatures had died directly because they could not withstand that power. The sea creatures that survived after the revolutionary force entered their bodies naturally embarked on the path of evolution like little squid. After telling the Mutated Giant Squid follow him, Su Yu looked at the ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï ck Iron Treasure Chest in the mud at the bottom of the sea. This ck iron treasure chest was the most valuable treasure chest Su Yu had encountered. Other than the special reward treasure chests, of course. [¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï ck Iron Treasure Chest] Description: It contains a drop of thin dragon blood essence. [Thin Dragon Blood Essence] Description: A drop of blood essence from a Purple Gold Rank One Dragon. It can be used to temper the body and increase the strength of the body. It¡¯s a treasure that low-level dragon creatures dream of. Usage Method on Human: Drop it into arge bucket of clear water to dilute the strength contained in it. Then, soak your body in it and undergo the refinement of the dragon¡¯s blood essence. Usage Method on Sea Creatures: Swallow it directly. If you sessfully withstand the transformation of the dragon¡¯s blood essence, you might surpass your original fixed potential. Please note that this item is very useful towards the bloodline of sea creatures below the Gold Rank. Note: The dragon blood essence will temper the body. However, this effect will be apanied by extremely strong affliction. The longer the endurance, the stronger the body tempering effect. This ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï ck iron treasure chest was guarded by the Mutated Giant Squid. Su Yu was also very satisfied with the items inside. After all, Su Yu would not mind having more items that could directly increase his strength. After obtaining the¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï ck Iron Treasure Chest, Su Yu rode on Ao Yan and started searching for the treasure chest with the Mutated Giant Squid that he had named Xiao Wu. Meanwhile, Mo Yuan and Skeleton 1, whom Su Yu had sent out in the other direction, had yet to gain anything. This was normal. Without Su Yu¡¯s insight talent, it was extremely difficult to find a ck iron treasure chest in such a dark environment. However, it was wrong to say that Skeleton 1 gained nothing. At this moment, a group of sea creature skeletons were already following behind it. There were all kinds of skeletons, such as sea snake skeletons, sea turtle skeletons, fish skeletons, sea monkey skeletons, and so on. These were all summoned using the skeleton summoning skill after Skeleton 1 killed them. However, these were all ordinary sea creatures. Other than the sea monkey skeletons¡¯ slightly higherbat strength, the rest basically did not have anybat strength. Fortunately, the skeletons summoned by Skeleton 1 from the corpses of the skeleton summoning still retained their instincts from when they were alive, which was to swim. They were still quite useful as scouts. Looking at the skeleton army behind him, the light green soul fire in Skeleton 1¡¯s head could not help but flicker slightly. Then, Skeleton 1 used his soul power to send a simple order to the sea creature skeletons. ¡°Find ck treasure chests. When you find one,e back and report to me.¡± Skeleton 1, who sent this message, even used his soul power to construct the image of the ck treasure chest. This was because these sea creature skeletons were summoned by Skeleton 1. Otherwise, with Skeleton 1¡¯s current soul power, he would not be able to send a message to so many sea creature skeletons at the same time. Soon, the sea creature skeletons dispersed and gradually disappeared into the dark sea. Skeleton 1 stayed in the sea and waited quietly. As his strength gradually increased, Skeleton 1 felt that there seemed to be some scattered memories within his soul fire. Chapter 82 - 82 Traces Of a Sea Python 82 Traces Of a Sea Python However, these memories were rtively scattered, causing Skeleton 1 to be unable to sort out the fragmented memories in the soul fire for a while. Mo Yuan, the ck Dragon Turtle cub, was also wandering aimlessly in the sea. Mo Yuan did not find any ck iron treasure chests, but he found many ordinary treasure chests. Hence, Mo Yuan grabbed a lot of these ordinary wooden treasure chests. At the same time, Su Yu asked Xiao Wu to use all three skills it possessed. Then, he used his Eyes of Duplication to replicate all three skills. As they were of different species, the skills Su Yu obtained were all weaker versions. [Limb Regeneration] was weakened to [High Speed Healing], [Concealment] was weakened to [Lurk], and [Entanglement] weakened to [Low-level Grappling]. [High Speed Healing] Skill Description: Quickly heal injuries by consuming arge amount of nutrients in the body. Note: Detached limbs can only be healed. This skill cannot regenerate new limbs. [Lurk] Skill Description: If you stay motionless in the darkness, your aura will automatically be concealed. You will fuse with the dark environment around you. Note: This skill is very easily seen through by existences that are much stronger than the user. [Low-level Grappling] Skill Description: Muscle Memory¡¯s instinctivebat technique. These were the three weakened Skills that Su Yu had obtained from the Mutated Giant Squid. In Su Yu¡¯s opinion, Lurk and Low-level Grappling were zero-cost skills that required no consumption. Su Yu had yet to use duplication on Ao Yan¡¯s skill. After all, if this little guy used the Bloodthirst Skill, it would fall into a bloodthirsty state. Su Yu decided to wait until they returned. As he rode on Ao Yan¡¯s back, Su Yu also took out the map that showed the location of the 1,000 small inds nearby and looked at it. When Su Yu unfolded this item in his hand, it was like a transparent stic sheet. It was densely packed with small green dots. Su Yu was disyed on it as a slightlyrger red dot. ¡°Little Yan, swim to the east.¡± After confirming which ind was the closest to him on the map, Su Yu prepared to attack overnight. Upon receiving its master¡¯s order, Ao Yan also increased its speed and quickly swam towards the target region. Xiao Wu, the Mutated Giant Squid, followed closely behind. On their way to the target region, Su Yu searched for ck iron treasure chests and also for other inds. Most of the survivors on the World Prosperity Points rankings who were extremely confident in themselves took action. Among them, there were also survivors who had obtained boats and were bold enough to choose to go out to sea at night. At this moment, just like Su Yu, the nine survivors who were also in the top ten of the rankings used their own methods and began to crazily search for existing inds. They wanted to obtain the Heart of the Inds as quickly as possible. This was because the only way to maintain their position in the World Ranking was by upgrading their ind as quickly as possible. Currently, the fastest way to upgrade was to plunder. Those who wanted to achieve great things did not bother about trivialities. Case in point, Su Yu and the other top ten survivors who could break through to more than 10,000 Prosperity Points. At this moment, their inds were all basically at level five. Otherwise, with just some resources from the treasure chest, it would be impossible to umte the Prosperity Points to this extent. After the rules of the novice sea area changed, bloody massacres were also quietly taking ce. Perhaps, the number of survivors killed tonight would far exceed the number of survivors who had died for various reasons during the seven days of the novice protection period. It was unknown how many survivors were left after the first round. At this moment, Su Yu, who was riding on Ao Yan, had already reached the first ind he had found on the map. When Su Yu jumped onto the ind from Ao Yan¡¯s body, he discovered that the ind was already owner-less. Then, he saw the faint yellow Heart of the Ind flickered with a weak luster in the center of the ind. Looking at the copsed tents and scattered wood on the ind, Su Yu quickly walked forward and picked up the Heart of the Ind in the center of the ind. ¡°The traces on these things don¡¯t seem like they were left by the sea monkeys. It looks more like it was left by arge python.¡± Su Yu casually picked up the Heart of the Ind and looked at the traces left behind by the sea creature. He could not help but make some conjectures. At this moment, something that reflected the moonlight caught Su Yu¡¯s attention. [ck Iron Sea Python Scale] Description: An ordinary scale dropped from the body of an adult sea python. When Su Yu¡¯s gazended on this thing, the relevant information directly appeared. Upon seeing this, Su Yu quickly walked to the shoreline and jumped onto Ao Yan¡¯s back. He sent a spiritual transmission, ¡°Little Yan, search for otherrge creatures nearby.¡± Hearing this, Ao Yan quickly began to search for information in the water. As a creature with an extremely developed sense of smell, Ao Yan¡¯s sense of smell was much stronger than that of ordinary sharks. Therefore, if there were anyrge creatures near this ind, it was basically impossible for them to escape Ao Yan¡¯s sense of smell. ¡°Master, I found it. It¡¯s at the bottom of the sea.¡± Ao Yan, who had been searching for a while, transmitted his voice. ¡°Let¡¯s go and find it,¡± Su Yu said. Soon, Ao Yan brought Su Yu and quickly sank to the bottom of the sea. In the mud above where Su Yu was floating, a sea python with a body as thick as a bucket slithered. [ck Iron Sea Python] Strength: Physique: Spirit: Skill: Strangtion. Overall Combat Strength: ck Iron Rank 5 ~ ck Iron Rank 7. Description: A sea creature who has developed initial intelligence. There¡¯s a trace of the thin flood dragon bloodline in its body. Final Upgrade Potential: Bronze Single-Horned Python. Looking at the sea python hiding in the mud, Su Yu gestured for Xiao Wu to get it out. In response, Xiao Wu extended its huge tentacles and wrapped them around the sea python hidden in the mud at the bottom of the sea. ... Sensing that the other party had already discovered it and was also attacking it, the ck Iron Sea Python finally could not hold back anymore. In an instant, its huge body moved. For a moment, the seawater in this area became extremely turbid. Su Yu had the ability to control water, so he was naturally not affected by the turbid seawater. Xiao Wu and the sea python were already tangled together. Su Yu unleashed his illusion skills and directly entered the mind of the sea python. Chapter 83 - 83 Five Servants 83 Five Servants In the face of Su Yu¡¯s unreasonably strong illusory power and the fact that its spirit strength was notparable to Su Yu¡¯s, the python was directly assaulted by it. At this moment, the sea python that was tightly wrapped by Xiao Wu¡¯s thick tentacles gradually rxed its resistance. Its entire spiritual thought hadpletely fallen into the illusory space and it had lost control of its body. Su Yu withdrew himself after casually scanning the ck Iron Sea Python¡¯s mind as well as its fragmented memories. This was because in Su Yu¡¯s opinion, this guy¡¯s memories were much nker than Xiao Wu¡¯s. Most of them were about hunting prey, then eating and sleeping, then hunting prey after waking up, and then sleeping again. This cycle was not much different from a pig. The python was also the one who had eaten the survivor on the ind. Moreover, the survivor was already dead when the python had eaten them. Without investigating the sea python¡¯s boring memories further, Su Yu directly condensed a Heart Lock with his mental strength and inserted it into the sea python¡¯s brain. Just like the Mutated Giant Squid, the sea python that had already gained initial intelligence, tactfully chose to submit. As a result, Su Yu¡¯s team grew stronger. This time, there was a 20-meter-long sea python as thick as a small bucket in his team. Such a boring night passed as Su Yu searched for treasure chests and the ind. When the sun rose, Su Yu rode Ao Yan back to his ind with the Mutated Giant Squid, Xiao Wu and Sea Python, Xiao Hai following closely behind him. In thetter half of the night, Su Yu found a few more ck iron treasure chests. However, their star-level was not high. They were either ¡ï or ¡ï¡ï. He also did not encounter any ck iron sea creatures. However, Su Yu had gained a lot of Heart of the Inds. He had obtained 10 Heart of the Inds in one night, and five of those inds had already lost their master when he arrived there. As for the other five inds, three of them were from the low-level martial world, and the other two were from M Country. This time, Su Yu did not kill the ind masters. Instead, he used Illusion and Heart Lock to take control of them all. Then, he brought them all back to his ind to do manualbor. ¡°Little Yan, take these two to patrol the surroundings of the ind. If you encounter any creatures like the sea monkeys, just kill them and throw their corpses on the ind. Someone will deal with them.¡± After Su Yu returned to the ind, he gave instructions to Ao Yan. ¡°Understood, Master.¡± Ao Yan quickly acknowledged the order and dived into the sea with his twockeys. Then, Su Yu nced at Goblin 1 and the others who were jogging over. ¡°Master, a few sea monkeys came to the indst night. They were all killed by the Giant Turtle Crab. Their corpses have already been dealt with.¡± Goblin 1, who had jogged over, directly reported. Upon hearing this, Su Yu raised his eyebrows slightly. Initially, Su Yu thought that Ao Yan had stayed around the ind for quite a while and should have already left his aura in the seawater. No creature should dare toe to the ind. Who knew that a fearless thing like the sea monkey would dare toe to the ind? ¡°Yes, take these people away. Just assign them any work that you have.¡± After thinking for a while, Su Yu didn¡¯t voice out his thoughts. Instead, he handed the few survivors behind him to Goblin 1. After saying that, Su Yu quickly walked towards the small vi. Goblin 1 looked at the five survivors and immediately said with a fierce gaze, ¡°All of you,e over. I¡¯ll arrange something for you.¡± Goblin 1 ordered these survivors around without any hesitation. For Wu Qian and Wang Dachuan, their lives on Su Yu¡¯s ind were much better than when they were on their own ind. First of all, they did not have to worry about their safety. Su Yu also did not mistreat them in terms of food and drinks. They only needed to do some work every day. At this moment, Wu Qian and Wang Dachuan, who were gathered together, immediately whispered to each other when they saw Goblin 1 walking over with a few people. ¡°Brother Wang, the Ind Master brought back a few more survivors.¡± Wu Qian muttered softly to Wang Dachuan. Currently, because Wang Dachuan had a Grade C Agricultural Proficiency skill, he was treated better than Wu Qian. He even became a team leader. His team members were Wu Qian and Lu Ming. ¡°I think so, but I heard from Goblin 1 that the Ind Master previously said that he would kill all these guys. Why didn¡¯t he kill them today?¡± Wang Dachuan was puzzled when he heard Wu Qian muttering softly. After staying on the ind for a few days, Wang Dachuan was naturally familiar with the goblins. Wang Dachuan had good social skills, so it was not surprising that he knew some news. Wang Dachuan also did not care that they were of different species. ¡°Brother Dachuan, I¡¯ve brought you some new workers.¡± At this moment, Goblin 1¡¯s voice arrived before its figure did. ¡°Coming,ing.¡± Upon hearing Goblin¡¯s voice, Wang Dachuan immediately came out of the wooden house. ¡°Brother Dachuan, these people are the servants Master brought back this time. You can just assign them any work that you have.¡± Goblin 1 smiled at Wang Dachuan. ¡°I understand. Thank you, Brother Goblin 1. I have a pack of cigarettes here. The Ind Master gave it to me. I don¡¯t like to smoke cigarettes so you can take them!¡± Wang Dachuan had juste out of the small wooden house. He was very polite. He stuffed a pack of Furong King cigarettes into Goblin 1¡¯s hand. Goblin 1 casually took the cigarette and put it in its pocket. Although Goblin 1 had also received this kind of reward from Su Yu, it was already used to the smell of cigarettes. It would not reject Wang Dachuan¡¯s kindness. ¡°Alright, Brother Dachuan, go ahead with your work. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Goblin 1 smiled heartily and left. Wang Dachuan was all smiles. After all, this meant that he had a few more people who could work. If he did well in the future, he might be rewarded even more by the Ind Master! ¡°The few of you,e with me.¡± After sending Goblin 1 off, Wang Dachuan turned to face these servants. His expression instantly became like that of a strict supervisor. Faced with Wang Dachuan¡¯s shout, the five new workers did not dare to disobey. This was because in their spiritual thoughts, the identity that Su Yu had forcefully imnted was that of a servant. Chapter 84 - 84 Beginner-Level Indestructible Golden Body Technique 84 Beginner-Level Indestructible Golden Body Technique Meanwhile, in the small vi, Su Yu used ten Heart of the Inds. [Ding! You have sessfully used 10 Level 1 Heart of the Ind. Your ind area has increased by 1,000 square meters. Ind Prosperity Points +8,000. Current ind area is 3,747 square meters.] [Ding! You are the first person to reach level six in the world region. You will receive one Level-up Reward Treasure Chest. Please receive it as soon as possible.] ¡°Receive.¡± !! [Level 2 Treasure Chest] Description: It contains a copy of the first volume of the Indestructible Golden Body Technique. [Indestructible Golden Body Technique¡ªFirst Volume] Description: A powerful technique used to temper the body. When the First Volume is cultivated to the extreme, the user¡¯s physique can match the body of a Purple Gold Rank Wild Beast. After Su Yu received the treasure chest, the description of the item in the treasure chest appeared in front of him. Seeing that he had been rewarded with another cultivation technique that was rted to the physical aspect, a hint of joy appeared on Su Yu¡¯s face. This was because Su Yu¡¯s current Spirit Stats had already exceeded his Physique and Strength Stats by too much. He urgently needed to increase his Physique and Strength Stats to bnce his Spirit Stats. At the same time, most of the survivors on the World Ind Prosperity Points Ranking began to ramble in the worldmunication channel. Su Yu had never even entered this so-called worldmunication channel once because he felt that it was useless. Putting aside how many messages each person could send in the worldmunication channel every day, the interface of the light screen was only so big. Su Yu felt that the information in the regional channel could still be read. On the world channel, he would probably go blind first before obtaining any useful information. And that was indeed the case. At this moment, only the supeputers on the Cerulean could tell what each survivor had sent. The expression of the holders of the top ten on the Prosperity Points ranking in various regions of the novice sea area became a little ugly. This was because in their opinion, the speed at which Rank One¡¯s Prosperity Points increased was really too fast. In one night, the other party had managed to reach almost 30,000 points. It was really ridiculous. In fact, those guys who named themselves Jesus and Satan had already guessed that Su Yu ¨C who was ranked first ¨C must have already broken through to level six. However, in the face of such a situation, they had no choice but to try and desperately catch up with him. On the other hand, Su Yu was not in a hurry to cultivate the Indestructible Golden Body technique. Instead, he asked the AI robot to get him some food to fill his stomach. As he was eating, Su Yu could clearly feel that the temperature was constantly rising. It was obvious that the two-suns disaster had already produced an effect. Fortunately, Su Yu¡¯s current physique was much stronger than when he was still an ordinary person. Therefore, the temperature did not affect him much. After quickly finishing his food, Su Yu quickly walked out of the small vi. As soon as he walked out of the vi¡¯s door, Su Yu realized that outside, two suns were hanging high in the sky. They each emitted their own light and heat. Heat waves visible to the naked eye could be seen in the air. It could be seen how high the temperature was at this moment. Su Yu saw that other than the two Man-Eating Flowers and some mutated nts cultivated by Wang Dachuan, the other nts on his ind looked like frosted eggnts. It looked as if they would die from the heat in the next second. Seeing this situation, Su Yu directly instructed Goblin 1, Wang Dachuan, and the others to use all the sun-shielding tools avable. Soon, under the high temperature of about 50 degrees Celsius, Wang Dachuan began tomand the few new servants to get busy. After dealing with these matters, Su Yu quickly walked to the shoreline and called Ao Yan out. ¡°Little Yan, I¡¯ll get Goblin 1 and the others to go out to seater. Follow and escort them.¡± Upon hearing this, Ao Yan quickly nodded to show that it understood. Su Yu called Goblin 1 and handed it the map of the inds. He asked Goblin 1 to search for the Heart of the Ind ording to the ind on this map. After Goblin 1 departed with Skeleton 1 and the others to search for the Heart of the Ind, Su Yu returned to his bedroom in the small vi. Turning the air conditioner to the maximum, Su Yu looked at the bathtub that had been filled with water by the AI robot and opened the treasure chest that contained the flood dragon¡¯s blood essence. Immediately, two ruby-like pearls appeared in Su Yu¡¯s hand. Seeing the solidified blood essence of the flood dragon, Su Yu threw it into the bathtub. The moment the two drops of flood dragon blood essence touched the water, they magically melted. Then, the water in the bathtub gradually turned red. There was a faint special fragranceing out. Seeing this situation, Su Yu did not hesitate. He quickly took off his clothes and stepped into the bathtub. However, Su Yu was also holding a golden jade slip in his hand. When his bodypletely sank into the clear water that was mixed with the flood dragon¡¯s blood essence, Su Yu had already begun to clearly feel an extremely domineering power continuously flowing into his body. If not for the fact that Su Yu had undergone the modification of the power of the two God¡¯s Eye, he would probably not have been able to help but cry out. Enduring the pain in his body, Su Yu stuck the slip for the Indestructible Golden Body technique to his forehead. Immediately, diagrams and words rted to the cultivation of the Indestructible Golden Body quickly surged into Su Yu¡¯s mind. Su Yu, whose spiritual power was already so potent , clearly did not have to spend so much effort toprehend this cultivation method. With a sweep of his spiritual thought, Su Yu began to cultivate ording to the Indestructible Golden Body technique. As Su Yu circted the Indestructible Golden Body Technique, the strength of the flood dragon blood essence diluted in the water also began to continuously temper Su Yu¡¯s body. Gradually, some iron-colored luster appeared on Su Yu¡¯s skin. This was the sign of the first level of the Indestructible Golden Body Technique, the entry level of the Iron Body Technique. Then, as more and more flood dragon blood essence entered his body, Su Yu¡¯s skin was slowly covered by the iron color. When the blood in the bathtub had turned back into a tub of clear water, Su Yu was already a small iron man. After his spiritual thought sensed that the power of the flood dragon¡¯s blood essence in the bathtub had been exhausted, Su Yu opened his eyes. Looking at his body that seemed to be made of pure iron, Su Yu directly dispersed the cirction method of the iron body. Chapter 85 - 85 I Surrender, I Surrender 85 I Surrender, I Surrender After getting up and using his water-controlling divine power to remove all the water droplets on his body and hair, Su Yu took a bathrobe and walked out of the bathroom. Soon, Su Yu was already lying on his Simmons bed. He clicked into the worldmunication channel to see what was going on. However, a second after he entered, Su Yu immediately left. There were really too many messages and he could not read it at all. Hence, Su Yu decided to settle for the next best thing. He directly clicked into the world trading channel. Su Yu also had the highest privilege here, and the limit of transactions that he could do in a day had increased to 20. Although it was notparable to the current unlimited privileges that he had in the Regional Trading Channel, it was still quite alright. After all, the worst survivors on the World Channel were still the top ten survivors on their respective Regional Trading Channel. Therefore, the items in the World Trading Channel were definitely many times better than on the Regional Trading Channel. [Zhou XX] Items to Trade: 20ml Strength Stats Potion. Items in Exchange: 20ml Spirit Stats Potion. [Janice] Items to Trade: Arge amount of fresh water. Items in Exchange: Large blocks of ice. [Yamamoto Murao] Items to Trade: Sharp Saber. Items in Exchange: A long-range weapon with high lethality. ¡­ As soon as he entered the world trading channel, Su Yu saw a dazzling array of trading items appear in front of him. There were more items in varietypared to the items in the regional channel. After ncing at these items, Su Yu clicked on the search box and entered the keywords ¡®Skill¡¯ and ¡®Technique¡¯. [Ding! The items you are looking for are temporarily not for sale in the trading channel.] Su Yu was not surprised to see the notification on the light screen. After all, these two things could increase one¡¯s strength. Generally speaking, no one would sell them. Even if someone posted it, it would probably be quickly bought by some people who were watching the trading channel closely. Then, Su Yu entered some other keywords one after another. However, Su Yu was still a little disappointed when he saw the search results. They were all ordinary items and weren¡¯t what he was looking for. After shaking his head, Su Yu was about to turn off the light screen. Unexpectedly, at this moment, the notification that someone wanted to DM him sounded in his ears. [Ding! Yan Huang, ranked second on the World Prosperity Points rankings, has requested to DM you. Do you want to ept the DM?] Su Yu raised his eyebrows slightly at this notification. Su Yu was not surprised that someone in the top ten would want to DM him. After all, the conditions that he had set was that only the top ten on the world rankings could request to DM him. If just about anyone could send him DM requests, Su Yu felt that he would be annoyed to death by the notifications. Meanwhile, on an ind worlds apart from Su Yu¡¯s, a middle-aged man with a dignified aura was staring at the light screen in front of him. There was a frown on his face. That¡¯s right, this person was Hong Tian ¨C handle name Yan Huang. On the other hand, Su Yu directly agreed to the DM request. ¡°May I know why you are looking for me?¡± Su Yu took the initiative to send a message to the other party. Upon seeing the content of Su Yu¡¯s message, Hong Tian¡¯s expression changed slightly. From the other party¡¯s tone, Hong Tian could sense that the other party was not an easy person to deal with. However, Hong Tian felt that he had to mention this matter. After organizing his words, Hong Tian sent a message to Su Yu. ¡°I believe we¡¯re from the same country, right? I beg you to try your best to preserve some seeds of hope for our country when you meet ourpatriots.¡± After saying that, Hong Tian¡¯s eyes stared fixedly at the light screen, waiting for Su Yu¡¯s reply. When Su Yu saw the message sent by the guy with the handle name Yan Huang, his eyes flickered. After pondering for a moment, Su Yu simply replied with two words. ¡°Will do.¡± ¡°Phew.¡± After seeing the other party¡¯s reply, Hong Tian could not help but heave a sigh of relief. Then, before Hong Tian could thank him, Su Yu directly cut off the DM. ¡°Sigh, I hope the others can do the same!¡± Hong Tian didn¡¯t care that the other party had cut off the DM. Instead, he looked at the light screen. From the handle name, it was obvious that these were his fellow countrymen. Then, Hong Tian began to contact them one by one. Su Yu stood up and stretched his muscles. Yan Huang¡¯s words just now did not affect Su Yu. If he encountered a survivor, Su Yu would naturally help if the conditions allowed it. Of course, he could not save everyone. Sometimes, nature had to take its course! It was at this moment that Goblin 1, who was holding the map of the inds and was exploring the sea, finally found an ind. Coincidentally, the ind that Goblin 1 found was Wang Teng¡¯s ind. On the small ind, Wang Teng, who hadn¡¯t closed his eyes the entire night, kept gulping down water to lower his temperature. ¡°Master, bad news. A ship has appeared on the surface of the sea.¡± Suddenly, Servant A, who was sitting in the shadow outside the wooden house, shouted at Wang Teng. ¡°Pfft.¡± Wang Teng spat out a mouthful of water when he heard A¡¯s loud voice. At the same time, Wang Teng lost his grip on the bottle in his hand. It fell onto his clothes and drenched him. However, Wang Teng wasn¡¯t in the mood to care if his clothes were wet. He jumped out of the wooden house. When he saw a ship approaching his ind, Wang Teng¡¯s heart started beating furiously. To be honest, Wang Teng¡¯s emotions were extremelyplicated. He hoped that the person on the ship was Su Yu, but he also hoped that it wasn¡¯t Su Yu. Anyway, Wang Teng felt conflicted. ... However, Skeleton 1, who was piloting Unit Charge 1, wouldn¡¯t stop advancing just because of Wang Teng¡¯s thoughts. Soon, Unit Charge 1 approached Wang Teng¡¯s ind. Then, Skeleton 1, who was on Unit Charge 1, carried Goblin 1 and jumped onto the ind. When he saw the situation, Wang Teng raised the white cloth in his hand to nimbly express his surrender. Seeing this scene, Goblin 1 and Skeleton 1 were a little dumbfounded. This was the first time they had seen this kind of action after plundering the ind for all this while. ¡°I surrender, I surrender. Are you God Su Yu¡¯s subordinates? I know God Su Yu.¡± Wang Teng hurriedly name dropped Su Yu when he saw the other party staring at him. Chapter 86 - 86 Building Homes and Cellars 86 Building Homes and Cers ¡°You know Master?¡± Goblin 1 and Skeleton 1 were stunned when they heard Wang Teng¡¯s words. ¡°Take what you can ande with us!¡± After sizing Wang Teng up, Goblin 1 spoke up. ¡°I survived.¡± Wang Teng saw the hesitation on the other party¡¯s face when he shouted Su Yu¡¯s name. This instantly confirmed Wang Teng¡¯s assumption of the other party¡¯s identity. ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Wang Teng didn¡¯t dare to dawdle when he saw the other party¡¯s urging gaze. He ran into the small wooden house and used a big bag to pack up the resources he could take with him. Actually, Wang Teng was much stronger than an ordinary survivor. However, he was still much weaker than Skeleton 1, who was an elite skeleton that had advanced to the ck Iron level. It was because of this that Wang Teng chose to surrender and avoid unnecessary struggles. After all, he had nowhere to run even if he wanted to. Very soon, Wang Teng ¨C who was carrying a big woven bag ¨C and Servant A, climbed into Unit Charge 1. As soon as Wang Teng boarded Unit Charge 1, he felt his scalp tingle. The skeleton brothers and the few bandaged mummies on Unit Charge 1 stared at Wang Teng with empty eyes. ¡°Hello, brothers.¡± Wang Teng raised his hand awkwardly and greeted the group of broadsword skeletons and bandaged mummies. Fortunately, Goblin 1 and Skeleton 1 were following closely behind. This caused the broadsword skeletons and the bandaged mummies to shift their gazes away from Wang Teng. ¡°Now, you¡¯ll stay on the ship obediently. Don¡¯t try to y any tricks. Do you understand? Otherwise, you¡¯ll die uselessly. Do you understand?¡± Goblin 1 walked to Wang Teng¡¯s side and spoke. ¡°Understood, understood.¡± What else could Wang Teng say? He hurriedly agreed. ¡°Brother, where are we going next? Are we going back to where Great God Su Yu is?¡± When Unit Charge 1 set sail again, Wang Teng asked Goblin 1 softly. He had been holding his curiosity for quite a while, and finally couldn¡¯t hold anymore. ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask. You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡± When Goblin 1 heard Wang Teng¡¯s question, it replied stiffly. Wang Teng had no choice but to gloomily squeeze at the side with A. In fact, what Goblin 1 wanted to do was to directly kill the survivors. That way, it could directly obtain the Heart of the Ind. It didn¡¯t like the current situation, where it couldn¡¯t obtain the Heart of the Ind directly and had to bring Wang Teng back. While he was on the ship, Wang Teng had made attempts to DM Su Yu. However, when Su Yu became the number one on the world rankings, he had raised the DM threshold, so Wang Teng couldn¡¯t contact him at all. As Wang Teng thought desperately of him, Su Yu was currently walking out of thefortable air-conditioned room and out of the small vi. The scorching sunlight in the sky shone on Su Yu¡¯s body. To Su Yu, it felt like an extremely weak energy was constantly tempering his body. There was a saying: ¡°True blue will never stain¡±. In this case, Su Yu¡¯s Indestructible Golden Body Technique was naturally able to absorb the energy from this kind of sunlight. Looking at the small ind with various kinds of sun-shields erected all over it, Su Yu walked to the other small vi that he used to specially store treasure chests. Pushing open the door of the vi, what entered Su Yu¡¯s eyes was a dazzling array of ordinary wooden treasure chests. These piles of wooden treasure chests were all unopened. The ordinary wooden treasure chests that Mo Yuan, Skeleton 1, and the others had crazily fished with the fishingsst night were also included inside. After quickly scanning through these treasure chests, Su Yu picked out some treasure chests that contained building materials and blueprints. [Ordinary House¡ªWhite Construction Blueprint] Construction Requirements: Reinforced Steel*20, Cement*50, Sand*100, Water*100. House Area: 40 square meters. Description: There are no additional stats. It can be used to block the wind and rain. [Ordinary Cer ¨C White Construction Blueprint] Construction Requirements: Reinforced Steel*20, Cement*40, Wood*50, Sand*80, Water*80. Underground Space Volume: 75 cubic meters (5 x 5 x 3). Description: There are no additional stats. It can be used to store fresh fruits, food, and wine. Su Yu casually chose two blueprints that he could build with existing materials. Holding these blueprints, as well as the treasure chests filled with construction materials, Su Yu quickly walked out of the small vi. Then, Su Yu opened the treasure chests containing the materials crazily. Not long after, piles of Reinforced Steel, Cement, Sand, and other construction materials were piled up on the ind. Next, he casually ced the construction blueprint on a pile of construction materials. Then, he confirmed to use blueprint. In a sh of white light, a 40 square meter residential building and a 75 cubic meter underground cer were sessfully built. Every time Su Yu saw the effect produced by this blueprint, he could not help but sigh at the power contained in it. However, up until now, Su Yu had not obtained any blueprints from the ck iron treasure chest yet. Therefore, he did not know if the blueprints that were one level higher than ordinary construction blueprints had any special effects. ¡°The few of you,e here.¡± Looking at the houses and cers that had been built, Su Yu shouted. Goblin 1 and Wang Dachuan were watching close by. ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Lord Ind Master.¡± Goblin 1, Wang Dachuan, and the others quickly ran to Su Yu and immediately greeted him respectfully. ¡°You can store edible sea creatures that you caught in the cer after they are smoked. In addition, you can use this house as a dormitory.¡± Su Yu spoke slowly after he looked at Wang Dachuan and the rest. ¡°Understood, Master.¡± ¡°Understood, Lord Ind Master.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± In response to this, Su Yu waved his hand, indicating that they could go and do their own things. Now that the number of people on the ind was gradually increasing, what Su Yu had to do was to maintain the rapid development of the ind and as well as do nning for infrastructure. ... Su Yu was toozy to care about other trivial matters. Moreover, he also did want to care. If he had to do everything himself, Su Yu felt that he would be exhausted to death. So far, Su Yu had divided the ind into amodation areas, ntation, and stockbreeding areas. Chapter 87 - 87 Blood Technique – Weakened Version 87 Blood Technique ¨C Weakened Version Su Yu¡¯s residence was located in the center of the ind. The broadsword skeletons and the bandaged mummies guarded the vi day and night. Wang Dachuan and Goblin 1 lived in a few small wooden houses near the edge of the amodation area. Next was the ntation. Currently, Wang Dachuan was in charge of nting some saplings, vegetable seeds, as well as the Man-Eating Flower that had begun to mutate. In addition, the stockbreeding area was used to breed some edible animals like the ck piglets andmbs that Su Yu had obtained from ordinary treasure chests. !! In any case, Su Yu was in charge of opening the treasure chests. Goblin 1, Wang Dachuan, and the others would naturally be in charge of stockbreeding and fostering all nts and animals he obtained. It had to be said that Su Yu was veryfortable with this hands-off style of leadership. At the same time, Su Yu had also made arrangements for the ind perimeter. Normally, Ao Yan would be in charge of the east, the Giant Squid would be in charge of the south, the Sea Python would be in charge of the west, and Mo Yuan would be in charge of the north. Each creature would be responsible for one direction. The two Giant Turtle Crabs and the two mermen were in charge of daily patrols. The other two gyrfalcons were assigned to the tasks of sentry from the sky . There was also the Illusion Array Disk. Su Yu had ced it in the small vi and only used it to cover the location of the amodation area. There was no way around this. The maximum coverage area of a Level 1 Illusion Array Disk was only 1,000 square meters. Su Yu had two Level 1 Illusion Array Disks. When used together, they could only cover an area of 2,000 square meters. They were really unable to keep up with the current development speed of the ind. After thinking about the currentyout of the ind in his mind, Su Yu logged in to the Regional Communication Channel. Currently, Su Yu¡¯s restrictions in the Regional Communication Channel and the Regional Trading Channel had been removed. Hence, Su Yu naturally had some ideas. As soon as he entered the Regional Communication Channel, Su Yu realized that it was lifeless and cold. It was not as lively as it had been during the seven days of novice protection. After scrolling through the messages, Su Yu realized something. Sincest night, many people had sent messages that they had encountered sea creatures. Afterwards, they did not send any messages anymore. Needless to say, the chances of survival of these people were infinitely close to zero. Then, today was the day of the cmity of the double suns. Many of the survivors who were lucky enough to survive throughst night could not stand the heat anymore. They began to ask other survivors in themunication channel if there were any good ways to relieve the heat. However, in the current situation, most people weren¡¯t even able to protect themselves. It was impossible for them to support other survivors. After quickly going through the messages, Su Yu directly sent two messages to the Regional Communication Channel and then chose to pin the message at the top. ¡°Next, I will begin to clean up the inds near mine. If you surrender yourselves to me, I might consider protecting you from the sea creatures. ¡± ¡°In addition, I will give you some hints. The restriction on the treasure chest in the sea has been removed. You can dive and grab the treasure chests even without bait. Please note that there is a certain risk of encountering sea creatures in the water.¡± As soon as Su Yu sent these two messages, they instantly appeared on the screen of survivors in Su Yu¡¯s region. For a moment, many survivors could not help but be shocked after reading the content of the two messages. ¡°Wuwu, I hope that my ind is near the big shot, God Yu¡¯s ind.¡± ¡°If things don¡¯t work out for me, I can be the wife of Big Boss Su Yu!¡± ¡°Are you daydreaming? I suggest you look in the mirror.¡± ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be deceived. This guy definitely doesn¡¯t have any good intentions. Perhaps he wants you to be his servants.¡± ¡­ After ncing at the messages on the Regional Communication Channel, Su Yu stayed silent. Instead, he directly clicked into the trading channel. He wanted to see if there were any interesting trading items. However, after scanning through them, Su Yu could not help but feel a little disappointed. They were all things that he had no use for. Thinking about it, this was normal. In Su Yu¡¯s vi on the ind, there were still many ordinary wooden treasure chests that had not been opened. Most of the survivors were not even sure they could get bait in the first seven days of the novice protection period. They had just passed the novice protection period. What good things could these survivors have? Su Yu immediately exited the trading channel. He then quickly walked to the shoreline and called Ao Yan out. ¡°Little Yan, circte your inherited cultivation technique in your body.¡± Su Yu directly instructed Ao Yan, who was practically floating on the surface. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Upon hearing this, Ao Yan did not hesitate at all. It immediately began to circte their race¡¯s inherited cultivation technique, the Purple Gold Rank Bloodthirst Technique. At the same time, the cirction route of the Bloodthirst Technique in Ao Yan¡¯s body was also disyed in Su Yu¡¯s Duplication Eyes. It waspletely duplicated and directly produced a weakened version that Su Yu could cultivate. [Blood Technique¡ªGold Rank] Description: A cultivation technique modified from the Bloodthirsty Mad Shark race¡¯s inherited cultivation technique, the Bloodthirst Technique. The cultivation technique is divided into five levels. The highest level possibly cultivated is the Gold Rank. Details: Begin cultivating by killing. Use the killing aura produced when a living being dies. The Perfection Stage of the first level requires you to kill at least an Ordinary Rank 1 living being or higher to produce the killing aura. After sessfully mastering the cultivation technique, a ughter seed will be condensed in your body. Looking at the weakened version of the description, Su Yu felt that this technique was indeed worthy of being the legacy technique of the Bloodthirsty Mad Shark race. It only had one implication. If he wanted to be stronger, he had to start killing. ¡°Little Yan, use the three skills you know one after another. Leave the Bloodthirsty Skill forst.¡± Su Yu was not in a hurry to experience the Blood Technique. He first asked Ao Yan to show off his skills. In response to Su Yu¡¯s order, Ao Yan consecutively used Intimidation and Sharp Teeth Bite. Finally, it used the killing aura in its body to activate the Bloodthirsty Skill. The moment Ao Yan activated the Bloodthirsty Skill, Su Yu saw that Ao Yan¡¯s eyes were instantly filled with blood. Moreover, its entire body emitted an extremely cold aura. ¡°Little Yan, swim further away. When the Bloodthirsty Skill effect has dissipated, swim back here.¡± Seeing that Ao Yan had started to move restlessly in the water after activating the Bloodthirsty Skill, Su Yu immediately instructed him to leave the ind and vent his bloodthirsty desire elsewhere. Chapter 88 - 88 One-time Lucky Card 88 One-time Lucky Card After Ao Yan left the waters near the ind at an extremely fast speed, Su Yu looked at the three weakened versions of skills that he had copied from Ao Yan. [Bloodthirsty ¨C Gold Rank] Description: After consuming killing aura to release this skill, all of the user¡¯s stats will increase by 15% for 30 minutes. When the skill is active, the user¡¯s desire to kill will increase rapidly. After the skill effect ends, the user will fall into a weakened state for 1.5 hours, and their basic stats will decrease by 20%. Note: When the user¡¯s strength exceeds the Gold Rank, the percentage of the strength increases and the weakening period will be adjusted ordingly. !! [Bite ¨C ck Iron Rank] Description: Consumes spiritual power to increase the strength and the toughness of the teeth to a certain extent. Note: The stronger the user, the skill effect will be weaker. [King¡¯s Aura ¨C Gold Rank] Description: Consumes spiritual power to intimidate people of the same rank. Applies instant death to those who are extremely weak at one nce. Note: The stronger the spiritual power, the stronger the effect. Looking at the descriptions of the weakened version of the three skills, Su Yu realized that some of the skills that were duplicated from other species had huge limitations. For example, Su Yu could not use the Gold Ranked Bloodthirsty skill at all now. This was because he had yet to condense any killing aura in his body. Therefore, even if he knew this skill, he could not use it for a while. There was also a strange skill called Bite. Su Yu felt that this skill might be helpful when he ate some creatures with extremely tough meatter. Fortunately, there was still one skill that Su Yu could use directly after duplicating it from Ao Yan. It was King¡¯s Aura. However, Su Yu kept feeling that the name of this skill was a little strange. After shaking his head to get rid of the strange thoughts in his mind, Su Yu called Mo Yuan, the young ck Dragon Turtle, over. Now that he was done with Ao Yan, it was time to learn from Mo Yuan. ¡°Xiao Mo, show me all the skills you know.¡± Su Yu looked at the silly Mo Yuan and said in a deep voice. Upon hearing its master¡¯s instructions, a ck light shed on Mo Yuan¡¯s pitch-ck back. Then, its body spun like a top and quickly smashed towards the water. In an instant, a loud bang was heard. The water that was hit by Mo Yuan¡¯s impacts sshed high up. It was as though a few grenades were thrown in that direction. When Mo Yuan swam back, Su Yu waved his hand to indicate that it could dive back down. After Mo Yuan returned to his post, Su Yu also checked the two skills that he had duplicated from Mo Yuan. [Motionless As A Mountain ¨C Silver Rank] Skill Description: When standing still, your defense will increase by 100%. Consumes spiritual power to activate. Note: You must staypletely still for this skill to take effect. [Charge ¨C Bronze Rank] Skill Description: Burst 150% of the user¡¯s basic speed to quickly sprint forward. Consumes spiritual power to activate. Note: Those with weak bodies should use this skill carefully. When the user¡¯s strength exceeds the Bronze Rank, the enhancement effect of this skill will decrease greatly. ¡°I¡­¡±¡® Looking at the two weakened versions of the skills that he had duplicated from Mo Yuan, Su Yu was speechless. The two skills that could be released at the same time on Mo Yuan¡¯s body had weakened greatly when he learned them. There were many restrictions. For example, the silver-rank Motionless As A Mountain skill seemed to have the same defense effect as Mo Yuan¡¯s Firm as a Rock Skill, but Mo Yuan¡¯s skill could be used when it was mobile. It was unknown how much different it was. ¡°Forget it. Anyway, it¡¯s a skill that I got for free. I can¡¯t be too greedy.¡± Afterforting himself, Su Yu plunged into the sea and prepared to look for any interesting treasure chests in the sea. For example, Su Yu had only obtained an item like the Disposable Ordinary Soldier Altar once. He had not encountered it since. As soon as he entered the sea, Su Yu quickly swam towards the distant region. This was because the ordinary treasure chests near the ind had long been harvested by Mo Yuan and the others. It would take another seven days for the treasure chests to be respawned. As such, Su Yu could only swim far away to take a look. ¡ï, ¡ï¡ï, ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡­ After swimming for a while, Su Yu¡¯s vision turned almost blurry. Along the way, Su Yu mostly came across treasure chests that contained ordinary resources. Su Yu was toozy to harvest these now. He was prepared to let Mo Yuan and the Mermen sweep them. ¡­ [¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï ¨C Special Wooden Treasure Chest] Description: It contains a special item, a one-time lucky card. [One-time Lucky Card] Description: A mysterious card containing Luck Power. After using this card, the user¡¯s luck will increase slightly for 10 minutes. Su Yu looked around underwater and finally discovered a special ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï wooden treasure chest. After confirming the position of this special wooden treasure chest, Su Yu trapped it on the spot and reached out to touch it. [Ding! Your Double Happiness skill has been automatically triggered. You have obtained One-time Lucky Cards*2.] Su Yu chose to open the treasure chest in the water. Two purple lucky cards subsequently appeared in Su Yu¡¯s hands. Su Yu did not hesitate and chose to use one of them. The one-time lucky card in Su Yu¡¯s hand turned into scattered purple light and entered Su Yu¡¯s body. After the purple light entered his body, a hint of understanding rose in Su Yu¡¯s heart. His luck had improved a lotpared to before. Therefore, before this strange feelingpletely dissipated, Su Yu increased his speed and swam in the water. He wanted to see if he could use the temporary increase in luck on him to encounter some unusual treasure chests. While Su Yu was searching for treasure chests in the sea, there was a simple stone pce and some simple stone houses at the bottom of the sea some distance away from Su Yu. On the stone throne in this simple stone pce, sat a brawny and ferocious merman. ... If Su Yu was here, he could probably tell at a nce that the merman sitting on the throne was a ck iron elite mermaid. ¡°Have you investigated the surroundings? Are there any powerful sea creatures or predators?¡± At this moment, the elite merman sitting on the throne quickly asked the ordinary mermen before it. Chapter 89 - 89 A Pod of Mermen 89 A Pod of Mermen ¡°Leader, we have already checked. There are no powerful sea creatures or any of those damned predators nearby. In addition, the food resources here are very abundant.¡± After the elite merman on the throne asked, the two patrolling mermen before him immediately replied. ¡°Very good, you may leave. Tell everyone to remain cautious, don¡¯t let down their guard.¡± When he heard that there was no nearby threat to the pod, the elite merman on the throne heaved a sigh of relief. As a member of humanoid sea creature species, their intelligence was not much different from ordinary humans. Under normal circumstances, a mere ck Iron Rank elite merman could not be the leader of a small merman pod. But they were in the novice sea area. Therefore this pod of mermen, which only had twenty or so mermen, had an elite merman as their leader. Then, as the merman sat on the stone throne, he fell into deep thought when he saw his subordinates leave the hall. As the leader of the pod, there were many things Jiao Gang had to consider. First of all, he had to consider the survival of the pod. Then, there was the matter of the reproduction and growth of the pod, as well as food and enemies. These all needed to be considered. However, Jiao Gang did not know that he probably did not need to think about these matterster. This was because an uninvited guest was approaching at an extremely fast speed. At this moment, Su Yu waspletely relying on his feelings. Hepletely depended on luck. As Su Yu got closer and closer to the small pod, the feeling in Su Yu¡¯s heart became stronger and stronger. It was as if a small opportunity was waiting for him. Su Yu swam towards the merman pod at full speed. When the first lucky card¡¯s strength was exhausted, some simple stone houses appeared in front of Su Yu. [Ordinary Merman] Strength: Physique: Spirit: Weapons: Stone Spear Skill: Ordinary Merman¡¯s Howl (A merman who is in danger can let out an ear-piercing scream to attack the enemy). Overall Combat Rating: Ordinary Rank 5 ¨C Ordinary Rank 6. ¡°Is this a pod of mermen?¡± Looking at the few mermen outside the nearby stone architecture, Su Yu could not help but feel surprised. Originally, Su Yu thought that he would encounter some special-type ck iron treasure chest. He did not expect to encounter a small pod of mermen. After taking a few casual nces, Su Yu sped up and swam over. As Su Yu approached rapidly, the two mermen in charge of patrolling also noticed him. Immediately, the two patrolling mermen sent out a special warning signal in the water to warn the other mermen in the pod. As for Jiao Gang, it was still sitting on the throne in the hall. It could not help but tremble when it heard the warning signal. Jiao Gang did not expect that a warning would be sounded. ¡°What¡¯s going on now? Didn¡¯t they just say that there are no powerful sea creatures or predators that can threaten the pod?¡± At this moment, Jiao Gang did not have time to think. He swam out of the hall at an extremely fast speed and towards the direction of the warning signal. Su Yu stopped near this pod of mermen curiously. He did not barge in directly¡­ To Su Yu, these ordinary mermen were not dangerous at all. Su Yu had already cultivated the ck Iron Body of the Indestructible Golden Body Technique to perfection. His physique and strength had increased greatly. Even if he stood on the spot and let the group of mermen charge at him with their stone spears, it wouldn¡¯t affect him at all. The other party¡¯s attack would not be able to break through Su Yu¡¯s defense at all. The ordinary mermen in charge of patrolling looked at Su Yu nervously. Then, mermen of all sizes ¨C including their leader Jiao Gang ¨C appeared in front of Su Yu. The moment Jiao Gang saw Su Yu, he could not help but feel a chill in his heart. This was because in Jiao Gang¡¯s memories, a human who could be so rxed in the water was not an existence that a small pod like theirs could contend with! It had to be said that the first thing an intelligent lifeform would do when they encountered such a situation was not to rush forward and fight to the death with the other party. Instead, they would first think about whether they could defeat the other party. ¡°Lord Human, may I know why you havee to visit us?¡± Seeing that the other party had no intention of attacking directly, Jiao Gang tactfully used its spiritual power to ask this question respectfully. [ck Iron Elite Merman] Strength: Physique: Spirit: Weapons: Refined Iron Spear Skill: Ordinary Merman¡¯s Howl (A merman who is in danger can let out an ear-piercing scream to attack the enemy). ck Iron Spear Throw (Elite mermen can muster up their strength to throw spears rapidly to attack the enemy.) Overall Combat Rating: ck Iron Rank 2 ¨C ck Iron Rank 4. ¡°This guy seems to know something.¡± Su Yu nced at the stats of the elite merman. He was almost twice the size of the other nearby mermen. Hearing the thoughts that the other party sent to him, Su Yu had some guesses. While Su Yu was thinking, Jiao Gang was holding the refined iron spear in his hand tightly. His eyes were fixed on Su Yu. He did not dare to let his guard down at all. Before their leader gave the order, the group of ordinary mermen following behind Jiao Gang also did not dare to act rashly. ¡°Forget it. We¡¯ll know after invading his mental space.¡± ... When this thought appeared in Su Yu¡¯s mind, he acted quickly. In an instant, extremely powerful illusory power and terrifying spiritual power invaded the mermen¡¯s spiritual thoughts. Ordinary mermen had no chance of resisting this strength, Su Yu directly gained insight on their fragmented memories. On the other hand, Jiao Gang¡¯s resistance was much stronger. However, Su Yu¡¯s power was iparably domineering. If Jiao Gang¡¯s spiritual power was much weaker than Su Yu¡¯s, resisting would only cause him more suffering. It would bepletely useless. At this moment, in Jiao Gang¡¯s spiritual world, he was tied to an iron pir. There were all kinds of torture tools beside him. Su Yu used the power of the Illusion God Eye with much creativity. Not only did he refer to the illusion techniques that he had seen in anime, but he also referred to the 18 levels of hell. Chapter 90 - 90 ★★★★★ Special Black Iron Treasure Chest 90 ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Special ck Iron Treasure Chest In the end, Jiao Gang ¨C who had never seen the world ¨C did not even survive the first level of the illusion technique. He directly chose to surrender. Then, he let go of his spiritual thoughts and allowed Su Yu to imnt the Heart Lock. Afterpletely controlling Jiao Gang, Su Yu divided his spiritual power and began to read the memories in Jiao Gang¡¯s mind. Su Yu skipped over some meaningless memories. In the end, Su Yu finally obtained some useful information from Jiao Gang¡¯s memories. In Jiao Gang¡¯s memories, Su Yu realized that they were not originally from this novice sea area. After the seven-day novice protection period in this novice sea area had ended, a mysterious force teleported them over from the super shallow sea region of the level-one sea area. ¡°Are they specially teleported over to be used as a trial for the survivors?¡± After sorting out the memories in Jiao Gang¡¯s mind, this thought appeared in Su Yu¡¯s mind. ¡°Forget it, who cares if I¡¯m right. From now on, this small mermen pod will use the surname Su.¡± Then, Su Yu, who was toozy to think too much, directly used his spiritual thought to remove his illusion power from the minds of the mermen, including Jiao Gang. After the power of Illusion was removed, the mermen looked at Su Yu with fanatical expressions, as if they were looking at the god of the mermen. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I want to take a look at your ce.¡± Su Yu looked at Jiao Gang, who was swimming nearby, and instructed him with his mental strength. ¡°Master, please follow me.¡± After replying respectfully, Jiao Gang immediately swam. Su Yu followed behind Jiao Gang. The ordinary mermen all retreated. Su Yu followed Merman 1 into his exclusive hall. A ck Iron treasure chest beside the throne in the hall instantly attracted Su Yu¡¯s attention. [¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Special ck Iron Treasure Chest] Description: It contains the ck Iron Mermen Summoning Altar. [ck Iron Mermen Summoning Altar] Description: You can put two first-grade energy stones inside the altar to summon ck Iron Rank elite mermen to fight for you. Durability: 10/10 ¨C Cooldown of 12 hours after each use. Durability Restoration Method: Use the blood of elite mermen to soak the summoning altar. This will slowly restore the durability of the altar. The stronger the mermen, the better the effect. Note: After each use, the durability of the altar will decrease by one point. You can summon two ck Iron Rank Elite Mermen each time. The mermen¡¯bat strength ranges from ck Iron Rank 1 to ck Iron Rank 9. ¡°This is good stuff! A summoning altar that can be reused.¡± After seeing what was hidden in the treasure chest, Su Yu¡¯s eyes lit up. In Su Yu¡¯s hands, this thing was a perfect item to increase his troops! Although it was not an advanced soldier summoning altar, it could make up for the mid-levelbat strength in Su Yu¡¯s hands. Moreover, the intelligence of the mermen was simr to that of ordinary humans. Su Yu was very satisfied with this. Su Yu quickly stepped forward to trap the treasure chest. Then, he reached out and hugged it.< After Su Yu explored the memories of Mutated Giant Squid as well as the memories of other sea creatures, he realized that there seemed to be a special restriction on the treasure chests. They could only be opened by survivors. This was most likely the reason why Jiao Gang did not open this particr treasure chest. However, there were loopholes that could be exploited. The sea creatures could hold the survivors hostage and make them open these treasure chests. However, those who coulde up with this idea were likely intelligent creatures. Creatures as mentally challenged as the sea monkeys could nevere up with this idea. Then, Su Yu instructed Jiao Gang and the other mermen to stay behind and guard this ce. He quickly swam out from where Jiao Gang¡¯s mermen pod was located. After memorizing the location of the mermen pod, Su Yu casually used the other lucky card. The effect of the card enticed Su Yu to swim quickly towards another direction in the sea. To be honest, if Su Yu had not received the special privilege of ranking first in the World Ranking, he really would not dare to stray too far away from the ind all by himself. If he strayed too far away, he would easily lose his way. However, with the special privilege, Su Yu did not have to worry about not being able to return aftering out alone. After all, he had the authority to move the ind 20 nautical miles a day. As long as he used the authority, the items bound to Su Yu ¨C be it living beings, and even Su Yu himself ¨C would appear near the ind or on the ind. This was also one of the trump cards that allowed Su Yu to dare to y casually. Meanwhile, Wang Teng, who was on Unit Charge 1, was terrified. During his time on Unit Charge 1, Wang Teng had witnessed how Brother Skeleton treated some survivors. One survivor was directly shed to death. They weren¡¯t even given any chance to fight back. Hence, Wang Teng didn¡¯t dare to speak casually like before. Wang Teng hadn¡¯t lost his identity as the owner of the ind, so he could still use the light screen. After hesitating for a while, Wang Teng decided to inform the others. Hence, Wang Teng contacted a few people through DM. In Su Yu¡¯s region, Wang Teng added Zhou Yi and Ji Qingrou into a group. ¡°Guys, I have good news and bad news. Which one do you want to hear first?¡± After he had created the group, Wang Teng immediately sent a message. Zhou Yi: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you were caught!¡± Wang Teng: ¡°¡­ You¡¯re so good at guessing. Don¡¯t guess next time. Just change your profession and be a fortune-teller. Alright, let¡¯s make a long story short. The good news is that if you meet Big Boss Su Yu, you won¡¯t be killed on the spot. The bad news is that I don¡¯t know what will happen after I¡¯m caught.¡± Ji Qingrou: ¡°How strong is Su Yu now? Can you tell?¡± Wang Teng: ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I think that we won¡¯t be able to defeat even one of his skeleton subordinates even if we work together. Moreover, he has a blood-red shark that¡¯s more than ten meters long. I¡¯m not sure what else is in his base. You can imagine it yourself!¡± Zhou Yi: ¡°It¡¯s not strange. If he¡¯s not strong, how could he be ranked first on the World Rankings?¡± Ji Qingrou: ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s so stressful to stay in the same region with such a terrifying big shot. However, I hope to join his ind. It¡¯ll be easier to follow closely behind heavyden wagons. At least I won¡¯t have to worry about being attacked by the sea creatures.¡± Chapter 91 - 91 Condensing The Slaughter Seed 91 Condensing The ughter Seed Wang Teng: ¡°You- you aren¡¯t thinking of using this opportunity to climb up the ranks, are you?¡± Ji Qingrou: ¡°I certainly hope so.¡± Zhou Yi: ¡°Alright, Wang Teng, be careful. I have a treasure chest that has taken the bait. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Ji Qingrou: ¡°I¡¯m leaving too. Good luck, Wang Teng.¡± When Zhou Yi and Ji Qingrou left the chat, Wang Teng was speechless. Wang Teng suddenly DM¡¯ed both Ji Qingrou and Zhou Yi because he wanted to share the fear in his heart. However, the two of them left after chatting for a while. Hence, Wang Teng, who was feeling a little ufortable from holding his breath, looked at Goblin 1. It was now sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. He wanted to get close to Goblin 1. As Wang Teng and others were discussing him, Su Yu came across a special ce. Su Yu¡¯s eyes flickered at the crack in the seabed in front of him. [Undersea Crevice] Description: The nest of the Ogre Fish. It contains arge number of Ordinary Ogre Fish. This demonic fish has extremely sharp teeth. You might gain something from the center of the crack. When he looked at the gap at the bottom of the sea, information about it immediately appeared in front of Su Yu. In response, Su Yu elerated and swam to the entrance of the crack in the seabed. At the same time, the school of ogre fish at the entrance of the crack seemed to have smelled their prey. They rushed out of the crack and rushed towards Su Yu. [Ordinary Ogre Fish] Strength: Physique: Spirit: 0. Skill: Ordinary Bite (The ogre fish have extremely sharp teeth that can easily tear apart the prey¡¯s body during hunting.) Overall Combat Strength: Ordinary Rank Note: Five weak sea creatures will not be able to resist attack from a group of ordinary ck Iron Sea Creatures. ¡°I can use them to cultivate the Blood Technique.¡± Su Yu suddenly came up with this idea as he looked at the few ogre fish rushing towards him. Thus, Su Yu took out the Hundred Forged Yanling Saber tied to his back. With a few casual shes, Su Yu immediately cut the few ogre fish that were charging at him in half. They were cut into two pieces and fell to the mud at the bottom of the sea. With a few shing motions, Su Yu promptly stabbed at the ogre fish¡¯s nest with his saber. These creatures were extremely sensitive to the smell of blood in the water. The moment Su Yu killed a few ogre fish, the smell of blood in the seawater stimted the ogre fish in the depths of the sea. Immediately, arge school of ferocious-looking ogre fish rushed out of the crack in the seabed like a swarm of bees. Then, they quickly targeted the culprit, Su Yu. Seeing this situation, Su Yu calmly activated his ck Iron Body. Then, with a sweep of his spiritual thought, he directly incited defection on the group of ogre fish at the front. In an instant, the school of ogre fish that were instigated by Su Yu turned their heads and charged at theirpanions. Then, Su Yu quietly floated nearby and began to circte the blood technique in his body. The reason Su Yu activated the ck Iron Body was because he was afraid that he would suddenly be attacked by an Elite Ogre Fish Leader while he was cultivating among the ogre fish. Su Yu, who was sitting cross-legged on a rock at the bottom of the sea, activated Motionless As A Mountain. He had stacked all the defense skills he possessed. At this moment, the school of ogre fish that Su Yu had sessfully instigated with Illusion had already fought with another school of ogre fish that had yet to be instigated. The seawater at the bottom of the sea was dyed red by blood. These ogre fish were not the little piranhas in the deep forest river in Su Yu¡¯s original world. These guys were half a meter long and had a mouth full of fangs. Their fighting scene was extremely bloody. As the smell of blood in the sea became stronger, more and more ogre fish joined the battlefield. To face this situation, Su Yu set up ayer of illusion around himself to prevent the ogre fish from discovering him. From time to time, Su Yu would use two types of skill to incite some ogre fish to defect, causing arge number of ogre fish to die in the continuous battle. Then, traces of scarlet killing intent continuously floated from the ogre fish battlefield towards Su Yu. After the killing aura entered his body, Su Yu immediately used his powerful spiritual power to control it and began to use it to condense the killing seed. With Su Yu¡¯s powerful spiritual power, the killing aura that was like rootless grass was naturally squeezed together obediently. Then, it began to spin in a specific way. At the same time, from the central region of the underwater crack, a three-meter-long giant ogre fish swam out at an extremely fast speed. It had no choice but toe out. If it didn¡¯t, all its underlings would die. The Leader Ogre Fish¡¯s mind was still in a mess. ording to his subordinate¡¯s report, there were no enemies outside. Instead, the ogre fish in his tribe were fighting each other. With the weak intelligence of the Leader Ogre Fish, it could not figure out what was going on. Fortunately, the Leader Ogre Fish was very confident in the authority it held in the tribe. The Leader Ogre Fish felt that this matter would definitely be resolved after it appeared. At this moment, Su Yu¡¯s battle had reached a critical moment. Arge amount of killing aura had already been forcefully gathered by Su Yu. Then, he quickly circted it with a specific method. As traces of killing aura still continuously surged into Su Yu¡¯s mind, and when the killing cyclone was condensed by the killing aura, a slightly illusory ughter seed suddenly appeared in the center of the killing cyclone. It was the size of a soybean, but it was not solid. It was really very magical. After sessfully condensing the prototype of the ughter Seed, Su Yu also woke up from the cultivation state of the Blood Technique. The ughter Seed would automatically rotate in his mind and absorb the killing aura that surged into his body. At this, the corners of Su Yu¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, indicating that he was in a very good mood. It was at this moment that the Leader Ogre Fish finally rushed out from the crack in the seabed. The moment it rushed out of the crack at the bottom of the sea, the Leader Ogre Fish was stimted by the strong smell of blood in the sea and almost fell into madness. Fortunately, this guy was a ck Iron Elite monster. After suppressing the desire to kill in his heart, a special fluctuation emitted from the Leader Ogre Fish¡¯s body. ... Chapter 92 - 92 Level 1 Storage Bracelet 92 Level 1 Storage Bracelet When the special fluctuation on the Leader Ogre Fish¡¯s body entered the school of ogre fish that was fighting, most of the ogre fish stopped and did not continue to bite theirpanions. However, the Leader Ogre Fish had no way of waking the ogre fish that Su Yu had instigated. When thepletely normal ogre fish stopped attacking, the ogre fish that had been instigated by Su Yu became energetic. Theytched onto the ogre fish beside them and bit them. This time, the battle ignited again. !! After all, although the Leader Ogre Fish could intimidate ordinary ogre fish, instincts would still take precedence over anything else. When these ogre fish were about to be bitten to death, they would still resist violently. Not to mention the smell of blood that filled the seawater. Due to this, most of the ogre fish¡¯s eyes started to turn red. If the Leader Ogre Fish knew how to curse, it would have already started cursing. When the Leader Ogre Fish saw that it could not control the situation, it was furious. It should be infallible as the leader! If it did not handle this matter well today, how could it continue to lead the team? Thus, the Leader Ogre Fish charged into the battlefield and bit at the school of ogre fish that weren¡¯t listening to its orders. Su Yu was sitting leisurely on a rock at the bottom of the sea outside the battlefield. He naturally saw the Leader Ogre Fish at a nce. This was natural. Among the group of fellows that were only half a meter tall, this fellow¡¯s figure was especially outstanding. It was difficult for Su Yu not to notice it. [ck Iron Ogre Fish] Strength: Physique: Spirit: Skill: ck Iron Bronze and Iron Teeth (When this skill is activated, the toughness and sharpness of the ck iron ogre fish¡¯s teeth will increase greatly.) Overall Combat Strength: ck Iron Rank 2 ¨C ck Iron Rank 3. Su Yu nced at how the ck Iron Ogre Fish killed the ogre fish in the battlefield. Then, he used his Eyes of Illusion and mixed it with powerful spiritual power and sent it into the Leader Ogre Fish¡¯s mind. The Leader Ogre Fish immediately froze and quickly sank to the bottom of the sea. Faced with this situation, some of the ogre fish that had gone crazy from killing bit the Leader Ogre Fish¡¯s body. However, this bite did not break the Leader Ogre Fish¡¯s skin. Instead, the teeth of the ogre fish that bit it shattered. About a minute or twoter, the Leader Ogre Fish, who had returned to its normal state, swam to Su Yu¡¯s side. The Leader Ogre Fish had obviously already been subdued by Su Yu. It had to be said that Su Yu¡¯s existence was like a BUG, towards sea creatures with weaker spiritual power. He was unreasonably powerful. It was such a shame that there¡¯s a limit to this control power. The total mental strength of the creatures that Su Yu wanted to control could not exceed his own by ten times. Otherwise, Su Yu could have built a terrifying army of sea creatures with the power of his Illusion God¡¯s Eye, Soul Scripture, Heart Lock, as well as Hypnosis. Su Yu looked at the ogre fish that were still fighting among themselves. He did not stop them. These ogre fish had no intelligence and only had instincts. In Su Yu¡¯s opinion, they were merely fuel for him to cultivate the killing aura. Soon, time passed minute by minute as Su Yu cultivated. During this period, some sea creatures also swam over after smelling the smell of blood. However, the weaker ones became food for the ogre fish. The stronger ck Iron Sea Creatures sessfully changed sides and became a member of the sea creatures working under Su Yu. As the number of ogre fish decreased, Su Yu dispersed his spiritual thoughts and ordered the Leader Ogre Fish to clean up the mess. Without Su Yu¡¯s interference, the Leader Ogre Fish could easily subdue a group of ogre fish that had yet to advance to the ck Iron Rank. The remaining 200 ogre fish were muchrger than the most ordinary ogre fish. Thergest one was more than a meter long. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I want to take a look at your nest.¡± Seeing that the ogre fish behind the Leader Ogre Fish was quiet, Su Yu quickly sent it this spiritual thought. He gestured for the Leader Ogre Fish to lead the way to its nest. After receiving its master¡¯s instructions, the Leader Ogre Fish immediately swayed its huge body and opened a path in front. Su Yu followed closely behind the Leader Ogre Fish and swam into the crack at the bottom of the sea. As for the other ogre fish, they were arranged by the Leader Ogre Fish to guard outside the crack and did not enter the crack. After swimming for a long time in the long underwater passageway, a vast space appeared in front of Su Yu. ncing at their of the Leader Ogre Fish, one ck message directly attracted Su Yu¡¯s attention. [¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï ck Iron Treasure Chest] Description: It contains a Level 1 Storage Bracelet. [Level 1 Storage Bracelet] Description: A low-level storage device developed by a certain cultivation world. It is popr among many low-level cultivators. This storage bracelet has a storage space of ten cubic meters. The freshness of food can be maintained when stored inside. Note: As the bracelet is rtively fragile, it is not rmended to wear it during a fierce battle. Otherwise, the storage bracelet will be damaged and the items stored inside can not be retrieved. Usage Method: Use spiritual thought to register yourself as the owner and activate the bracelet. Then, you can open the storage space. You only need to mobilize a small amount of mental strength to open the storage space. When he saw the information of the ck Iron Treasure Chest in the center of this vast space, Su Yu could not help but feel a trace of excitement. After all, this was a storage device! If he had this thing long ago, why would Su Yu need to drag a lousy fishing to catch treasure chests at the bottom of the sea? He could just throw them into his storage space! ording to the size of the treasure chest, this storage bracelet was enough for Su Yu to store hundreds of treasure chests. Moreover, Su Yu had the Double Happiness skill. Thus, he would obtain two storage bracelets. After these thoughts shed through his mind, Su Yu quickly approached the ck Iron Treasure Chest and blocked its escape route. After the ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï ck Iron Treasure Chest was trapped and unable to move, Su Yu reached out and touched it. [Ding! Your Double Happiness skill has been automatically triggered. You have obtained a Level 1 storage bracelet*2.] After Su Yu¡¯s talent was triggered, two storage bracelets that flickered with a light blue light appeared in Su Yu¡¯s hands. They looked like jade bracelets. ... Chapter 93 - 93 Moving Island Randomly 93 Moving Ind Randomly After looking at the two ancient storage bracelets in his hand, Su Yu directly separated two strands of spiritual power and entered the storage bracelet. When Su Yu¡¯s two strands of spiritual power were bound to the array in the storage bracelet, Su Yu could directly sense the inner space of the storage bracelet in his hand through his spiritual thoughts. Then, Su Yu immediately attached his spiritual power to the fishing in his hand. Instantly, including the ck Iron Treasure Chest in the fishing, it disappeared from Su Yu¡¯s hand and appeared in the inner space of one of the storage bracelets. After familiarizing himself with how to quickly activate this thing, Su Yu put on one of the two storage bracelets. Su Yu nced at the ogre fish cave. Seeing that there were no other good items, Su Yu prepared to use today¡¯s share of randomly moving ind privilege. [Ding! Would you like to use the privilege of moving the ind?] ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing the notification beside his ear, Su Yu did not hesitate and directly confirmed. Immediately, an invisible force enveloped Su Yu¡¯s body. Even the sea creatures that Su Yu had imnted with the Heart Lock, as well as the other items that had been bound to Su Yu were teleported to or near the ind by an invisible force. ¡°This- how did we suddenlye back?¡± On Unit Charge 1, Goblin 1 ¨C who was teleported to the edge of the ind ¨C stared at the scene in front of him with his mouth agape. ¡°Hiss, is this the ind of the big shot God Yu? How terrifying.¡± Wang Teng, who was also on Unit Charge 1, arrived here when the invisible strength teleported Unit Charge 1. He looked at the small ind that was dozens of timesrger than his own. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little dazed. As for the ogre fish and the mermen, they were moved into the sea at the edge of the ind. If not for the fact that there were Su Yu marks on these guys, the sea python and the mutated giant squid in charge of the ind¡¯s safety would have attacked these fellows long ago. ¡°Is this Master¡¯s power?¡± Looking at the unfamiliar environment in front of him, Jiao Gang was dumbfounded. Just now, he was still lyingfortably in his hall. In the next second, the scene in front of him had changed drastically. ¡°It¡¯s over. My home seems to be gone.¡± Then, Jiao Gang came back to his senses. After looking around in the sea, he realized that his nsmen seemed to beplete. However, his hall and the stone house where his nsmen lived were all gone. Suddenly, a huge sea python swam towards Jiao Gang and the other mermen. ¡°Come¡­ with¡­ me.¡± The sea python that had swam near Jiao Gang used its spiritual power to vaguelymunicate with Jiao Gang. After sensing the aura of its master on this huge sea beast, Jiao Gang could not help but heave a sigh of relief. Then, the sea python led Jiao Gang¡¯s pod of mermen towards the bottom of the sea. The Leader Ogre Fish looked at the blood-colored shark beside it and trembled. However, Ao Yan sensed that the Leader Ogre Fish had the aura of its master¡¯s mark on its body. Therefore, it ignored this guy who it thought could be killed with a single bite. When Ao Yan¡¯s huge body swam away from the Leader Ogre Fish, it stopped trembling. As for Su Yu, the moment he discovered that he had returned to the ind, he used his spiritual power to send a message to Mo Yuan and the others. He told them not to attack when they encountered the mermen and ogre fish that suddenly appeared. After sending his message, Su Yu looked at Unit Charge 1. Goblin 1 stood frozen on Unit Charge 1 for a while. Then it seemed to have sensed its master¡¯s gaze and looked over. Hence, he decisively asked the AI shark to stop the boat. Then, he dragged Wang Teng down the boat. Soon, Goblin 1 and Skeleton 1 brought Wang Teng to see Su Yu. [Human] Name: Wang Teng Strength: Physique: 2. Spirit: 1. Skill: Grade A Unstable Luck Aura Skill Description: Within one day, the user¡¯s luck might suddenly increase andst for a short period of time before returning to normal. Overall Combat Strength: Ordinary Rank 3. ¡°What a coincidence?¡± After looking at the information of the survivor standing beside Goblin 1, a strange look shed in Su Yu¡¯s eyes. When Wang Teng was captured, he couldn¡¯t DM Su Yu through. Hence, before Su Yu saw Wang Teng, he didn¡¯t know that Wang Teng had been captured. ¡°God Yu, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m Wang Teng.¡± Before Su Yu could speak, Wang Teng ¨C who was standing beside Goblin 1 ¨C had spoken excitedly. He looked like a fanboy who had seen his idol. ¡°Master, this guy said that he knows you, so we brought him to the ship.¡± Goblin 1 quickly added when he saw that Wang Teng had spoken. ¡°Yes.¡± Su Yu nodded slightly. Then, he said to Wang Teng, ¡°On ount of our many transactions, I will give you a choice. You can work under me. If you agree to this, I¡¯ll let you take charge of some matters on the ind in the future.¡± Actually, Su Yu didn¡¯t need to spend much effort to forcefully take control of Wang Teng. However, on ount that Wang Teng could be said to have a small friendship with him, Su Yu gave Wang Teng a chance and let him choose. Wang Teng started thinking quickly when he heard this. ¡°God Yu, what do you mean? Are you going to throw me into the sea to feed the fish otherwise?¡± Wang Teng¡¯s heart started beating rapidly. This was very possible in Wang Teng¡¯s eyes. He had seen Skeleton 1 kill those survivors. He didn¡¯t think that he was of much value in God Yu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Judging from the fact that you didn¡¯t have me killed on the spot, I must still be somewhat useful to you.¡± At the thought of this, Wang Teng quickly replied to Su Yu, ¡°God Yu, I choose to surrender to you.¡± He who understands the times is a wise man. At this moment, Wang Teng analyzed his position. ... If Wang Teng captured someone, he would also want to control the other partypletely. He wouldn¡¯t want to leave a time bomb beside him. After all, there was no knowing what was going on in people¡¯s hearts. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t resist.¡± Su Yu¡¯s eyes flickered when he heard Wang Teng¡¯s words. He then looked up to Wang Teng and spoke slowly. Then, a surge of spiritual power entered Wang Teng¡¯s mind. Chapter 94 - 94 More Efficient Plunder 94 More Efficient Plunder Wang Teng resisted the urge to struggle. When the Heart Lock was in the process of being imnted, Wang Teng¡¯s body went limp. He fell to the ground weakly. ¡°Take him away!¡± Su Yu waved his hand at Goblin 1 when he saw Wang Teng¡¯s weak appearance. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± After replying, it immediately helped Wang Teng up from the ground. Then, they walked slowly towards a group of wooden houses. Wang Teng, who was supported by Goblin 1, didn¡¯t feel aggrieved. He realized that he was now obligated to follow orders. Nothing else seemed to have changed. At the same time, a notification sounded in Su Yu¡¯s ears. [Ding! You have sessfully subdued the master of the ind. Do you want to generate the Heart of the Ind?] ¡°No.¡± This time, Su Yu didn¡¯t generate a Heart of the Ind from Wang Teng¡¯s ind. He might as well keep Wang Teng¡¯s identity as an ind master and let him pay attention to the newster. ¡°Master, these are items that we gained from this trip.¡± Skeleton 1, who was standing beside Su Yu, stretched out his hands and handed over a small pile of Heart of the Ind. ncing at the Heart of the Ind in Skeleton 1¡¯s hands, Su Yu realized that there were a total of 15 Hearts of the Ind this time. Although it was not enough to directly upgrade his ind to the next level, it was not bad. ¡°Master, when we went out to search for inds, we encountered a few inds with humans. We killed all of them except for the human called Wang Teng. The rest are uninhabited inds.¡± Skeleton 1, who was holding the Heart of the Ind with both hands, reported the situation of this trip. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go out with youter,¡± said Su Yu as he reached out to take the Heart of the Ind from Skeleton 1. After saying that, Su Yu used all 15 Hearts of the Ind. [Ding! You have sessfully used 15 Level 1 Heart of the Ind. The area of your ind has increased by 1,530 square meters. The current area of the ind is 4,300 square meters.] In this batch of the Heart of the Ind, there existed some inds which had been previously expanded. Therefore, the area added to Su Yu¡¯s ind was not all limited to the initial ind area. Su Yu¡¯s ind had also increased slightly prior to this. When he had some free time, he had opened arge number of wooden treasure chests that contained ind fragments. ¡°I still need 19 Hearts of the Inds to upgrade from 4,300 to 6,200 square meters.¡± After calcting the Hearts of the Inds that he needed to upgrade to Level 7, Su Yu decided to leave some creatures to guard the surroundings of the ind. The rest, including himself, would go out to search for the Hearts of the Inds. After pondering for a while, Su Yu got on Unit Charge 1 and asked Goblin 1 to bring Wang Teng and the others out to search for the Heart of the Ind. The defense of the ind would be handled by the Leader Merman and the Leader Ogre Fish. Su Yu assigned each of the two gyrfalcons to Goblin 1 and Goblin 2. Goblin 1 rode Unit Charge 2 while Goblin 2 rode the sea python and the mutated giant squid with Skeleton 1. As there was currently a double-sun cmity, there was no night. This made it more convenient for Su Yu to go out and search for inds. Moreover, the forces in Su Yu¡¯s hands were either skeletons or sea creatures. The double sun did not affect them greatly. The divine bird bloodline in the gyrfalcons bodies also leaned towards the fire attribute, so the two silly birds did not feel any difort. Instead, the higher the temperature, the morefortable they felt. Looking at the real-time map of the ind in his hand, Su Yu soon set off. In order to obtain the Heart of the Ind as quickly as possible, Su Yu directly used energy crystals as fuel. ¡­ While Su Yu was crazily plundering the Heart of the Ind, the top-ranked survivors on the world rankings were doing the same thing. It was just that they were not as efficient as Su Yu. Among them, there was the third ranker with the handle name Jesus. He looked at Su Yu, who was ranked first on the rankings. He began to curse. ¡°Sh*t, f*ck you. Why is this damn guy so fast? Doesn¡¯t he need to rest?¡± Jesus also had an SSS Grade skill, and it was an extremely powerfulbat skill called the Wings of Light. Judging from the name of the skill, this guy could fly. SSS Grade Wings of Light. Skill Description: User has received the favor of light. When there is light, the user can continuously recover his power. The stronger the light, the stronger the power that the Wings of Light can unleash. It can be continuously used to store the power of light to temper the body and spirit. It was also because of this skill that Jesus¡¯ development speed was ranked third in the world. If not for the fact that he was afraid of flying too far and having trouble finding his way back, Jesus would have flown all over the sea. Initially, he thought that the advantage from his skills would allow him to greatly surpass others if there were no nights. However, look at the results! Jesus had never expected the other party to be so fast! To be honest, Jesus¡¯s skill was much stronger than Su Yu¡¯s SSS Level Insight skill. If not for the fact that Su Yu had one more cheat-like talent, he might not have been able to surpass the other party. Jesus¡¯bat strength had already broken through to the ck Iron Rank after using the Wings of Light to absorb and store the power of light to continue tempering his body during the novice¡¯s protection period. In the novice sea area, there was nothing that could threaten this guy. On the other hand, Satan was the most unlucky one. His skill was theplete opposite of Jesus¡¯, so one could imagine how much the two suns had affected him. If Satan had already developed well, these two days would only have a slight impact on him instead ofpletely suppressing Satan¡¯s development like now. As for the other skills on the world rankings, they were all in different varieties and were not affected by day and night. On the day the disaster began, survivors who could not endure the effect brought forth by two suns died. Some died due to the high temperature, some died from the invasion of the sea creatures, and some died from illness caused by the high temperature. In any case, the number of survivors had already begun to decrease greatly. However, the higher the initial skill, the higher the chances of survival. For example, survivors with Grade B skills and above had very little body count. On the other hand, survivors with Grade E and F skills were dropping like flies. After using the energy crystal as a power source, Su Yu, who was riding Unit Charge 1, found an ind in an extremely short period of time. However, the ind was uninhabited. Clearly, the owner of the ind was gone. Chapter 95 - 95 Motion Furnace 95 Motion Furnace After quickly picking up the Heart of the Ind on the uninhabited ind, Su Yu began to rush to the next ind. Meanwhile, Goblin 1, who was riding Unit Charge 2 with Wang Teng, followed the gyrfalcon to search for a new ind. Time gradually passed in the novice sea area. Along the way, as Unit Charge 1 cruised at full speed, Su Yu¡¯s search for the ind became faster and faster. !! From one, to two, and then five¡­ The number of Heart of the Inds in Su Yu¡¯s hands kept increasing. The survivors in Su Yu¡¯s region could not resist against Su Yu¡¯s frenzied plunder. Obviously, after the novice protection period had passed, it basically meant the survival of the fittest for all the survivors. The strong preyed on the weak. Survivors without strength would not be able to survive through the next disaster even if they passed the seven-day novice protection period. Right now, finding protection from a stronger person was the only choice they had. However, not everyone was so lucky to be able to obtain the protection of a stronger person. Most survivors would still die in the end. In fact, from the beginning, the oue most survivors would reach was already written in stone. Su Yu had already guessed this when he realized that all kinds of resources and privileges were prioritized towards the survivors on the top of the rankings. Su Yu was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat of Unit Charge 1. He was looking at the endless novice sea area with an indifferent expression. Su Yu obviously had no ns in staying on the novice sea area for too long. After raising his ind to level ten, Su Yu would choose to go to the level one sea area immediately. After all, only by going to the Level 1 sea could hee into contact with a wider world and not be trapped in this novice sea area. Just like that, about seven to eight hours passed. Su Yu took the time to return to his ind because he had gathered the Heart of the Ind needed to advance to Level 7. [Ding! Your ind has reached level seven. Ind Prosperity Points +16,000. You have received one Level-up Reward Treasure Chest. Please receive it in time.] When Su Yu used all the Heart of the Ind in his hand, the notification that he received a reward treasure chest rang in his ears. [Level 7 Treasure Chest] Description: It contains a Rank 1 Motion Furnace. [Rank 1 Motion Furnace] Description: After binding this Motion Furnace to your ind, you can control the movements of your ind. You can burn various items in the furnace to store energy. Note: A Rank 1 Motion Furnace can move at maximum a Level 10 ind. The maximum movement speed is 30 km per hour. The smaller the ind, the faster the movement speed. ¡°Does this mean that I should develop the ind into a portable battleship?¡± Looking at the item in the reward treasure chest, an idea suddenly popped up in Su Yu¡¯s mind. In the beginning, Su Yu did have the idea of bringing the ind to sail in the sea. After all, the bottom of the ind was not connected to the bottom of the sea. Instead, the ind floated on the surface of the sea. However, there was an invisible force that firmly imprisoned the ind in one ce, preventing the waves from moving the ind. Now that he had this Motion Furnace, it meant that the limitations of Su Yu¡¯s ind had been removed. After all, a moving ind was much more advantageous than a dead target ind. [Ding! Your Double Happiness skill has been automatically triggered. You have obtained Rank 1 Motion Furnace*2.] [Would you like to integrate the Motion Furnace into your ind?] ¡°Yes.¡± Su Yu did not dare to reach out to touch the two balls of light that were shining like two small suns in front of him. He directly chose yes. [Ding! Two Rank 1 Motion Furnaces have been detected within your inventory. Do you want to fuse them? After fusion, one Enhanced Motion Furnace will be produced.] ¡°There¡¯s such a good option?¡± Upon hearing this voice, Su Yu was a little surprised. After all, this was the first time he had encountered such an option. Previously, he had never encountered an option to fuse the Heart of the Inds! However, Su Yu, who was worried about having another Motion Furnace that he couldn¡¯t use, agreed to the fusion without thinking. [Ding! The fusion has beenpleted. Please choose the location to ce the Rank 1 Enhanced Motion Furnace.] Su Yu nced at his ind and promptly ced the Motion Furnace near the residential area. Then, with a sh of red light, an object that looked like a well appeared near the residential area. Upon seeing this, Su Yu quickly stepped forward and approached it. [Rank 1 Enhanced Motion Furnace] Description: It can burn all objects below the Bronze Rank. It can be used to produce energy to move the ind. Energy Stored: 0. Rank 2 Advance Requirements: Three types of Silver Ranked fire, arge number of Bronze Ranked fire-element materials, and a small number of Silver Ranked fire-element materials. After looking at the information about the Motion Furnace that looked like a well, Su Yu stuck his head out and looked into it. At a nce, Su Yu realized that there was a scorching blue fire burning inside. Su Yu thought for a while before taking a big bucket. He then went to the sea to get a big bucket of seawater. Then, he stood beside the well and poured all the water in the big bucket inside. As he poured the water, Su Yu paid attention to the changes in the mes in the well. When he realized that the seawater would not extinguish these mes, Su Yu immediately thought of an idea. In the sea area, the only abundant material was seawater. Since anything below the Bronze Rank could be used to produce energy, seawater could be used too! At the thought of this, Su Yu went straight to the vi where he stored the treasure chests. He rummaged through the pile of treasure chests to find one that contained a water pump. Then, he instructed the AI robot to use the plug to connect a line out. After cing the two pumps into the sea, Su Yu directly pulled the pipes to the side of the power well. After fixing the water pipe in ce, Su Yu directly ordered the AI robot to start the water pump. With the activation of the water pump, two streams of seawater spewed out of the water pipe in Su Yu¡¯s hand and shot into the well. Arge amount of seawater poured down, and the mes in the power well began to burn. At this moment, the ipatibility between fire and water seemed to be a joke. ... Next, Su Yu saw that the value representing the energy index of the power well had finally begun to jump. 0.01~0.02~0.03¡­ Although the jump in the number was rtively small, it was increasing at a stable speed. ¡°From the looks of it, I can just throw the trash here in the future. Even trash is useful.¡± Su Yu muttered softly as he looked at the constantly rising energy value. Chapter 96 - 96 Small Fortune 96 Small Fortune Looking at the energy value, Su Yu realized that he would not be able to reach the standard to move the ind for a while. Su Yu rushed straight up Unit Charge 1 and began the next round of sailing. Two water pumps were left to continuously extract seawater to convert as energy for the well. Meanwhile, the nine people on the world ranking, who were rushing with their progress were dumbfounded. They had thought that they could close the gap between them and the first on the rankings with hard work. They did not expect the gap to widen. Who could stand for this? !! Satan: ¡°Sh*t, what skill does this guy have? How can he be so fast?¡± Jesus: ¡°Damn this guy, he¡¯s a strong opponent!¡± Yan Huang: ¡°As expected of a fellow countryman.¡± Tian Zhao: ¡°Damn, what¡¯s wrong with this guy? Could it be that he has a skill beyond the SSS Grade?¡± ¡­ Due to the terrifying increase in Su Yu¡¯s Prosperity Points, the worldmunication channel was also in an uproar. With the influx of messages, most survivors couldn¡¯t actually read through all of them. However, this did not prevent them from sending messages. In any case, most of the survivors who were on the world rankings felt very upset about Su Yu. When one did notpare, one did not feel envious of what others own. Afterparing themselves to Su Yu, everybody could not help but feel that he was on apletely different level than them. For example, it was as if they were ordinary yers, but Su Yu was a yer who had spent money to the highest level. This feeling was difficult to put into words. Currently, Su Yu had no idea that because his ind¡¯s Prosperity Points had increased rapidly, most survivors were arguing about this matter. Zhou Yi and Ji Qingrou, who had also seen how Su Yu¡¯s ind¡¯s Prosperity Points had undergone a huge change, quickly clicked into the DM interface. They wanted to contact Wang Teng and see if they could obtain any useful information from him. [Ding! Survivor Ji Qingrou would like to DM you. Do you want to ept the DM?] [Ding! Survivor Zhou Yi would like to DM you. Do you want to ept the DM?] At this moment, Wang Teng was sitting in Unit Charge 2. When he heard the notification, his expression changed slightly. However, he didn¡¯t reject the DM directly. [Ding! You have chosen to agree to the other party¡¯s DM. A three-person chat room has been created.] Ji Qingrou asked: ¡°Wang Teng, what¡¯s the situation now? Did you find anything out?¡± Zhou Yi: ¡°Wang Teng, are you alright? Have you arrived at Su Yu¡¯s ind?¡± Wang Teng nced at Zhou Yi and Wang Teng¡¯s messages. Then, he casually typed a reply. ¡°I¡¯ve arrived at God Yu¡¯s ind, but I can¡¯t tell you what I saw. You¡¯ll naturally know when you have the chance to join us in the future.¡± ¡°As for whether I have found anything out, I can¡¯t tell you even if I did.¡± After reading Wang Teng¡¯s message, Zhou Yi and Ji Qingrou fell into a long silence. The implication of Wang Teng¡¯s words were very obvious. They weren¡¯t on the same side. At most, he could only reveal this little bit of information. ¡°Alright, take care of yourselves. I hope we can meet again in the future.¡± Finally, Wang Teng left after sending thest message. Before Zhou Yi left the room, he sent a simple message. ¡°Do you think Wang Teng is under somebody¡¯s control?¡± Ji Qingrou said, ¡°It¡¯s very likely, but it shouldn¡¯t be life-threatening. Moreover, I can¡¯t sense any resentment from his tone. I think he has epted the fact that he¡¯s being controlled.¡± Zhou Yi: ¡°Yes, if it were me, I would also think of a way to control the survivors that I kept captive.¡± Ji Qingrou: ¡°What do you n to do next?¡± Zhou Yi: ¡°There¡¯s no good solution for the time being. We can only take it one step at a time. Miss Ji, be careful. There¡¯s some problem going on at my side. I need to take a look.¡± After saying this, Zhou Yi exited the DM interface and looked at the shoreline with a solemn expression. What Zhou Yi had said just now was not an excuse to leave. He had really heard amotion. At this moment, a ferocious-looking head appeared at the edge of Zhou Yi¡¯s ind. ¡°It¡¯s the sea monkey again.¡± The moment he saw this creature, Zhou Yi couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. This was because he had killed some before. It wasn¡¯t too difficult to kill. However, in the next second, Zhou Yi¡¯s heart skipped a beat again. This was because beside this sea monkey, two more sea monkeys appeared from the water. Seeing this scene, Zhou Yi¡¯s palms were sweating. Zhou Yi could indeed deal with one sea monkey easily. Zhou Yi surmised that he could even reasonably deal with two sea monkeys. However, Zhou Yi could not take on three sea monkeys. Although the sea monkeys were not as agile onnd, Zhou Yi¡¯s ind was only so big. It was really very difficult to avoid the other party¡¯s siege. Even if Zhou Yi stayed in the wooden house in defense, he would not be able tost long. The sea monkeys were powerful enough to destroy the structure of the wooden house. The sea monkey, who had already discovered Zhou Yi¡¯s figure, let out an excited sound. Then, it quickly climbed onto the ind and rushed towards him. Seeing this, Zhou Yi quickly closed the wooden door of the wooden house and jammed it with something. There was a loud bang on the door as it was hit. Moreover, the sharp-eyed Zhou Yi had already seen that cracks had appeared on the wooden door. It seemed that it would probably be knocked open after a few hits. Zhou Yi forced himself to calm down. Then, he used his skill to tell his own fortune. ¡°Small Fortune.¡± ¡°Could it be that something unexpected will happenter?¡± Looking at the result of the divination, Zhou Yi¡¯s frown rxed slightly. Judging from the result, his life did not seem to be in danger. The three sea monkeys standing outside Zhou Yi¡¯s wooden house bared their teeth and let out strange cries. Then, they began to w at the wooden door with their sharp nails. ... Hearing themotion on the wooden door, Zhou Yi calmly held a sharp broadsword in his hand. Then, he stared fixedly at the wooden door and waited for the sea monkeys to break in. He was prepared to give them a lightning strike. Coincidentally, Su Yu was traveling to the nearest ind on the map. This ind happened to be Zhou Yi¡¯s ind. Perhaps it was precisely because of this that the result of Zhou Yi¡¯s divination was small fortune! Chapter 97 - 97 Subduing Zhou Yi 97 Subduing Zhou Yi Now that his strength had increased and his vision had greatly improved, Su Yu naturally saw the situation on the ind that was still a distance away from him. ¡°Under attack by the sea monkeys. It seems that the Ind Master is still alive.¡± Looking at the sea monkeys that were attacking the wooden door in a frenzy, a thought shed across Su Yu¡¯s mind. If Zhou Yi hadn¡¯t blocked the wooden door with something, the sea monkeys would have knocked it open with brute force. However, under the sea monkeys violently assault, the wooden door could not hold on in the end and was sent flying. Then, the sea monkey at the front rushed towards Zhou Yi. He was waiting solemnly in the wooden house. Just as the other party was about to touch his body, Zhou Yi decisively shed out. The sea monkey, who instinctively sensed danger, stretched out its arm that was covered in tiny scales and blocked in front of him. As the sound of a saber cutting through flesh sounded, the sea monkey let out a shrill cry. Hearing the shouts of theirpanion in the house, the two slightly slower sea monkeys outside the door rushed in. After seeing the three sea monkeys enter the narrow wooden house, Zhou Yi quickly pulled a small mechanism he had set up. Immediately, snow-white flour fell on the heads of the three sea monkeys. With their vision suddenly blocked, the three sea monkeys could not help but panic. They hurriedly reached out and grabbed randomly. Seeing the panic-stricken sea monkeys, Zhou Yi took this opportunity to quickly sh at them. Then, he squeezed between the sea monkeys and rushed out of the wooden house. It was not that Zhou Yi did not want to take the opportunity to kill the sea monkeys, but because their instinctive defense mechanism was indeed a little strong. The two shes that Zhou Yi had made in the chaos were blocked by their arms. Although he had cut their arms, this small injury posed no problem towards a humanoid monster like the sea monkeys. In order not to die trapped in the small wooden house, Zhou Yi could only take the opportunity to rush out of the wooden house first. As Zhou Yi rushed out of the wooden house, he could not help but narrow his eyes slightly when he saw the ship sailing less than a hundred meters away from his ind. Zhou Yi finally understood how small fortune divination came about. At the same time, Su Yu, who was on Unit Charge, also discovered Zhou Yi as he rushed out of the wooden house. [Human] Name: Zhou Yi. Age: 24 years old. Strength: 2.8+ (1) Physique: 3+ (1) Spirit: 2.7+ (1) Skill: Grade C skill (Divination) can be upgraded. Can be upgraded to Grade SSS Deduction at maximum level. Skill Description: Upgraded from a Grade D Divination skill. The User can detect the luck of others as well as divine one¡¯s own luck. At current skill level, the user can make eight small divinations a day. Note: If the user forcefully makes a divination that far exceeds their existence, the user will suffer a cause and effect bacsh. Rmendation: This survivor has extremely strong potential. It is rmended to subdue and nurture him. ¡°A person with a potential of achieving an SSS Grade Skill.¡± After seeing Zhou Yi¡¯s information, Su Yu could not help but be a little surprised. Zhou Yi had previously DM¡¯ed Su Yu with Wang Teng previously. Su Yu naturally remembered this guy. However, Su Yu didn¡¯t expect Zhou Yi¡¯s skill potential to be so high. Although Zhou Yi¡¯s skill was currently at Grade C, this skill could continue to grow. On this point, his skill was miles ahead of other skills. Therefore, after Su Yu scanned through Zhou Yi¡¯s information, he jumped down from Unit Charge 1 before it even stopped. He jumped onto Zhou Yi¡¯s ind. The three sea monkeys, who had been confused by Zhou Yi¡¯s flour, quickly rushed out of the wooden house. Zhou Yi¡¯s eyes quickly flickered when he saw Su Yund on the ind. Although he had never seen Su Yu in person, his strong intuition told Zhou Yi that the person in front of him was definitely Su Yu. Su Yu, who had alreadynded on the ind, looked at the three Sea Monkeys that were only a few meters away from him. He shed past from between the three sea monkeys. Then, there were sounds of three corpses falling to the ground. Seeing the shocking situation with his own eyes, Zhou Yi couldn¡¯t help but swallow. To be honest, Zhou Yi did not clearly see how the three sea monkeys died just now. He only saw a sh in front of his eyes.Before he knew it, the sea monkeys had dropped like flies on the ground. With Su Yu¡¯s current strength, instantly killing a few sea monkeys was simply too easy. ¡°Zhou Yi, right? I believe you have already guessed who I am.¡± Su Yu chuckled at the sight of a stunned Zhou Yi. ¡®I didn¡¯t introduce myself. How could he know my name?¡¯ The moment he heard Su Yu¡¯s voice, Zhou Yi finally recovered from his daze. However, the calm-looking Zhou Yi was actually shocked. He was definitely not as calm as he appeared. ¡°I believe you¡¯re the number one on our regional rankings, the number one in the world, Su Yu!¡± After reacting, Zhou Yi did not have the time to think deeply. Instead, he quickly replied to Su Yu. Zhou Yi did not know if it was his imagination or something else. In any case, under Su Yu¡¯s gaze, he did not dare to have any bad thoughts. Zhou Yi felt like amb whose fur had been stripped off. He felt naked in front of the other party. ¡°You must have contacted Wang Teng. Since that¡¯s the case, your choice is¡­¡± Before Zhou Yi could say anything, Su Yu¡¯s next words almost turned Zhou Yi¡¯s face pale. ¡°I choose to submit.¡± Zhou Yi¡¯s thoughts were racing. He finally chose to submit. This was because the moment Su Yu asked that question, Zhou Yi secretly made a divination for himself. The divination showed that if he obediently submitted, there might be some small opportunitiester on. If he didn¡¯t, he would definitely die. It was precisely because of this contrast that Zhou Yi tactfully chose to submit. Otherwise, he would definitely have some considerations. ... This was normal. After all, Zhou Yi¡¯s skill could grow into SSS Grade. It was inevitable that he would feel extremely conflicted. After all, no one wanted someone to be under someone¡¯s control forever unless there was no other way. Zhou Yi had never thought about rejecting. He was not so shortsighted that he would choose to die right away. Before he transmigrated, he was also just working for someone. Now, it was just that he had changed to another employer. Although he was under someone else¡¯s control, Zhou Yi could ept it. Just like Wang Teng said, at least he didn¡¯t have to worry about being attacked by the sea creatures every day. Chapter 98 - 98 A Small Group of Captives 98 A Small Group of Captives ¡°Rx,¡± Su Yu said casually as he looked at Zhou Yi, whose expression had returned to normal. Then, Su Yu imnted the Heart Lock in Zhou Yi. During this period, Zhou Yi endured the pain in his mind and did not resist. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± After Zhou Yi slowly came back to his senses, Su Yu slowly said. With that, Su Yu led the way and walked towards Unit Charge 1. Zhou Yi immediately followed closely behind. When Unit Charge 1 set sail again, Zhou Yi took a deep look at his ind. Su Yu did not strip Zhou Yi of his status as the Ind Master. In Su Yu¡¯s opinion, it was more worth it if survivors with higher potential maintained their status as the master of the ind. This was more beneficial than simply obtaining the Heart of the Ind. ¡°Zhou Yi,e and take a look.¡± Su Yu, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat of Unit Charge 1, shouted at Zhou Yi. Hearing Su Yu¡¯s voice, Zhou Yi hurriedly walked towards him. ¡°Lord Ind Master, what kind of divination do you need?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see how our luck will be next,¡± Su Yu said casually as he looked at Zhou Yi, who was standing beside him. ¡°Understood.¡± After answering, Zhou Yi closed his eyes and pinched his fingers before starting to divine. Zhou Yi, who had swiftly finished his divination, promptly said to Su Yu, ¡°Lord Ind Master, our luck will be good along the way. I believe we will gain a lot of things.¡± ¡°Alright, you can leave first!¡± After hearing Zhou Yi¡¯s divination results, Su Yu waved his hand to indicate that Zhou Yi could leave. Zhou Yi had no objections to this and left the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°In the ancient times, he would be suitable as an imperial preceptor!¡± Su Yu formted a n as he looked at Zhou Yi¡¯s figure. He nned to nurture Zhou Yi into a talent in managementter. After all, as the ind grewrger andrger, Su Yu indeed needed some talented survivors with potential to manage the various matters on the ind. After leaving the driver¡¯s seat, Zhou Yi now sat quietly in a corner. Then, Su Yu started another boring round of voyage. This couldn¡¯t be helped. Sailing in the sea was just so boring. There was only seawater as far as the eye could see. Five, eight, ten, fifteen¡­ As Su Yu rapidly plundered, the number of Heart of the Inds in his hands also increased rapidly. Furthermore, with the storage bracelet, Su Yu did not even need to return to the ind to replenish his supplies. Goblin 1 and Goblin 2 still needed to return from time to time to replenish their strength and to bring back some survivors. However, these survivors who had been brought back by the two of them were not under Su Yu¡¯s control for the time being. Therefore, they were imprisoned on the ind as captives. They were guarded by the two Giant Turtle Crabs and a group of mummies, the other two Goblins, Wang Dachuan, and the others. At this moment, the seven or eight survivors who were surrounded in a circle and locked in a wooden shed could not help but look at the scene in front of them in horror. Among the eight captive survivors, most of them were men. There were three women among them. ¡°What do you think these monsters want to do with us? Don¡¯t tell me they want to raise us as food!¡± At this moment, a young man muttered softly. ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything good to say, don¡¯t say anything. With your thin body, even monsters won¡¯t want to eat you.¡± As soon as the blond-haired young man spoke, he was immediately refuted by a burly man. ¡°Hmph!¡± The blonde nced at the burly man¡¯s figure and tactfully stayed silent. ¡°Everyone, this ind should be the ind owned by the number one on the rankings, Su Yu. However, from the looks of it, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s here.¡± At this moment, one of the three women suddenly spoke. ¡°Tsk, I knew this already.¡± It was unknown if it was because the blond man¡¯s mouth was itchy, but for some reason he feltpelled to interrupt others when they spoke. ¡°Are you asking for a beating? Can¡¯t you just listen to what this girl has to say? If you interrupt again, I¡¯ll beat you to deathter.¡± The middle-aged burly man, Wang Gang, red at the blond angrily. The blond drew back instantly. Ji Qingrou, who had just spoken, also speechlessly looked at the blond who had just interrupted her. That¡¯s right, Ji Qingrou was among the eight captive survivors. Ji Qingrou wasn¡¯t worried about her own safety. After all, Ji Qingrou, who had previously contacted Wang Teng. She was very calmpared to these survivors who knew nothing about this situation. ¡°I don¡¯t have much to say. I just want to warn you not to y any cheap tricks. We can¡¯t escape from this ce. It¡¯s better to wait for Su Yu to return obediently!¡± Ji Qingrou didn¡¯t say anything else after that, leaving behind a few people who looked at each other. Then, the group of people looked at the mummies nearby and fell silent. Even if they were to run, they would not be able to escape from this ce. After all, this ce was notnd, but an ind! Ji Qingrou had already closed her eyes to rest and conserve her energy. Next, she started contacting Wang Teng and Zhou Yi again. As the three of them gathered in the chat room again, it fell into silence. No one took the initiative to speak first. Fortunately, Ji Qingrou broke the silence and spoke first. Ji Qingrou: ¡°Gentlemen, I¡¯ve been captured. I should be on Su Yu¡¯s ind now, but he hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡± Zhou Yi: ¡°Then I¡¯m faster than you. I¡¯m already sitting on the big shot¡¯s boat and enjoying the sea breeze.¡± Wang Teng: ¡°What the f*ck? I¡¯m still on the other ship. When I returned earlier, there were no captives on the ind! You were caught by a huge snake, a goblin, and a skeleton, right? @Ji Qingrou.¡± Ji Qingrou: ¡°Yes, can the two of you tell me what I¡¯m going to face next so that I can be mentally prepared?¡± Zhou Yi: ¡°Uh, you¡¯ll know when the timees.¡± Wang Teng: ¡°Zhou Yi is right. You will know when the timees.¡± Ji Qingrou: ¡°¡­¡± After seeing their nonsense, Ji Qingrou suddenly understood something. After being controlled by Su Yu, she might not be able to say many things and could only talk about some unimportant things. ... However, Ji Qingrou felt a little conflicted about this. However, she didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. After all, judging from Wang Teng and Zhou Yi¡¯s reactions, they could still think independently. Their thought patterns were still the same as before. Chapter 99 - 99 One Thought Into Xiantian Technique 99 One Thought Into Xiantian Technique Judging from these, Ji Qingrou couldpletely ept these conditions. Su Yu did not expect Goblin 1 and the others to have captured so many survivors and also locked them up on the ind. Perhaps it was because of the distribution map of the inds. In any case, other than Zhou Yi, Su Yu had either encountered an uninhabited ind or the ind with people from the low-level martial world . Among the survivors in the low-level martial world, Su Yu even encountered a martial arts expert. While the other party cultivated internal vital energy martial arts, he also knew how to float on the water with. !! However, facing Su Yu, who did not have the additional stats of the ind and had an overallbat strength of the bronze rank, this so-called martial arts expert was simply like paper. With a sweep of Su Yu¡¯s spiritual thought, the other party¡¯s memories were forcefully tampered with. He was also imnted with the Heart Lock. Su Yu also used the Eyes of Duplication to sessfully duplicate the other party¡¯s cultivation techniques and skills. [Xiantian Technique ¨C ck Iron Rank] Description: The internal martial arts techniques cultivated by people in the low-level martial world. When cultivated to perfection, one can return to the Innate Realm and reach the Innate Realm. [Floating on the Water ¨C Ordinary Rank] Description: Infuse the energy from internal martial arts Qi and use special technique to leverage on the water. [Seven Star Sword Technique ¨C ck Iron Rank] Description: Attach energy from internal martial arts to the sword. Step on the position of the seven stars and use the seven stars sword technique to attack the enemy. ¡°It seems that thebat strength of this so-called Innate Realm is at mostparable to the ck Iron Rank.¡± After looking at the description of the cultivation technique he duplicated, Su Yu immediately understood. At this moment, the middle-aged ancient man who had been imnted with the Heart Lock by Su Yu stood respectfully behind him. The strength of the middle-aged ancient person had barely broken through to the Innate Realm. In the low-level martial world, he was indeed considered not bad. In the novice sea area, if he did not encounter Su Yu, his strength would be considered top-notch. At the very least, a small monster like the sea monkeys would not be able to survive a single strike from this guy. Su Yu, who had obtained a new cultivation technique, also followed the cirction diagram of the cultivation technique and quickly circted it in his body. The first step of this internal martial arts technique was to produce a sense of energy. Then, the second step would nurture the true acquired energy. Then, the true acquired energy would be used to open up the meridians. Finally, the conception and governing meridians would be opened. The return to the innate realm would then be sessfully achieved. With Su Yu¡¯s physique, which had taken the Marrow Cleansing Pill and used the blood essence of the flood dragon to temper his body, this mere Innate Level cultivation technique was as easy as simple math to Su Yu. First of all, with Su Yu¡¯s huge spiritual power, he could produce the so-called sense of energy with a single thought. Then, there was the true acquired energy. When people in the low-level martial world cultivated true acquired energy, they needed to take great supplements every day to temper it by themselves. With Su Yu¡¯s current state, there was no need to do this at all. This was because Su Yu¡¯s meridians were already in a state where his hundred meridians were unobstructed. Therefore, this step was unnecessary for Su Yu. After circting the Xiantian Technique in his body for a full cycle, Su Yu¡¯s spiritual thought moved slightly. Immediately, some thin energy in the nearby air quickly surged into Su Yu¡¯s body. This directly crossed the barrier between the Acquired Realm and the Innate Realm. Returning to the Innate Realm from the Acquired Realm with one step. Good lord, the middle-aged man standing behind Su Yu looked on at his master in disbelief. As someone who had experienced breaking through to the Xiantian Realm, the middle-aged man was very familiar with this scene. Soon, arge amount of energy from the outside world surged into Su Yu¡¯s body continuously under the guidance of his spiritual thought. However, Su Yu had already perfected his Iron Body. He clearly could not enjoy the effect of tempering his body with Innate True Energy. Then, as Unit Charge 1 cruised around, Su Yu guided the thin energy in the air. The energy that surged into Su Yu¡¯s body quickly circted ording to the cirction of the Xiantian Technique. Finally, it gathered in Su Yu¡¯s dantian1 and formed the innate true energy that belonged to Su Yu alone. After sensing the innate true energy in his dantian, Su Yu¡¯s thoughts stirred. He directly mobilized a trace of innate true energy and shot it towards the sea. Originally, in the Low Level Martial World, ordinary Innate Realm cultivators would not be able to shoot the energy from their bodies from afar. However, Su Yu was a little different. Su Yu had directly stepped into the Innate Realm in one single step, so the purity of the innate energy in his body was very high. As his true energy entered the water and pierced through the body of a small fish, Su Yu retracted his gaze. This innate true energy was an additional attack method for Su Yu. However, among the various attack methods that Su Yu possessed, the innate true energy could only be considered average. It was alright to use it to kill ordinary creatures. If he encountered a ck Iron sea beast with thick skin, its lethality would be greatly reduced. Then, Su Yu brought up his personal stats panel. [Level 7 Ind Master] ~ Ind area: 6,400 square meters EXP to Upgrade: 6,400/12,8 Name: Su Yu. Age: 23 years old. Strength: 56+ (64) Physique: 60+ (64) Spirit: 75+ (64) Mystical Power: Beginner-Level Water Maniption Technique. God¡¯s Eye: Beginner-Level Duplication God¡¯s Eye, Beginner-Level Illusion God¡¯s Eye. Killing Aura: 3,988 Circuits Innate True Energy: 653 Circuits (increasing) Cultivation Technique: Soul Scripture ¨C First Volume (Large Aplishment), Blood Technique Level 2 (Large Aplishment), Xiantian Technique (Perfection), Indestructible Golden Body Level 1 (Perfection) Skills: Hypnosis (Special Skill), Heart Lock (Special Skill) , Bloodthirsty (Gold Rank), King¡¯s Aura (Gold Rank), Motionless As A Mountain (Silver Rank), Charge (Bronze Rank), Bite (ck Iron Rank)¡­ Overall Combat Rating: Bronze Rank 2 ¨C Bronze Rank 4. Ind Prosperity Points: 45,461 points (World Rank 1) ¡­ After ncing at his personal attributes panel, Su Yu noticed that the innate true energy that he had just cultivated had already appeared on the attribute panel in the form of values. Su Yu nodded slightly at this. ... Su Yu had some guesses regarding the standard for Overall Combat Rating. In Su Yu¡¯s opinion, when a living being¡¯s individual stats exceeded 10 points and the other two stats also exceeded 10 points, it could be evaluated as a ck Iron Rankbat power. This was equivalent to sheerbat power. Skills or cultivation techniques were not calcted inside. It was purely stats-basedbat power. Then, the Bronze Rankbat strength might follow the same logic. Su Yu really could not draw a conclusion on how the skills and cultivation techniques were calcted. There were too many factors involved. Chapter 100 - 100 Random Growth Array 100 Random Growth Array Then, Su Yu handed the map of the ind to Zhou Yi. Afterwards, he sat in the driver¡¯s seat and began to cultivate. After Zhou Yi obtained the distribution map, he naturally followed the real-time positioning of the distribution map tomand the AI Shark to sail. Time passed by quickly. Zhou Yi would bring a piece of the Heart of the Ind to the driver¡¯s seat every once in a while. Some of the survivors were personally killed by Zhou Yi. Zhou Yi had already killed some sea monkeys before, so he had naturally seen blood. Although this was the first time he had killed someone, it was not like Zhou Yi could not bring himself to use his saber. He endured the disgust in his heart and directly killed the survivors. However, after killing survivors for the first time, Zhou Yi¡¯s expression became very pale and powerless. He was different from Su Yu. Su Yu had experienced death once, so he was already very indifferent to the deaths of other living beings. When Su Yu killed the other survivors for the first time, he did not even blink. In fact, he was full of ambition. Just like that, the time disyed on Unit Charge 1¡¯s LCD screen flickered and flowed. From the looks of it, although night no longer fell, it had been almost 24 hours since Su Yu came out. With Unit Charge 1¡¯s speed ¨C excluding the time it stopped by the inds ¨C Unit Charge 1 had traveled nearly 4,000 kilometers. Therefore, at this moment, the Heart of the Ind in Su Yu¡¯s hand had umted to a terrifying number of nearly a hundred pieces. However, including Zhou Yi, there were only 6 survivors on Unit Charge 1. From the data of the uninhabited deserted inds, the survival rate at this moment was clearly about 50%. This was because Su Yu had discovered more than 40 small inds with no survivors. ¡°Use today¡¯s random movement privilege.¡± It had almost been 24 hours since Su Yust made use of the privilege. After confirming the duration, he directly chose to use the privilege. It would take at least ten hours to drive back normally, even if he drove at full speed. To be honest, if not for the fact that was afraid that his ce on the rankings would be snatched by other survivors, Su Yu would have gathered enough Heart of the Inds to upgrade to level 10 before returning. With a sh of white light, Unit Charge 1 that Su Yu was riding on, as well as Ao Yan ¨C who was escorting him underwater- were directly teleported back to the vicinity of Su Yu¡¯s ind. Zhou Yi and the others watched this miraculous scene with their mouths agape. ¡°Let¡¯s go. All of you can go down!¡± Su Yu said to the stunned Zhou Yi. After Zhou Yi and the others got off the ship, Su Yu looked at Unit Charge 2. Soon, Goblin 1 and a few broadsword skeletons walked towards Su Yu as they carried the Heart of the Inds. Skeleton 1 was also carrying a sturdy small bag as it quickly rushed over. ¡°Master, these are the Heart of the Inds we obtained. There are 24 pieces in total.¡± Goblin 1 hurriedly reported the situation as he jogged towards Su Yu. ¡°Master, we only obtained 16 Hearts of the Ind this time.¡± Skeleton 1, who was holding a small bag in each hand, sent a spiritual thought to Su Yu. ¡°Well done. You can leave first!¡± After casually taking the bag from Skeleton 1, Su Yu gestured for them to leave. ¡°Understood.¡± After replying respectfully, the broadsword skeletons, Goblin 1 and Goblin 2 retreated. Looking at the small bags in his hand, Su Yu directly opened the bag and poured the contents on the ground. Immediately, the Heart of the Inds piled up on the ground. They honestly looked like they were a pile of junk. Su Yu emptied the two bags that contained the Heart of the Inds. Then, he took out all the Heart of the Inds that he¡¯d stored in his storage bracelet. Including the 40 pieces on the ground, he now owned a total of 130 Hearts of the Inds. After using this batch of the Heart of the Inds, Su Yu could increase the area of his ind by at least 13,000 square meters. [Ding! Do you want to use 130 Hearts of the Ind to expand the ind?] ¡°Yes.¡± [Ding! Your ind level has increased. Current ind level is Level 8. Current ind area is 19,550 square meters. Ind Prosperity Points +32,000. As you are the first to upgrade to Level 8, you have received a Level-up Reward Treasure Chest. Please receive it as soon as possible.] ¡°I still need 60 more Level 1 Heart of the Ind to reach Level 9.¡± Looking at the current size of his ind, Su Yu quickly calcted in his heart. Although 19,550 square meters sounded like arge area, it was actually only about 140 meters*140 meters. It was still pitifully small. Su Yu felt extremely good when he stayed on the ind because the additional strength stats that he received while being on the ind was too strong. With the additional formidable spiritual power, Su Yu could directly control his spiritual power to float in the void. This powerful spiritual power could already directly affect matter. Su Yu finally felt the benefits of the ind¡¯s additional stats. Under the effect of the powerful additional spirit strength, the Su Yu¡¯s Soul Scripture Technique directly broke through to the Perfection Stage. At this moment, Su Yu felt as if he was standing on the shoulders of a giant. The path ahead had already been cleared for him. He only needed to walk step by step. He was not sure if the Perfection Stage would be reduced after leaving the ind. However, after sessfully breaking through to this realm, even if he fell back, Su Yu only needed to cultivate slightly to return to the Perfection Stage. At the same time, Su Yu¡¯s physique had also directly reached into the Bronze Body Realm with the enhancement of the passive additional stats. It was unreasonable. With Su Yu¡¯s current stats, he wouldn¡¯t even be scratched by a machine gun. After sensing the power flowing in his body, Su Yu finally ced his gaze back on the ind upgrade treasure chest. [Level 8 Treasure Chest] Description: It contains a random growth array. Note: This treasure chest will disappear within an hour. Please open it as soon as possible. [Random Growth Array] Description: You can open an array that can grow with the ind. ¡°The items from the ind upgrade treasure chest are definitely top-notch.¡± After looking at the introduction of the items in the treasure chest, the corners of Su Yu¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. This was also why Su Yu thought that he had to upgrade his ind as quickly as possible. After all, the reward would definitely be the best! [Ding! Your Double Happiness skill has been automatically triggered. You have obtained a Random Growth Array*2.] Chapter 101 - 101 Unitary Illusion Array, Unitary Killing Array 101 Unitary Illusion Array, Unitary Killing Array [Would you like to activate the Random Growth Array?] ¡°Yes.¡± [It¡¯s randomizing. Please wait a moment.] Su Yu saw two spheres of light that flickered with various colors. In the center, there were words that he could not understand. They were spinning. At the same time, a series of information quickly floated in front of Su Yu¡¯s eyes. It was simr to his previous experience of drawing the pet eggs. In the end, the words floating in front of Su Yu¡¯s eyes settled on Unitary Illusion Array and Unitary Killing Array. [Unitary Illusion Array] Description: The foundation of the illusion array can devour other illusion array runes to grow. Currently, it contains one basic illusion array rune. Current Effect: Envelop an area of 10,000 square meters. The array will circte by absorbing the energy of the world. Living beings with spiritual stats of 30 points and below will not be able to discover the location of the illusion array. If the array is not activated, you can choose to use the concealment array to allow it to store energy on its own. Upgrade Requirements: When the runes on the Basic Illusion Array reaches 36, it can be upgraded to the next level. Note: The power of the foundation of the illusion array will increase to a certain extent with every new illusion array rune it devours. Master Recognition Method: Blood Recognition and Spiritual Power Bind. [Unitary Killing Array] Description: The foundation of the killing array can devour the growth of the other killing array runes. Currently, it contains one basic killing array rune. Current Effect: Envelops an area of 10,000 square meters. The array will circte by absorbing the energy of the world to kill enemies. Creatures below ck Iron Rank 3 are unable to resist the killing array. If you don¡¯t activate the array, you can use the concealment array to allow it to store energy on its own. Upgrade Requirements: When the runes on the Basic Killing Array reach 36, it can be upgraded to the next level. Note: The power of the foundation of the killing array will increase to a certain extent with every new killing array rune it devours. Master Recognition Method: Blood Recognition and Spiritual Power Bind. ¡°The effect of these items is so abnormal!¡± Looking at the description of these two items, Su Yu felt that it was abnormal. If the growth potential was removed, this thing would only be average. However, if it could grow, it would be invincible. Su Yu looked at the two arrays in front of him. The foundation of the killing array was emitting a blood-red light like a red crystal in front of him. The foundation of the illusion array was emitting a gorgeous purple color. Next, Su Yu held the foundation of the two arrays in his hand. With these two things in hand, Su Yu quickly walked to the center of the ind, which was the small vi where Su Yu lived. When Su Yupleted the binding of the two array foundations with his blood and his spiritual power, two strange feelings immediately surged into Su Yu¡¯s heart. It was a strength that could be controlled at will within the range of the array foundation. Then, with a thought from Su Yu, the two foundations of the array immediately sank into the ground outside the vi andpletely fused into it. Sensing that he could activate the illusion array and the killing array with a single thought, Su Yu could not help but be in a good mood. Then, he took the Level 1 Illusion Array Disk that was no longer useful to the ind. Su Yu allowed it to be devoured by the foundation of the Unitary Killing Array. Then, the foundation of the illusion array increased by three basic illusion array runes. At the same time, the range and power of the array were also strengthened by 30%. However, the other Array Disk was useless to the foundation of the illusion array. Otherwise, Su Yu nned to let both of them be devoured by the foundation of the illusion array. While Su Yu was studying the foundations of the two arrays, Zhou Yi and Wang Teng gathered together. As for Ji Qingrou, because Su Yu had yet to go to where they were, she was still guarded by a group of bandaged mummies and could note out. ¡°Zhou Yi, we¡¯ve finally met in person. How was your journey with the Ind Master? Did you have fun?¡± With a sinister smile on his face, Wang Teng moved closer to Zhou Yi and spoke. ¡°It was great. How could I not have fun? I¡¯ve already shed my saber many times.¡± After hearing Wang Teng¡¯s question, Zhou Yi replied to him in an irritated tone. ¡°Don¡¯t take me too seriously. I¡¯m just joking. Tell me the truth. What are you thinking?¡± Wang Teng asked softly after making a joke to ease the atmosphere. ¡°I¡¯m not thinking about anything. I just want to continue to survive in this godforsaken ce. Could it be that you have any other thoughts?¡± ncing at Wang Teng, Zhou Yi spoke casually. ¡°I really do have some thoughts. From the looks of it, the number of survivors on this ind will increase. No matter what, the two of us have to be at the management level. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste to arrive here so early?¡± Zhou Yi was stunned when he saw Wang Teng¡¯s serious expression. ¡°What you said makes sense, but I think I¡¯m already in management. When the Ind Master came, he had already given me the authority to manage the daily life on the ind.¡± At this moment, Zhou Yi spoke casually. ¡°F*ck, are you serious?¡± Wang Teng almost shouted when he heard Zhou Yi¡¯s words. ¡°Alright, let me give you a piece of advice. Just stay on the ind and work properly. Don¡¯t think too much. The terror of the Ind Master is far beyond your imagination. I don¡¯t want to see you lose yourself.¡± Zhou Yi looked at the excited Wang Teng and said something meaningful. During his journey with Su Yu, Zhou Yi had also discovered something terrifying about him. That was that Su Yu could forcefully modify a person¡¯s mind. Along the way, Su Yu also did not bother hiding his skills and abilities from Zhou Yi. After all, humans who had their own thoughts had stronger potential. Actually, Su Yu couldpletely modify Zhou Yi¡¯s memories. However, modifying Zhou Yi¡¯s memories might leave a certain amount of damage to his mind, causing his potential to decrease. With this in consideration, Su Yu only imnted the Heart Lock and did not forcefully modify Zhou Yi¡¯s autonomous memories. Moreover, Su Yu had a backup n for people like Zhou Yi and Wang Teng whose memories he didn¡¯t modify. If Zhou Yi and Wang Teng rebelled, the Heart Lock would turn into a bomb that could explode their spiritual power with a bang. This was also the reason why Wang Teng and Zhou Yi avoided Ji Qingrou¡¯s question. They could only pick some inconsequential things to talk about because they didn¡¯t dare to tell her anything. ¡°Got it. Oh right, is Qingrou still locked up on the ind? Do you want to go over and take a look?¡± said Wang Teng hurriedly and seriously when he saw Zhou Yi¡¯s expression. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go take a look!¡± Zhou Yi nodded slightly. Soon, Zhou Yi and Wang Teng walked to a spot not far from where Ji Qingrou and the others were imprisoned. ¡°Greetings, Lord Zhou Yi. Are you going over there?¡± Goblin 2 immediately asked in a respectful tone when he saw Zhou Yi. ... It turned out that after Su Yu arrived on the ind, he had directly instructed Goblin 1 and the others to leave some of the management of daily work on the ind to Zhou Yi. Therefore, Goblin 2 was naturally very respectful to Zhou Yi. Chapter 102 - 102 It’s Impossible to Become Get Promoted 102 It¡¯s Impossible to Be Get Promoted ¡°Yes, I hope you can do me a favor.¡± Zhou Yi¡¯s face was friendly as he heard the Goblin 2¡¯s words. He did not look down on the Goblin. ¡°Lord Zhou Yi, this way please.¡± Goblin 2, who felt that he had been respected, respectfully made way and gestured for Zhou Yi to enter. ¡°Thank you.¡± Zhou Yi sped his hands at Goblin 2 and thanked him. Then, he led Wang Teng towards the shack where Ji Qingrou and the others were imprisoned. At the same time, the eight people in the shack also noticed Zhou Yi and Wang Teng. !! The eight prisoners, including Ji Qingrou, looked very pathetic. At this moment, the eight of them looked dispirited. During this period of time, the sweat on their clothes constantly went through a cycle of drying then bing wet again. If Goblin 2 had not brought a few buckets of water to hydrate them, they would probably have died from dehydration. This was because the temperature was really too high. Even if they sat still, the water in their bodies would quickly evaporate away. ¡°Lord Ind Master, I can do anything. Just tell me if you need anything.¡± When Zhou Yi and Wang Teng reached the shack, some of the survivors started shouting loudly. It was as if they were afraid that Zhou Yi and Wang Teng couldn¡¯t hear them. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m not the Ind Master. Don¡¯t call me that. Ji Qingrou,e out!¡± Looking at the excited survivors, Zhou Yi said in a low voice. After saying this, Zhou Yi looked at the three women in the shack. ¡°I¡¯m Ji Qingrou.¡± Ji Qingrou, who had guessed that it was Zhou Yi and Wang Teng, replied with a slightly weak voice. Then, she stood up and walked out of the shack slowly. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Seeing this situation, Zhou Yi did not say anything. Instead, he turned around and walked towards a nearby shaded area. The other seven survivors could only watch this scene. However, no fool jumped out to cause trouble. When the three of them reached the area under the parasol, Ji Qingrou said excitedly, ¡°Zhou Yi, has the Ind Master returned?¡± ¡°He has. But I¡¯m not sure when Master will see you guys,¡± Zhou Yi said slowly. ¡°Oh.¡± Upon hearing this, Ji Qingrou couldn¡¯t help but look a little disappointed. ¡­ After that, Zhou Yi and the other two chatted about other things. In the end, they sent Ji Qingrou to return to the shack. Then, Zhou Yi and Wang Teng left the area and started busying themselves with other things. Zhou Yi did not have the authority to let Ji Qingrou move freely on the ind. This was beyond his range of authority.After all, he was only in charge of managing daily life on the ind. Meanwhile, Su Yu had mastered the Unitary Killing Array. After Su Yu nimbly activated the Unitary Illusion Array, he directly left the small vi and quickly walked towards the shack where the survivors were imprisoned. ¡°Master, Lord Zhou Yi came over just now.¡± When Su Yu¡¯s figure appeared close to Goblin 2, it immediately jogged over and reported the situation. ¡°Okay.¡± Su Yu nodded to show that he understood. Then, he slowly walked out of the shack. Now that they saw Su Yu¡¯s figure, the group of survivors did not dare to shout. After all, they had shouted wrongly just now. If they shouted wrongly again, wouldn¡¯t it show that they were stupid? Ji Qingrou, who had returned to the shack, looked at Su Yu excitedly. She had heard Zhou Yi and Wang Teng describe Su Yu¡¯s appearance. Therefore, she could recognize Su Yu. As Su Yu stood outside the shack, he quickly nced at the eight people inside. Immediately, the information of the eight survivors appeared in front of Su Yu. Among them, only Ji Qingrou¡¯s Grade A skill made Su Yu take a closer look. There were four survivors at Grade F and three survivors at Grade E. Without dying another moment, the power of illusion in Su Yu¡¯s eyes directly swept through the minds of the eight people. Su Yu used Hypnosis on the seven survivors who basically had no potential. He then slightly modified some of their memories and imnted Heart Lock in them. Ji Qingrou received the same treatment as Wang Teng and Zhou Yi. She only had a Heart Lock imnted in her, and her original memories weren¡¯t wiped out. After doing all of this, Su Yu turned around and left the shack. Then, he asked Zhou Yi to make arrangements for these people. If these survivors had high enough potentials, Su Yu would look at them in a different light. However, if their skills were Grade F or E, Su Yu would not even bother with them even if flowers were to grow on their faces. As his strength increased and powerful spirit strength controlled his body, the low-level desires of humans could no longer control Su Yu. Therefore, the matter of lust affecting his brain would obviously not happen to Su Yu. It was also because of this that Ji Qingrou¡¯s dream of rising to the top was shattered from the very beginning. Most importantly, Su Yu, whose spirit strength and sight far exceeded that of ordinary survivors, realized that the beautiful women who looked very beautiful in the eyes of ordinary people now seemed to be full of ws. If he looked carefully, these women would not be able to catch his eye. Then, he called Zhou Yi over and asked him to do the daily work on the ind. Su Yu rode Unit Charge 1 and set off without stopping to search for new inds. As Su Yu sar in the driver¡¯s seat of Unit Charge 1, he opened the World Prosperity Points rankings. [World¡¯s Ind Prosperity Points Ranking] [1st ce: Yu] Ind Prosperity Points: 98,468 points. [2nd ce: Jesus] Ind Prosperity Points: 44,212 points. [3rd ce: Yan Huang] Ind Prosperity Points: 35,412 points. [4th ce: Thunderlord] Ind Prosperity Points: 34,625 points. [5th ce: Brahma] Ind Prosperity Points: 30,511 points. [6th ce: Dragon Emperor] Ind Prosperity Points: 28,965 points. [7th ce: Tian Zhao] Ind Prosperity Points: 27,641 points. [8th ce: Zhao] Ind Prosperity Points: 26,421 points. [9th ce: Heaven Enlightenment] Ind Prosperity Points: 25,647 points. [10th ce: Satan] Ind Prosperity Points: 21,585 points. [Home Page] 1/200,000 [Next Page] [Last Page] From the looks of it, Su Yu was the only one who had upgraded his ind to Level 8. Moreover, his Prosperity Points were just a little bit away from breaking through 100,000 points. Moreover, even if the second-ranked Jesus reached Level 8 anytime soon, he was still quite a distance away from catching up to Su Yu. After closing the Prosperity Points page, Su Yu, who was sitting cross-legged in the driver¡¯s seat, began to cultivate. Immediately, the thin energy floating in the air was continuously attracted by Su Yu¡¯s mental strength, and then quickly fused into Su Yu¡¯s body. ... Chapter 103 - 103 Elemental Being, Water Fairy 103 Elemental Being, Water Fairy While Su Yu cultivated, Jesus ¨C who was ranked behind Su Yu and had sworn to fight for the first on the ranking ¨C was feeling numb. Originally, Jesus saw that the gap between him and the other party was not particrly big. As long as he reached Level 8 first, he would definitely be able to surpass Yu, the guy in first ce. In the end, after Jesus spent a lot of time and effort to upgrade his ind to Level 7, he realized that the other party had already reached Level 8. It was ridiculous. In fact, Jesus was very hardworking. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to rece Yan Huang and be second ce. !! The guy with the handle name Jesus could fly even faster than Su Yu on Unit Charge 1. However, after obtaining some Heart of the Inds, Jesus had to return to his own ind to use it. Because he flew in the air, so Jesus couldn¡¯t carry so much load. One had to know that a Level 1 Heart of the Ind weighed about 50 kilograms. It was also because of this that Jesus diligently relied on his Wings of Light and the continuous buff from double suns. Despite this, he was still unable to defeat Su Yu. As for the other eight people on the World Prosperity Points rankings, they were no longer in the mood toin. Especially Satan, who was about to be squeezed out of the tenth ce. Su Yu did not pay much attention to these things, nor did he intend to take the initiative to contact these guys. After all, they were separated by an unknown distance. It did not seem to matter if he contacted them or not. Currently, what Su Yu wanted to do the most was to level up and level up. He had to upgrade his ind to Level 10 first. Time passed swiftly as Su Yu and the others quickly plundered. During this period of time, Zhou Yi ¨C whom Su Yu appointed to be in charge of the ind¡¯s daily affairs ¨C was working. He was assigning groups ording to the existing people on the ind. Among them, Ji Qingrou was in charge of leading the female team while Wang Teng was in charge of leading the male team. Zhou Yi even set up a simple work points diagram. Every person could earn work points by working. They could then use the work points they obtained to exchange for food, water, various daily necessities, cigarettes, wine, and so on. Those who performed well would also obtain additional points. However, because the temperature was rtively high due to the double sun, the work Zhou Yi arranged was very simple. For example, some people were assigned to be in charge of pouring seawater into the purifier to make some freshwater. Then, those who were skilled ¨C for example in cooking or carpentry ¨C were assigned to be working on the field they specialized in. The work points earned by these special jobs were slightly higher than that of ordinary jobs. At the same time, the many treasure chests that Su Yu had piled up in the small vi had already been opened. However, Zhou Yi had also pulled out the things that Su Yu could not use when he was alone and put them to use. Perhaps when Su Yu returned to the ind, he would see a different ind! Meanwhile, Su Yu had umted quite a number of Hearts of the Ind. However, after today¡¯s sweep, Su Yu realized that the probability of survival on these inds had decreased further. Yesterday, Su Yu discovered that there was still a 50% chance. Today, Su Yu realized that it was only about 45%. Su Yu could not help but wonder if everyone¡¯s end was already decided the moment their skills were confirmed. If people with Grade E and F skills were lucky enough to survive the novice protection period and were not recruited by the other powerful ind masters, what awaited them might be death. After all, there was no way to escape in the vast sea. Only when the survivors¡¯ strength increased to the ck Iron Rank could they survive in this novice sea area. It was undoubtedly very, very difficult for ordinary survivors to raise their strength to the ck Iron Rank. However, there was nothing Su Yu could do in the face of such a situation. Under natural disasters, the power of humans seemed extremely insignificant. Just as Su Yu¡¯s thoughts were drifting away, Ao Yan, who was escorting him in the water, sent him a spiritual thought. ¡°Master, there seems to be something following us from behind.¡± Hearing Ao Yan¡¯s voice transmission, Su Yu could not help but frown slightly. Then, he quickly walked out of the driver¡¯s seat and looked at the sea behind Unit Charge 1. However, at a nce, Su Yu did not discover anything. ¡°Little Yan, can you sense the exact location of the other party?¡± Su Yu sent a voice transmission to Ao Yan. ¡°I can¡¯t sense it. The other party is very well-hidden.¡± At this moment, Ao Yan was also a little puzzled. How could there still be sea creatures in this ce that he could not sense. How interesting! ¡°Is it a special sea creature, or does it have some extremely powerful concealment technique?¡± Su Yu could not help but guess when he heard Ao Yan¡¯s reply. After all, ording to the hint, the strongest sea creatures in the novice sea area would not exceed the ck Iron level. In that case, Ao Yan, who had already reached the Bronze Rank, was undoubtedly a King Level existence in the novice sea area. But now, Ao Yan could not sense the exact location of their pursuer. This was very interesting. ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll go down and take a look.¡± After asking the AIshark to stop the ship, Su Yu jumped down from Unit Charge 1 and into the sea. After entering the water, Su Yu swam directly to Ao Yan¡¯s side and transmitted his voice, ¡°Little Yan, which direction does your sense point to?.¡± ¡°The deeper part of the sea in the northwest direction gives me the strongest feeling.¡± Seeing that its master hade down personally, Ao Yan immediately told him the direction that gave him the strongest feeling. ¡°Dive deeper.¡± Su Yu scanned the northwest direction of the sea but did not find anything. He gestured for Ao Yan to continue diving. When Ao Yan dived deeper, Su Yu made some discoveries. [Young Water Fairy ¨C Elemental Being] Description: The darling of the sea. It is immune to physical damage in the sea. It can mobilize the seawater to attack the target. As it has just been born, it is very curious about new things. You are strongly rmended to subdue it. Subjugation Method: Make it offer up its soul mark, then establish a soul mark. Note: After a soul mark is formed, the Water Fairy¡¯s abilities will be shared with its master in the water. Highest Upgrade Potential: God of the Sea Su Yu was a little stunned when he saw a line of dark blue information. Su Yu originally thought that a strange sea creature was following him. He did not expect it to be an Elemental Being. ¡°How do I subdue this little fellow!¡± When Su Yu nced at this little fellow¡¯s information, he was very tempted. With the thought of sharing all of Water Fairy¡¯s abilities in the sea, Su Yu decided to think of a way to subdue Water Fairy. Chapter 104 - 104 Soul Imprint 104 Soul Imprint The pale blue jellyfish-like Water Fairy was the size of a basketball. At this moment, it was sizing up Su Yu and Ao Yan curiously from afar. This little fellow was very curious about everything new. ¡°Can it understand me?¡± At this moment, Su Yu, who could not think of any good ideas, used his spiritual thought to slowly send a message to the Water Fairy. The Water Fairy, who had received Su Yu¡¯s spiritual thought, did not reply. Instead, it appeared in front of Su Yu in a sh. Seeing this speed, Su Yu¡¯s eyelids could not help but twitch. Good fellow, it was as if it had teleported in the water. As expected of a water elemental being. The Water Fairy was very close to Su Yu and swam around him. ¡®Could it be because of the water-controlling technique?¡¯ Su Yu surmised this from the fact that this little fellow was constantly circling around him but not Ao Yan Then, in the spirit of experimenting, Su Yu slowly used his spiritual power to mobilize the power of the water-controlling technique. Then, he surrounded himself with water. When the Water Fairy saw this scene, it became even more active. Su Yu could feel its joy with his spiritual thought. Actually, Su Yu was right. This Water Fairy was born in the novice sea area for special reasons. Its ignorant thoughts made it curious about all new things. After Su Yu entered the water, the power of his water-controlling divine power was very simr to the Water Fairy¡¯s origin power. Although it could notpare to the Water Fairy¡¯s origin power, in the Water Fairy¡¯s confused mind, Su Yu belonged to its race. Naturally, the Water Fairy got very close to Su Yu. ¡°Little fellow, do you want to form a soul imprint with me?¡± At this moment, Su Yu was acting very much like a bad uncle who used a lollipop to deceive a little girl. The Water Fairy, who sensed Su Yu¡¯s spiritual thought again, stopped swimming and carefully touched Su Yu¡¯s palm with its body. Regarding this, Su Yu tried his best to restrain his aura. After all, Elemental Beings were extremely pure. If he did not seed the first time, there was basically no second chance. Su Yu also felt that there was no hope in trying to forcefully subdue this fellow. This was because although this little fellow might not be very strong at the moment, Su Yu could notpare to its speed. Moreover, the most important thing was that if he forcefully subdued it, he would not be able to share the Water Fairy¡¯s ability. This made Su Yu suppress the thought of forcefully using his spiritual power to try to subdue it. The Water Fairy was still hesitating. Although its intelligence was muddled, it still knew how to formte simple thoughts. Seeing this situation, Su Yu very cunningly sent a thought to Water Fairy. ¡°Little fellow, I still have matters to attend to, so I won¡¯t y with you for now.¡± After sending the message, Su Yu directly gestured for Ao Yan to swim to the surface of the sea. Su Yu¡¯s action made Water Fairy anxious. If he was an ordinary sea creature, the Water Fairy would just be slightly curious. However, Su Yu was different. The aura on Su Yu¡¯s body was the closest to its origin power in the sea that it had sensed since it was born. Therefore, how could Water Fairy not be anxious at the thought of Su Yu leaving? It was like meeting a fellow countryman in a foreign country. The feeling of familiarity was indescribable. Soon, the Water Fairy blocked Su Yu in a sh. Then, it quickly forced out a light blue mark and sent it towards Su Yu. [Water Fairy ¡¤ Soul Imprint] Description: A soul mark independently condensed by an Elemental Being ¨C Water Fairy. Whoever binds to this soul mark can share the Water Fairy¡¯s special strength and sense the Water Fairy¡¯s thoughts. The bound person can also share knowledge with the Water Fairy through the soul mark. Seeing the information shing in front of him, Su Yu quickly used his spiritual thought to wrap around the light blue mark. After all, if he missed this chance, there might not be one again. The soul mark that flickered with a light blue luster directly quickly Su Yu¡¯s mind. Then, it revolved in a corner of his mind and settled down. As for the Water Fairy that was now bound to Su Yu, it was wrapped around Su Yu¡¯s arm. Seeing this situation, Su Yu first shared a small portion of knowledge with Water Fairy, including themonnguage. By the time Ao Yan swam out of the water with Su Yu, the Water Fairy was already able tomunicate with Su Yu with simple words. ¡°Mas¡­ ter¡­ I¡­want¡­ to¡­ sleep¡­ and¡­ learn¡­ things¡­¡± After obtaining the knowledge Su Yu had shared, the Water Fairy¡¯s intelligence was no longer muddled. It used the soul mark tomunicate with Su Yu. ¡°Alright.¡± Su Yu naturally agreed. Then, Water Fairy turned into a bracelet-like water ring and attached itself to Su Yu¡¯s wrist. As a Water Elemental Sprite, the Water Fairy did not have a specific form. It could control the origin water transmogrification form on its own. It could totally use its origin strength to form a water giant that could destroy the world or even a water behemoth. It had to be said that Su Yu hadpletely picked up a huge cheat. If he had encountered a Water Fairy who had already passed infancy stage, it would not have fallen for his trap. Of course, it might also be because Su Yu had always upied the first ce on the world rankings. The luck of the survivors in this novice sea area was also flowing towards him. Otherwise, this dogsh*t luck would be a little exaggerated. Su Yu was in a good mood. He sat cross-legged on Unit Charge 1 and began to continue cultivating. At this moment, Su Yu was absorbing the power of the sun to temper his body. At the same time, he was also absorbing the thin energy in the air to condense innate true energy. Previously, he forcefully advanced to the bronze body level of the Indestructible Golden Body Technique with the help of additional stats of the ind. However, after Su Yu left the ind, his physique did not meet the standard requirements. Therefore his bronze body level directly fell again and returned to the perfected iron body state. Just like that, Su Yu cultivated and plundered for the Heart of the Inds. He used the random movement privilege to teleport himself back to the ind when he was about to reach the 24-hour mark. As soon as he returned to the ind, Su Yu quickly used all the Heart of the Inds he had obtained at once. As for the survivors he had brought back, he naturally handed them all to Zhou Yi to manage and distribute. [Ding! You have sessfully used 90 Level 1 Heart of the Inds. The area of your ind has increased by 9,154 square meters. Your ind level has increased. Current ind level is Level 9. Prosperity Points +64,000.] Chapter 105 - 105 Special-Type Building Recruitment Tavern 105 Special-Type Building Recruitment Tavern [Ding! As the first ind to be upgraded to Level 9, you have received a Level-up Reward Treasure Chest. [Ding! You are the first ind which prosperity points have broken through 100,000 points. You are specially rewarded with a Rank 3 Prosperity Points Treasure Chest.] After Su Yu used the Heart of the Ind, several notifications immediately sounded in Su Yu¡¯s ears. Not only were there rewards for upgrading the ind¡¯s treasure chest, but there were also a prosperity points treasure chest. [Rank 3 Prosperity Points Treasure Chest] Description: It contains a Level 1 Heart of a Spiritual Spring that can grow. Note: This is a special-type treasure chest that will disappear in an hour. [Growable Level 1 Heart of a Spiritual Spring] Description: ce the Heart of a Spiritual Spring on the ground. It can automatically produce a first-grade spiritual spring. The Heart of a Spiritual Spring will automatically devour the energy of the outside world and give birth to first-grade spiritual spring water. First-grade spiritual spring water can strengthen the body and prevent all diseases when consumed by ordinary people. When used to water agricultural products, it can speed up the growth of agricultural products. There is a certain chance of cultivating spiritual nts. When consumed by livestocks, their meat will taste more delicious. There is also a chance of evolving them into ordinary spiritual beasts. Upgrade Materials for Rank 2: Arge number of water attributes spiritual materials¡­ [Level 9 Treasure Chest] Description: It contains a special-type building: hero recruitment tavern. Note: This is a special-type treasure chest that will disappear in an hour. [Hero Recruitment Tavern] Description: A special building that can be used to recruit heroes. [Item Details] Every 24 hours, you can recruit a white hero for free. The hero¡¯sbat strength ranges from Ordinary Rank 1 to Ordinary Rank 9. You can also use ordinary energy stones to reduce the cooldown time. One ordinary energy stone will reduce the cooldown time by one hour. Every 72 hours, you can recruit a green hero for free. The Hero¡¯sbat strength ranges from ck Iron Rank 1 to ck Iron Rank 9. You can also use level 1 energy stones to reduce the cooldown time. One level 1 energy stone will reduce the cooldown time by two hours. Every 240 hours, you can recruit a blue hero for free. The hero¡¯sbat strength ranges from Bronze Rank 1 to Bronze Rank 9. You can also use level 2 energy stones to reduce the cooldown time. One level 2 energy stone will reduce the cooldown time by three hours. Note: The types of heroes recruited will be randomly selected from within six types: strategist, vanguard,mander, guard, fierce warrior, and special type. This tavern does not meet the requirements for the recruitment of more advanced heroes. Recruitment is temporarily unavable. ¡°Are we charting the territories of risking life and topping up1?¡± Seeing that something like a recruitment tavern hade out, Su Yu could not help but click his tongue. With this item, Su Yu did not have to worry about the ind expanding too quickly and not having enough manpower. [Ding! Your Double Happiness skill has been automatically triggered. You have obtained a Level 1 Heart of a Spiritual Spring*2. Special Building: Recruitment Tavern*2.] When Su Yu opened the two special treasure chests, two models of the recruitment taverns, as well as two dark blue Heart of a Spiritual Spring appeared in front of him. Su Yu reached out to pick up the two recruitment tavern models on the ground. Next, he directly decided on the locations of the two taverns. They would be ced not far from the small vi he lived in. After he ced the models of the two taverns, two small taverns that upied an area of about 70 to 80 square meters appeared in front of Su Yu. Su Yu was not in a hurry to check out the interior of the recruitment tavern. He first found two ces and ced the Heart of a Spiritual Spring there. One of the Heart of a Spiritual Spring water would be for public use, and the other would be for Su Yu¡¯s private use. After doing all this, Su Yu quickly walked towards the recruitment tavern. Pushing open the wooden door, Su Yu realized that the recruitment tavern was empty. However, there were three different-colored altars inside. In front of the three different colored altars, the words ¡°free¡± were clearly written. It showed that the three altars could be used for free once. Upon seeing this, Su Yu walked straight to the white altar and touched it. [Ding! Do you want to start recruiting heroes?] ¡°Yes.¡± Su Yu did not hesitate. After all, it was free. It would be a waste not to summon. [Recruitment in progress. Please wait a moment. Recruitment Completed. You have obtained a white ¡ï¡ï hero, Huang Zhou.] A dazzling white light shed as the recruitment process ended. Afterwards, a young man in a guard¡¯s uniform who was carrying a saber appeared in front of Su Yu. [Hero] Name: Huang Zhou Hero Type: Guard (White ¡ï¡ï) Loyalty: 100 (Loyal to Death) Strength: Physique: Spirit: 1. Skill: Five Tigers Gate-Breaking Saber Technique (Small Aplishment) Overall Combat Strength: Ordinary Rank 3 ¨C Ordinary Rank 4. Current Highest Upgrade Potential: White ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Hero. ¡°Greetings, Master.¡± Huang Zhou, who had just appeared from the white light, immediately knelt on one knee and bowed respectfully when he saw Su Yu. Upon seeing this, Su Yu¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. He directly sent a wisp of spiritual power into Huang Zhou¡¯s mind. After checking Huang Zhou¡¯s memories, Su Yu realized that Huang Zhou seemed to be a person from the virtual world. Other than some basic knowledge, he had no information about the world. ¡°Stand at the side first!¡± Su Yu gestured to Huang Zhou to stand by the side. Then, he walked to the green altar. [Ding! Do you want to start recruiting heroes?] ¡°Yes.¡± ... [Recruitment in progress. Please wait a moment. Recruitment Completed. You have obtained a green ¡ï hero, He Shen.] [Hero] Name: He Shen Hero Type: Tactician (Green ¡ï) Loyalty: 100 (Loyal to Death) Strength: Physique: Spirit: Skill: Mental Arithmetic, Strategic nning. Overall Combat Strength: ck Iron Rank 0. Current Highest Upgrade Potential: White ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Hero. ... ¡°F*ck.¡± Seeing the hero he had recruited this time ¨C with Su Yu¡¯s currentposure ¨C he could not help but curse in his heart. It was really because the hero he had recruited this time was a little beyond Su Yu¡¯s expectations. Su Yu was not unfamiliar with the name He Shen. In Su Yu¡¯s original world, this He Shen was the number one greedy person in the Qing Dynasty! Although He Shen was greedy, his talent could not be underestimated. Moreover, he was different from ordinary corrupt officials. He was really taking money to do practical things! ¡°Greetings, Master.¡± He Shen, who had been recruited, knelt on one knee and bowed respectfully to Su Yu. ¡°Alright, get up! You should stand at the side and wait for a while.¡± Suppressing the thoughts in his heart, Su Yu said in a deep voice. ¡°Your humble servant obeys.¡± After hearing his master¡¯s instructions, He Shen slowly stood up and retreated to the side. The He Shen that Su Yu had recruited this time was obviously not He Shen from the original Qing Dynasty. This was because He Shen¡¯s overall strength was at the ck Iron Rank. It was impossible for him to be the He Shen from back then. When He Shen retreated to the side, Su Yu shifted his gaze to the blue recruitment altar. Su Yu was looking forward to what kind of hero the blue altar could summon. Chapter 106 - 106 Hero’s Tether 106 Hero¡¯s Tether After repeating his previous actions, the blue altar in front of Su Yu began to emit a dazzling blue light. When the blue light dissipated, a burly man who was about 2.5 meters tall and had bulging muscles appeared in front of Su Yu. [Hero] Name: Xu Chu (Tiger Fool) Hero Type: Ferocious Warrior (Blue ¡ï) !! Loyalty: 100 (Loyal to Death) Strength: 1 Physique: Spirit: Skill: Unparalleled Hammer, Fierce Tiger Charge, Berserk. Overall Combat Strength: Bronze Rank One ¨C Bronze Rank Two. Current Highest Upgrade Potential: White ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Hero. ¡°I¡¯m Xu Chu. Greetings, my lord.¡± Xu Chu¡¯s figurepletely appeared from the blue altar. The recruitment tavern seemed to shake slightly as he knelt on one knee and bowed to Su Yu. Meanwhile, Huang Zhou, who was standing behind Su Yu, almost fainted from Xu Chu¡¯s loud voice. ¡°Xu Chu, who is known as the Mighty Tiger Duo with Dian Wei.¡± Looking at Xu Chu, who was kneeling on one knee, Su Yu could not help but be overjoyed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Xu Chu, rise!¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Upon hearing this, Xu Chu replied in a muffled voice. ¡°Alright. The three of you,e with me,¡± said Su Yu in a deep voice after taking a look at Xu Chu, He Shen, and Huang Zhou. Su Yu quickly walked towards the entrance of the recruitment tavern. The three of them followed Su Yu out of the recruitment tavern. After feeling the surrounding temperature, He Shen could not help but frown slightly. Xu Chu did not show any reaction. With Xu Chu¡¯s physique, such temperature was nothing. His physique, which was as high as 80 points, would be left unscathed even if 100 degrees Celsius of boiling water were poured on his body. Su Yu jumped out of the door and strolled into the other recruitment tavern. From the looks of it, Su Yu¡¯s Double Happiness had already begun to gradually develop to a point that it was almost crazy. The development of resources would always be doubled. It was simply awesome. Xu Chu and the other two, who were following behind Su Yu, watched on quietly. Then, Su Yu repeated his actions and started a new round of recruitment. [Hero] Name: Li Tian Hero Type: Guard (White ¡ï) Loyalty: 100 (Loyal to Death) Strength: Physique: 1. Spirit: 1. Skill: Eight Trigrams Wandering Dragon Palm (Small Aplishment) Overall Combat Strength: Ordinary Rank 2 ¨C Ordinary Rank 3. Current Highest Upgrade Potential: White ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï. [Hero] Name: Zhou Hao Hero Type: Guard (Green ¡ï) Loyalty: 100 (Loyal to Death) Strength: Physique: Spirit: Skill: 72 Stream Kicks, Seven Star Steps. Overall Combat Strength: ck Iron Rank 1 ¨C ck Iron Rank Current Highest Upgrade Potential: White ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï. [Hero] Name: Dian Wei (Old Er¡¯Lai) Hero Type: Ferocious Warrior (Blue ¡ï) Loyalty: 100 (Loyal to Death) Strength: 1 Physique: Spirit: Skill: Evil Body, Trample, Sweeping Army. Overall Combat Strength: Bronze Rank One ¨C Bronze Rank Two. Current Highest Upgrade Potential: White ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï. ... ¡°Your subordinate, Li Tian, greets Master.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Zhou Hao. Greetings, my lord.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Dian Wei. Greetings, my lord.¡± After Su Yu swiftlypleted three rounds of recruitment, the three figures knelt on one knee and bowed to Su Yu. [Ding! You have both Dian Wei and Xu Chu, heroes of the same quality. Therefore, you have triggered the special Tether Twin Heroes. When the two heroes join forces to fight, their respectivebat strength will be increased by 20%.] Just as Su Yu was about to ask them to get up, a special notification sounded in Su Yu¡¯s ear. ¡°You can even y like this? How interesting!¡± After this thought shed through his mind, Su Yu directly gestured for Dian Wei and the rest to stand up. ¡°Alright, next, I¡¯ll brief you about your respective arrangements. He Shen, you and a person called Zhou Yi will be in charge of handling the daily matters on the ind.¡± ¡°As for Zhou Hao, you¡¯re in charge of bringing Huang Chuan and Li Tian to maintain the security on the ind. Xu Chu and Dian Wei are in charge of protecting the ce where I live. Do you understand?¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± ... ¡­ As soon as Su Yu finished speaking, Dian Wei and the others immediately shouted. The two guards standing next to Dian Wei and Xu Chu almost fainted. Then, he summoned Zhou Yi and introduced He Shen to him. Su Yu began to be a hands-off leader. For the time being, Su Yu did not n to use energy crystals to reduce the cooldown time for summoning the white hero. He would think about it when he was short of peopleter! In addition, after recruiting six times, Su Yu very much suspected that the free recruitment could only summon ¡ï heroes after reaching the Green Hero level. The so-called peak qualitybat power waspletely a gimmick. Su Yu had also used ck Iron Altar of the mermen several times in the past few days to make up for theck of ck Ironbat strength in the sea. However, the ones summoned were basically all elite mermen with ck Iron Rank 2 to ck Iron Rank 6bat strength. There was no one with higherbat strength. Apart from Su Yu himself, there were currently three high-levelbatants in Su Yu¡¯s hands. They were Dian Wei, Xu Chu, and Ao Yan. There were more mid-level ck Iron Rankbatants, such as the sea python, the Mutated Giant Squid, the ck Dragon Turtle, the Ogre Fish Leader, the Elite mermen, the Giant Turtle Crab¡­ Behind them were ordinary rankbat power that was basically cannon fodder. This rank was negligible. After eating a sumptuous meal in the small vi, Su Yu quickly returned to Unit Charge 1 and began a new round of sailing. While Su Yu went out to carry out a new round of sweeping, He Shen and Zhou Yi werepleting the work that Zhou Yi could not have perfected by himself. ¡°Little Zhou, your idea is very original. Let¡¯s give it a try.¡± At this moment, He Shen and Zhou Yi, who were gathered in a small wooden house. They were having a discussion. To be honest, when Zhou Yi found out that the person in front of him was called He Shen, he was a little dumbfounded. This was because He Shen was also famous in the history of the Cerulean! However, he had epted the fact that something as ridiculous as transmigration existed. Zhou Yi felt that there was nothing uneptable about He Shen appearing in front of him. After epting He Shen¡¯s existence with his strong mental fortitude, Zhou Yi began to consult He Shen ¨C a big shot who was a mix of politicians, vendors, and poets ¨C about the development of the ind. During this period, He Shen spoke most of the time. Zhou Yi took notes and listened. Zhou Yi had managed the ind well in the past few days. However, in terms of the overall situation and experience, Zhou Yi clearly could notpare to a wily old slippery fox like He Shen. Although the heroes Su Yu recruited didn¡¯t have any information about the world they were in, they retained their respective talents. Therefore, He Shen was still the same He Shen. He was outstanding and his expertise was unquestionable. Chapter 107 - 107 Jesus Is Enraged 107 Jesus Is Enraged After thinking about Zhou Yi¡¯s idea, He Shen expressed that they could give it a try. As they were from different eras, some of Zhou Yi¡¯s words were also very novel to He Shen. Fortunately, He Shen¡¯s ability to ept things was also very strong. Coupled with his mental arithmetic skill, Some of Zhou Yi¡¯s words were quickly absorbed by He Shen for his own use. Then, Zhou Yi and He Shen picked up the paper and began to write and draw together. Although there were not many humans on Su Yu¡¯s ind, all these things had to be prepared in advance. Otherwise, when the number of people increasedter, it would definitely be a mess. Putting everything else aside, just the problems of eating, drinking, sh*tting, and sleeping every day would easily cause trouble when there were too many people. Moreover, they were still in the middle of a catastrophe. Furthermore, Su Yu could not use the Heart Lock to control all the survivors. After this ind developed, Su Yu would no longer use the Heart Lock to control ordinary survivors because there was no need. In the beginning, he used the Heart Lock to control the survivors because he was afraid that these people would cause trouble on his ind. Now, Su Yu¡¯s resources could be considered to have gradually be abundant. There were managers on the top and security personnel below. There were also guards in the water. A small social structure model had already been built. Therefore, what Su Yu had to do next was very simple. He had to continuously develop the ind and then master high-end martial arts. At the same time, he had to let his subordinates manage the matters on the ind and gradually form a pyramid hierarchical model. Meanwhile, Jesus ¨C who was in an unknown ce in the novice sea area ¨C was goingpletely crazy. Looking at the person with the handle name Yu, whose prosperity points had reached more than 100,000 the world rankings, Jesus had already begun to give up. This was because there was no hope of reaching first ce at all. What was there to chase? It was all already toote even from the very beginning! Actually, there was also a treasure chest reward for the second person to level up. However, the items rewarded in such a treasure chest might not be just one level inferior to Su Yu. After all, there was always a difference between the first ce and the second ce. For example, Jesus had also captured some survivors on his ind. Then, he had also obtained some monsters from the treasure chest. Just like Su Yu, Jesus also possessed a method to control ind masters. He obtained this method of expiation from the special treasure chest. That¡¯s right, he would use the power of light to brainwash ordinary living beings and forcefully expiate them. However, with his current strength, Jesus could not activate the power of light to expiate living beings for a long period of time. Moreover, Jesus would also be affected by the thoughts of some living beings if he forcefully expiated them. Therefore, he did not dare to use too much light power to forcefully expiate them. The more Jesus thought about it, the more indignant he became. He invited the other eight people on the world rankings and prepared to DM them. Everyone who received Jesus¡¯ DM invitation showed different kinds of expressions. However, after thinking for a while, they all chose to ept the request. [Ding! Yan Huang has entered the room. Heaven Enlightenment has entered the room. Satan has entered the room¡­] Seeing that everyone had entered, Jesus, as the initiator, was the first to speak in the room. Jesus: ¡°I don¡¯t know what you think of Yu, the first ce on the rankings. Have any of you ever interacted with him?¡± Yan Huang: ¡°I don¡¯t have any opinions. Since he¡¯s ranked first and is so far ahead of us, it means that he¡¯s stronger than us. What other opinions can I have?¡± Satan: ¡°You must have nothing better to do. You invited us just to talk about this.¡± Heaven Enlightenment: ¡°I¡¯m actually interested in this person, but I don¡¯t know what he looks like.¡± Brahma: ¡°A temporary lead doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡± ¡­ After reading everyone¡¯s messages, Jesus couldn¡¯t help but feel a headache. Why couldn¡¯t these guys get the main point? Did he drag them here to discuss whether the other party was handsome? Jesus: ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t you think his ind is developing a little too fast?¡± Satan: ¡°Just because you can¡¯t get first ce, you think it¡¯s normal for the others to be slower than you. Why don¡¯t I help you invite him here? You can ask him by yourself.¡± Heaven Enlightenment: ¡°I agree. Satan, why don¡¯t you DM him?¡± Zhao: ¡°I agree.¡± ¡­ To be honest, after reading the messages, Jesus felt that he had dug a hole for himself by creating this DM room. This group of bastards seemed to be very unhappy with him. All of them were scolding him openly and sarcastically. At this moment, Jesus seemed to have forgotten that although he did not rank first, he still upied the second ce. It would be strange if anyone could see him enjoying himself after being ranked behind him. Jesus quickly reacted and sent a message to the DM room. ¡°Since I can¡¯t discuss anything with you, let¡¯s talk next time. I still have something to do.¡± With that, Jesus left the DM room. If he continued to stay inside, Jesus felt that he would definitely be annoyed to death by those guys. After Jesus left the room, the other eight people did not say anything else and left the DM room one after another. This was normal. After all, they were all in the top ten of the world rankings. Their rtionship was purelypetitive. It was impossible for them to get any useful information from this conversation. Moreover, no one would reveal their current strength. Therefore, if they continued chatting, they would just be talking nonsense. If they had the time, they might as well plunder the Heart of the Ind. Might as well get productive. At this moment, Su Yu, the topic of the discussion, was lying leisurely on Ao Yan¡¯s back. He was sunbathing and absorbing energy to temper his body while cultivating the Xiantian Technique. After Su Yu continuously used his spiritual power to attract the weak energy in the air, the amount of innate energy in Su Yu¡¯s body had already increased to a very abundant level. Furthermore, without any subsequent true energy cultivation technique, Su Yu even continuously used his spiritual power topress and purify the innate true energy in his body. This caused the innate true energy in Su Yu¡¯s body to be in a half-liquefied state. It was as if it couldpress the innate true energy into liquid innate true energy at any time and forcefully enter a new true energy realm. Actually, Su Yu hadbined the cultivation method of the Blood Technique and used spiritual power to deduce the Xiantian Technique. He already had some ideas in his heart. However, Su Yu was still figuring out thebined Blood Technique and the Xiantian Technique. It may take some time for Su Yu to perfect the advanced technique of the Xiantian Technique. Chapter 108 - 108 Four Special Buildings 108 Four Special Buildings Along the way, Su Yupressed the pure innate true energy in his body while plundering the Heart of the Ind. After sailing in the sea for so long, Su Yu had never encountered a sea beast that dared to attack him. Just like that, every time one day had almost passed, Su Yu would use his privilege to return to his ind and use the Heart of the Ind. He would also hand over the captive survivors for He Shen and Zhou Yi to deal with. Soon, on the fifth day of the double sun disaster, Su Yu finally saved enough Heart of the Inds to upgrade the ind to Level 10. At this moment, Su Yu was on the ind he owned. He looked at the ground with a slightly excited expression. There was already a small pile of Level 1 Heart of the Inds. [Ding! You have sessfully used 220 pieces of Level 1 Heart of the Ind. The ind has broken through Level 10. Part of the Level 1 Heart of the Ind in the novice sea area can¡¯t be used anymore.] [Ding! You are the first person to reach Level 10. You will receive a Novice Ultimate Treasure Chest. Please receive it as soon as possible.] [Ding! You have sessfully entered the final stage of the novice sea area. You can choose to Teleport to Level 1 sea area within 12 hours.] [Ding! Your Double Happiness skill has met the upgrade requirements. It has been upgraded to a Quadruple Happiness skill.] ¡°Plop, plop.¡± When he heard the notifications ringing in his ears one after another, Su Yu¡¯s heart could not help but beat violently. Especially thest notification. It almost made Su Yu shout out excitedly. Su Yu quickly calmed down. He immediately deduced that the advancement of the Double Happiness was 90% rted to him passing Level 10 of the novice stage. However, there was something that made Su Yu feel slightly regretful. The fact that the extra Level 1 Heart of the Inds could not be used. It seemed like it was restricted by the rules of the novice sea area. Su Yu could only DM the other few people on the rankings before he left to see if they could take advantage of these resources. [Novice Ultimate Treasure Chest] Description: It contains a random special building lottery ticket. Note: Please open the special treasure chest within an hour. ¡°???¡± Su Yu was a little stunned at this. It was another special building. Moreover, it was random. However, regardless of whether it was random or not, as long as it was a special building, Su Yu would definitely benefit from him. After all, with his upgraded skill, one item would be four items! [Ding! Your Quadruple Happiness skill has been automatically triggered. You have obtained a random special building lottery ticket*4.] When Su Yu opened the Novice Ultimate Treasure Chest, four lottery tickets with a question mark on them immediately appeared in Su Yu¡¯s hand. [Ding! Do you want to use the random special building lottery ticket?] ¡°Yes.¡± Holding the item in his hand, Su Yu used one without thinking. [Ding¡­ Congrattions on sessfully obtaining the Special Building: Rank Up Tower.] [Item¡¯s level is too high. You can¡¯t gain insight into the details. This item has already recognized you as its master. You can choose to reach out and touch it to obtain the details of the item.] [Special Building ¨C Rank Up Tower] Status: Number of unsealed floors: Six Floors. Number of unsealedyers to be unsealed: ??? (Artifact Spirit is currently in a sleeping state.) Description: Possesses the mighty strength of turning decay into magic. Any item or living being ced in the space of the tower will be nourished by the mysterious power in the Rank Up Tower and can undergo a rank up. Note: The higher the level of the item, or the stronger the living being, the longer the upgrade will take. Currently, the maximum upgrade possible for items or living beings is the King Rank. It will take three days for an Ordinary item to advance to the ck Iron Rank, and 30 days for a ck Iron Rank item to advance to the Bronze Rank. It will take one year for Bronze Rank to advance to Silver Rank, and 10 years for Silver Rank to advance to Gold Rank. The upgrade from Gold Rank to Purple Gold Rank will take 100 years. The upgrade from Purple Gold Rank to King Rank will take 1,000 years. ¡°F*ck, this thing is a little abnormal!¡± Seeing that even his insight skill could not see through the information of this thing, Su Yu directly reached out and touched the six-story tower in front of him. After obtaining the detailed information of the Rank Up Tower, Su Yu called it abnormal in his heart. Although the upgrade would take longer for higher ranks, this meant that the stronger one was, the longer one¡¯s lifespan would be! ording to Ao Yan¡¯s inherited memories, the lifespan of a Rank Purple Gold Overlord in a Level 1 sea was basically a few thousand years if they died of natural causes. King Level existences had lifespans of tens of thousands of years. They were known as ancient giants. In Su Yu¡¯s opinion, the Rank Up Tower was at the level of a divine item. However, he did not know what level it was among divine items. Then, he remembered that he still had three special building lottery tickets. Su Yu couldn¡¯t help but tremble with excitement. He consecutively used all three lottery tickets. [Randomizing in progress. Please wait a moment.] [Ding! Drawing lotterypleted. You have obtained special buildings: Ghostship, Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, and Alchemy Pavilion.] [Special Building ¨C Ghostship] Status: A small portion unsealed (Artifact Spirit has yet to awaken) Master: Su Yu (Automatically bound) Description: It can fly, burrow into the ground, enter the sea, and travel through space. (Time-traveling has not been unsealed) It¡¯s a strange ship that can wander in reality and illusionary space. It can absorb strength in the small dimensional space to circte energy on its own. Auto-piloting will depend entirely on the waves. Note: In the current state of the Ghostship, its offensive methods areparable to ordinary Purple Gold Rank creatures. At most, it can escape the pursuit of newly ascended King Rank creatures. Please don¡¯t try to provoke some ancient existences. [Special Building ¨C Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets] Status: A small portion unsealed (Artifact Spirit has yet to awaken) Master: Su Yu (Automatically bound) Description: Seize within a radius of 5,000 kilometers around the location of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets to obtain treasures, cultivation techniques, secret manuals, the strength of living beings, and other information below the King Rank. The list of relevant items will be generated. In addition, you can foretell the daily luck of the bound person. ... Note: The power has not beenpletely unsealed. Don¡¯t court death and try to deduce things that you shouldn¡¯t deduce, as well as existences above the King Rank. [Special Building: Alchemy Pavilion] Status: A small portion unsealed (Artifact Spirit has yet to awaken) Master: Su Yu (Automatically bound) Description: Put in any materials. The Alchemy Pavilion can refine pills ording to the materials ced. Or, refine pills by meeting the material requirements for the Alchemy Pavilion. The Alchemy Pavilion will deduce the required alchemy materials. Note: The power has not beenpletely unsealed. Currently, the highest level can be used to refine a King Rank medicinal pill. The higher the level of the medicinal pill, the longer it will take. ¡°Take off.¡± Looking at the special building that he had picked up three times in a row, Su Yu felt that he was really about to take off. However, Su Yu suspected that all the Novice Ultimate Treasure Chest drawn by the world¡¯s number one would produce a special building that could allow them to quickly gain a foothold in the Level 1 sea. After reading the information of the four special buildings, Su Yu discovered that these buildings had one thing inmon, which was that they had only unsealed a small portion of their power. The upper limit of their power was coincidentally the upper limit of the strength of a king in a Level 1 sea area. Chapter 109 - 109 The Ghost Ship Sets Off 109 The Ghost Ship Sets Off Then, he looked at the models of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, the Alchemy Pavilion, the Rank Up Tower, and the tattered Ghost Ship. Su Yu ced the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, the Alchemy Pavilion, and the Rank Up Tower near the recruitment tavern. Immediately, the three special buildings expanded like balloons. The final size of the three special buildings covered an area of 999 square meters. At a nce, the buildings covered thergest area on Su Yu¡¯s ind so far. Themotion caused by Su Yu attracted the attention of the survivors and heroes on the ind. However, in the next second, Su Yu directly controlled the Unitary Illusion Array to envelope the three special buildings. This made it impossible for ordinary survivors whom Su Yu had not imprinted with the Unitary Illusion Array to see the three special buildings. Some heroic monsters Su Yu had imnted with the Heart Lock and were loyal to him could see three magnificent buildings. Su Yu did not care what the survivors were thinking. At this moment, Su Yu was standing in front of the door of the Rank Up Tower. He reached out and pushed open the huge door, walking straight in. As soon as he entered the Rank Up Tower, Su Yu felt some special strength constantly surging into his body. In Su Yu¡¯s perception, this strength was very magical. Since Su Yu¡¯s aptitude had been tempered by the power of the God¡¯s Eye and his body had been tempered by the flood dragon¡¯s blood essence, he would definitely not undergo any obvious changes by staying in the tower for the time being. Unless Su Yu directly lived in the tower and received nourishment from the Rank Up Tower for a long time, there would be obvious effects in his body. Su Yu did not linger on the first floor for too long. He quickly went up to the second floor. The second floor gave Su Yu an even stronger feeling. However, if Ordinary-ranked items were ced in it, they would probably backfire and they would not be able to withstand the power. Therefore, the six levels of the Rank Up Tower should correspond to Ordinary, ck Iron, Bronze, Silver, Gold, and Purple Gold. Because Su Yu was the master of the Rank Up Tower, he could avoid any adverse effects. He had this privilege as the master of the tower. Soon, Su Yu finished exploring the Rank Up Tower. He then left and directly instructed He Shen and the others to move all the treasure chests stored in the small vi into the Rank Up Tower. The wooden treasure chests were ced on the first floor, the ck Iron Treasure Chest on the second floor. All the fruits and vegetables were moved in. After giving his instructions, Su Yu quickly walked towards the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. The interior of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets made Su Yu feel as if he was in the starry sky of the universe. Then, in the middle, a heavenly mystery array was revolving non-stop. Hidden information within a radius of 5,000 kilometers was all stored in the heavenly mystery array. After connecting his spiritual thought to the heavenly mystery array, information about the locations of many hidden ck Iron Treasure Chests, the Sea Creatures, and human survivors within a radius of 5,000 kilometers surged into Su Yu¡¯s mind. Sensing that the information was too huge, Su Yu directly filtered the top ten information of the various items and blocked the rest. After quickly browsing through the information captured by the Heavenly Mystery Array in his mind, the corners of Su Yu¡¯s mouth curled up. Then, Su Yu walked out of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and went to the Alchemy Pavilion. After arriving at the Alchemy Pavilion, Su Yu also connected his spiritual thoughts to the Alchemy Pavilion. In order to test the Elixir Refinery Pavilion¡¯s elixir refinery effect, Su Yu casually took out a piece of fearsome beast meat from a treasure chest from his storage bracelet and threw it into the Alchemy Pavilion¡¯s refinery area. [Refining in progress. Estimated refining time: 10.9.8.7.6¡­] [Refinement sessful. The pill refinement result is a first-grade Flesh Essence Pill. The refinement material is 10 kilograms of ck Iron Rank Bull meat. Two pills are produced.] [Level 1 Flesh Essence Pill] Description: The most ordinary pill among level 1 pills. It can be digested by Ordinary-ranked creatures. It can slightly increase one¡¯s physique and strength. It is the first choice of low-level body-tempering cultivators. ¡°This can be considered a different kind ofpressed biscuit.¡± Su Yu could not help but have this thought when he looked at the information of the first-grade flesh essence pill that was refined from bull meat. Su Yu casually threw a flesh essence pill that was still emitting fresh and hot air into his mouth. He was going to test the specific effect of this pill. After chewing it in his mouth, Su Yu realized that this flesh essence pill tasted pretty good. It retained the special chewiness of the bull meat. When the flesh essence pill entered his stomach, a rtively weak warm current appeared in Su Yu¡¯s stomach. As soon as this warm current appeared, it waspletely absorbed by Su Yu¡¯s powerful body. ¡°It¡¯s alright as food. At least I don¡¯t have to spend so much time eating.¡± At this moment, Su Yu felt that the flesh essence pill did not have any effect on improving his physique. Still, Su Yu was already very satisfied that the nutrients in the flesh essence pill could provide for his body¡¯s daily consumption. After putting the other flesh essence pill into his storage bracelet, Su Yu quickly walked out of the Alchemy Pavilion and walked towards the shoreline. When he arrived, Su Yu casually threw the model of the Ghost Ship into the sea. Immediately, it grew in the wind and turned into a huge Ghost Ship that was 50 meters long. In the face of the huge Ghost Ship, Unit Charge was minuscule inparison. Moreover, 50 meters was not the maximum length that the Ghost Ship could expand to at this moment. Looking at the huge Ghost Ship in front of him, Su Yu controlled his spiritual power to make his body float to the top of the Ghost Ship. ¡°Switch to stealth mode and autopilot mode.¡± As soon as he got on the Ghost Ship, Su Yu immediately transmitted his instructions to the Ghost Ship with his spiritual thought. Although the true artifact spirit of the Ghost Ship was still in a deep sleep, a small portion of its power was unsealed. Therefore, it still had an intelligent driving mode, just like the AI Shark on Unit Charge 1. ¡°Master, you have switched to invisible mode. You have activated autopilot mode. Please choose the direction of navigation.¡± When Su Yu¡¯s figure appeared in the luxurious cockpit of the Ghost Ship, a slightly mechanical voice sounded in Su Yu¡¯s ear. ¡°The destination is 100 nautical miles northwest,¡± Su Yu quickly replied when he heard the question. ¡°Command received. The Ghost Ship will set sail.¡± As the voice sounded, the invisible Ghost Ship shed and disappeared near the ind. Meanwhile, Su Yu was lyingfortably on the luxurious driver¡¯s chair in the driver¡¯s seat. The Ghost Ship looked shabby on the outside. It was, in fact,pletely in line with the name of the Ghost Ship. However, the interior of the Ghost Ship was actually very luxurious. Chapter 110 - 110 Making a Move On The Other Nine Survivors On The Rankings 110 Making a Move On The Other Nine Survivors On The Rankings Su Yu was preparing to plunder the ck Iron Treasure Chests rted to illusion arrays and killing arrays in the novice sea area before the twelve hours were up. Su Yu nned to plunder all of this to allow the Unitary Illusion Array and the Unitary Killing Array to grow until they could cover the entire ind. With Ghost Ship¡¯s terrifying speed, the distance of 100 nautical miles was crossed in the blink of an eye. After arriving at the location specified by the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, Su Yu had the Ghost Ship¡¯s AI submerge the Ghost Ship into the sea. !! When the Ghost Shippletely submerged in the sea, the seawater didn¡¯t affect it at all. It was as if the ship didn¡¯t exist. When the Ghost Ship dived to a depth of 500 meters, Su Yu finally found the first ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Level ck Iron Treasure Chest that he was looking for. [¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï ck Iron Treasure Chest] Description: It contains a Level 1 Illusion Array Catalog. [Level 1 Illusion Array Catalog] Description: It contains nine basic illusion array runes. It can be used to learn how to refine low-level Illusion Array Disks. After seeing the treasure chest, Su Yu asked the Ghost Ship to capture it. Against such a huge ship like Ghost Ship, it was obvious that the ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Level ck Iron Treasure Chest had no possibility of dodging. The Elite Psychedelic Jellyfish responsible for guarding the ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Level ck Iron Treasure Chest was also captured inside the fishing cast by the Ghost Ship. It was then sealed in the cabin . With the current power of Ghost Ship, there was basically no hope for the creatures below the Rank of Purple Gold to escape. Currently, the Special Building: Ghost Ship, was one the special buildings that Su Yu had randomly received. It had the strongest offensive power at this stage. To better illustrate this, if the other special buildings like the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, Alchemy Pavilion, or Rank Up Tower encountered enemies, their power would probably only threaten Gold Rank existences at most. Su Yu soon captured the ck Iron Treasure Chest. Next, he immediately rushed to the next region. Su Yu was prepared to make a move. In his hands were the extra Heart of the Inds that he couldn¡¯t use. Su Yu was currently lying in the driver¡¯s seat. He promptly DM-ed the group of people in the top ten of the rankings. [Ding! Yu ¨C the first on the world ranking ¨C has requested to DM you. Do you want to ept the DM?] In an instant, Jesus, Satan, Yan Huang, the Dragon Emperor, and the others who were in various areas of the novice sea area heard the notification of Su Yu¡¯s DM request. For a moment, the expressions on the nine people¡¯s faces underwent a slight change. This was because Su Yu¡¯s ind¡¯s Prosperity Points had been constantly increasing these few days. ording to their deduction, he should have already reached level 10. Therefore, when facing Su Yu, the group of people always felt very pressured. However, after thinking for a while, everyone agreed to Su Yu¡¯s DM request. When they entered the DM interface, the nine survivors immediately realized that Su Yu was not looking to talk to them privately. Instead, he had invited them into a group chat. Yu: ¡°Everyone, I have a deal that I want to offer to you. I wonder if everyone is interested.¡± Su Yu did not beat around the bush and instead spoke bluntly. Yan Huang: ¡°I wonder what you want to sell, or perhaps what you want to buy. If you need anything, we can trade.¡± Yu: ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I just have too many Heart of the Inds on hand. I would like to sell some. I see that the difference in Prosperity Points between some of you doesn¡¯t seem to be very big. Do you need to buy some Heart of the Ind to quickly reach a higher level?¡± At this moment, Su Yu began his act of temptation. The moment Su Yu said this, the expressions of the nine people who were from various regions instantly turned ugly. Su Yu¡¯s words were simply forcing them to buy! Especially Jesus, who had already ranked second for ten thousand years. Jesus was really not sure how many Hearts of the Inds Su Yu owned. If Su Yu had quite a lot and the guy ranked behind him bought them and used these Hearts of the Inds to surpass him, Jesus would definitely cry himself to death. After all, it was fine if he didn¡¯t get first ce, but now, he might not even be able to keep second ce. Who could ept this! Thinking of this, Jesus was the first to ask, ¡°How many Hearts of the Ind do you have? Also, how much is the price of one Heart of the Ind?¡± When the others saw that Jesus had already asked what they wanted to ask, they all maintained a wait-and-see attitude. Sitting on the Ghost Ship, Su Yu couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw the question asked by the guy who used the handle name Jesus. The other party¡¯s tone was so urgent. He was basically asking to be ripped off! Then, Su Yu quickly said, ¡°Not too many. There are still about 100 pieces left. If you can buy all of them, you might be able to surpass the people ranked ahead of you and obtain a better reward! As for the price, this thing is special. I can¡¯t quote a price. You can pay as you see fit. The highest bidder will get it.¡± ¡°Sh*t.¡± Jesus was furious when he saw Su Yu¡¯s message. The other party was obviously plotting openly. Wasn¡¯t this forcing him to buy it? However, Jesus had no choice but to jump into this huge pit. If he didn¡¯t jump, Jesus was afraid that the Heart of the Ind in the Su Yu¡¯s hands would be bought by people ranked behind him and they would surpass him in one go. If that happened, Jesus might actually die. If there were no special rewards for leveling up first, Jesus would not have bought it even if he was beaten to death. However, there was a special reward treasure chest on the leveling ind. Jesus could not reject this. Currently, Jesus was still short of 170 to 180 Heart of the Inds. Meanwhile, Yan Huang, who was ranked behind him, needed slightly more than him, about 200. Thunderlord, who was ranked behind Yan Huang, had just upgraded to Level 9 and was still short of 250 pieces to advance to the next level. The people behind him needed even more. However, whoever could obtain the extra Heart of the Ind from Su Yu would be able to sessfully surpass Jesus and be second ce. Then, they could fight for the second special treasure chest reward to upgrade to a level 10 ind. The special treasure chest reward for being the second person to upgrade to a level 10 ind was clearly more attractive. The value of a Heart of the Ind was at least no lower than a ck Iron treasure chest. For a moment, Jesus and the others were unsure of how to bid. Jesus: ¡°Sir, I¡¯m willing to exchange some special items for a portion of the Heart of the Ind. Is that alright with you?¡± Yan Huang: ¡°Sir Yu, I can also use some special items to exchange for a portion of the Heart of the Ind.¡± Satan: ¡°I¡¯m also willing to exchange some special items for a portion of the Heart of the Ind.¡± Heaven Enlightenment: ¡°Can I put it on credit? My credibility is definitely guaranteed.¡± Chapter 111 - 111 Finally Reaching Level 1 Sea Area 111 Finally Reaching Level 1 Sea Area Jesus had figured it out. He realized that although he could not afford to buy all the Heart of the Inds, he only needed to buy a portion to prevent the survivors ranked behind him from surpassing him. Su Yu looked at the messages that these people had sent. He understood that it was probably impossible to capture someone and takeplete advantage of them. Therefore, Su Yu quickly sent a message. ¡°Sure, DM me privately about the items you want to trade. Firste, first serve. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± As soon as Su Yu left, Jesus and the others quickly left the DM room. Then, they individually sent a message to Su Yu. !! Jesus said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m willing to use Crystallized Light Power to exchange for the Heart of the Inds. The power of light crystal can be used to temper the body and spiritual power. It¡¯s a rare treasure. What do you think?¡± Su Yu: ¡°Ten pieces for one. This item of yours should only be more effective on living beings below the ck Iron Rank, right? It¡¯s less effective on me.¡± Jesus, who was on a small ind somewhere, looked at the message sent by Su Yu. He could not breathe. The other party¡¯s asking price was simply exorbitant! Still, this Crystallized Light Power was a transaction that required no capital from Jesus. It was a pure crystal formed by using the Wings of Light to condense the power of light. However, Jesus spent time and exerted effort to condense it. With Jesus¡¯ current strength, he could condense one piece every hour. So far, he had only condensed 50 pieces. Su Yu: ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to trade. I¡¯m more interested in the things that the others have offered, so I¡¯ll trade with them first.¡± Jesus: ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll trade with you. I¡¯ll trade with you, alright? Also, I¡¯m adding some other items. See how much you can exchange for.¡± Against Su Yu, who was ying dirty, Jesus could only grit his teeth and bear with it. If he hesitated even for a moment and the Heart of the Ind in the other party¡¯s hand was really bought by others, Jesus felt that he would regret it to death. Soon, Jesus, Satan, Yan Huang, and the others all traded some Heart of the Ind from Su Yu. Su Yu had also made a tidy profit. After all, the Heart of the Ind from the novice sea area was basically a piece of trash to the current Su Yu. It was useless. Furthermore, he could not take it with him. He might as well make use of it to reap everyst benefit he could. Jesus, Satan, and the others who had traded for the Heart of the Ind had an extremely dark expression on their faces. After the transaction with Su Yu, they realized that the Heart of the Inds that they had spent a huge sum of resources to buy did not close the gap between them and the person ranked ahead of them. All sides still maintained the same position as they did before they bought it. On the contrary, there was a pile of items in Su Yu¡¯s hands. For example, the Crystallized Light Power which was Jesus¡¯ specialty, as well as the special items of the other survivors. Although these things were not very useful to Su Yu, he had a divine item like the Rank Up Tower. After returning to the ind, he threw all these items into the Rank Up Tower and allowed them to advance. Su Yu could obtain a batch of rtively rare materials from this. While Jesus, Satan, and the others were cursing Su Yu in their hearts, Su Yu was driving the Ghost Ship in the novice sea area and was searching for treasure chests everywhere. Finally, he returned to the ind with one remaining hour. As soon as he returned to the ind, Su Yu used all the items rted to the illusion array and killing array that he obtained from the ck Iron Treasure Chest. He allowed the Unitary Killing Array and the Unitary Illusion Array to devour these items. After devouring arge number of basic runes, the area coverage of the Unitary Killing Array and the Unitary Illusion Array also increased. In the end, the effect of the Unitary Illusion Array and the Unitary Killing Arraypletely covered Su Yu¡¯s Level 10 ind. Upon seeing this scene, Su Yu gradually heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he threw all the items he had traded into the Rank Up Tower. Su Yu also made Ao Yan and the others enter the Rank Up Tower. It had to be said that this Rank Up Tower was simply a holynd for the Skeletons. This was especially so for Skeleton 1, who had mastered Skeleton Summoning Skills. In the Rank Up Tower, one could advance from an Ordinary-ranked skeleton to the ck Iron rank in three days. This tower could be said to be a godly weapon. After everything was arranged properly, Su Yu muttered quietly. ¡°Teleport to Level 1 sea area.¡± In an instant, a majestic force enveloped Su Yu¡¯s ind. Then, when the force dissipated, Su Yu¡¯s ind had long disappeared from the novice sea area. The moment Su Yu disappeared, a mechanical notification sounded in the ears of all the survivors from the Cerulean in the novice sea area. [Ding! Some survivors have already broken through the limit of the novice sea area and gone to the Level 1 sea area. The rules of the novice sea area have changed. If you voluntarily give up your identity as an Ind Master, you can be transferred to the Level 1 sea area and be an ordinary person. The quota is limited to 5% of the current number of survivors.] ¡°I¡¯m willing to give up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to give up.¡± ¡­ The moment this mechanical voice finished ringing, countless survivors from the Cerulean chose to give up their status as an Ind Master. At the same time, invisible forces swept past. The survivors who had chosen to give up their status as an Ind Master disappeared from the novice sea area. However, most of the people who chose to give up were survivors with low initial skills who felt that they could not survive the next disaster. Inparison, there were very few survivors on the world rankings who would choose to give up their identity as an Ind Master. After all, no one knew if they could live peacefully after giving up their identity as an Ind Master and going to the Level 1 sea area and bing an ordinary person. Soon, the survivors who chose to give up their status as the Ind Master and voluntarily became ordinary people in the Level 1 sea reached the maximum quota. Su Yu was not aware of this. After he left the novice sea area, there was a turmoil. When the power that blocked his senses dissipated, Su Yu realized that he had arrived at a new sea world, which was the so-called Level 1 sea area. Looking up at the sky, Su Yu realized that there was only one gentle sun hanging high in the sky. At the same time, he released his spiritual thoughts. Su Yu immediately felt that the thin energy in the air of the novice sea area waspletely iparable to the one in this Level 1 sea area. This was normal. After all, the sea creatures in the novice sea area were at most ck Iron-rank, and they could not break through to Bronze-rank. One could imagine the difference in energy between them and a Level 1 sea area that could bring forth a King-rank creature. Chapter 112 - 112 An Island Nation Within a Radius Of 5,000 Kilometers 112 An Ind Nation Within a Radius Of 5,000 Kilometers Just as Su Yu was about to go to the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and use the Heavenly Mystery Array to investigate information within a radius of 5,000 kilometers, a special message was transmitted into Su Yu¡¯s mind. [Congrattions, you have sessfully left the novice sea area. From now on, there will be no additional treasure chest rewards for the upgrade of the ind. At the same time, the worldmunication channel, trading channel, and other functions will bepletely closed. Only your personal stats screen will be avable.] [Friendly Hint: In Level 1 sea area, there are many Ind Masters from other different worlds. Moreover, there are many races and the cultivation system isplicated. There are also no treasure chests in the sea. Treasure chests ranked Ordinary and above can be obtained by hunting living beings. Please note that not every living being will drop a treasure chest reward.] ¡°This means that the special benefits will be gone as soon as we leave the beginner vige.¡± After reading the information that was transmitted into his mind, Su Yu suddenly had a realization. For example, the special treasure chests rewarded for leveling up should be the original capital for the Ind Masters to establish themselves in Level 1 sea area. As for whether they could rely on these things to survive in the Level 1 sea area, it would probably depend on the Ind Master himself. Su Yu quickly entered the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets with many thoughts shing through his mind. After connecting his spiritual thought to the heavenly mystery array, some information about his ind immediately appeared in Su Yu¡¯s mind. 1,000 nautical miles to the east, there was an ind nation with an area of about 100,000 square kilometers. The strongest person on the ind was a human cultivator with Gold Rankbat strength. This ind country was protected by the overlord of the nearby regional sea, the Purple Gold Rank Nine-Headed Snake King. The humans on the Ind Nation cultivated a technique called Spirit-branded Retainers. Through a special sacrificial method, they summoned beasts to defend against the enemy. Other than the Purple Gold Rank Nine-Headed Snake King, there were no other Purple Gold Rank sea beasts in the sea area. After reading this information, Su Yu withdrew his thoughts from the Heavenly Mystery Array. ¡°Why do I feel that this Ind Nation is more than 90% simr to Country R, which was a rather developed country before transmigrating?¡± After looking at the Ind Nation¡¯s information, Su Yu could not help but mutter softly. Su Yu shook his head and perished the thoughts in his mind. Then, he began to n out his next step. Currently, through the Heavenly Mystery Array, Su Yu realized that the region he was in was rtively safe. The strongest sea beast within a five-kilometer radius had just entered the Bronze Rank. The overlord of the sea area within a radius of 5,000 kilometers ¨C the Purple Gold Rank Nine-Headed Snake King ¨C was still sleeping somewhere deep under the sea. Therefore, Su Yu did not have to worry about it suddenlying out to cause trouble. After thinking for a while, Su Yu decided to quietly develop first. First, he would secretly kill or control all the nearby sea beasts. Then, he would use the heavenly mystery array to get information about treasure that would be helpful to the development of his ind. As for the Ind Nation, Su Yu nned topress the True Energy in his body into Innate True Origin before going over. After Su Yu had made a n in his heart, he soon called Zhou Yi and He Shen over. ¡°Greetings, Master.¡± ¡°Greetings, Master.¡± When He Shen and Zhou Yi arrived in front of Su Yu, they greeted him respectfully. Su Yu looked at He Shen and Zhou Yi, who were standing in front of him and slowly said, ¡°It seems that the two of you have cooperated quite well. How are the survivors?¡± ¡°Master, currently all the survivorsplete their assigned work on time. No one is causing trouble.¡± Zhou Yi came forward and reported. ¡°Well done. Let¡¯s formte a reward policyter. Whoever does well will be rewarded with some slightly special items, such as spiritual spring water and slightly advanced ingredients.¡± After hearing Zhou Yi¡¯s report, Su Yu said casually. ¡°Understood.¡± He Shen and Zhou Yi quickly agreed. Then, Su Yu waved his hand, indicating that the two of them could leave. After He Shen and Zhou Yi left the small vi, Su Yu began to mobilize his huge spiritual power, breathing in and out the rich energy in the air. With the help of the huge spiritual power flowing through the ind, Su Yu was prepared topress the innate true energy in his body into liquid at once. Previously, he had not seeded because the energy in the novice sea area was extremely thin, causing Su Yu to always be a littlecking. Now, he did not have to worry about this at all. On the other side, Zhou Yi and He Shen started chatting again as soon as they walked out of the small vi. ¡°Little Zhou, how do you think we should formte a reward policy?¡± He Shen asked softly as he walked beside Zhou Yi. ¡°Uncle He, here¡¯s my opinion! For the survivors without special talents, it depends on who works the hardest. For survivors with special talents, like Wang Dachuan, he will be rewarded with a special item if he cultivates a special mutated nt. What do you think?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s implement this methodter. However, we still have to carefully consider the amount of the reward.¡± He Shen nodded slightly in agreement to Zhou Yi¡¯s words. ¡°By the way, Uncle He, if you¡¯re not too busy, you should go rest in the divine tower. Let¡¯s take turns resting there so we can increase our strength as soon as possible. The two of us will be in charge of the daily matters on the ind. It won¡¯t make sense if our strength is too low.¡± After confirming the reward policy, Zhou Yi casually said to He Shen. ¡°Yes, Little Zhou, what you said makes sense. Our strength has to increase, but you¡¯re weaker than me. You should go in first. I¡¯ll be in charge of the outside.¡± In response to Zhou Yi¡¯s words, He Shen waved his hand and gestured for Zhou Yi to enter the Rank Up Tower to increase his strength first. Zhou Yi did not hold back and thanked He Shen. After all, what He Shen said was true. His current strength was indeed inferior to He Shen¡¯s. Moreover, with Zhou Yi¡¯s current strength, he only needed to stay in the Rank Up Tower for three days to sessfully increase hisbat strength to the early-stage ck Iron Rank. He would then be on the same starting line as He Shen. Soon, Zhou Yi and He Shen arrived at the door of the Rank Up Tower. Actually, Zhou Yi and He Shen didn¡¯t know the name of this tower. However, the two people who had entered and experienced the tower directly named it the divine tower aftering out. ¡°Alright, you should go in. I¡¯ll go and supervise the survivors,¡± He Shen said softly as he looked at the divine tower in front of him. ¡°Alright, Uncle. I¡¯ll go in first. I¡¯ll leave matters to your hands.¡± After being polite, Zhou Yi strode towards the door of the Rank Up Tower. Chapter 113 - 113 Bronze Rank Sea Beast 113 Bronze Rank Sea Beast The Giant Turtle Crab in charge of guarding the Rank Up Tower saw Zhou Yi approaching. It moved aside and allowed Zhou Yi to enter. While Su Yu put himself in seclusion, many humans suddenly appeared on the Ind Nation 1,000 nautical miles away from his ind. These humans who had appeared on the Ind Nation out of thin air looked a little confused. They could not react for a moment. In the center of the Ind Nation, there was a luxurious pce. Inside, a human wearing golden armor was sitting on a throne and listening to the report of an old man in luxurious clothing. ¡°Emperor, another guest from outer space has descended on the Ind Nation. How should we deal with them?¡± Hearing this, the existence that the old man had referred to as ¡®Emperor¡¯ pondered for a moment before slowly saying, ¡°Send someone to test if there are any people with outstanding skills. If there are, bring them back and nurture them. Pick some to use as sacrifices for the Snake King! Distribute the rest to the mines and farnd.¡± ¡°Your subject understands.¡± Hearing this, the old man in luxurious clothes quickly nodded. Soon, the old man in luxurious clothes left to make the appropriate arrangements. The middle-aged man who was sitting on the throne muttered to himself: ¡°Looks like the sea area is going to be a little chaotic again.¡± Afterwards, the huge pce fell silent again. Meanwhile, the survivors who had gathered in a certain ce on the Ind Nation looked around nervously. These survivors who had arrived on this Ind Nation were the survivors who had chosen to voluntarily give up their status as the Ind Master after Su Yu entered the Level 1 sea area. They were relocated in a huge valley on the Ind Nation. Before these survivors in the valley could react, a group of knights wearing armor and carrying spears rode their tall horses and rushed in from outside the valley. Seeing this scene, most of the survivors¡¯ eyes were filled with fear. A silver-armored knight then spoke to the survivors in a deep voice, ¡°ording to the emperor¡¯s orders, those with outstanding talent can enter the Imperial City to cultivate.¡± As soon as these words were uttered, the survivors instantly began to whisper to each other. For a moment, the scene was very chaotic. ¡°Silence, the talent test will be carried out next. Anyone who attempts to disturb the order at the scene will be killed without mercy.¡± As soon as the silver-armored knight finished speaking, a terrifying phantom slowly appeared behind the silver-armored knight. Then, it stared at the survivors in the valley. Being stared at by such a terrifying creature, the valley immediately fell into a silent state. Seeing this, the silver-armored knight nodded in satisfaction. Soon, under the arrangements of the knights, the survivors in the valley began to systematically take the test. One of them reached out and ced his hand on a rock. Survivors who could emit a blue light or above were qualified to be brought into the Imperial City to be nurtured. Those with white aptitude were gathered in an area. They were basically treated like trash. Survivors with green aptitude were treated slightly better than those with white aptitude. The survivors who were pushed did not dare to say anything. This was because some of the survivors who protested had already been ughtered like chickens. The scene was extremely bloody and cruel. While the Nine Dragons Nation was conducting tests on the survivors, Su Yu was in seclusion on his ind. At this moment he had sessfullypressed the innate true energy in his body into liquid. Moreover, the innate true essencepressed by innate true energy in Su Yu¡¯s body was not pure innate true essence. Su Yu had also integrated the Killing Aura into it. Therefore, it was more appropriate to call the vital essence currently circting in Su Yu¡¯s body as killing vital essence. After sensing his body¡¯s condition, which had never been better, Su Yu slowly stood up and stretched his muscles. Now that his seclusion had ended, Su Yu was prepared to deal with the sea beast that had just entered the Bronze Rank near the ind. With this thought, Su Yu¡¯s figure quickly arrived at the shoreline and dived into the water. At such a short distance, there was no need for Su Yu to use Ghost Ship. With the Water Fairy, Su Yu crossed a few nautical miles in the water in a sh and appeared in front of a huge trench. [ck Iron Rank ¨C wed Lobster] Strength: Physique: Spirit: Skill: Tail Ejection, Pincer Attack. Overall Combat Strength: ck Iron Rank 2 ¨C ck Iron Rank 3. Description: The meat is extremely delicious. It can be steamed, braised, marinated, deep-fried¡­ Note: There is no ck Iron Treasure Chest in this sea beast¡¯s body. [Ordinary wed Lobster] Strength: Physique: Spirit: Skill: Tail Ejection, Pincer Attack. Overall Combat Strength: Ordinary Rank 5 ¨C Ordinary Rank 6. ¡­ Su Yu shared the Water Fairy¡¯s ability. He was like a transparent person in the water. Therefore, the lobster that was ying outside the trench did not notice that there was an uninvited guest outside its nest. Su Yu looked at the nearby lobsters. The small one was about one meter long. The big one was about three meters long. Su Yu couldn¡¯t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. It couldn¡¯t be helped! Such a huge lobster was surely a top-grade ingredient! However, this was not Su Yu¡¯s final goal. What Su Yu was looking for was the Bronze-ranked lobster. Thinking of this, Su Yu also sneaked into the depths of the trench. Along the way, the frolicking lobsters could not detect Su Yu¡¯s presence. As he went deeper, Su Yu realized that the deeper he went, therger the wed lobster got. Among them, thergest wed lobster Su Yu saw hadbat strength as high as ck Iron Rank 9. It was almost five meters long. Ignoring the sleeping fellow, Su Yu dived deeper for a while. Finally, an eight-meter-long wed lobster appeared in Su Yu¡¯s vision. [Bronze Rank ¨C wed Lobster] ... Strength: 1 Physique: Spirit: Skill: Tail Ejection, Pincer Attack, Rapid Charge. Overall Combat Strength: Bronze Rank 1 ¨C Bronze Rank 2. Note: There is a Bronze ¡ï treasure chest hidden in this sea beast¡¯s body. ¡­ The wed lobster was sleeping soundly on arge rock. Clearly, it did not expect the enemy to have already infiltrated its nest. As he looked at the sleeping Bronze Rank wed lobster, Su Yu unleashed a powerful Illusion power from his eyes as well as powerful spiritual power. They entered the wed lobster¡¯s mind. The sleeping wed lobster was immediately pulled into the illusory space before it could react. ... Chapter 114 - 114 Special Hero 114 Special Hero The wed lobster, which was pulled into the illusion space, immediately reacted. However, with its spiritual power, it was clearly unrealistic for it to break through the illusory space that Su Yu had constructed with the Illusion God Eye. ¡°Who is it? Which lord is ying a prank on me? I¡¯m a subordinate of General Arowana.¡± In the illusory space, the wed lobster that appeared in its spiritual body quickly used its spiritual thought to introduce itself. The wed Lobster, who was introducing itself, widened its small eyes and observed its surroundings with high concentration. It was extremely afraid. Su Yu looked at the wed lobster that was sealed in the illusory space with his spiritual thought and acted. Immediately, a huge pot of oil that emitted the scent of aniseed, peppers, and various spices appeared in front of the wed lobster. Without waiting for the wed lobster to react, Su Yu directly used his spiritual power to construct a huge palm. Then, he grabbed the wed lobster with it and quickly threw it into the oil pot. He quickly covered the pot. In an instant, the wed lobster that had been thrown into the oil pot began to resist violently. Its two pincers mmed the lid of the pot. The Bronze Rank wed lobster, which was covered in hot oil, felt that it was about to be cooked. It could vaguely smell a fragranceing from its body. This continued for about ten minutes. Sensing that this fellow was finally not struggling anymore anymore, Su Yu directly lifted the lid of the pot, revealing the wed lobster that looked like it had turned yellow. ¡°My spirit strength is too weak. I probably won¡¯t be able to withstand the next round of illusions. Forget it, I won¡¯t y anymore. I could y myself to death.¡± The wed lobster¡¯s spiritual body that was already too powerless to struggle. Su Yu¡¯s thoughts quickly shed through his mind. Without waiting for the wed lobster to catch its breath, Su Yu directly imnted the Heart Lock into the wed lobster¡¯s spiritual body. The wed lobster did not even bother to resist. After the encounter just now, the wed lobster felt that if it dared to resist, that demon would torture it in some wayter. After Su Yu withdrew his spiritual thought from the illusory space, the Bronze Rank wed lobster¡¯s spiritual thought returned to its body. ¡°Master.¡± The wed lobster that was transmitting information to Su Yu with its spiritual thought seemed to be a little weak. ¡°Pay attention to any movements in your territory. If there are any abnormalities, inform me immediately.¡± Looking at the wed Lobster, whose spirit was weak, Su Yu gave an order. ¡°Yes.¡± The wed lobster, which had been imnted with the Heart Lock, naturally agreed quickly. Then, Su Yu packed up the wed lobster¡¯s collection and took it away. Among them were minerals from the sea, rare treasures, and so on. When he left the trench, Su Yu also caught two ck Iron Rank wed lobsters and prepared to bring them back as food. Su Yu naturally had his own reasons for not killing the Bronze Rank wed lobster. This was because there was indeed a Silver Rank Arowana behind this fellow. The low-level wed lobster was also one of the other party¡¯s food. Therefore, if Su Yu killed the Bronze Rank wed lobster in the depths of the trench, he would definitely attract the attention of the Silver Rank Arowana. With Su Yu¡¯s trump card, a mere Silver Rank Arowana was nothing. However, there were higher-level sea creatures behind the Arowana. If Su Yu continued to kill, he would definitely attract the attention of the Nine-Headed Snake King. It was precisely because of this that Su Yu chose to subdue the Bronze Rank wed lobster first and made it a spy among the sea creatures. Su Yu quickly returned to the ind and handed one of the ck Iron Rank wed lobsters to the AI robot to cook. Then, Su Yu threw the other one into the Rank Up Tower. While the AI robot was cooking the ingredients, Su Yu quickly walked to the recruitment tavern. It so happened that the three-day cooldown period ended today. He could recruit green heroes for free, so Su Yu naturally would not waste these chances. [Ding! Recruitment in progress. Please wait a moment. Congrattions on recruiting a green ¡ï special hero, Liu Maoxing.] [Hero] Name: Liu Maoxing Hero Type: Special (Green ¡ï) World Background: Chinese Small Business-Owner1. Loyalty: 100 (Loyal to Death) Strength: Physique: Spirit: Skill: Dismembering an Ox, Fire Control, Cooking Proficiency (Special) Description: Master Chef of the Culinary World. Specializes in delicacies. ¡­ ¡°Small business owner, a special culinary hero.¡± Su Yu could not help but feel a little strange when he saw a figure dressed identically to the one in the anime standing in front of him. In Su Yu¡¯s opinion, recruiting heroes in the tavern was as exciting as opening a mystery box. This was because he would never know what kind of hero would be recruited next. ¡°Greetings, Lord Ind Master.¡± The small business owner, who had just been recruited, quickly bowed to Su Yu. ¡°Get up. Follow me.¡± After signaling for the small business owner to get up, Su Yu quickly walked out of the recruitment tavern. This was because Su Yu wanted to see if the small business owner¡¯s culinary skills lived up to its poprity. Very quickly, Su Yu brought the small business owner to the vicinity of the small vi. At this moment, the two AI robots were still busy preparing the three-meter-long ck Iron Rank wed lobster and cleaning it. They had yet to cook. As the small business owner, Liu Maoxing, followed behind Su Yu, he looked at the huge wed lobster on the ground with shining eyes. ¡°How about I let you handle this wed lobster?¡± Su Yu said in a deep voice as he looked at the little boss who was staring at the wed lobster with infatuation. ¡°Lord Ind Master, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely do my best to make the most delicious food.¡± When he heard that he could use such top-grade ingredients to cook, the small business owner¡¯s excited body trembled slightly. This was normal. When good chefs saw top-grade ingredients, they basically had this reaction. In response, Su Yu let the two AI robots give up their work to the small business owner. Then, the small business owner quickly walked forward and reached out to stroke the body of the wed lobster. When they returned to the starting point, the small business owner suddenly pulled out the kitchen knife at his waist and performed a gorgeous knife technique. It was naturally impossible to cook such a huge wed lobster in one go. Moreover, there was no such huge pot on the ind, so the small business owner wanted to cut off a portion and cook a portion first. ... After cutting arge te of wed lobster meat, the small business owner followed the two AI robots to the kitchen. Seeing this, Su Yu casually put away the remaining half of the wed lobster¡¯s body. After all, it was a high-quality ingredient. It would be a shame to waste it. Chapter 115 - 115 Nine Dragons Island Nation 115 Nine Dragons Ind Nation Su Yu, who had followed them into the small vi, sat down on the sofa in the living room. When it came to food, Su Yu would not treat himself badly if he had a better choice. As for the small business owner who had already entered the kitchen, he quickly processed the meat of the wed lobster. Some were pickled, and some were deep-fried. He was preparing a prawn with many different cooking methods. The two AI robots followed and helped by his side. Soon, Su Yu, who was sitting in the living room, smelled many fragrancesing from the kitchen region. As his nose twitched slightly, Su Yu could not help but drool a little. The fragrance was really too tempting. Fortunately, Su Yu did not have to wait too long. The two AI robots each carried arge te and walked towards Su Yu. At the same time, the small business owner behind the AI robot also carried arge te in each hand. After arranging all the tes neatly, the small business owner went forward and lifted the lid on the tes. In an instant, Su Yu saw a white luster burst out from the ingredients. [Steamed wed Lobster Meat] Grade: Level 1 Spiritual Food Effect: When consumed by cultivators below the ck Iron Rank, it can increase their cultivation speed for 6 hours. The taste is extremely delicious. [Braised wed Lobster Meat] Grade: Level 1 Spiritual Food Effect: When consumed by cultivators below the ck Iron Rank, it can temporarily increase their strength for half an hour. The taste is extremely delicious. ¡­ As information about the food on the table appeared in front of Su Yu, the small business owner¡¯s also spoke, ¡°Lord Ind Master, I have cooked the lobster in many different ways. Cooked with garlic, steamed, fried, pickled, and braised. Lord Ind Master, please give them a try.¡± After saying that, the small business owner reached out and handed a pair of chopsticks to Su Yu. Su Yu took the chopsticks and casually picked up a piece of garlic-cooked lobster meat and ced it in his mouth. As soon as it entered his mouth, Su Yu instantly felt the umami taste of the lobster meat and the rich fragrance of garlic exploding in his mouth. It was simply too satisfying. If not for Su Yu¡¯s extraordinaryposure, he would have shouted. Compared to this, the food made by the AI robots in the past could only be barely eaten. The food made by the AI robots waspletely iparable to what was made now. Next, Su Yu tasted every vor of the lobster meat. Then, Su Yu practically inhaled his food. Seeing this situation, the small business owner couldn¡¯t help but reveal a satisfied smile on his face. After all, to a top chef, there was nothing more to be happy about seeing people enjoy the food he personally cooked. Very quickly, Su Yu ate and drank his fill. Then, he arranged for the small business owner to be his personal chef. From now on, he would be in charge of Su Yu¡¯s daily meals. It had to be said that the hero recruitment this time had really given Su Yu a small surprise. Therefore, after eating and drinking his fill, Su Yu decided to strike while the iron was hot and go to the other recruitment tavern to use the free green recruitment opportunity. Standing in front of the green recruitment altar, Su Yu directly chose to recruit. [Ding! Hero recruitment in progress. Please wait a moment. Sessful recruitment, you have obtained a green ¡ï Hero Wang Biao.] [Hero] Name: Wang Biao Hero Type: Vanguard (Green ¡ï) World Background: (China-Martial Arts Three Kingdoms) Loyalty: 100 (Loyal to Death) Strength: Physique: Spirit: Skill: Charge Into Battle, Fusion with Spear. Overall Combat Strength: ck Iron Rank 2 ¨C ck Iron Rank 3. ¡­ ¡°Greetings, my lord. I¡¯m Wang Biao.¡± The moment Wang Biao appeared, he immediately knelt on one knee and bowed to Su Yu. After reading Wang Biao¡¯s information, Su Yu¡¯s expression did not change much. After all, he was not a special hero. In terms ofbat strength, a mere ck Iron Rank hero¡¯sbat strength meant nothing to Su Yu. ¡°Get up and follow me.¡± After gesturing for Wang Biao to get up, Su Yu quickly walked out of the recruitment tavern and walked towards the Rank Up Tower. After letting Wang Biao enter the Rank Up Tower, Su Yu went to the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and used its power to condense a miniature heavenly mystery array to carry around. When he connected his spiritual thought to the heavenly mystery array, Su Yu¡¯s expression became very strange. Through the heavenly mystery array, Su Yu discovered that many survivors from Country R of Cerulean had materialized on the Ind Nation 1,000 nautical miles away from his ind. ¡°Did something happen in the novice sea area?¡± At this moment, Su Yu, who had used the Heavenly Mystery Array to investigate the identities of those survivors, was shocked. Su Yu would never have thought that the rules of the novice sea area had changed because of him, causing some survivors to give up their identity as Ind Master ande to the Level 1 sea area in advance. ¡°I wonder if the people in the top ten of the rankings have arrived here.¡± At this moment, a thought suddenly arose in Su Yu¡¯s heart. Then, Su Yu, who couldn¡¯t figure it out, did not bother to think too much about it. Anyway, he could just sneak over and catch someone or two. Things would be clear after investigating their memories. Therefore, Su Yu summoned the Ghost Ship and headed straight for Nine Dragons Ind Nation, which was thousands of miles away. Carrying the heavenly mystery array on him, Su Yu could constantly be aware of the movements near the ind. Therefore, he was not too worried that when he was not around, his base would be stolen. Before leaving, Su Yu even used the heavenly mystery array to foretell today¡¯s luck. ... Soon, as the Ghost Ship advanced quickly, Su Yu reached the edge of the Nine Dragons Ind Nation. After shrinking the Ghost Ship into his dantian, Su Yu used the power of the Water Fairy and began to wander around the edge of the Nine Dragons Ind Nation. At the pier of the Nine Dragons Ind Nation, there were many fishermen who were preparing to go out to sea to catch fish. After all, they lived on the Ind Nation, so it was impossible for them not to go out to sea. However, it was risky for these fishermen to go out to sea. They only dared to fish in the sea area near the Nine Dragons Ind Nation. If they encountered a Bronze Rank sea beast with a bad temper, their ship would definitely be destroyed and they would die. Fortunately, under normal circumstances, Bronze Rank sea beasts with intelligenceparable to ordinary humans would not rashly attack ships. Only wild sea beasts who had no intelligence and acted purely on instincts might suddenly attack passing ships. At this moment, Su Yu casually found a ship docked at the dock. He directly sent out a spiritual thought and invaded the mental thoughts of an ordinary fisherman. Then, without the other party knowing, Su Yu quickly used Hypnosis to obtain some information from his memories. Chapter 116 - 116 Borrowing Some Money to Disguise Oneself 116 Borrowing Some Money to Disguise Oneself The information that Su Yu obtained from the fisherman¡¯s minds was much more detailed than the general information from the heavenly mystery array. Firstly, ording to the data released by the Nine Dragons Ind Nation¡¯s Imperial City, there were nearly ten million people on the Nine Dragons Ind Nation. 90% of them could only be an apprentice of the Spirit-Branded Retainer technique in their lives, which was ordinary humans who had not reached the ck Iron Rank. The Nine Dragons Emperor was a Gold-rank Spirit-Branded Retainer Summoner. He also had twelve Silver-rank Spirit-Branded Retainer Summoners under him. As for whether he had any hidden trump cards, it was not something that a mere fisherman could know. On the surface, these were all the strength of the Nine Dragons Imperial City. !! Su Yu had figured out the other party¡¯s hidden strength through the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets in advance. There were still eight Silver Rank Spirit-Branded Retainer Summoners hidden in the Nine Dragons Ind Nation. If Su Yu didn¡¯t borrow the power of the Ghost Ship, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape if he encountered these Silver Rank fellows from the Nine Dragons Ind Nation. After all, those who cultivated the Spirit-Branded Retainer would mainly cultivate their spirit and physique stats. Soon, Su Yu, who had learned about the current situation of the Nine Dragons Ind Nation from the fisherman¡¯s memories, sneaked onto the ind. The purpose of Su Yu¡¯s trip to the Nine Dragons Ind Nation was very simple. Firstly, he wanted to get some specialties from the Nine Dragons Ind Nation. Secondly, he wanted to familiarize himself with the cultivation method of the Spirit-Branded Retainer in the Nine Dragons Ind Nation. Currently, Su Yu had already cultivated the Soul Scripture¡¯s First Volume to perfection. Other than the Blood Technique and the Indestructible Golden Body Technique that had yet to be perfected, Su Yu had nothing else to cultivate. With the Eye of Duplication, his insight skill, and the Rank Up Tower, cultivating many techniques at the same time was more beneficial than harmful to Su Yu. Because there were many cultivation systems in a Level 1 sea area, there might be all kinds of strange methods. Therefore, there was nothing wrong with Su Yu learning more. It might even be useful against future enemies. If not for the fact that he was afraid that the Nine-Headed Snake King would wake up from its slumber, Su Yu would have wanted to conquer the Nine Dragons Ind Nation. However, the current Ghost Ship did not have the strength to kill a Purple Gold Rank overlord. It could only barely resist the other party. In addition, with the ind as a moving target, Su Yu had many concerns. Soon, Su Yu borrowed some of the Nine Dragons Ind Nation¡¯s currency from a wealthy merchant in a city some distance away from the Imperial City. He changed into the exclusive clothes that only a ck Iron Rank Spirit-Branded Retainer could wear. Su Yu transformed and created an identity for himself. Don¡¯t ask where the clothes came from. If you must know, it¡¯s borrowed. While walking on the streets, Su Yu yed with a currency that emitted the color of ck Iron in his hand. The currency system of the Nine Dragons Ind Nation was very simple. It was just ordinary shell coins and ck Iron coins made from the scales of some ck Iron Rank sea beasts and crafted with special craftsmanship. Bronze Coins and Silver Coins were rtively rare. Only the emperor had the highest-level Nine Dragon Coins. That thing was carved from scales that fell from the Nine-Headed Snake King¡¯s body and had lost most of its power. It was said that the Nine Dragon Coins couldmunicate with the Nine-Headed Snake King. The value of an ordinary shell coin in the Nine Dragons Ind Nation was roughly equivalent to the purchasing power of 10 yuan from Su Yu ¡®s original world. ck Iron coins were rtively expensive. Under normal circumstances, one ck iron coin could be equivalent to a thousand shell coins, but the exchange ratio was not fixed. The ck iron coins were naturally valuable. After all, the annual production was limited. The amount of currency depended on how many ck Iron Rank sea beasts the Nine Dragons Ind Nation could capture from the sea. Moreover, the ck iron coins had another function. It could be used to assist the cultivation of the ck Iron Spirit-Branded Retainer Summoner. The ck iron coins that had been used would lose their spirituality and be worthless. Therefore, the number of ck iron coins consumed every year was not small. Fortunately, not all ck Iron Rank Spirit-Branded Retainer Summoners could afford to use ck iron coins to assist in their cultivation. Most of them still had to cultivate diligently. As Su Yu walked on the street, the citizens of the Nine Dragons Ind Nation around him could not help but reveal envious expressions when they saw Su Yu¡¯s clothes. To ordinary people who could not break through to the ck Iron Rank in their lives, a ck Iron Rank Spirit-Branded Retainer Summoner in this small city was already a big shot. Su Yu wandered around some small stalls in the small city. [Excellent Watermelon Seeds] Description: They can be used to cultivate watermelons with a good texture. [Ordinary Grape Seeds] Description: You can cultivate ordinary grapes with these. [Ordinary Chili Pepper Seeds] Description: You can cultivate ordinary chili pepper with these. ¡­ ncing at a small stall selling seeds, Su Yu stopped in front of it. ¡°How much do these seeds cost?¡± Su Yu asked in a deep voice as he looked at the slightly nervous stall owner. ¡°Sir, are you talking about all of these?¡± Upon hearing Su Yu¡¯s words, the stall owner confirmed nervously. ¡°Yes, all the seeds.¡± At this moment, Su Yu did not appear impatient. Instead, he spoke in a deep voice. ¡°Sir, I have a total of nine vegetable seeds and nine fruit seeds. They¡¯re worth a total of 959 shell coins. If you want them, just give me 950. Also, where do you live? I can help you deliver them.¡± When he heard that the lord in front of him really wanted everything, the stall owner could not help but reveal a smile. ¡°Keep the change.¡± Su Yu flicked his finger and flicked a ck iron coin to the vendor. After saying that, Su Yu did not wait for the little vendor to react. He waved his hand casually, and all the seeds on the stall were immediately stored inside Su Yu¡¯s storage bracelet. Upon seeing this scene, the stall owner touched the ck iron coins mechanically. Then, he looked at Su Yu¡¯s departing figure in shock. When a cool breeze blew past, the stall owner shuddered and came back to his senses. The other vendors around the small vendor waited for Su Yu¡¯s figure to leave the street before turning to look at the seed-selling vendor in envy. ¡°Guangtian, you¡¯re really lucky. You actually sold all your wares in one go.¡± At this moment, a vendor said with burning eyes. ¡°Gulp.¡± Guantian tried his best to swallow his saliva. He slowly came back to his senses and grinned. ¡­ Su Yu, who had bought arge pile of seeds, also started his shopping-spree. It had to be said that Su Yu¡¯s borrowed identity as a ck Iron Rank Spirit-Branded Retainer Summoner was neither high nor low. He belonged to the middle ss of the Nine Dragons Ind Nation and did not cause any trouble along the way. In addition, no business dared to scam him. Chapter 117 - 117 Silver Rank Spirit-Branded Retainer Summoner 117 Silver Rank Spirit-Branded Retainer Summoner Then, after buying some of the small city¡¯s specialties, Su Yu left the small city silently and rushed towards the Imperial City of the Nine Dragons Ind Nation. When Su Yu used the Ghost Ship to sneak into the vicinity of the Nine Dragons Ind Nation¡¯s Imperial City, he found a valley that was still a short distance away from the Imperial City and revealed himself. Coincidentally, at this moment, a group of armored knights riding tall horses were leading a group of humans who were clearly dressed differently from the rest of the Nine Dragons Ind Nation¡¯s citizens. They were quickly advancing towards the city gate of the Nine Dragons Imperial City. At this moment, Su Yu, who had just sneaked from the valley to a higher ground, saw therge group of people quickly passing through the valley. !! Su Yu nced at the humans locked in the many carriages in the middle. Information about these people shed past Su Yu¡¯s eyes. ¡°They are all survivors from the Cerulean with skills above Grade D. Why are they being brought to the Imperial City?¡± Upon seeing this scene, Su Yu¡¯s thoughts raced. However, Su Yu had no intention of rushing down directly. It was because the guy in silver armor was leading the team. Su Yu could not defeat him without using the Ghost Ship. [Human] Name: Abe Takeshi Strength: 1 Physique: 1 Spirit: 1,0 Lifespan: 315/510 (natural lifespan) Cultivation Technique: Silver Rank Spirit-Branded Retainer Summoning Technique. Realm: Silver Rank Spirit-Branded Retainer Summoner Skill: Summoning Spirit-Branded Retainer, Spirit-Branded Retainer Fusion, Spirit-Branded Retainer Technique. Spirit-Branded Retainer: Silver Rank Crow Tengu1~ Bronze Rank Tomb Raider ~ Bronze Rank Lantern Ghost. [Silver Rank Crow Tengu] Skill Description: Extremely fast and can dodge attacks. It can remove some negative statuses and use its demonic power to summon ck crows to attack the target. ¡­ Overall Combat Strength: Silver Rank 1 ¨C Silver Rank 2. After ncing at the other party¡¯s information, Su Yu quickly left. Abe Takeshi, who had been peeped at by Su Yu, was a little puzzled as he looked in Su Yu¡¯s direction. However, Abe Takeshi scanned the area with his spiritual power and shook his head slightly. Abe Takeshi felt that he might have expended too much energy on the 108th concubine he had just married recently. His body and mind were a little weak, so he just had the illusion that he was being spied on. Soon, therge group of people ran quickly without stopping in the direction of the Nine Dragons Imperial City. As for Su Yu, he was still in the area that Abe Takeshi had scanned with his spiritual power just now. However, the Ghost Ship and the heavenly mystery array hid his aura. With just Abe Takeshi¡¯s strength, he could not see through Su Yu¡¯s disguise. ¡°Looks like I have to pay more attention to that powerful fellow with my insight skillter. I can¡¯t keep staring at him.¡± Recalling Abe Takeshi¡¯s actions just now, Su Yu thought to himself. Perhaps it was because Su Yu¡¯s gaze lingered on Abe Takeshi for a long time just now that Abe Takeshi became vignt. After thinking for a while, Su Yu¡¯s figure shed and he left the ce. A few minutes after Su Yu left, a tomb raider covered in green appeared from the ground of the region where Su Yu stood just now. After patrolling around and finding nothing, the tomb raider quickly dived into the ground and returned the way it came. Abe Takeshi, who had left the valley, felt a little ufortable. Hence, he secretly summoned the Spirit-Branded Retainer and sent it back to investigate carefully. Su Yu did not know that Abe Takeshi, this old fellow, actually sent a Spirit-Branded Retainer to kill him. However, the tomb raider was considered quite lucky. If it really encountered Su Yu before he left, it would definitely be beaten up. It would not be able to return. At this moment, Su Yu had taken another path and did not travel with Abe Takeshi¡¯s main group. Soon, the tomb raider who was in charge of investigating returned to Abe Takeshi¡¯s side and whispered something into his ear. After hearing that, Abe Takeshi¡¯s slightly furrowed brows rxed. Abe Takeshi led therge group into the Nine Dragons Imperial City. Su Yu, who slowly rushed to the entrance of the Nine Dragons Imperial City from another path, also entered the city. Although entering the city required identification, with Su Yu¡¯s illusion techniques, the guards at the city gate could not stop him. After entering the Imperial City, Su Yu sneaked towards Abe Takeshi¡¯s residence. After all, Abe Takeshi had brought so many people with him. He definitely would not return to his nest. This gave Su Yu a chance to attack. Abe Takeshi was naturally a big shot in the huge Nine Dragons Imperial City. Hence, the family that this old fellow founded was also among the top. In any case, on the surface, there were only a few families that couldpare to the families established by that old fellow. Su Yu had casually scanned someone¡¯s memories to obtain the location of Abe Takeshi¡¯s base. At this moment, Abe Takeshi was entering the imperial pce of the Nine Dragons Imperial City with a smile on his face. He was waiting for the Nine Dragons Emperor to meet him. ¡°Come in!¡± Abe Takeshi, who was waiting outside the hall, heard the voice of the emperor in the hall in his ear. Hearing that, Abe Takeshi slowly pushed open the door and walked into the hall. ¡°Your Majesty, there are a total of 31,675 visitors from outer space this time. Among them, there are 28,512 people with white skills, 2,852 people with green skills, 300 people with blue skills, 10 people with purple skills, and one 19-year-old person with golden skill .¡± As soon as he entered the hall, Abe Takeshi immediately knelt on one knee and reported the results of his trip to the Nine Dragons Emperor on the throne. ¡°Thank you for your hard work. Send the ten purple talents to the Spirit-Branded Retainer Academy to be personally nurtured by the elders. I have my own arrangements for the owner of the gold skills.¡± At this moment, a smile appeared on the Nine Dragons Emperor¡¯s face. ... After all, those with golden skills had a chance of reaching the level of a Gold Rank Spirit-Branded Retainer Summoner. The Nine Dragons Emperor had no choice but to take them seriously. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Hearing the Nine Dragons Emperor¡¯s words, Abe Takeshi quickly agreed. ¡°Alright, my dear minister, you can go and make the arrangements. Bring the person with the golden skill to see me tomorrow.¡± After hearing the report, the Nine Dragons Emperor waved his hand, indicating that Abe Takeshi could leave. In response, Abe Takeshi slowly left the hall, leaving behind the Nine Dragons Emperor, who was sitting upright on the throne. The emperor muttered to himself in a low voice, ¡°I wonder if using the secret technique to devour the person with the golden skill could increase my skill to the next level. Then, I could break through the current realm barrier to obtain more lifespan.¡± Chapter 118 - 118 Something Dirty Entered The Residence? 118 Something Dirty Entered The Residence? It turned out that the Nine Dragons Emperor was lying about personally guiding the survivor. Instead, he was prepared to devour the other party to increase his own aptitude. While Abe Takeshi was in the pce to meet the Nine Dragons Emperor, Su Yu had already slipped into Abe Takeshi¡¯s residence. Good lord, Abe Takeshi was indeed worthy of being one of the 12 Silver Rank Spirit-Branded Retainer Summoners of the Nine Dragons Ind Nation. This old fellow¡¯s residence was extremely luxurious. It was not an exaggeration to call it a manor. Along the way, Su Yu avoided the servants in the residence and went straight to Abe Takeshi¡¯s personal quarters. Very quickly, Su Yu saw an ancient-looking building. Near this building, Su Yu also felt two or three fellows with strong mental strength. They should be Bronze Rank Spirit-Branded Retainer Summoners from Abe Takeshi¡¯s residence. However, with Su Yu¡¯s concealment technique, even Abe Takeshi could not discover Su Yu¡¯s figure, let alone a few Bronze Rank Spirit-Branded Retainer Summoners. Thus, under the noses of a few Bronze Rank Spirit-Branded Retainer Summoners, Su Yu sessfully slipped into the building of Abe Takeshi¡¯s personal quarters. After entering the room, Su Yu carefully released his spiritual thoughts and began to scan. Su Yu¡¯s eyes lit up when he sensed that there was a small space under the ground. Seeing this, Su Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered to find any hidden doors. He directly mobilized a trace of the Ghost Ship¡¯s power and fused it to his body. Then, Su Yu¡¯s figure began to be illusory. Then, he directly sank into the ground. After diving for about ten meters, Su Yu finally sessfully entered a treasure chamber filled with rare treasures. [Bronze Rank Thousand-Year Blood Coral] Description: Grind it into powder and consume it. It can increase your blood energy and can also be used to refine medicinal pills. [ck Iron Rank Spirit-Branded Retainer Summoning Crystal] Description: You can directly contract a random ck Iron Rank Spirit-Branded Retainer. ¡­ Su Yu¡¯s vision was a little blurry from looking at all the materials, ores, and weapons on the ground. This was normal. After all, this was the precious collection that Abe Takeshi¡¯s family had plundered for hundreds of years. Abe Takeshi actually still had some items in his own storage equipment. The items here were not everything he owned, they were only arge part of it. Without taking a closer look, Su Yu directly cleaned up all the items in the storage in a single gust of wind. In the end, there was only a box filled with spiritual barriers that Su Yu had yet to be put into the storage space of the Ghost Ship. [Spiritual Energy Trap Box] Description: If you do not remove the spiritual power warning on the box, you will trigger the rm if you touch it directly. This box contains three Silver Spirit-Branded Retainer summoning techniques and ten ck Iron Spirit-Branded Retainer summoning techniques. Removal Method: Circte your spiritual power ording to the route. Looking at the big box in the middle of the small space, Su Yu quickly mobilized his spiritual power and began to unlock it ording to the method indicated by his insight skill. It had to be said that doing things ording to the strategy was really satisfying . At this moment, Abe Takeshi was rushing home from the pce. He felt that his eyelids keep twitching today, as if something bad was about to happen. Thinking of this, Abe Takeshi couldn¡¯t help but quicken his pace. After leaving the pce grounds, Abe Takeshi¡¯s figure disappeared with a sh. However, it was clearly toote to rush back now. This was because Su Yu had already seeded. He had already left the range of Abe Takeshi¡¯s base. Before he left, Su Yu had even used the power of the heavenly mystery array to erase all traces of himself. Su Yu then appeared from a deserted corner of another street and looked in the direction of Abe Takeshi¡¯s residence. Then, the corners of his mouth revealed a slightly strange smile. Su Yu did not feel any moral burden at all to take some of Abe Takeshi¡¯s things. After all, this Ind Nation was 90% simr to Country R. They were living a good life! Then, before Abe Takeshi could react, Su Yu quickly left the Nine Dragons Imperial City. Although he was not afraid of the other party, Su Yu had no intention of starting a war with him at this moment. After all, killing the Nine-Headed Snake King wouldn¡¯t do Su Yu much good. As long as the Nine-Headed Snake King didn¡¯t die, Su Yu wouldn¡¯t be able to snatch its territory. He might as well take advantage of things first. Soon, Su Yu left the Nine Dragons Imperial City and headed straight for the edge of the Ind Nation. Su Yu had also secretly probed the memories of one of the survivors who had been sent to a certain academy while he was in the Imperial City to figure out why a group of survivors from Country R hade to the Nine Dragons Ind Nation . However, in the other party¡¯s memories, there was nothing rted to the novice sea area. It was as if these memories had been blocked. Moreover, in their memories, they had transmigrated from Cerulean to this godforsaken ce. They did not know anything about being an Ind Master. It was also because of this that Su Yu was toozy to continue staying in the Nine Dragons Ind Nation, lest he was discovered by the Nine Dragons Emperor. Now that he had obtained a batch of resources, Su Yu was prepared to go back and make use of them first. As Su Yu left the Nine Dragons Imperial City, Abe Takeshi ¨C who was feeling a little flustered ¨C also arrived at his residence. ¡°Master.¡± ¡­ After he entered the mansion, the servants and butlers who met Abe Takeshi along the way quickly knelt on the ground and bowed to him. However, Abe Takeshi was burning with anxiety. He ignored them and rushed straight to his courtyard. ¡°Father, is your trip back sessful?¡± The moment Abe Takeshi appeared in front of the courtyard, a strong voice slowly sounded in Abe Takeshi¡¯s ear. ¡°Jiro, did anything happen in the residence?¡± Abe Takeshi couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief when he saw his eldest son¡¯s figure. From the looks of it, nothing had happened. ¡°Father, why do you say that? Everything is fine in the residence.¡± At this moment, Abe Jiro could not help but ask in confusion. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave. I¡¯m a little tired and want to rest.¡± Abe Takeshi didn¡¯t exin further. Instead, he waved his hand and gestured. ¡°Yes, then I won¡¯t disturb Father¡¯s rest.¡± Abe Jiro respectfully retreated after hearing this. After Abe Takeshi quickly sent his son away, he walked briskly into the courtyard, then pushed open the door of his room and entered. Once he entered the room, Abe Takeshi quickly turned the mechanism in the room and entered the underground passage. After entering the small underground space, Abe Takeshi directly fainted when he saw the scene. ¡°Who the hell did this?¡± Aftering back to his senses, Abe Takeshi roared furiously at the sky. At the same time, a huge aura rose from his body. ... Chapter 119 - 119 Leaving No Traces Behind 119 Leaving No Traces Behind Instantly, themotion caused in Abe Takeshi¡¯s residence attracted the attention of a group of existences of the same level as him in the Nine Dragons Imperial City, as well as the attention of the Nine Dragons Emperor in the pce. As for Abe Jiro, who had just left, he ran back after sensing the aura that erupted in his father¡¯s courtyard. At this moment, Abe Takeshi was so angry that he spat out a mouthful of blood. Abe Takeshi was so angry that he could not speak for a moment. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and left the basement with a dark face. As soon as Abe Takeshi left the room, he walked to the courtyard. He bumped into Abe Jiro, who was rushing in. Abe Jiro looked at his furious father, who had an extremely ugly expression on his face. He could not help but have a bad feeling. ¡°Father, what happened?¡± Abe Jiro hurriedly asked when he saw that his father was walking briskly towards him. ¡°Bastards! I told you all to stay at home and guard properly. In the end, all the things in the secret room were stolen without you knowing.¡± Abe Takeshi, who had walked up to Abe Jiro, could no longer hold back the anger in his heart. He raised his hand and pped Abe Jiro¡¯s face. In an instant, Abe Jiro was sent flying with the p. However, Abe Jiro, who had been sent flying, did not care about his swollen face at all. Instead, he shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°What? This is impossible. The few of us are guarding the home and did not notice anyone breaking in. Moreover, there are no signs of the spirit array being activated at all.¡± Abe Takeshi snorted and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the pce. We¡¯ll talk when I get back.¡± After saying that, Abe Takeshi quickly rushed towards the pce. Abe Jiro looked on at his father¡¯s departing figure in a daze. After Abe Takeshi left the residence, he began to make wild guesses. Abe Takeshi had carefully checked the space on the ground just now, but he didn¡¯t find anything. That damn thief didn¡¯t leave any aura at all. He was really cunning. Abe Takeshi couldn¡¯t figure out how the other party bypassed the spiritual array in the basement. Abe Takeshi had put in a lot of effort to ensure the safety of the treasures in the basement. The warning spiritual array was set up multiple times. ¡°It must be those old fellows who hold a grudge against me.¡± The more Abe Takeshi thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. He decided to go to the pce and seek justice from the Nine Dragons Emperor. After all, arge part of the reason for the theft of his secret room was because he was not in the mansion. Hence, Abe Takeshi felt that the emperor had to be responsible for helping him investigate this matter. Meanwhile, the other Silver Rank Spirit-Branded Retainer Summoners in the Nine Dragons Imperial City were also a little puzzled. They did not understand what happened to Abe Takeshi. However, it was none of their business. The few Silver Rank Spirit-Branded Retainer Summoners had no intention of joining in the fun. While Abe Takeshi was rushing to the pce, Su Yu had already left the Nine Dragons Ind Nation and was sitting in the cockpit of the Ghost Ship. He was rushing back at full speed! Su Yu was not interested in whether Abe Takeshi would go crazy after he left. What Su Yu was interested in was how to use these resources to quickly increase his strength after taking them back to the ind. At the moment, Su Yu was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. He already had a preliminary n in his heart. Firstly, all the medicinal herbs would be used to refine medicinal pills. The lower-level ones would be ced in the Rank Up Tower to be nurtured and upgraded. The higher-level ones would be consumed directly for cultivation. The water-element materials would be fed to the Heart of a Spiritual Spring, while the fire-element materials would be fed to the Motion Furnace. As it would take a month to upgrade ck Iron materials to Bronze materials, Su Yu was toozy to throw this batch of materials in. He might as well let the Motion Furnace and the Heart of a Spiritual Spring devour them to see if they could advance from it. Soon, Su Yu, who was piloting the Ghost Ship, returned to his exclusive ind. As soon as he got on his ind, Su Yu went straight to the Alchemy Pavilion. Su Yu casually waved his hand, and arge number of medicinal herbs appeared in the Alchemy Pavilion. Regarding this, Su Yu entered two requests for the Alchemy Pavilion. The first was to use these herbs to refine pills that were beneficial to the growth of spirit strength. The other was to refine pills that could temper the body. The moment the Alchemy Pavilion received Su Yu¡¯s order, a wave of power swept over. Immediately, all the medicinal herbs on the ground were absorbed into the alchemy furnace. [Total consumption this time is 17,600 Ordinary herbs, 13,400 ck Iron herbs, 320 Bronze herbs, and 9 Silver herbs.] [Deducing pills that can be refined. Due to the fact that there are more types of medicinal herbs this time, the deduction time will take longer. It will take six hours.] When Su Yu saw the amount of medicinal herbs he had plundered, he knew how much pain Abe Takeshi¡¯s heart must be in. Moreover, Su Yu had not only stolen the medicinal herbs. Seeing that it would take six hours for the Alchemy Pavilion to refine pills, Su Yu turned around and left. After all, time was precious. Su Yu decided to wait six hours beforeing to collect the pills. Then, Su Yu left the Alchemy Pavilion and went to the Motion Furnace. Looking at the energy storage value on the Motion Furnace, Su Yu realized that after these few days of slow charging, he had finally umted enough energy to drive the ind around at full speed. However, this speed was not even as fast as a speedboat. To Su Yu, who had experienced the full speed of the Ghost Ship, it was akin to turtle speed. Then, Su Yu extended his hand and poured arge number of fire-elemental spiritual materials into the Motion Furnace from the Ghost Ship in his body. Among them were volcanic stones, fire crystals, fire-elemental energy stones, and some bones of fire-elemental creatures. Of course, Su Yu had yet to obtain the most important Silver Rank Fire. However, with the heavenly mystery array, finding this thing was not a big problem for Su Yu. At this moment, the temperature of the mes in the power furnace, which Su Yu had poured arge number of fire-element spiritual materials into, was getting higher and higher. As Su Yu stood beside the power well, he could feel a terrifying heat wave sweeping towards him. [Rank 1 Enhanced Motion Furnace] Description: It can burn all items below the Silver Rank. It can be used to produce energy and push the ind forward. Current energy storage is 34,648. Upgrade Materials for Rank 2: 0/3 Silver Rank Fire. Currently, it can push the ind forward at a maximum speed of 60 km/h. At full speed, it consumes 20 points of stored energy per hour. Chapter 120 - 120 Entering the Special Space 120 Entering the Special Space Looking at the Motion Furnace¡¯s skyrocketing energy value, Su Yu nodded slightly. Although it had notpletelypleted its advancement, the overall performance of the Motion Furnace had still improved to a certain extent. At the very least, it was much faster than before. Su Yu did not stay beside the Motion Furnace for long. He quickly walked to the side of the small vi where the Heart of a Spiritual Spring was derived. Looking at the one-meter-wide spiritual spring in front of him, Su Yu directly poured arge number of low-level water-element spiritual materials stored in the Ghost Ship inside. !! [Absorbing the strength of water-type spiritual materials. Estimated time: 24 hours. The advancement can bepleted.] When Su Yu poured half of the water-attribute spiritual materials in his hand into the spiritual spring, the information that the spiritual spring was in a state of absorption appeared in front of him. Upon seeing this, Su Yu went to the public spiritual spring again and ced the remaining water attribute spiritual materials in it. Then, he called He Shen over and asked him to pay attention to the advancement of the spiritual spring and not let anyonee over to collect spiritual spring water. Su Yu directly entered the sixth floor of the Rank Up Tower and prepared to study the secret manuals he had obtained from Abe Takeshi¡¯s secret chamber. Meanwhile, on the Nine Dragons Ind Nation¡¯s side, Abe Takeshi rushed into the pce with a furious expression. Abe Takeshi, who was standing outside the pce hall, suppressed the towering anger in his heart and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°I have something to report to the emperor.¡± Abe Takeshi¡¯s arrival was naturally sensed by the Nine Dragons Emperor, Harano Meiji, who was in the hall. Hearing Abe Takeshi¡¯s slightly anxious voice outside the hall, Harano Meiji pondered for a moment and said in a deep voice, ¡°Enter.¡± After hearing the emperor¡¯s voice, Abe Takashi immediately pushed open the door of the hall and stepped in. As soon as he entered the hall, Abe Takeshi knelt down on the ground and said to Harano Meiji in grief and indignation, ¡°Your Majesty, you have to seek justice for me!¡± To be honest, Harano Meiji, who was sitting on the throne, was a little dumbfounded. Aftering back to his senses, Harano Meiji asked calmly. ¡°My dear minister, if you have anything to say, just say it!¡± After getting Harano Meiji¡¯s permission, Abe Takeshi began toin. ¡°Your Majesty, when I left home to bring back that group of extraterrestrial guests to the Imperial City, my house was actually robbed. All the treasures in the secret room were stolen by the thieves.¡± Hearing Abe Takeshi¡¯s words, Harano Meiji immediately shouted, ¡°What?¡± It was no wonder that Harano Meiji turned a little pale, because it was impossible for this to happen in the Imperial City. How was this possible? Wasn¡¯t this very ridiculous? ¡°Tell me in detail.¡± Harano Meiji asked anxiously. ¡°Reporting to the Emperor, when I left the pce and returned home, I kept having a bad feeling. When I returned to my residence to check the secret room, I realized that the secret room waspletely empty. Moreover, the spiritual array in the secret room waspletely intact.¡± ¡°When I wanted to investigate if the other party had left any traces, I couldn¡¯t find anything.¡± Abe Takeshi, whose heart ached so much that it was about to bleed, reported the situation to Harano Meiji truthfully. ¡°Pass down my order. Seal the Imperial City immediately and don¡¯t allow anyone to enter or leave. In addition, summon all the other Silver Rank existences in the city to the pce.¡± Harano Meiji, who now understood the seriousness of the matter, shouted at the empty void in a deep voice. ¡°Yes.¡± When Harano Meiji¡¯s voice sounded, a voice came from the dark. Abe Takeshi still stood obediently below as if he was used to this. After instructing the secret guards to lock down the entire city, Harano Meiji also asked Abe Takeshi to wait in the hall. At this moment, Harano Meiji was also a little anxious. After all, that unknown thief could actually bypass the magic array built by Abe Takeshi to carry out the theft. In that case, the culprit might be able to ignore the array in the pce! However, when he thought of the two Silver Rank Spirit-Branded Retainer Summoners guarding outside the pce treasure vault, Harano Meiji could not help but feel a little more at ease. At this moment, the Nine Dragons Imperial City was in chaos. First, arge number of imperial guards took over the city gate and sealed the entire Imperial City. No one was allowed to enter or leave. Then, in the city, the remaining Silver Rank Spirit-Branded Retainer Summoners received a message from the secret guards to enter the pce. The group of Silver Rank old fellows could not help but think of the aura that Abe Takeshi had released just now. Although they did not know what was going on for the time being, the group of old fellows paid a lot of attention to it. After all, every time the emperor gathered everyone in the past, it was definitely not over a small matter. Soon, a few carriages quickly drove towards the pce from the residences of the fewrge families. Meanwhile, Su Yu ¨C who would cause turmoil in the Nine Dragons Imperial City ¨C had already analyzed the key to summoning the Spirit-Branded Retainer. With his insight skill, Su Yu did not have to worry about making a mistake in his cultivation that could cause him to be misguided. At this moment, Su Yu was sitting cross-legged on the mat in the middle of the sixth floor of the Rank Up Tower. He looked at the Silver Rank Spirit-Branded Retainer summoning secret technique in his hand and formted a n. In terms of secret techniques, cultivating the Spirit-Branded Retainer Summoning Technique required one to use their spiritual power to sense a special space. After entering that special space with their spiritual thoughts, the stronger one¡¯s skill was, the more they could attract powerful Spirit-Branded Retainers to be made as their familiars. However, if a Spirit-Branded Retainer and a Summoner were of the same level, they would basically sign an equality contract. Contracts made in this method would automatically be canceled after the death of the Spirit-Branded Retainer or the Summoner. It would not affect the other party too much. After going through the process in his heart, Su Yu¡¯s spiritual thought also began to sense the special space in the dark. Under normal circumstances, ordinary cultivators needed to cultivate the summoning secret technique every day to strengthen their connection with that special space. However, Su Yu skipped that step. Soon, in Su Yu¡¯s spiritual perception, he vaguely formed a slight connection with a world that looked like a purple light ball. When the connection was strengthened to a certain extent, Su Yu¡¯s mental thought seemed to have prated an invisible barrier and appeared in that special space. At this moment, Su Yu had revealed his figure in this special space with his spiritual thought. He had also attracted the nearby Spirit-Branded Retainer creatures. Chapter 121 - 121 Three Top-Grade Spirit-Branded Retainers 121 Three Top-Grade Spirit-Branded Retainers Su Yu, who had manifested his spiritual thoughts in the Spirit-Branded Retainer Space, was very different from his main body. At this moment, Su Yu¡¯s eyes were bred with two divine rays of light, causing his body to carry a trace of weak divine power. This was the divine power that came with the Illusion God¡¯s Eye and the Duplication God¡¯s Eye. At this moment, only a portion of it had appeared in this special space. After looking at his spirit body, Su Yu looked at some strange-looking Spirit-Branded Retainers who were gathering towards him. Usually, in the Spirit-Branded Retainer Space, ordinary Spirit-Branded Retainer Summoners could not condense such a corporeal spiritual body and choose their own Spirit-Branded Retainers. They all used a trace of spiritual thought to contact some weak Spirit-Branded Retainers to see if they agreed to be their Spirit-Branded Retainers. ¡°What a terrifying gaze. He looks like a Saint!¡± ¡°Hiss.¡± At this moment, the Spirit-Branded Retainers who were quickly approaching Su Yu could not help but gasp when Su Yu¡¯s gaze swept over them. Then, they stopped in unison. Many ck Iron and Bronze Rank Spirit-Branded Retainers knelt on the ground and trembled. It couldn¡¯t be helped. The divine power in Su Yu¡¯s eyes was really too intimidating to weak Spirit-Branded Retainers like them. ¡°They¡¯re intimidated by the power of my God¡¯s Eye.¡± Seeing the mass of Spirit-Branded Retainers kneeling on the ground, Su Yu realized in his heart. [Hungry Ghost, Carp Demon, Terracotta Warrior, One-Eyed Monk, Yamawaro, Ying Cao, Zashiki Warashi, Tong Nan, Ameonna, Jiao Tu, Mountain Rabbit, One-Eyed Monk¡­] Su Yu swept his gaze over them, and instantly, all the information about these Spirit-Branded Retainers appeared in front of Su Yu. However, there were too many of them. Su Yu could not take in all of them at once. ¡°I need a Spirit-Branded Retainer who has mastered illusion techniques, has great physical strength, and possesses spiritual attack and defense. If you meet any one of the conditions, you can step forward.¡± Su Yu, who did not have time to look at them one by one, directly used his spiritual thought to make an announcement. Upon hearing Su Yu¡¯s words, a portion of the Spirit-Branded Retainers immediately revealed excited expressions. ¡°Me, me, me. My lord, choose me. I can use illusion techniques.¡± ¡°So can I. So can I. My lord chooses me.¡± ¡­ As soon as Su Yu finished speaking, many Spirit-Branded Retainers began to rmend themselves. If he were an ordinary Spirit-Branded Retainer Summoner, these Spirit-Branded Retainers would naturally not be so enthusiastic. After all, no one wanted to follow a piece of trash. However, Su Yu was different. Su Yu had divinity on his body. If they followed him,they would definitely be able to advance to a higher level. Which Spirit-Branded Retainer would not be envious! If not for the fact that Su Yu current position was rtively at the edge of the Spirit-Branded Retainer Space, there would probably be more Spirit-Branded Retainers approaching. ncing at the self-rmending bunch of Spirit-Branded Retainers, Su Yu¡¯s eyes did not show any satisfaction. Because they were all ordinary Spirit-Branded Retainers, they did not meet Su Yu¡¯s requirements. Thinking of this, Su Yu¡¯s figure shed as he rushed towards the central area of the Spirit-Branded Retainer Space. Seeing Su Yu leave, the weak Spirit-Branded Retainers could not help but look disappointed. Su Yu felt that every time he moved a certain distance towards the central region, the consumption of his mental strength would increase. Fortunately, in the next moment, Su Yu¡¯s depleted spiritual power was replenished. ¡°It should be because the additional attributes of the ind are constant.¡± After sensing the change in his Spiritual Body, Su Yu immediately reacted. With the ind as a charger, Su Yu could slowly take his time to choose in the Spirit-Branded Retainer Space. However, if Su Yu went to an area that could exhaust his mental strength in an instant, he would not have time to replenish it. One of the reasons why Su Yu was not in a hurry to choose was that there was a rule in the Spirit-Branded Retainer Space that prohibited attacking the spiritual thoughts of human beings. Otherwise, the moment they sensed the divinity in Su Yu¡¯s body, some Spirit-Branded Retainers would have rushed forward to snatch it. Soon, as Su Yu continued to go further, the Spirit-Branded Retainers he encountered became stronger and stronger, and their potential became higher and higher. The moment these Spirit-Branded Retainers saw Su Yu, their eyes lit up as they approached him. However, Su Yu, who felt that he could still walk forward, did not choose these Spirit-Branded Retainers. In the eyes of the Gold Rank Spirit-Branded Retainer Summoner, they were extremely rare Spirit-Branded Retainers. The group of Spirit-Branded Retainers did not dare to stop him and could only retreat unwillingly. When they arrived at an area that almost depleted Su Yu¡¯s energy in an instant, Su Yu understood that this ce was his current limit. If he continued forward, he would definitely be kicked out of the Spirit-Branded Retainer Space. Hence, Su Yu, who was standing on the spot, directly activated the Strength of the God¡¯s Eye in his eyes. In an instant, a faint divine might spread in all directions with Su Yu as the center. At the same time, Su Yu transmitted his request with his spiritual thought. Tap! Tap! Tap! Thump! Thump! Thump! In the Spirit-Branded Retainer Space, a huge Horse with ck mes burning all over its body and a horn on its head was running quickly towards Su Yu. In another direction, a tall existence in golden armor jumped in Su Yu¡¯s direction. In addition, two Yin Yang Fish, one ck and one white, swam over at an extremely fast speed. [Nightmare ¨C Infant] Description: The king of the dream world. It grows with the dream power of living beings. It can control the power from the dream realm and kill people invisibly. It can freely travel between illusion and reality. Attributes: Illusion, Darkness, Space Skill: Dream Entering, Devour, Transforming Void into Reality, Constructing Dreams. Current Rank: Gold Rank Overall Combat Strength: Gold Rank 3 ¨C Gold Rank ¡­ [Golden-Armored Corpse ¨C Mutant Zombie] ... Description: Due to special reasons, a mutated zombie that has deviated from the evolution path of ordinary zombies has a body that exceeds the upper limit of zombies of the same level. Its power is unparalleled. Attributes: Gold, Earth Skill: Super Speed Regeneration, Earth Escape, Moon Essence, Golden Armor Protection. Current Rank: Gold Rank Overall Combat Strength: Gold Rank 3 ¨C Gold Rank ¡­ [Yin-Yang Fish ¨C Infant] Description: A creature derived from the Yin and Yang energies. The Yang Fish can repair spiritual injuries. The Yin Fish can carry out spiritual attacks when it dies. The Yin-Yangbined attack can both attack and defend. Attributes: Yin, Yang Skill: Yin-Yang Millstone, Extreme Yang Light, Extreme Yin Light. Current Rank: Gold Rank ... Overall Combat Strength: Gold Rank 3 ¨C Gold Rank ¡­ After seeing the stats of these three fellows, Su Yu¡¯s gaze changed. As Su Yu¡¯s thoughts churned, Nightmare, the Golden-Armored Corpse, and the Yin Yang Fish stopped less than five meters in front of Su Yu. Chapter 122 - 122 The Power of Divinity 122 The Power of Divinity ¡°Human, I can sign an equal contract with you. Are you willing?¡± Nightmare was the first to send a spiritual thought to Su Yu. As Nightmare spoke, the Golden-Armored Corpse and the Yin Yang Fish also said the same thing. Although Su Yu¡¯s body contained divine might, his spiritual power was still extremely weak in the eyes of Gold Rank creatures like Nightmare. Although they were envious of the other party¡¯s divinity, Nightmare and the others could not possibly lower themselves to sign a master-servant contract with Su Yu. Unless Su Yu¡¯s current strength was stronger than theirs. In response, Su Yu slowly mobilized the power of the Ghost Ship. As a divine object that could travel through space, Su Yu could still borrow its strength in the Spirit-Branded Retainer Space. In an instant, an ancient, deste, and terrifying aura erupted from Su Yu¡¯s body. With the help of the aura that erupted from Ghost Ship, Su Yu said in a loud voice, ¡°No, I expect you to sign a master-servant contract with me. I can help you grow faster and enter a higher realm.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you know very well that the chances of encountering an existence with divinity like me in this space are slim. If you miss this opportunity, you won¡¯t have this opportunity anymore.¡± As soon as Su Yu said this ¨C instead of being angry ¨C Nightmare and the others pondered carefully. This was because the aura that erupted from Su Yu¡¯s body at this moment was worth thinking about. It was not like just now, when they directly asked to sign an equality contract. This was because an equality contract would only be signed on the premise that both parties were equal. From the looks of it, Su Yu¡¯s divinity waspletely amazing in the Spirit-Branded Retainer Space. If they did not sign a master-servant contract with him, it might really be difficult to wait for the next existence with unlimited potential and divinity. To be honest, Su Yu was still very satisfied at this moment. Su Yu did not care about the attributes of the three fellows in front of him. After all, if the difference between a Summoner and a Spirit-Branded Retainer was too great, it was impossible to form a contract. In the end, he might even end up bing the servant instead. ¡°Have you guys considered it? If you¡¯re not willing, I¡¯ll go find the other Spirit-Branded Retainers.¡± Seeing that Nightmare and the golden-armored zombie were still thinking, Su Yu added fuel to the fire. ¡°I am willing to sign a master-servant contract with you.¡± Nightmare, who stood on the spot and was stomping his feet non-stop, quickly walked in front of Su Yu and lowered his head. In fact, Nightmare was most attracted to Su Yu. After all, the divine origin of the Illusion God¡¯s Eye and the origin strength of Ghost Ship was also a type of spatial illusion. Therefore, the aura on Su Yu¡¯s body at this moment was simply fatally tempting to Nightmare. The moment Nightmare lowered his head, a pitch-ck mark that emitted ck mes and was covered inplicated patterns appeared on Nightmare¡¯s horn. [Nightmare ¨C Master-Servant Contract Imprint] Description: Merge it into your mind and bind it with your spiritual power. You can sign a master-servant contract with Nightmare. Upon seeing this, Su Yu stretched out his fingertip and gently touched the master-servant contract imprint in front of him. Immediately, the master-servant contract imprint that was emitting ck mes turned into a ck light and entered Su Yu¡¯s mind. The moment Su Yu bound himself to the master-servant contract imprint, a trace of strength in his God¡¯s Eye also rebounded to Nightmare¡¯s body through the master-servant contract. After feeling the power of divinity enter his body, Nightmare could not help but tremble in excitement. Because once the divinity entered his body, Nightmare could clearly feel that the effect of this trace of divinity wasparable to him cultivating bitterly in this space for more than half a year. Seeing that Nightmare had signed a master-servant contract with the other party, the Golden-Armored Corpse and the Yin Yang Fish standing at the side finally made up their minds. ¡°I¡¯m also willing to sign a master-servant contract with you.¡± The Yin Yang Fish that had wandered to Su Yu¡¯s side and the Golden-Armored Corpse that had jumped in front of Su Yu spoke at the same time. After saying that, a golden master-servant mark floated out of the Golden-Armored Corpse¡¯s body, and a circr master-servant mark floated out of the Yin Yang fish¡¯s body. Seeing this situation, the corners of Su Yu¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. He was very satisfied with the current situation. Su Yu quickly ced the two imprints in front of him into his mind and bound himself to them. Then, he said in a low voice, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going back. Wait for my summon!¡± After saying that, Su Yu¡¯s spiritual body slowly began to dissipate from the Spirit-Branded Retainer space. At the same time, Su Yu slowly opened his eyes in the Rank Up Tower. After his spiritual thought returned, Su Yu directly used the master-servant contract imprint to summon Nightmare, the Golden-Armored Corpse, and the Yin-Yang fish. Soon, Nightmare, who had been summoned by Su Yu, appeared in front of Su Yu through the passageway created by the master-servant mark. As soon as they appeared in the Rank Up Tower, they sensed the mysterious energy in the Rank Up Tower continuously surging into their bodies. The Golden-Armored Corpse, Nightmare, and the Yin-Yang Fish took a deep breath in unison. Su Yu also realized that his mental strength was rapidly depleting. Clearly, summoning these guys required Su Yu¡¯s mental strength as a medium. Fortunately, he was on the ind. With the additional characteristics of the ind, Su Yu could maintain three Gold Rank Spirit-Branded Retainers to stay on the ind. He did not have to return to the Spirit-Branded Retainer Space. Otherwise, with Su Yu¡¯s current spirit stats, although he could summon them, he would probably not be able tost for more than a minute before he had to send the three of them back. ¡°Master, this ce is extremely beneficial to our growth. I hope you will allow us to cultivate here.¡± Nightmare, who had sensed the benefits of the Rank Up Tower, immediately said. ¡°Go to the fifth floor. This level is not suitable for you to cultivate as of now. The fifth floor is just right for you.¡± Su Yu said slowly as he nced at the excited Nightmare, the Golden Armored Corpse, and the Yin-Yang Fish. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± After hearing this, these guys immediately went straight to the fifth floor. Regarding this, Su Yu stood up and left the Rank Up Tower. Su Yu actually spent seven to eight hours searching for the Spirit-Branded Retainer in the Spirit-Branded Retainer Space. Therefore, the pills in the Alchemy Pavilion had long been refined. Su Yu had to go over and extract the pills to cultivate. After contracting three Gold Rank Spirit-Branded Retainers, Su Yu¡¯s spiritual power also received a certain amount of nourishment. However, he was still far from breaking through to 1,000 points. The Yin-Yang Fish was considered an individual and not two Gold Rank Spirit-Branded Retainers. Su Yu had quickly entered the Alchemy Pavilion and chose to collect the pills. [This time, a total of 300 Level 1 Body Tempering Pills, 90 Level 2 Body Tempering Pills, 3 Level 3 Body Tempering Pills, 48 Level 1 Living Blood Pills, 18 Level 1 Infallible Golden Spear Pills, 10 Level 1 Enchanting Pills, and 6 Level 3 Spirit Concentrating Pills were refined¡­] Chapter 123 - 123 Terrifying Additional Stats 123 Terrifying Additional Stats [Level 3 Body Tempering Pill] Description: Refined with Silver Rank Body Tempering Spirit Medicine and arge number of ck Iron Rank Body Tempering Spirit Medicine. It can be used by Silver Rank cultivators to temper their bodies or Bronze Rank body cultivators to break through the bottleneck. [Level 3 Spirit Concentrating Pill] Description: The main ingredient is Silver Rank Concentration Grass. It is further supplemented with arge number of spiritual herbs like the ck Iron Rank Heart Cleansing Grass. Consuming it can increase the cultivator¡¯s spiritual power. The effect is the best for Silver Rank cultivators. !! ¡­ ncing at the information about the various pills that appeared in the medicine cab of the Alchemy Pavilion, Su Yu packed them all up and brought them back to the Rank Up Tower. Then, Su Yu ced most of the unusable pills into the corresponding level ording to their levels. Carrying the Body Tempering Pill and the Spirit Concentrating Pill, Su Yu returned to the sixth floor of the Rank Up Tower and began to cultivate in seclusion. While Su Yu was cultivating in seclusion, the Imperial City of the Nine Dragons Ind Nation was in a state of panic. Large groups of imperial guards began to search every house. They did not even let go of the residences of some ministers in the court. The matter had started with Harano Meiji summoning all the Silver Rank Spirit-Branded Retainer Summoners to the Nine Dragons Imperial City. While Su Yu was cultivating the summoning technique in the Rank Up Tower andmunicating with the Spirit-Branded Retainer Space, a group of Silver Rank old fellows were already gathered in the hall of the Nine Dragons Imperial Pce. Then, Harano Meiji used the power of his Spirit-Branded Retainer to interrogate them one by one regarding the case of Abe Takeshi. In the end, Harano Meiji was shocked. None of these people had anything to do with it. If it was really done by one of these people, Harano Meiji wouldn¡¯t panic. After all, everything would still be under Harano Meiji¡¯s control. In Harano Meiji¡¯s opinion, as long as the Nine Dragons Ind Nation was not in chaos, all the wealth would be his. These people were just his stepping stones. Harano Meiji had never even thought about abdicating and letting his son inherit the throne. Harano Meiji was still in his prime. A Gold Rank expert had thousands of years of lifespan. He still had hundreds of years before he reached that. It was out of the question for him to abdicate. Therefore, Harano Meiji, who discovered that the situation was a little out of his control, immediately ordered the imperial guards to put the Nine Dragons Imperial City under a lockdown. Then, he sent the Silver Rank officials out and began to search thoroughly. Harano Meiji felt that creatures who were not from the Nine Dragons Ind Nation might have mixed in among them. Harano Meiji had no choice but to think in this direction. It was really because this matter was too coincidental. The matter of the guest from outer space had just happened. Not long after, the theft of the Silver Rank official¡¯s house happened. No matter how one looked at it, the two seemed to be rted. Thinking of this, Harano Meiji also quickly rushed towards the forbidden area in the pce where he usually secluded himself. There was a young man here. This guy was none other than the only person with a Grade B skill among the tens of thousands of survivors. In Harano Meiji¡¯s eyes, he was the only person with a golden skill who had a chance of advancing to the Gold Rank. Originally, Harano Meiji had instructed Abe Takeshi to bring this guy into the pce tomorrow. However, after such a thing happened, Harano Meiji also locked up Abe Seimei in the forbidden area in advance. In the forbidden area, Abe Seimei was terrified. Abe Seimei was overjoyed when he found out that he was the only person with a golden skill. He thought that what awaited him would be a good day. Abe Seimei did not expect that he would be locked up in a small ck room before the good days came. Although he would not have to worry about food, one could imagine how ufortable it was. Crack! Crack! Just as Abe Seimei¡¯s imagination was running wild, the stone door of the forbidden area creaked. Abe Seimei shuddered when he heard the noise. At this moment, the person who pushed the door open was none other than Harano Meiji, who was preparing to find some useful clues from Abe Seimei. ¡°You, you, you, what do you want to do?¡± Harano Meiji finally broke down and shouted when he saw Harano Meiji slowly walking towards him. Harano Meiji shed and appeared in front of him. Then, he quickly reached out and grabbed Abe Seimei¡¯s head. With Abe Seimei¡¯s weak spiritual power, he could not resist Harano Meiji¡¯s barbaric invasion at all. Harano Meiji, who had forcefully used the soul-searching method, wasn¡¯t looking very good. He didn¡¯t find anything useful in the other party¡¯s mind. The more Harano Meiji thought about it, the angrier he became. He then flung Abe Seimei away, but he did not take his life. After all, Abe Seimei was still useful in Harano Meiji. He was the food he used for his cultivation. ¡°Keep an eye on him. Don¡¯t let him die.¡± Harano Meiji, whose face was ashen, ordered in a gloomy voice into the darkness. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± As soon as Harano Meiji finished speaking, a slightly illusory voice sounded in the darkness. Then, Harano Meiji quickly left the secret room in the forbidden area with a livid expression. Harano Meiji would not be able to sleep at night if he did not find the thief in Abe Takeshi¡¯s residence. That was because this meant that there might be extraterrestrial creatures who were out of his control, who had shocking concealment techniques roaming in the Imperial City. Harano Meiji was naturally nervous! Meanwhile, Su Yu ¨C who was coveted by Nine Dragons Emperor, as well as a group of Silver Rank Spirit-Branded Retainer Summoners ¨C had already begun to swallow the Level 2 Body Tempering Pill and the Level 2 Concentration Pill to cultivate. Su Yu was sitting cross-legged on the futon. A bronze light flickered from his body. With the enhanced physique from the ind, it was not difficult for Su Yu to absorb the medicinal power of the Level 2 Body Tempering Pill. This also caused Su Yu¡¯s basic physique to continuously improve under the effect of the Body Tempering Pill. In the end, he naturally broke through the perfected Iron Body Realm and stepped into the initial realm of the Bronze Body. At this moment, Su Yu could already feel the difference between having an ind and not having one. Putting everything else aside, just the fact that the ind¡¯s constant additional stats was enough for Su Yu to instantly kill everything. Su Yu¡¯s ind was currently 51,200 square meters in size. In other words, if Su Yu was on the ind, each of Su Yu¡¯s stats would increase by an additional 512 stats. It was very terrifying. However, after reaching Level 10, the additional stats of the ind would not increase ording to the fixed points from before. Su Yu was not sure about this yet. After reaching Level 1 sea area, Su Yu was not in a hurry to find items that could increase the size of his ind. Chapter 124 - 124 Sea Area Creature Rankings 124 Sea Area Creature Rankings Currently, Su Yu nned to take the path of multi-path cultivation. Among them, he mainly cultivated mental strength and physical strength and True Essence. Ordinary cultivators naturally could not do this. After all, cultivators had to be mainly focused on cultivating. Not all cultivators could afford the resources to cultivate many techniques at the same time. Moreover, the most important thing was the problem of lifespan and aptitude. This was also why most cultivators could only cultivate one cultivation path. At this moment, Su Yu¡¯s spiritual power was also constantly rising rapidly under the effect of the pill. Su Yu did not touch the spiritual barrier of a small realm at all. Originally, Su Yu¡¯s spiritual power was at the initial level of Bronze Rank, but now, it was rapidly breaking through to the next realm. The problem of breaking through too quickly and ending up in an unstable realm did not exist at all. However, it was unknown how much Su Yu¡¯s cultivation level would increase after he digested all the pills he had obtained this time. Meanwhile, He Shen also personally went to the ntation area to do an inspection. Wang Teng, who was in charge of the male survivors on the ind, immediately went up to He Shen when he saw him in the ntation area. ¡°Lord He, you came at the right time. I was just about to look for you!¡± Wang Teng walked quickly to He Shen¡¯s side and spoke before He Shen could speak. ¡°Oh, why are you looking for me?¡± He Shen was interested when he heard Wang Teng¡¯s words. ¡°Let¡¯s talk over there,¡± Wang Teng replied mysteriously. He Shen didn¡¯t say anything. He followed Wang Teng to a secluded corner. ¡°Alright, if you have anything to say, just say it. There¡¯s no one else here,¡± He Shen said in a low voice after ncing around. ¡°Lord He, can I get an advance payment? My pay is not enough!¡± Wang Teng said softly, feeling a little embarrassed. ¡°An advance payment?¡± He Shen was stunned when he heard Wang Teng¡¯s words. He Shen didn¡¯t expect Wang Teng to secretly pull him along just to talk about this. ¡°Kid, why do you suddenly want to be paid in advance? Aren¡¯t we paying you by the day?¡± After he reacted, He Shen didn¡¯t agree immediately. Instead, he started asking Wang Teng for the reason. As the manager of the ind, he controlled the financial matters. He Shen had to make things clear. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to exin himself. ¡°Lord He, I just want to buy some materials and hire some people to work overtime to move my residence.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± He Shen nced at Wang Teng suspiciously. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all.¡± Wang Teng nodded affirmatively. ¡°Oh, if that¡¯s the case, you don¡¯t have to get an advance payment. After my discussion with Little Zhou, your level in management will collectively expand your residence in the future. In addition, the distribution of cultivation resources will also be adjusted.¡± He Shen, who had confirmed that Wang Teng wanted to get his sry in advance because of this, spoke casually. Wang Teng¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s good. Sir, you¡¯re here to inspect the ntation area, right? I¡¯ll bring you around.¡± Wang Teng, who was slightly excited, extended his hand and gestured. He Shen didn¡¯t reject him. He followed Wang Teng slowly and walked towards the ntation areas. This time, He Shen didn¡¯t juste for an inspection. He came bringing quests. ¡­ As the sun set and the moon rose, Su Yu finally ended his first seclusion in the Rank Up Tower after arriving at the Level 1 sea area. In this cultivation, Su Yu¡¯s Indestructible Golden Body Technique had stabilized the small aplishment Bronze Body. Then, in terms of spirit cultivation, he could now be considered an advanced Bronze Rank Summoner! However, Su Yu¡¯sbat strength was clearly notparable to the Spirit-Branded Retainer summoners of the same level in the Nine Dragons Ind Nation. With a thought from Su Yu, the stats interface of his personal interface appeared. [Level 10 Ind Master] ~ Ind area: 51,200 square meters. EXP to Upgrade: 51,200/102,400. Name: Su Yu. Age: 23 years old. Strength: 231+ (512) Physique: 218+ (512) Spirit: 421+ (512) Spirit-Branded Retainers: Gold Rank Nightmare, Gold Rank Golden Armored Corpse, Gold Rank Yin-Yang Fish. Cultivation Techniques: Soul Scripture ¨C First Volume, Silver Rank Spirit-Branded Retainer Summoning Technique, Indestructible Golden Body Technique, Blood Technique, Xiantian Technique. Mystical Power: Beginner-Level Water Maniption Technique. God¡¯s Eye: Beginner-Level Duplication God¡¯s Eye, Beginner-Level Illusion God¡¯s Eye. Killing vital essence: 1,354. Skills: Hypnosis (Special Skill), Heart Lock (Special Skill), Bloodthirsty (Gold Rank), King¡¯s Aura (Gold Rank), Motionless As A Mountain (Silver Rank), Charge (Bronze Rank), Bite (ck Iron Rank), Dream Entering (Silver Rank), Dream Construction (Silver Rank)¡­ Overall Combat Rating: Silver Rank 2 ¨C Gold Rank 3. ¡­ Looking at the stats on the panel, Su Yu realized that hisbat strength had sessfully advanced by three levels. First of all, hisbat strength had sessfully advanced to the Silver Rank. Then, overall, hisbat strength could increase to the Gold Rank. Of course, this did not include the strength of the Ghost Ship. ... It was not a big problem to calcte this way. After all, Su Yu now had three Gold Rank Spirit-Branded Retainers. Su Yu¡¯s current spiritual power could not maintain three gold rank creatures fighting together outside the ind for too long. However, with his current spirit stats, it was not a problem for Su Yu to summon one tost for 15 minutes. ¡°It¡¯s time to hunt some sea beasts in the sea area and obtain treasure chests.¡± After stretching his muscles, Su Yu sent the three Gold Rank Spirit-Branded Retainers back to the Spirit-Branded Retainer Space. Then, Su Yu asked the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets to mark the location of the powerful sea beasts within a radius of 5,000 kilometers. He also asked the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets to create a list of sea beasts and natural treasures. [Sea Beast Ranking] 1st: Nine-Headed Snake King (Purple Gold Rank Creature) 2nd: Hydra (Gold Rank Creature) 3rd: Barbaric Whale (Gold Rank Creature) 4th: Giant-toothed Crocodile (Gold Rank Creature) 5th: ck Water Xuan Turtle (Gold Rank Creature) 6th: Spearfish (Silver Rank Creature) ... 7th: Deinosuchus (Silver Rank Creature) 8th: Dragon-scaled Shrimp (Silver Rank Creature) 9th: Giant Whale (Silver Rank Creature) 10th: Giant Squid (Silver Rank Creature) [Next page] [Details about living beings can be opened by clicking on the creature¡¯s avatar.] Soon, two lists appeared in front of Su Yu. It contained details of creatures and treasures in the sea area. ording to the detection of the heavenly mystery array, other than the Purple Gold Ranked Nine-Headed Snake King, there were only four Gold Rank sea beasts in a radius of 5,000 kilometers. There were rtively few of them. Chapter 125 - 125 Barbaric Whale Shark 125 Barbaric Whale Shark After ncing at the specific information of these sea beasts, Su Yu ced his gaze on some Silver Rank Wild Beasts in the sea that did not possess intelligence. Su Yu did not intend to hunt the Gold Rank sea beasts at the moment. It was really because they were all connected and were subordinates of the Nine-Headed Snake King, especially the Nine-Headed Snake King¡¯s son. Soon, Su Yu left the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets with the small light sphere of the heavenly mystery array. This time, Su Yu did not bring anyone with him to hunt the sea creatures. He prepared to go alone. Actually, there was nothing much to bring along. Currently, other than Su Yu, the highestbat strength on the ind was only at the Bronze Rank. They were useless against Silver Rank Sea Creatures. Fortunately, there were still three gold Rank Spirit-Branded Retainers in the Spirit-Branded Retainer Space for Su Yu to control. After summoning the Ghost Ship and setting the target location, Su Yuyfortably on the sofa in the cockpit of the Ghost Ship like a couch potato. At this moment, in the southeast direction 2,000 nautical miles away from Su Yu, a huge wild sea beast that was about 100 meters long was hunting for prey. This wild beast looked like a whale, but its entire body was covered in scales and barbs. It looked a little different from a different whale. This fellow was also the first target that Su Yu was going to hunt, the Silver Rank Barbaric Whale Shark. On Su Yu¡¯s side, the Ghost Ship had also caught arge number of Sea Creatures along the way, including Ordinary Rank and ck Iron Rank creatures. In any case, in a Level 1 sea area, the number of these low-level sea creatures was unimaginable. Even if they were greedily hunted, they would not cause any ecological impact. However, if weaker people were to hunt like this, they would attract the attention of powerful sea beasts in the sea area and be killed on the spot. When Su Yu passed through, he also rmed some Bronze Rank sea beasts. However, the traces of the Ghost Ship were not something these Bronze Rank sea beasts could detect. Therefore, in the face of such an abnormal situation, the Bronze Rank sea beast hurriedly hid in its nest. At the same time, Su Yu had gained a lot. There were arge number of aquatic creatures in the cabin. This was unimaginable for ordinary people. While Su Yu was hunting, the Nine Dragons Ind Nation was searching. After an entire day, they still did not find anything. It was as if the thief in Abe Takeshi¡¯s residence had really disappeared into thin air. During this period, many Silver Rank Spirit-Branded Retainer Summoners summoned their own Spirit-Branded Retainers. Moreover, various Spirit-Branded Retainers with strange abilities were also summoned to join the search. If Su Yu had not left the Nine Dragons Imperial City, they would really be able to find him with such a carpet search. However, after Su Yu had seeded, he had escaped immediately. Naturally, the Spirit-Branded Retainer summoners in the Imperial City were like a bunch of headless chicken. In the Imperial City of the Nine Dragons, Harano Meiji was sitting on the throne in the hall. He looked at the people below with a dark expression. ¡°You searched for an entire day and came to one conclusion. The things in Abe Takeshi¡¯s mansion disappeared into thin air. Think about it with your pig brain. How could that be possible?¡± Harano Meiji was furious. He could no longer hold back the anger in his heart and roared. It was no wonder that Harano Meiji would lose hisposure like this. If the thief was powerful, Harano Meiji would not feel at ease when he slept and cultivated in the future. After all, there was such an unknown guy hiding in the unknown. Who knew if the other party would assassinate him? The more Harano Meiji thought about it, the angrier he became. ¡°All of you, get lost. Then, issue my order. All officials of various ces are to pay close attention to see if there are any suspicious people.¡± Harano Meiji could only sullenly wave his hand weakly, indicating for everyone to leave. None of the old fellows, including Abe Takeshi, dared to make a sound at this moment. After bowing, they quickly left the hall. To be honest, Abe Takeshi was the most aggrieved. Not only was he scolded, but he would also suffer heavy losses. Just thinking about it made his heart bleed. Moreover, because of this matter, the other old fellows were also very unhappy with Abe Takeshi. ¡°Hmph.¡± After snorting at Abe Takeshi, the other old fellows walked out of the pce. Seeing this, Abe Takeshi could only lower his head and silently walk towards his residence. It had to be said that the impact of Su Yu¡¯s trip to the Nine Dragons Imperial City was unprecedentedly intense. On the other hand, Su Yu had already driven the Ghost Ship and used a small range of spatial teleportation to arrive near the Silver Rank Barbaric Whale Shark. [Silver Rank Wild Beast ¨C Barbaric Whale Shark] Strength: 3,1 Physique: 2,4 Spirit: 1 Treasure chest: There is a ¡ï¡ï Silver Rank treasure chest in the body of this wild sea beast. Description: A savage sea beast with a hard body and no intelligence. It acts purely on instinct. The consciousness of the savage sea beast is chaotic and can¡¯t be controlled by Secret Spirit Techniques. Its powerful body is often used by some puppet sects to refine puppets. Note: The blood of wild sea beasts contains a wild aura. Therefore, those who eat the meat of wild sea beasts are easily corroded by the wild aura. This can wear down their intelligence. If you use a special method to extract the wild aura from the wild sea beasts, you can eat them without worry. Looking at the Barbaric Whale Shark swimming freely in the sea, the thought of not being able to stew such a big fish shed across Su Yu¡¯s mind. In the end, after reading the information of the Barbaric Whale Shark, Su Yu was a little disappointed. Such a big fish could not be directly eaten. It was really a waste! In Su Yu¡¯s opinion, the Barbaric Whale Shark was somewhat simr to the Golden Armored Corpse or the zombie race. Both of them had unparalleled physical bodies, but they had no souls. They were simply heretical lives! After shaking off the strange thoughts in his mind, Su Yu directly summoned the Golden Armored Corpse from the Spirit-Branded Retainer Space. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this big guy to you. Finish it quickly,¡± Su Yu said in a deep voice as he looked at the Golden Armored Corpse beside him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master.¡± Looking at the prey in the distance, a red light shed in the eyes of the Golden Armored Corpse under its armor. Seeing this, Su Yu directly moved the Golden Armored Corpse out of the Ghost Ship. The Golden Armored Corpse that appeared out of thin air in the sea hated the seawater around it. As a Golden Armored Corpse with both metal and earth attributes, fighting in the sea would undoubtedly suppress a portion of hisbat strength. However, it was only facing a Silver Rank wild sea beast. To the Golden Armored Corpse, this was not a big problem. Soon, the Golden Armored Corpse turned into a golden light and collided with the Barbaric Whale Shark. ... Chapter 126 - 126 Imitation – Angel Reincarnation Pool 126 Imitation ¨C Angel Reincarnation Pool At this moment, the Barbaric Whale Shark nearby also discovered the Golden Armored Corpse. The Barbaric Whale Shark could sense that something was charging at it and could threaten its life. It was about to turn around and run. However, with the Barbaric Whale Shark¡¯s substantial body, it was clearly impossible for it to avoid the pursuit of the Golden Armored Corpse. Soon, the Golden Armored Corpse turned into a golden light and pierced through one of the Barbaric Whale Shark¡¯s huge eyeballs. The Barbaric Whale Shark could not react at all against the attack of the Golden Armored Corpse. Then, the intense pain made the Barbaric Whale Shark instinctively start to twist in the water. The Barbaric Whale Shark¡¯s huge body stirred the surrounding seawater like boiling water. The Golden Armored Corpse that had already drilled into the Barbaric Whale Shark¡¯s brain began to destroy it crazily. In the end, the Barbaric Whale Shark that was writhing violently in the sea lost its vitality under the ravages of the Golden Armored Corpse and stopped moving. Its huge body also began to slowly fall to the bottom of the sea. At the same time, the Golden Armored Corpse crawled out of the eye sockets of the Barbaric Whale Shark. Su Yu, who was in the cockpit of the Ghost Ship, saw that the Golden Armored Corpse had dealt with the Barbaric Whale Shark. He asked the Ghost Ship to put away the huge body of the Barbaric Whale Shark. Su Yu sent the Golden Armored Corpse that was clean from any blood back to the Spirit-Branded Retainer Space. Su Yu also obtained the Silver Rank ¡ï¡ï treasure chest from the Barbaric Whale Shark that was put into the cabin of the Ghost Ship. [Silver ¡ï¡ï Treasure Chest] Description: It contains a Transformation Grass. [Transformation Grass] Description: It can be used for big monsters that have been born with intelligence, but have yet to cultivate to the Gold Rank. It can be used to transform in advance. Note: The process of transforming and molting is extremely painful. If you sessfully transform, your aptitude will increase to a certain extent. ncing at the Silver treasure chest in his hand, Su Yu realized that there was another rare item inside. However, this thing was not very useful to Su Yu. After bringing it back, he could give it to Ao Yan and the others to consume and allow them to transform in advance. After casually cing the Silver treasure chest aside, Su Yu looked at the location of another target on the heavenly mystery array¡¯s list. As these wild sea beasts did not stay in one ce all the time, Su Yu had to follow the information provided by the heavenly mystery array to track these sea beasts in real time. After Su Yu entered the coordinates of the destination, the Ghost Ship directly shed and disappeared. On one hand, Su Yu was secretly developing in the Nine-Headed Snake King¡¯s territory in the Level 1 sea area. On the other hand, in the novice sea area, Jesus had finally umted enough Heart of the Inds to upgrade to Level 10. Standing on his ind, Jesus excitedly used all the Heart of the Inds in his hand. When he heard about the special treasure chest reward, Jesus¡¯ breathing could not help but quicken. After taking a deep breath, Jesus quickly chose to receive the treasure chest reward. [Replica ¨C Angel Reincarnation Pool] Automatically bound to Jesus. Description: A replica of the divine item, the Angel Reincarnation Pool. It has a small portion of the ability of the Angel Reincarnation Pool. Effect: You can throw living beings that have been converted by the power of light into the replica Angel Reincarnation Pool to transform them into angel apostles. Note: The higher the aptitude of a living being, the greater the potential of the transformed angel apostle. Activating the Angel Reincarnation Pool requires the power of light. The more sufficient the power of light, the higher the initialbat strength of the transformed angel apostle. When Jesus saw the detailed information of the items obtained from the special treasure chest, the excitement on his face almost overflowed. This thing was simply a perfect match for Jesus¡¯ skill. However, from the word ¡®replica¡¯, it could be seen that this item was still very different from the special building that Su Yu had opened from the Level 10 treasure chest. Fortunately, this item matched Jesus¡¯ skill, so the power it could unleash under Jesus¡¯ hands was not small. Jesus looked at the imitation Angel Reincarnation Pool. It emitted a pure white light in front of him and had a white jade-like wall. Jesus could not wait to test the effect of this item. Thinking of this, Jesus quickly threw some Crystallized Light Power that he had umted into the Angel Reincarnation Pool. ¡°Come here.¡± Jesus looked at the survivors nearby. Then, he pointed at a golden-haired young man. The blond had been expiated by Jesus with the power of light. He naturally would not disobey Jesus¡¯ words. Soon, the blond walked quickly to Jesus and looked at him with a fanatical expression. ¡°Go in.¡± Jesus looked at the blond in front of him and said in a deep voice. In face of Jesus¡¯ order, the blond did as he was told. With a ssh, the blond jumped into the angel reincarnation pool. The moment the blond entered the pool, an endless stream of light power began to transform the blond¡¯s body. The blond in the angel reincarnation pool seemed to be undergoing a biological modification, changing from human species to another species. As time slowly passed, the white light in the Angel Reincarnation Pool gradually faded, revealing the transformed blond. ¡°Thank you, my Lord, for giving me a new life.¡± The little blond who had crawled out of the angel reincarnation pool knelt on one knee and bowed to Jesus. ¡°From now on, your name is Gabriel.¡± Looking at the little blond who also possessed the light strength, Jesus nodded in satisfaction. Then, he shamelessly gave the little blond Gabriel¡¯s name. This did note as much of a surprise. After all, this guy had already called himself Jesus. It did not seem to be a problem for the first subordinate to be purified by the Angel Reincarnation Pool to be named after an archangel. ¡°Thank you my Lord for giving me a name.¡± ¡°Alright, Gabriel, you may leave. We¡¯re leaving this damn ce.¡± Jesus was already a little impatient. He waved his hand after testing the power of the Angel Reincarnation Pool to indicate that Gabriel could go down. After Gabriel left, Jesus looked at the endless sea for thest time and finally left the novice sea area. Immediately, a majestic force swept across Jesus¡¯ ind and teleported him to a Level 1 sea area. The moment Jesus teleported away, another notification sounded in the ears of the survivors. ... Just like when Su Yu teleported away previously, the content of this notification was that the Ind Masters could choose to give up their identity and enter the Level 1 sea area in advance. Chapter 127 - 127 Dragon Blood Tree 127 Dragon Blood Tree Facing the temptation of this notification, many survivors who felt that they could not hold on anymore chose to give up their identity as the Ind Master to be ordinary people in a Level 1 sea area. If only these people knew what happened to the survivors on the Nine Dragons Ind Nation. They might regret this decision. Of course, not everything was set in stone. This depended on one¡¯s luck. The survivors might be assigned to other ces in the Level 1 sea area and might not face such a situation! No one could say for sure. However, most of the people who gave up their identity as the Ind Master were survivors with low-grade initial skills and were lucky to survive. Practically none of the survivors who had grade S skills or above one gave up. Yan Huang and the others naturally knew when Jesus upgraded his Ind Master level and left the novice sea area. They also felt immense pressure due to this. Fortunately, with the development speed of Yan Huang and the others, they should be able to umte the Heart of the Inds needed to upgrade to Level 10 in less than a day or two. After experiencing a period of time and space chaos, Jesus arrived at the Level 1 sea area together with his ind. When he had just arrived at the level-one sea area, Jesus immediately sensed the purer power of light in the sky. He could not help but take a deep breath in enjoyment. Looking at the Level 1 sea area that stretched as far as the eye could see, Jesus spread the Wings of Light behind his back and flew up. The first thing to do in a new environment was naturally to inspect if the new environment was safe. Jesus quickly flew to the sky and looked around. He did not find any other inds near his ind. Seeing this, Jesus could not help but heave a sigh of relief. After all, the Level 1 sea area was not like the novice sea area. After flying back to the ind, Jesus began to think about the next step and how to develop it. To be able to rank second in the world, Jesus was naturally not an idiot. Although his skill ounted for a lot of it, Jesus¡¯ own ability was also very good. Then, Jesus prepared to first explore the nearby sea area to see if there were any creatures that could pose a threat to his ind. Then, he would make early preparations. By the time Jesus reached the Level 1 sea area, Su Yu had already found the second wild sea beast. [Silver Rank ¨C Barbaric Sea Dragon] Strength: 4,3 Physique: 3,9 Spirit: 2 Treasure chest: There is a ¡ï¡ï¡ï Silver treasure chest inside this wild beast. Description: Its body is hard and it has no intelligence. It acts purely on instincts. Because it identally ate the Dragon Blood Fruit, there is a trace of the Dragon Race¡¯s bloodline in its body. ¡°This thing is called a sea dragon???¡± At this moment, Su Yu was sitting in the Ghost Ship. He looked at a thing that looked like a super magnified earthworm in the nearby sea. Su Yu felt numb. From the beginning to the end, the only thing that this creature had inmon with dragons was the shape of its body. This Savage Sea Dragon was much longer in size than the Barbaric Whale Shark that Su Yu had encountered previously. It was nearly 150 meters long and was definitely a huge sea creature. He didn¡¯t know how big of a hook he had to use to fish this earthworm-like creature. It had to be said that Su Yu¡¯s thought pattern was unparalleled. The moment he saw the Barbaric Sea Dragon, he had already started to imagine how big a hook he had to use to fish. ¡°Golden Armored Corpse, it¡¯s your turn.¡± After summoning the Golden Armored Corpse from the Spirit-Branded Retainer Space, Su Yu directly instructed it to act. The Golden Armored Corpse, which Su Yu had named, voiced noints. The Golden Armored Corpse had already tasted the wonders of the ind¡¯s Rank Up Tower. He couldn¡¯t wait to put in more effort so that its master could make a top grade coffin for it. When it had nothing to do, it could just lie down and cultivate. Su Yu¡¯s eyelids twitched as he sensed the golden armor¡¯s thoughts. After signing the master-servant contract, Su Yu could naturally sense the thoughts of the Golden Armored Corpse through the master-servant contract imprint. Su Yu had also yed the summoner part very well. He wouldn¡¯t get his hands dirty if he didn¡¯t have to. The golden armor left the Ghost Ship. A red light shed in its eyes. Then, it appeared in front of the Barbaric Sea Dragon as if it had changed its position in the water. Facing the iparably huge body of the Barbaric Sea Dragon, the Golden Armored Corpse looked like an ant under the feet of a giant. It was precisely because it was facing an iparably small creature like the Golden Armored Corpse that the Barbaric Sea Dragon curled its body into a defensive posture. Unfortunately, against a monster whose strength and physique far exceeded its own, the defense of the Barbaric Sea Dragon was useless. Under the sharp ws of the Golden Armored Corpse, the Barbaric Sea Dragon¡¯s indestructible defense was torn apart like a thin piece of paper. The Golden Armored Corpse¡¯s method of breaking through the defense of such a barbaric sea beast was really a little shameless. Every time, it would directly enter the other party¡¯s body and destroy the other party¡¯s central nervous system brain to kill it in one strike. During this period of time, the Barbaric Sea Dragon that had its body invaded did think of resisting, but the resistance methods in its body could not break through the defense of the Golden Armored Corpse. As the Barbaric Sea Dragons twisted violently, arge number of sea creatures who could not dodge in time were turned into a pile of blood. If thismotion happened on the surface of the sea, it would definitely cause a small-scale tsunami. In the end, the Barbaric Sea Dragon could not escape the ws of the Golden Armored Corpse and died on the spot. After quickly putting the body of the Barbaric Sea Dragon into the Ghost Ship, Su Yu rushed to the next region. [Silver ¡ï¡ï¡ï Treasure Chest] Description: It contains a Level 3 spiritual nt, the Dragon Blood Tree. [Level 3 Spiritual nt ¨C Dragon Blood Tree] Description: A special spiritual nt that grows in thend where the blood from creatures of Purple Gold Rank and above is spilled. It can bear Dragon Blood Fruit. Growth Cycle: With sufficient energy, 10 Silver Rank Dragon Blood Fruits can grow in three years. The effect produced by the Dragon Blood Fruits can be used by low-level living beings to temper their bodies and produce thin dragon blood in their bodies. ¡°Growable spiritual nts are not bad.¡± After looking at the information of the items in the treasure chest, Su Yu nodded slightly. ... With Su Yu¡¯s growth speed, by the time the Dragon Blood Tree bore the Dragon Blood Fruit, Su Yu¡¯s strength would have long reached an unknown realm. He might not need this thing at that time, but other living beings on Su Yu¡¯s ind could still use it. Su Yu was not dissatisfied with this. After all, it was only a Silver Rank treasure chest in the body of a Silver Rank creature. He could not expect to obtain any divine items. After casually putting the treasure chest aside, Su Yu went to the cabin of the Ghost Ship and ced the bodies of the Barbaric Sea Dragon and the Barbaric Whale Shark. The blood energy emitted by these wild beasts when they died was undoubtedly a great tonic for Su Yu¡¯s cultivation of the Blood Technique. Chapter 128 - 128 Small Ruins 128 Small Ruins At this moment, Su Yu was floating in the cabin. He emitted a huge suction force and began to quickly absorb the killing aura blood energy produced by the death of arge number of sea creatures. As the killing aura and arge amount of blood energy entered his body, the killing vital essence in Su Yu¡¯s body began to increase rapidly. However, the rapid increase in killing vital essence was not without drawbacks. Su Yu¡¯s mind could not help but be affected by this rapid increase. Fortunately, Su Yu¡¯s spiritual thoughts had already been refined to an extremely pure level. These killing desires could not corrode his mind. Otherwise, Su Yu would have to consider if he should continue cultivating this technique. After all, there were many cultivation paths, especially in a Level 1 sea area where there were thousands of races and cultivation systems. The reason why killing vital essence had these drawbacks was because the speed at which it increased was definitely not something ordinary methods couldpare to. Just like the Bloodthirsty Mad Shark race that Ao Yan belonged to. If the aptitude of their bloodline was not bad, they would quickly reach adulthood after arge amount of killing and absorbing killing aura to cultivate. If a group of orthodox cultivators saw Su Yu cultivating at this moment, they would definitely shout that he was a demon. Meanwhile, not long after Su Yu left the area where the Barbaric Sea Dragon was, a huge arowana quickly swam towards this area. When it swam to the ce where the Barbaric Sea Dragon died, the huge arowana stopped in its tracks. ¡°That wild beast has actually disappeared. What¡¯s going on? I sensed its aura not long ago. It was clearly wandering in this area!¡± The Silver Rank Arowana had a bunch of unanswered questions. ¡°Something is amiss. There seems to be an unfamiliar aura here.¡± After carefully looking around this sea area, the arowana sharply sensed that there seemed to be an unfamiliar aura here. After carefully sensing the aura left behind by the Golden Armored Corpse, the arowana turned around and left. This was because it could not afford to provoke the owner of this aura. The aura belonged to a Gold Rank existence. Su Yu did not know that a Silver Rank Arowana had swam to the ce where the Barbaric Sea Dragon had died. Otherwise, Su Yu would have caught the fish before leaving. However, the following unexpected situation interrupted Su Yu¡¯s hunt. At this moment, Su Yu was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat of the Ghost Ship. He suddenly received a notification from the Ghost Ship¡¯s AI. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve scanned two thousand meters below the sea. There¡¯s a rather strong energy reaction. It¡¯s suspected toe from a small ruin. Do you want to explore it?¡± Upon hearing this, Su Yu, who was lying on his back, could not help but sit up straight. ¡°Dive down and take a look.¡± While thinking, Su Yu gave Ghost Ship an order. Soon, the Ghost Ship dove quickly and arrived at the region with a strong energy reaction. Looking at the ce that looked like a volcano, some information appeared in front of Su Yu¡¯s eyes. [Merfolk Race Small Ruins Entrance] Description: Due to special circumstances, there might be some gains in the small ruins that were not moved in time. Currently, because the ruins have existed for too long, the sealing array has shattered. The energy inside the ruins has begun to leak. It is estimated that in 10 days, the ruins will be destroyed because of the exhaustion of energy. Note: There might still be defensive measures in the small ruins. Please explore carefully. ¡°A small-scale ruin, what a good ce!¡± After ncing at the information about this ce and gaining insight from the insight skill, Su Yu¡¯s instantly perked up. Then, Su Yu casually took out the heavenly mystery array and divined his luck for today. [Today¡¯s luck is great.] ¡°Nightmare, go in and see what¡¯s going on inside first.¡± Su Yu summoned Nightmare and asked it to take the lead. Good lord, there was no one else who was as cautious as Su Yu. ¡°Understood. Master, please wait a moment.¡± Upon hearing Su Yu¡¯s instructions, Nightmare turned into a ck fog and quickly floated towards the volcano. Nightmare was an existence that existed between illusion and reality. As such, it did not have a main body. It was most suitable to explore such ruins. Furthermore, Su Yu could share Nightmare¡¯s sight through the master-servant contract imprint. Very quickly, Su Yu connected his spiritual thoughts to the master-servant contract imprint. It was as if he was in Nightmare¡¯s body from a third-person perspective. From Su Yu¡¯s perspective, he saw Nightmare, who had turned into ck fog, pass through the magma illusion and appear in a small space. In Su Yu¡¯s opinion, the space of the small ruins was very oppressive. The surroundings looked gray. It was enveloped by some gray fog. There was no life to speak of. At this moment, Nightmare was floating in the void. It circled this small ruin at a low altitude and began to patrol around. Finally, through the gray miasma, Nightmare discovered a building in the center of the small ruins. As he was seeing all this from a third-person perspective, Su Yu naturally saw the strange-looking building in the center. At this moment, Nightmare had already rushed over to the sky above this strange building. [Merfolk Treasury] Description: Some treasures contained inside might not have been destroyed by time. Likewise, all the treasures inside might have long fallen apart. Through Nightmare¡¯s perspective, Su Yu, who was sitting in the Ghost Ship, could not help but feel a headache when he gained insight into the information about this strange building. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± With this thought, Su Yu sent a message to Nightmare through the master-servant mark. In response, Nightmare charged towards the merfolk treasury. Without going through the main door, Nightmare passed through the wall of the merfolk treasury and entered. During this period of time, Su Yu also discovered traces of arrays. However, perhaps because it had been too long, these arrays had already lost their power. Through Nightmare¡¯s eyes, Su Yu looked over and realized that there was nothing but dust in the merfolk¡¯s treasure vault. There was not even a shadow of any treasure. ¡°There¡¯s a door over there. Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± After quickly scanning the area, Su Yu¡¯s sharp eyes discovered that there were a few more doors in this building. At this moment, Nightmare was purely acting as a tool. Under Su Yu¡¯smand, it directly rushed into the first door. As soon as he entered the door, Su Yu was dazzled by the information in front of him. ... [Level 1 Water Repelling Pill] Description: You can hold your breath in the water for six hours after consuming it. The spiritual energy in the pill has dissipated. It can no longer take effect. [Level 3 Bloodline Enhancement Pill] Description: Used on low-level Merfolks to increase the power of their bloodline. The spiritual energy in the pill has dissipated. It can no longer take effect. Chapter 129 - 129 Merfolk Soul 129 Merfolk Soul ¡°I¡­¡±¡® After reading the contents of the information, Su Yu¡¯s mood fluctuated like he was riding a roller coaster. He had thought that he would be able to make a fortune, but it seemed that it was too early to be happy. With a nce, Su Yu did not find a single pill that was still in good condition. They were all useless pills which spiritual energy had already dissipated. !! However, afterpletely scanning the pill room, Su Yu did note up empty-handed. Through Nightmare¡¯s perspective, Su Yu still discovered one pill that was not damaged. This pill was also the highest level pill Su Yu had seen so far. [Level 5 Flood Dragon Treasure Pill] Description: A pill refined using the Purple Gold Rank flood dragon¡¯s inner core, supplemented with gold Rank spiritual herbs and arge number of Silver Rank spiritual herbs. After three years of refining, it had turned into a top grade treasure pill. It is very well preserved. Note: The Flood Dragon Treasure Pill contains extremely powerful energy. If your physique has not reached the Silver Rank, you are not rmended to consume. If you do so, your body might explode and cause you to die. After seeing the information of this Flood Dragon Treasure Pill, Su Yu¡¯s breathing quickened. Then, Su Yu shrunk the Ghost Ship to a length of around ten meters. Then, he slowly drove into the Merfolk Ruins. Since Nightmare had not encountered any danger there, it was time for Su Yu to enter and plunder. Soon, as Su Yu piloted the Ghost Ship, he passed through theva environment and appeared in the Merfolk Ruins. Ignoring the surrounding environment, Su Yu headed straight for the merfolk¡¯s treasure vault. After meeting up with Nightmare, Su Yu sent it back to the Spirit-Branded Retainer Space. After all, Nightmare had been staying in the outside world for a while, and Su Yu¡¯s spiritual power could not continue to maintain it any longer. At this moment, Su Yu was in the pill room. He casually ced the purple-gold medicine bottle containing the Flood Dragon Treasure Pill into the Ghost Ship. Su Yu did not let go of the remaining abandoned pills. After all, the medicine bottles containing the pills were quite valuable. After looking around the room and to make sure that he had not missed anything, Su Yu quickly walked out and came to the door of another armory. The door of the armory was no longer protected by an array. It naturally could not keep Su Yu out. After pushing open the door of the armory and entering, a dazzling array of weapons appeared in front of Su Yu. [ck Iron Rank ¨C Broadsword] Description: A standard weapon of the Merfolk race. It has extraordinary lethality. It can still be used if it¡¯s well-preserved. [Bronze Rank ¨C Spear] Description: The standard weapon of the team leader of the Merfolk race. It can still be used if it¡¯s well-preserved. [Silver Rank ¨C 10 Feet Eight-Light Silver Spear] Description: A water-element spiritual artifact exclusive to the juniormander of the Merfolk race. It is powerful and can still be used if it is well preserved. [Gold Rank ¨C Trident] Description: A water-element spiritual artifact exclusive to the seniormander of the Merfolk race. It is powerful and can still be used if it is well preserved. ¡­ Upon seeing the situation in the equipment room, Su Yu¡¯s mouth was about to split open. These weapons were made of special materials that could be stored for far longer than the pills in the pill room. Thus, they were basically preserved in perfect condition. Su Yu¡¯s gains this time far exceeded his gains in the Nine Dragons Ind Nation. After all, Abe Takeshi¡¯s collection was not even worthy of mentioningpared to the treasure vault of the Merfolks! Su Yu quickly plundered all the weapons and materials in the armory. Satisfied, he walked out of the door of the armory and came to thest door. The words Treasure Pavilion were inscribed on it. [Treasure Pavilion] Description: The ce where the Merfolks store their treasures. The power of the array formation on the door has notpletely dissipated. Its remaining power can still kill a Silver Rank body-tempering cultivator. After ncing at the door of the Treasure Pavilion, Su Yu directly mobilized the power of the Ghost Ship and knocked open the door of the Treasure Pavilion. The power of the arrays couldn¡¯t hit the hull of Ghost Ship at all. After the power of the array formation in the Treasure Pavilionpletely dissipated, Su Yu quickly walked in. As soon as he entered the Treasure Pavilion, Su Yu was almost dazzled by the rare treasures all over the ground. There were fist-sized Night-Luminescent Pearls and all kinds of pearls. They were piled like rubble in this ce. Furthermore, the array in the Treasure Pavilion was rtively in perfect condition. Therefore, the treasures were not covered in dust because of the passage of time. Su Yu skipped the information given by the insight skill in ck Iron and Bronze colors and directly targeted the information of the golden and purple gold colors. [Purple Gold Rank ¨C Merfolk Pearl] Description: When a Purple Gold Rank Merfolk reaches the end of their lifespan, they will voluntarily condense all the power in their body to form a Merfolk Pearl. It has the effect of reviving the dead. It can also be used with other rare spiritual materials to refine an incarnation. [Gold Rank ¨C Tear of the Merfolk] Description: The tears left behind by a Purple Gold Rank merfolk for special reasons. Wearing it can increase a small amount of luck. ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve gained a lot this time.¡± After discovering that these rare treasures were all well-preserved, Su Yu immediately began to move. In an instant, the colorful Treasure Pavilion that was once illuminated by various treasure lights was emptied. After making sure that he left nothing behind, Su Yu left the Treasure Pavilion. However, just as Su Yu walked out of the Treasure Pavilion, a slightly illusory voice sounded in Su Yu¡¯s ear. ¡°Young friend, please wait. I have more important treasures of the Merfolk race. Do you want them?¡± Upon hearing this voice, Su Yu¡¯s heart could not help but skip a beat. ¡°Damn it, I was too careless.¡± ... At this moment, Su Yu¡¯s thoughts were surging. He quickly scanned the Merfolk¡¯s treasury hall. After a round of scanning, Su Yu finally discovered the guy hiding in the dark. [Merfolk Statue] Description: A statue made of special materials. It is the best ce to amodate the cultivation of the soul. Inside, there is a Merfolk soul that has just woken up from a deep sleep. Note: The essence of this Merfolk¡¯s soul is Purple Gold Rank. Currently, the strength of its soul power has fallen to the initial Gold Rank. The other party is extremely hostile to you. Please be careful. ¡°Good fellow, there¡¯s even something that would not die.¡± After gaining insight into the other party¡¯s background, Su Yu could not help but heave a sigh of relief. The soul of the Merman Race must have woken up after Su Yu entered the Treasure Pavilion. If he had seen Su Yu¡¯s method of opening the Treasure Pavilion, he would definitely not have chosen to speak at this moment. The fellow hiding in the Merfolk statue was a member of the royal bloodline of the Merfolk race. He had luckily relied on the effect of the Merfolk statue to survive in the Merfolk Treasure Hall until now. ¡°You coward, show yourself.¡± At this moment, Su Yu pretended that he had not discovered the other party and shouted at the void. ¡°Little friend, don¡¯t be so anxious. I¡¯m here.¡± At this moment, a slightly illusory figure appeared on the Merfolk statue. ... It looked like a candle in the wind, as if a gust of wind could blow the other party away. Chapter 130 - 130 Unexpected Lightning Tribulation 130 Unexpected Lightning Tribtion ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m toozy to tease you.¡± Looking at the merfolk soul that slowly appeared on the huge statue, Su Yu said something that made the Merfolk Spirit shudder. Then, a spatial fluctuation shed beside and the Yin-Yang Fish appeared in front of Su Yu. Then, a Silent Death Ray shot towards the merfolk soul from the Yin-Yang Fish¡¯s body. ¡°No, you can¡¯t kill me. Don¡¯t you want to know the secrets of the Merfolk Race?¡± !! Sensing that this mental attack posed a huge threat to him, the soul of the merfolk soul turned even more illusory. Su Yu did not take offense towards the soul¡¯s reaction. The other party was already extremely hostile to him. With Su Yu¡¯s personality, it was impossible for him to let go of such a fellow. It was better to do away with the other party as soon as possible. Facing the Silent Death Ray released by the Yin-Yang Fish, a powerful spiritual power erupted from the body of the merfolk soul. He had started to burn his soul power to resist the Silent Death Ray¡¯s attack. Unfortunately, the merfolk soul could not stop this Silent Death Ray that specialized in attacking the spiritual body. With a puff, the Silent Death Ray released by the Yin-Yang Fish pierced through the body of the Merfolk soul. Then, waves of deathly power began to continuously corrode the merfolk soul. ¡°No, I¡¯ll curse you. I curse you to die a horrible death.¡± Sensing that his body was rapidly dissipating, the face of the Merfolk soul turned as ferocious as a malicious ghost. In response, Su Yu extended his hand towards the other party and gave him the finger. To be honest, Su Yu did not really want to know the secret that the merfolk soul kept. Never bite off more than what you can chew. Su Yu was very clear about this. So what if he knew many secrets in advance? Without the corresponding strength, it would only increase his anxiety. On the other hand, as long as one¡¯s strength increased, what secrets were there? Everything would just be like a fleeting cloud. Soon, when the soul of the merfolk hadpletely disappeared, Su Yu went forward and put away the huge statue of the merfolk. Previously, Su Yu had not noticed this thing. He was focused on the Pill Room and the Treasure Pavilion. Then, after carefully exploring the inside and outside the Merfolk¡¯s treasury hall, Su Yu dismantled all the materials that could be taken away. As time slowly passed, the huge merfolk¡¯s treasure vault was now only left with some basic construction materials. It was then that Su Yu rushed towards the entrance of the ruins in satisfaction. Before leaving the entrance of the ruins, Su Yu also found the illusion array runes at the entrance of the ruins and packed them away. There was no other way. The construction of this ind required too many materials. If Su Yu did not desperately search for resources, he would have to wait around until forever to develop the ind! After collecting so many resources this time, Su Yu was no longer in the mood to continue hunting Silver Rank Wild Beasts. He only wanted to go back and make use of them quickly. Soon after Su Yu left the Merfolk Ruins, the space inside began to copse. Perhaps it was because Su Yu had dismantled the Merfolk¡¯s treasure vault in the center that some of the structures in the Merfolk Ruins were destroyed, causing it to copse a little earlier. Su Yu was already sitting in the Ghost Ship at this point. Therefore, he did not know about this. The energy fluctuations emitted by the copse of the Merfolk Ruins also attracted many sea creatures to this region. At this moment, Su Yu was thinking about how to n the development of the ind. First of all, the expansion of the ind¡¯s area was necessary. However, working under the premise of expansion, Su Yu had to expand the area coverage of the Unitary Illusion Array and the Unitary Killing Array at the same time. Otherwise, just expanding the area and not expanding the defense methods of the ind would be likeying oneself open for attacks in the sea area. Su Yu knew this from the moment he could casually enter the Nine Dragons Ind Nation. Moreover, Su Yu¡¯s ind was much more important than the Nine Dragons Ind Nation. The value of any one of the divine items on the ind was not something that the Nine Dragons Ind Nation couldpare to. If someone discovered it and leaked it, Su Yu would definitely start a life of running for his life. Naturally, Su Yu had to take the safety of his ind seriously. Otherwise, Su Yu would rather slow down the ind¡¯s development speed by a little and prioritize improving his own strength before finally improving the ind. While Su Yu was deep in thought, the Ghost Ship also rushed back to the ind at an extremely fast speed. After reaching the ind, Su Yu opened the ¡ï¡ï Silver treasure chest in his hand and obtained four stalks of Transformation Grass. Based on the potential of the creatures, Su Yu summoned Ao Yan, Mo Yuan, and the two gyrfalcons who were cultivating in the Rank Up Tower. ¡°I have four sets of Transformation Grass in my hand. After consuming them, you can transform in advance. However, transforming is not absolutely safe. There is a certain risk. Are you willing to use the Transformation Grass?¡± Su Yu said in a deep voice as he looked at Ao Yan, Mo Yuan, and the two gyrfalcons that possessed the bloodline of the divine bird. ¡°Master, I¡¯m willing.¡± As soon as Su Yu finished speaking, Ao Yan agreed without thinking. Mo Yuan and the two gyrfalcons, who had already transformed into me Eagles in the Rank Up Tower, also expressed their willingness. Su Yu did not say anything else. He directly distributed the Transformation Grass in his hand. ¡°Eat it now. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Upon hearing this, Ao Yan and the others did not hesitate. They opened their mouths and swallowed the Transformation Grass. As soon as the Transformation Grass entered their stomachs, it immediately began to react. Streams of magical power began to affect Ao Yan, Mo Yuan, and the two me Eagles. In an instant, Ao Yan, Mo Yuan, and the others felt an intense pain attacking them. During this period, Ao Yan suffered the most. After all, it was thergest. One could imagine how much pain it would have to suffer to forcefully transform. The pain that the two me Eagles suffered was much smaller. Rumble, rumble. At this moment, dark clouds began to gather above Su Yu¡¯s ind. [Transformation Tribtion Lightning¡ªMinor Tribtion Lightning] Description: The demon cultivator who transforms into a human will have to pass a tribtion. The Transformation Lightning Tribtion contains the power of creation. After sessfully transcending the tribtion, the power of creation will help the demon cultivator condense a human form. Note: The tribtion lightning is divided into nine parts. The difficulty of each part will increase ordingly. Currently, the highest strength of the tribtion lightning is the Silver Rank attack power. Outsiders are not allowed to interfere. Otherwise, it will cause the power of the tribtion lightning to increase. You can use your magic treasure to transcend the tribtion. ... Su Yu frowned slightly at the four balls of tribtion lightning in the sky. Su Yu did not expect that one would have to transcend the tribtion to sessfully transform. However, Su Yu did not panic. Looking at the tribtion lightning that was beginning to fuse because it was too close, Su Yu directly brought Ao Yan, Mo Yuan, and the two me Eagles into the Ghost Ship. Chapter 131 - 131 Special Pill: Lightning Tribulation Creation Pill 131 Special Pill: Lightning Tribtion Creation Pill Then, Su Yu¡¯s figure shed and he appeared in the Alchemy Pavilion. That¡¯s right. Su Yu nned to use the Alchemy Pavilion to help Ao Yan and the others survive this tribtion lightning. It wasn¡¯t appropriate to use the Ghost Ship. After all, this tribtion was also an opportunity for Ao Yan and the others. It would be a waste if the opportunity waspletely blocked. At the same time, the tribtion lightning above the ind attracted the attention of the others on the ind. !! However, He Shen, who had long received Su Yu¡¯s voice transmission, immediately began to make arrangements. As time passed, the four transformed tribtion lightning had alreadypletely fused together and floated above the Alchemy Pavilion. Boom. There was a violent sound of thunder. The first tribtion lightning descended and struck the top of the Alchemy Pavilion. ¡°Add the power of lightning to alchemy materials.¡± The moment the tribtion lightning descended, Su Yu gave an order to the Alchemy Pavilion. In an instant, the tribtion lightning that struck the top of the Alchemy Pavilion was directly absorbed into the alchemy furnace and used as an alchemy material. Although the Alchemy Pavilion had not beenpletely unsealed, it was still a divine item after all. It was not something that a mere tribtion lightning could destroy. No matter how the fused tribtion lightning above struck down violently, it would not affect the Alchemy Pavilion at all. Soon, the transformed tribtion lightning above the Alchemy Pavilion seemed to sense that it had been provoked and continued to strike down. After eight consecutive strikes, it still did not stop. However, these attacks barely scratched the surface. It had no effect on the Alchemy Pavilion. Fortunately, the transformation tribtion lightning did not go back on its word after it was done striking. A beam of Light of Creation directly fell from the thundercloud. When the Light of Creation descended, the transformed tribtion lightning dissipated in the air, as if its mission had beenpleted and it was time to get off work. ¡°Add the power of creation to the pill refinement materials and begin the pill refinement.¡± [Ding¡­ Refinement in progress. Refinement materials are the power of lightning tribtion and the power of creation. They can be used to refine special pills, the Lightning Tribtion Creation Pill. It is estimated that six pills will be produced. Refinement time is three minutes. Please wait a moment.] The moment Su Yu used the power of creation as one of the ingredients to refine pills, the Alchemy Pavilion began to operate. Su Yu¡¯s actions were really a unique approach, but it did not exceed the range of the Alchemy Pavilion¡¯s ability. After all, after the transformation tribtion lightning fused together, its highest offensive strength was only at the Gold Rank. In other words, it was equivalent to slightly special Gold Rank materials. It did not exceed the current upper limit of the Alchemy Pavilion. As for Ao Yan, Mo Yuan, and the others who were lying in the Alchemy Pavilion, their bodies had already begun to change. However, because they did not have the help of the power of creation, they had to endure the intense pain for the time being. Three minutes passed in the blink of an eye. Six Lightning Tribtion Creation Pills appeared in front of Su Yu¡¯s eyes. They flickered with blue and white light, and from time to time, tiny electric arcs would flicker. [Gold Rank Special ¨C Lightning Tribtion Creation Pill] Description: A special pill that contains the vitality of lightning and is refined with the power of creation. It can help living beings to transform their bodies and strengthen their bodies to increase their aptitude. After reading the information about the Lightning Tribtion Creation Pills, Su Yu flicked his finger. Immediately, the four Lightning Tribtion Creation Pills turned into a stream of light and entered the mouths of Ao Yan, Mo Yuan, and the two me Eagles. Su Yu directly put the remaining two pills away. As soon as the Lightning Tribtion Creation Pill entered their bodies, the few creatures that were originally half-dead and unable toplete the transformation of their bodies immediately became excited. With the help of the power of creation, it would be stupid if they could not transform into a human. Soon, the two me Eagles underwent the most sessful transformation. ¡°Master.¡± At this moment, two youths with identical faces knelt excitedly towards Su Yu. Looking at the two me Eagles that had transformed into human forms, Su Yu waved his hand slightly and said, ¡°Get up. Wait at the side first.¡± At this moment, the two me Eagle youths were curiously touching their bodies. This scene was really a little painful to watch. If not for the fact that the private parts of these two fellows were covered by feathers, Su Yu would definitely throw them out of the Alchemy Pavilion. Following the me Eagle was Mo Yuan, who was almost as big as Xu Chu and Dian Wei. Although Mo Yuan was still a cub, his transformed body did not look like a human child, Instead, he looked like an adult. ¡°Master,¡± Mo Yuan, who had created clothes to cover his body, said in a muffled voice. ¡°Okay.¡± Su Yu nodded slightly in response. Then, he asked Mo Yuan to wait quietly at the side. As time slowly passed, Ao Yan finally seeded in transforming. Ao Yan had long blood-colored hair and was wearing blood-colored armor. He looked extremely demonic. ¡°Thank you for your gift, Master.¡± At this moment, Ao Yan also knelt on one knee with a fanatical expression. ¡°That¡¯s right. It looks alright. Ao Yan, take them with you and bring nearby sea creatures to the ind. We¡¯ll talk about the rest when Ie out of seclusion.¡± ncing at Ao Yan¡¯s current state, Su Yu realized that their strength was still increasing under the powerful medicinal effect of the Lightning Tribtion Creation Pill. For example, Ao Yan¡¯s strength was also rapidly advancing to the Silver Rank. As for whether he could use the medicinal power of the Lightning Tribtion Creation Pill to break through this hurdle, it would depend on Ao Yan himself. ¡°Understood.¡± Ao Yan brought Mo Yuan and two other fellows out of the Alchemy Pavilion. On the other hand, Su Yu poured all the sea Creatures in the cabin of the Ghost Ship into the Alchemy Pavilion to be refined into pills. [There are a lot of ingredients this time. Estimatedpletion time from deducting the prescription to the end of the pill refinement is six hours.] After dealing with the sea creatures ¨C including the two Silver Rank Wild Beasts ¨C Su Yu quickly left the Alchemy Pavilion and went to the Rank Up Tower to cultivate. Su Yu still had two Lightning Tribtion Creation Pills in his hands. Perhaps with these two pills, Su Yu¡¯s Indestructible Golden Body Technique could directly advance to the Silver Body. While Su Yu was in seclusion, Ao Yan instructed the me Eagle brothers to patrol the sky near the ind. Meanwhile, he brought Mo Yuan and prepared to start cleaning up the nearby sea creatures. ... Ao Yan and the others had already mastered the transformation technique. They could freely switch between their beast bodies and human bodies. It could be considered that they had grasped the first step of the technique! However, they were still far from being able to switch freely with a thought. For example, if Ao Yan and the others wanted to transform back into their beast forms, they would need some time to prepare. After all, their strength was notparable to those legendary immortals. Chapter 132 - 132 Great Zhou Dynasty 132 Great Zhou Dynasty At the same time, Su Yu, who was in the Rank Up Tower, took out a Lightning Tribtion Creation Pill and ced it in his mouth. As soon as the pill entered his stomach, Su Yu immediately felt a strong sense of numbness. The feeling grew stronger and stronger when Su Yu circted the Indestructible Golden Body Technique. Through his Spiritual Introspection, Su Yu discovered that on the Lightning Tribtion Creation Pill in his body, waves of fine lightning power were continuously destroying his cells. In the next second, waves of fortune power began to repair the damaged areas, creating a subtle bnce. !! At this moment, Su Yu¡¯s body had also begun to be tempered. Under the tempering of the medicinal power, his bones were gradually dyed with a silver-white luster. The bronze color on his body began to deepen. This was a sign that the Bronze Body was about to be perfected. However, one Lightning Tribtion Creation Pill seemed to be insufficient for Su Yu. Sensing that the medicinal power in his body was beginning to weaken, Su Yu swallowed another Lightning Tribtion Creation Pill. Under the effects of the two medicinal pills, a silver-white color finally appeared on Su Yu¡¯s body. It had to be said that with sufficient resources, there was no so-called realm barrier when talented cultivators cultivated. The only things that could stop them from advancing to a higher level were probably their own mental state and some high levels that required a long time toprehend. With the umtion of resources, Su Yu¡¯s one day of cultivation in these low-level realms wasparable to dozens of years of bitter cultivation of the ordinary cultivators. When he advanced to the Silver Body Realm, Su Yu also began to absorb the special power in the Rank Up Tower wildly. Su Yu had just broken through a rank. Therefore, this special power was most suitable to stabilize his new realm. As time slowly passed, the silver-white color covering Su Yu¡¯s body expanded. When thest trace of bronze color disappeared from Su Yu¡¯s body, it meant that Su Yu had already stabilized his Silver Body. However, Su Yu¡¯s secluded cultivation took three days this time. It could be considered Su Yu¡¯s longest secluded cultivation since he embarked on the path of cultivation. When Su Yu¡¯s seclusion ended, more uninvited guests arrived in the Nine Dragons Ind Nation. From their attire, they were obviously not from the Nine Dragons Ind Nation. If Su Yu were here, he would probably notice that there were several gold rank experts among them. In the imperial pce of the Nine Dragons Imperial City, Harano Meiji ¨C the ruler of the Nine Dragons Emperor ¨C was looking at a middle-aged man in luxurious clothes with an apologetic smile. ¡°Lord Envoy, isn¡¯t the payment too much this time?¡± ¡°Is it? Other ces pay more than you. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re unwilling. We can assist another person to be an emperor. What do you think?¡± Zhou Tianci, who Harano Meiji had addressed as the Lord Envoy, said with a mocking smile. Hearing that, Harano Meiji¡¯s expression instantly turned a little ugly, and the anger in his heart rose. However, no matter how angry he was, Harano Meiji did not dare to vent his anger. After all, what the other party said sounded like a joke, but it was not a joke. If he really disobeyed the other party, Harano Meiji suspected that he would not live past tomorrow. ¡°Lord Envoy, you¡¯re being too serious. Although our Nine Dragons Nation is not doing very well this year, it¡¯s not a problem to work hard to gather enough items to supply the dynasty.¡± Harano Meiji, who was feeling very aggrieved, could only say this insincerely. ¡°That¡¯s good. By the way, I heard that a group of visitors from outer space has appeared in the Nine Dragons Nation recently. Is that true?¡± Zhou Tianci, who was sipping his tea, asked casually. ¡°Reporting to the Lord Envoy, a group of visitors from outer space has indeed appeared. However, they are all humans with ordinary aptitude. There are no talented people.¡± Harano Meiji¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard the other party suddenly mention this. ¡°We want 80% of the people.¡± ncing at Harano Meiji, who was a little nervous, Zhou Tianci casually ced the tea on the table and said in a deep voice. ¡°Okay.¡± Harano Meiji didn¡¯t dare to refuse, so he could only bite the bullet and agree. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s nothing else. I¡¯ll stay here for three days. I hope you can gather the items needed by the Great Zhou Dynasty in three days.¡± Zhou Tianci slowly got up. Then, he patted Harano Meiji on the shoulder and left the pce hall. The two golden-armored guards standing behind Zhou Tianci quickly followed. After Zhou Tianci left the pce hall, Harano Meiji could no longer suppress the anger in his heart. ¡°He¡¯s going too far.¡± After angrily smashing a table, Harano Meiji stood up and dragged his tired body. He was going to arrange the things that Zhou Tianci had instructed. Faced with the envoy of the Great Zhou Dynasty, Harano Meiji only dared to get angry behind his back. After being angry, he still had to do what he had to do. In fact, Harano Meiji, the emperor, wasn¡¯t having that much of a good time either. In the sea area, he had to worship the Nine-Headed Snake King so that the Ind Nation wouldn¡¯t be attacked by sea beasts. On thend, he had to pay tribute to the nearest Great Zhou Dynasty to gain protection from being annexed by the other dynasties. The Nine-Headed Snake King wouldn¡¯t care about the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s matters either. In fact, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t care, but he didn¡¯t dare to. After all, since the Great Zhou Dynasty dared to call itself a dynasty, there must be a King Level existence in this dynasty. The Nine-Headed Snake King wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke a King Level existence. At this moment, Zhou Tianci had returned to the residence arranged by Harano Meiji. Hey downfortably on the rattan chair. ¡°Uncle, didn¡¯t you agree to bring me out to y? You didn¡¯t keep your word.¡± Just as Zhou Tianci was about to lie downfortably for a while, a demonic voice sounded beside his ear. ¡°Why did you follow me to this ce? It¡¯s just a small Ind Nation. It can¡¯tpare to the prosperity of the dynasty. What¡¯s there to see? Be good and listen to me. We¡¯ll go back in three days.¡± Looking at his brother¡¯s daughter, Zhou Tianci felt a headacheing on. This little demoness was a scourge in the dynasty. Why was he so unlucky to be pestered by her! ¡°If that¡¯s what you want to say, I¡¯ll go out and y by myself. If I¡¯m kidnapped by bad people, I¡¯ll see how you exin it to my father.¡± Zhou Ning directly grabbed Zhou Tianci¡¯s weakness with a single sentence. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll go shopping with you, alright?¡± Upon hearing Zhou Ning¡¯s words, Zhou Tianci almost stomped his feet. If this girl really got lost or ran away, Zhou Tianci felt that his brother would skin him alive when he returned. Chapter 133 - 133 Resources Are Adequate, It’s Time to Spend Money 133 Resources Are Adequate, It¡¯s Time to Spend Money ¡°I¡¯ll wait for uncle to change your clothes first.¡± Zhou Tianci had no choice but to agree. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go change my clothes too. Don¡¯t stand me up. Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitelyin to my father when we go back. I¡¯ll say that you brought me to drink.¡± At this moment, Zhou Ning¡¯s eyes darted around as she muttered softly. ¡°Pfft.¡± Upon hearing this, Zhou Tianci sprayed the tea in his mouth all over the ground. ¡°Damn it, how did this girl know that he went out to drink? This shouldn¡¯t have happened! F*ck, which bastard leaked the secret.¡± Zhou Tianci¡¯s entire body felt numb. If this little brat spouted such nonsense when they returned hometer, he suspected that he might be beaten to death by the ancestors. ¡°Stop, stop, stop. Don¡¯t nder your uncle. You can¡¯t joke about this. Quickly change your clothes. How can I stand you up? Am I that kind of person?¡± In a panic, Zhou Tianci quickly changed the topic. ¡°That¡¯s good. Wait for me, uncle!¡± Zhou Ning, who knew that she had something on her uncle, quickly walked out of Zhou Tianci¡¯s courtyard. After seeing this girl leave the courtyard, Zhou Tianci slowly heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°The two of you, go and investigate if there have been any more people around the princess recently.¡± At this moment, Zhou Tianci¡¯s expression was no longer as cheeky as before. Instead, he gave orders in the dark with a slightly solemn expression. ¡°Yes.¡± As soon as Zhou Tianci finished speaking, a voice immediately sounded from the dark corner of the courtyard. Then, Zhou Tianci regained his usual expression. He slowly got up from the rattan chair and went into the room. ¡­ At the same time, Su Yu had just finished his seclusion cultivation. He walked out of the Rank Up Tower with a refreshed expression. ¡°Master, I have obtained the low-level sea creatures near the ind.¡± Not long after Su Yu¡¯s figure walked out of the Rank Up Tower, Ao Yan quickly approached Su Yu and reported the situation over the past three days. ¡°Okay. You didn¡¯t encounter any trouble, did you?¡± Su Yu nodded and asked casually. ¡°No. Due to the suppression of my bloodline, many low-level sea creatures did not dare to resist at all and chose to submit.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll give you authority to the Pavilion of Heavenly Secretster. Later, you can bring Mo Yuan and the others in to get some information about weaker wild beasts. You guys can go hunt and train.¡± After pondering for a moment, Su Yu finally decided to let go of some of the authority of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. The role of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets was definitely vital towards the development of a faction. However, with the umtion of arge number of pills and the effect of the Rank Up Tower, the strength of his subordinates had also begun to increase rapidly. Therefore, it was impossible for Su Yu to nurture them all on the ind. Su Yu nned to turn the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets into a quests tform. The Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets would issue various quests. Then, the living beings on the ind could ept the quests. Afterpleting the mission, they would be rewarded with points. The points could be used to exchange for various rare items and the right to cultivate diligently in the Rank Up Tower. Of course, Su Yu¡¯s current idea was still in the nning stage. If he wanted to fully implement it, Su Yu would at least have to wait until he was fearless of any faction in the Level 1 sea area. While Su Yu¡¯s thoughts were churning, Ao Yan stood obediently at the side. ¡°You can leave first. Let He Shen and Zhou Yi meet me at the recruitment tavernter.¡± After saying that, Su Yu quickly walked towards the small vi. After hearing Su Yu¡¯s instructions, Ao Yan immediately ran towards the living area. At this moment, Su Yu, who had already walked into the Alchemy Pavilion, smelled the fresh scent of seafood. [Ding! You have obtained a total of 186,360 Level 1 pills, 13,548 Level 2 pills, and 1,024 Level 3 pills.] When Su Yu connected his spiritual thoughts to the Alchemy Pavilion, the results of the pill refinement that he had started before he went into seclusion immediately appeared in Su Yu¡¯s mind. Su Yu could not help but swallow his saliva when he saw the number of pills that were produced this time. The types of medicinal pills produced this time were rtively simple. They were basically medicinal pills that increased one¡¯s physique and replenished one¡¯s blood and energy. However, this number was enough to offset theck of medicinal pills. Moreover, the longer the elixir stayed in Su Yu¡¯s hands, the more valuable it would be! The effect of the Alchemy Pavilion and the Rank Up Tower was simply impressive and awesome. If a pig was fed with many pills, as well as ced in the Rank Up Tower for a period of time, it could even be a delicious immortal pig. [Silver Rank ¨C Level 3 Barbaric Pill] Description: A pill refined from the extracted Barbaric Qi from the Silver Rank Wild Beast bloodline. Effect: If a demon beast consumes it for a long period of time, there is a certain chance of its bloodline returning to those of its ancestry. [Silver Rank ¨C Level 3 Flood Dragon Blood Pill] Description: A pill refined from the extracted thin dragon blood of Barbaric Sea Dragon¡¯s bloodline. Effect: If consumed by body cultivators below the Silver Rank, it can strengthen one¡¯s physique and increase one¡¯s blood energy. When consumed by low-level demon beasts, it can slightly increase their potential. [Silver Rank ¨C Level 3 Bone Tempering Pill] Description: A pill refined from the extracted essence of the bones of a Silver Rank Wild Beast. Effect: When consumed by body cultivators below the Silver Rank, it can temper their bones. If consumed inrge quantities, it can temper the bones in their bodies to the Silver Bone level. ¡­ After ncing at the effects of the Level 3 pills, Su Yu immediately felt that his Indestructible Golden Body Technique might be his first cultivation technique to reach the gold level. Moreover, Su Yu still had a Level 5 Flood Dragon Treasure Pill in his hand. It was simply a piece of cake for him to break through the Silver Body level and advance to the Golden Body level. From this, it could be seen how abnormal the effect of the Alchemy Pavilion was. A single pavilion was equivalent to countless skilled and tireless Alchemy Masters refining pills day and night. Moreover, the pavilion could deduce the pill form ording to the materials provided. After storing all the pills in the Ghost Ship, Su Yu left the Alchemy Pavilion and went to the recruitment tavern. This time, Su Yu was prepared to spend some money to recruit heroes. After all, he had obtained so many energy crystals from the merfolk¡¯s treasure vault. He might as well use them to recruit heroes and let them enter the Rank Up Tower to cultivate as soon as possible. Most importantly, Su Yu hoped to recruit some special heroes. Soon after entering the recruitment tavern, Su Yu first used the free white and green hero recruitment opportunities. The cooldown time for the blue altar was not up yet, so he could not recruit a blue hero for free yet. ... Su Yu didn¡¯t obtain any special heroes from the free recruitment. He obtained two ordinary guard-type heroes. After sending the two of them to the side, Su Yu took out arge number of Level 1 and Level 2 energy crystals and began to remove the cooldown time of the altar. Looking at the altars that had already finished their cooldown time, Su Yu walked to the side of the blue altar first and chose to recruit. Chapter 134 - 134 Beastman Dynasty 134 Beastman Dynasty [Ding! Recruitment in progress. Please wait a moment. You have obtained a blue ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï special hero, Forest Elf Chloris.] [Fairy Race] Name: Chloris World Background: (Fae World) Hero Type: Special Type (Blue ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï) Loyalty: 100 (Loyal to Death) Strength: 91 Physique: 87 Spirit: 648 Skill: Rejuvenation, Natural Growth, Life Regeneration. Overall Combat Strength: Bronze Level 2 - Bronze Level 3 ¡­ "Chloris greets Lord God." As Chloris appeared from the blue light, he immediately pped his small wings andnded on the ground. Then he paid his respects to Su Yu. Every hero who was recruited had their own name for Su Yu. Therefore, it did not seem strange for Chloris, who believed in gods, to call Su Yu a god. "Chloris, get up first!" Su Yu slowly said as he looked at Chloris. Chloris was less than a meter tall and had three pairs of wings as thin as cicada wings on his back. "Yes, Lord God." After hearing the order, Chloris slowly stood up and carefully walked to the side. "Another talent in agricultural development!" After ncing at Chloris'' skill information, Su Yu realized that the special type heroes all had some skills. Each of them basically specialized in a certain aspect. For example, two of Chloris'' three Skills could promote rapid growth of nts. Thest skill, Life Regeneration, could absorb the vitality of nts and help living beings heal quickly. Just as Chloris stood at the side, He Shen and Zhou Yi - who had been informed by Ao Yan - rushed into the recruitment tavern anxiously. "Stand aside first. We''ll talk after I''m done." ncing at He Shen and Zhou Yi, Su Yu directly gestured for them to stop talking. At this moment, Su Yu - who had gotten off to a good start - decided to strike while the iron was hot and continue recruiting. Su Yu was prepared to put the recruitment of the green hero on hold and prioritize recruiting the blue hero first. Su Yu quickly threw in the Level 2 energy crystals and cleared the cooldown time of the blue altar. Then, he began the second round of summoning. [Ding! Recruitment in progress. Please wait a moment. You have obtained a blue ¡ï¡ï¡ï hero, L¨¹ Bu.] [Human] Name: L¨¹ Bu World Background: (China-Martial Arts Three Kingdoms) Hero Type: Ferocious Warrior (Blue ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï) Loyalty: 100 (Loyal to Death) Strength: 406 Physique: 415 Spirit: 100 Skill: Unparalleled Flurry, Courage of a Conqueror, Unparalleled Morale. Overall Combat Strength: Bronze Rank 6 - Bronze Rank 7. ¡­ "Greetings, my lord." As the blue light dissipated, L¨¹ Bu, who was 2.3 meters tall and wearing chain armor, knelt on one knee and bowed to Su Yu. "The valiant general L¨¹ Bu. Not bad." Seeing L¨¹ Bu''s figure, Su Yu felt neither happy nor sad. It was like drawing a normal card in a pay-to-win game. "Okay, stand at the side and wait." After saying this in a deep voice, Su Yu began to spend his resources crazily. In the end, after ten consecutive draws, Su Yu did not manage to recruit any special heroes. On the other hand, Su Yu had gathered quite a number of famous generals from the Three Kingdoms, such as Zhao Yun, Zhang Fei, and Guan Yu. Moreover, they were all brawny. The shortest was still at least 2 meters in height. He wondered what food these people from the Three Kingdoms had grown up with. After recruiting so many people, Su Yu gave up on the idea of continuing to recruit. "He Shen, Zhou Yi,e here," Su Yu said as he looked at He Shen and Zhou Yi. They were standing beside a group of burly men and looked as thin as chicks. "My lord." "Greetings, Master." He Shen and Zhou Yi, who were standing beside the group of elder brothers, felt immense pressure. Upon hearing Su Yu''s call, they walked quickly to Su Yu and greeted him respectfully. "Take these people with you. You can make arrangements ording to their respective abilities. In addition, you can let them build the construction materials I brought back. If they don''t know how to do it, find someone who knows how to build it. Do you understand?" Su Yu nced at He Shen and Zhou Yi, then he directly handed L¨¹ Bu and the others to the two of them. "Understood. I''ll definitely make proper arrangements," He Shen immediately replied. "Listen to He Shen''s arrangementster. Also, report your abilities in detail to himter. If anyone dares to cause trouble on the ind, don''t me me for being heartless." After saying this, a bloodthirsty aura and a huge spiritual pressure erupted from Su Yu''s body. Feeling this pressure, L¨¹ Bu and the others hurriedly knelt on one knee and said, "This general will follow my lord''s orders and listen to your arrangements." "Alright, go with He Shen!" Seeing this, Su Yu quickly restrained his aura and acted as if nothing had happened. After He Shen and Zhou Yi took L¨¹ Bu and the others away, Su Yu left the recruitment tavern. Although L¨¹ Bu and the others had been recruited by Su Yu and were loyal to him, their personalities had not been erased. Therefore, if Su Yu did not constrain them - with so many generals gathered together - a martial arts battle royale might happen if the two sides did not like each other. With Su Yu''s constraint, trouble would basically not happen unless anyone dared to disobey Su Yu. If some trouble did happen, Su Yu would definitely kill the cause. After all, that person was no longer under his control. What was the point of keeping them? To let them devour their master? After quickly arranging the matters on the ind, Su Yu piloted the Ghost Ship and prepared to go to the Nine Dragons Ind Nation to take advantage of the situation. However, when Su Yu was heading to the Nine Dragons Ind Nation, a huge ship appeared less than 50 nautical miles away from the Ind Nation. Judging from the g raised on the ship, it was not a ship of the Great Zhou Dynasty. The passengers on this huge ship were not humans, but Beastmen. The leader was the king of the Beastman, the Lion Race. "Lord Shi Kuang, the Nine Dragons Ind Nation is 50 nautical miles ahead. ording to the scouts, they discovered a ship of the Great Zhou Dynasty near the Nine Dragons Ind Nation." At this moment, beside Shi Kuang, a Fox Beastman was reporting in a low voice. "Great Zhou Dynasty. Hmph, give the order to advance at full speed and prepare for battle." Hearing this, Shi Kuang couldn''t help but snort. "Understood." Hearing Shi Kuang''s words, Hu Si, who was standing beside Shi Kuang, hurriedly went down to convey Shi Kuang''s order. As for Shi Kuang, he was looking in the direction of the Nine Dragons Ind Nation with a deep gaze. No one knew what he was thinking. Chapter 135 - 135 Sneaky Pursuit 135 Sneaky Pursuit At this moment, Su Yu, who was driving the Ghost Ship and moving underwater, captured some information when he connected his spiritual thought to the heavenly mystery array. ¡°Just when I thought it¡¯s been quiet all this while. A dynasty actually came to the Nine Dragons Ind Nation. No, there¡¯s more than one. There¡¯s still one dynasty faction that hasn¡¯t arrived.¡± After ncing at the information given by the heavenly mystery array, Su Yu was a little dumbfounded. He had only been in seclusion for three days, but so many things had happened? !! ¡°The beastmen seem to be suitable to work asborers.¡± After reading the information of the other dynasty, Su Yu suddenly had some thoughts. To Su Yu, the fight between the two dynasties had little to do with him. The key was whether he could get some benefits from it. In a Level 1 sea area, it was a situation of survival of the fittest. The rules would always restrict the weak. The strong who made the rules could always change the rules with a word. Therefore, Su Yu would develop as much as he can. Whenrge factions fought, he would not participate if he could unless he could take advantage of the situation. After locating the traces of the Beastman Dynasty¡¯s ships, Su Yu drove the Ghost Ship and quickly rushed towards that direction. The heavenly mystery array had calcted the highestbat power on the Beastman¡¯s ship was only at the Gold Rank. Su Yu could still attack it. If there was a Purple Gold Rank fellow around, Su Yu would definitely choose to hide in the dark and not get involved in this matter. At the same time, Zhou Tianci, who was strolling with Zhou Ning in the Nine Dragons Imperial City, suddenly stopped in his tracks. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s an emergency. ording to the message from the ship, the Beastman Dynasty¡¯s ship ¨C Unit Beastmaster ¨C is rapidly sailing towards the Nine Dragons Ind Nation. It¡¯s currently 40 nautical miles away.¡± A mental voice transmission directly entered Zhou Tianci¡¯s ears. Upon hearing this news, Zhou Tianci¡¯s expression immediately turned extremely solemn. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Uncle? Did something happen?¡± Zhou Ning, who was following Zhou Tianci and looking around, realized that her uncle¡¯s expression did not seem right. ¡°Little Ning, we can¡¯t continue shopping on this street. Uncle received news that a Beastman Dynasty¡¯s battleship is sailing towards the Nine Dragons Dynasty.¡± Hearing Zhou Ning¡¯s question, Zhou Tianci did not hide anything from her. Instead, he exined in a deep voice. ¡°What? The battleship of the Beastman Dynasty?¡± Upon hearing her uncle¡¯s words. Zhou Ning dropped the candied hawthorn in her hand to the ground in fear. ¡°Uncle, what should we do now? We didn¡¯t bring Unit War God this time. We can¡¯t beat the other party!¡± When she calmed down, Zhou Ning quickly reached out and grabbed Zhou Tianci¡¯s sleeve and asked softly. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. The other party might not really dare to attack our battleship unless they want to start a war between the Beastmaster Dynasty and the Great Zhou Dynasty.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the battleship first and see how to deal with those guys. If the situation is really bad, we can only abandon the battleship. We¡¯ll find a ce to hide on the Nine Dragons Ind Nation and wait for my brother to save us.¡± Looking at the frightened little girl, Zhou Tianci felt a little helpless. This girl was fierce in her own home. She immediately cowered in front of foreign enemies. ¡°Oh, oh, oh. Don¡¯t worry, Imperial Uncle. I¡¯ll definitely protect myself if ites down to it. I still have the protective talisman given by the ancestor.¡± At this moment, Zhou Ning reached out to grab Zhou Tianci¡¯s sleeve and muttered softly. ¡°You still have the talisman given to you by the ancestor. Little Ning, I have something to discuss with you. Do you have any more talismans? Can you give one to me? When we go backter, you can choose any treasure in my residence.¡± At this moment, Zhou Tianci felt a little numb. To think that he was worried about this little girl¡¯s safety just now. Now that he thought about it, he was the one who was stupid. ¡°Uncle, I don¡¯t have a protection talisman anymore, but I still have one ancestor¡¯s jade attack talisman. Do you want it?¡± I¡­ This girl is actually setting a trap for him. Seeing that the fear on Zhou Ning¡¯s face had disappeared, Zhou Tianci immediately felt that his worries about this girl had been in vain. Not only was this girl fierce in her own home, but she had also learned how to cheat others. Her expression just now was actually faked. At the thought of this, Zhou Tianci¡¯s heart could not help but twitch. ¡°Uncle, do you want it or not? Forget it if you don¡¯t want it.¡± Seeing that her uncle was in a daze, Zhou Ning reached out and pinched Zhou Tianci. ¡°Yes, of course I want it!¡± Zhou Tianci immediately said. ¡°Alright, Uncle, remember this. When we return, I can choose any treasure in your residence.¡± Zhou Ning could not help but smile like a cat who got the cream. ¡°Damn it. The treasures in my residence!¡± Seeing the smile on Zhou Ning¡¯s face, Zhou Tianci could not help but feel a chill in his heart. However, at this point, Zhou Tianci had nothing to say. After all, with the ancestor¡¯s jade attack talisman in hand, his life was finally safe. If he managed to rely on this attack jade talisman to kill the other party¡¯s experts and plunder the entire Beastmaster, giving up the treasure in his residence didn¡¯t seem to be a loss! Zhou Tianci¡¯s mind was racing. He also began to n. In the end, the two little foxes ¨C one big and one small ¨C looked at each other and smiled. Then, the two of them and the secret guards quickly rushed towards the battleship docked at the Nine Dragons Ind Nation. At this moment, the Nine Dragons Emperor, Harano Meiji, also received the news. ¡°What should we do? Why is another dynasty here? Are they going to fight?¡± In the pce, Harano Meiji stomped his feet anxiously after receiving the news. It came as no surprise that Harano Meiji was anxious. After all, it would not be beneficial for him at all if the two dynasties fought. This battle would definitely affect the Nine Dragons Ind Nation. In that case, Harano Meiji would not be able to sit firmly in his position as the master of the Nine Dragons Emperor. ¡°No, I can¡¯t sit still and wait for death. I have to think of a way. Oh right, why don¡¯t I wake up the Snake King?¡± Harano Meiji thought of a bad idea. He wondered if the Nine-Headed Snake King would kill Harano Meiji directly after being awakened. However, Harano Meiji was currently a drowning man clutching at a straw/ He couldn¡¯t care less. In Harano Meiji¡¯s opinion, the Nine-Headed Snake King probably wouldn¡¯t watch the Nine Dragons Ind Nation be destroyed. While everyone was taking action, Su Yu had already reached the bottom of the Beastman Dynasty¡¯s Unit Beastmaster. Chapter 136 - 136 A Big Battle Is About to Begin 136 A Big Battle Is About to Begin ¡°There are seven gold Rank experts, which is two more than the Great Zhou Dynasty. Looks like there¡¯s going to be a good show.¡± Su Yu was hiding deep underwater. He had already figured out the strength of the Great Zhou Dynasty and the Beastman Dynasty through the heavenly mystery array. In Su Yu¡¯s opinion, if the two dynasties really fought, the Beastman Dynasty might not win. After all, sometimes, it was not just about strength. There were also trump cards. At this moment, the Great Zhou Dynasty and the Beastman Dynasty did not expect that there was actually a third faction like Su Yu watching them in the dark. However, this was normal. Su Yu¡¯s Ghost Ship was many times more advanced than their so-called Unit Beastmaster. No one would have thought that there was somebody hiding under the water. Shi Kuang, who was standing on the deck of the Unit Beastmaster, felt a faint sense of fear in his heart. It was as if something bad was about to happen. Shaking his huge lion head, Shi Kuang ignored the feeling. After all, he was on Unit Beastmaster. Unless a Purple Gold Rank sea overlord attacked it, the Unit Beastmaster wouldn¡¯t copse. Shi Kuang couldn¡¯t think of anything else that could pose a threat to him. It was impossible for a Purple Gold Rank sea overlord to rashly attack the Unit Beastmaster at the risk of offending the dynasty forces with a King-rank protector. It was even more impossible for King rank sea creatures to attack them. King rank sea creatures basically moved in the deep sea area of a Level 1 sea area. They basically would note over to such a peripheral region. ¡°Lord Shi Kuang, we¡¯re about to reach the vicinity of the Nine Dragons Ind Nation. Do you think we should rush over or stop when we¡¯re near them?¡± At this moment, Hu Si stood beside Shi Kuang and asked in a low voice. Shi Kuang pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s get closer first. If the people of the Great Zhou Dynasty don¡¯t attack, we won¡¯t attack either.¡± Although Shi Kuang really wanted to attack the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s battleship, he could not withstand the consequences of rashly attacking. Therefore, Shi Kuang nned to approach and enrage the other party based on the situation. Then, he would let the people of the Great Zhou Dynasty attack first before counterattacking so that he could attack reasonably. It had to be said that Shi Kuang was quite crafty. At the same time, Zhou Tianci was advancing at full speed. He rushed to the battleship of the Great Zhou Dynasty. ¡°Your Highness, the Beastman Dynasty¡¯s Unit Beastmaster battleship is approaching us.¡± As soon as Zhou Tianci boarded the ship, an adjutant immediately handed him something simr to a telescope. After receiving the telescope from the Heavenly Works Battalion of the Great Zhou Dynasty, Zhou Tianci immediately ced it in front his eyes and stared in the direction of the Unit Beastmaster. ¡°It¡¯s actually the Lion-man royal family. This is a little troublesome.¡± After seeing Shi Kuang standing on the deck of the Unit Beastmaster from the telescope, Zhou Tianci also felt that this matter was very difficult to deal with. At the same time, Shi Kuang also saw Zhou Tianci on the Great Zhou battleship. However, Shi Kuang did not recognize Zhou Tianci. Therefore, he did not know that Zhou Tianci was also a member of the royal family. Soon, when the Unit Beastmaster approached the range of the Great Zhou battleship, Zhou Tianci took an item that could amplify the volume of one¡¯s voice and shouted, ¡°This region is under the jurisdiction of the Great Zhou Dynasty. Please stop your actions immediately. Otherwise, your actions will be regarded as your Beastman Dynasty provoking our Great Zhou Dynasty.¡± When Zhou Tianci¡¯s voice reached Shi Kuang¡¯s ears, Shi Kuang ignored him. Instead, he sped up and approached the Great Zhou battleship. Seeing the other party¡¯s arrogant bearings, Zhou Tianci gritted his teeth. However, the Great Zhou Empire was currently in a weaker position. If they rashly started a war with the other party ¨C other than a few Gold Rank experts ¨C the rest of the people on the ship might be buried here. Therefore, Zhou Tianci could only suppress the anger in his heart and chose not to attack Unit Beastmaster. Standing on the deck of the Unit Beastmaster, Shi Kuang revealed a smile as his scheme seeded. Shi Kuang was very urate in his calctions. He had calcted the fatal w of most humans, which was being overcautious. That was why Shi Kuang dared to challenge the other party like this. Moreover, Shi Kuang had made two preparations. That was, if the other party really attacked, the defensive array of the Unit Beastmaster could be activated at any time. ¡°Everyone from the Great Zhou Dynasty, I don¡¯t have any ill intentions. I just saw this beautiful Ind Nation and want to bring some specialties back to the Beastman Dynasty so that I can offer them to His Majesty.¡± When they were less than a nautical mile away from the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s battleship, Shi Kuang finally stopped the Unit Beastmaster. At this moment, Shi Kuang, who was standing in front of the deck, said to Zhou Tianci in a low voice. Hearing this, Zhou Tianci¡¯s face darkened. The other party¡¯s actions were no different from rubbing the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s face on the ground. If this ce was not under the jurisdiction of the Great Zhou Dynasty but a public region, Zhou Tianci naturally had nothing to say. However, this ce clearly belonged to the Great Zhou Dynasty,yet the other party was still so aggressive. He was simply going too far. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll say it onest time. This ce is under the jurisdiction of my Great Zhou Dynasty. If you retreat now, I can pretend this never happened. Otherwise, I¡¯ll treat it as if you want to invade the sea area under the jurisdiction of my Great Zhou Dynasty. I believe you don¡¯t want to start a war between the two dynasties, right?¡± In the end, Zhou Tianci suppressed the anger in his heart and chose not to attack directly. At this moment, Su Yu was hiding underwater. He could not help but feel like dozing off when he saw the people of the two forces arguing with each other through the scenes detected by the Ghost Ship. However, in Su Yu¡¯s opinion, this was normal. After all, they were two dynasties. If they really started a war, it would be purely the actions of a boor. When two forces of equal strength collided, they often had to consider all aspects. They could not just casually fight. Unless one party¡¯s strength couldpletely crush the other party. In that case, they could start a war against the other party at will without much scruples. For example, Su Yu had such a small ind. When he targeted the Nine Dragons Ind Nation, he had to consider if he could escape the pursuit of the Nine-Headed Snake King. At this moment, Shi Kuang, who was on the Unit Beastmaster, heard the suppressed anger in the other party¡¯s voice. Instead of being angry, heughed because this was the effect he wanted. If he didn¡¯t enrage the other party, how could he force the other party to attack first? ¡°Everyone from the Great Zhou Dynasty, we just want to buy some specialties. We don¡¯t have any ill intentions. If you can¡¯t satisfy such a small request of ours, it will be unbing of a great country!¡± Shi Kuang added maliciously. Chapter 137 - 137 Gouged Through the Bottom of the Opponent’s Ship 137 Gouged Through the Bottom of the Opponent¡¯s Ship ¡°F*ck.¡± In the end, Zhou Tianci couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and cursed. He crushed the telescope in his hand. ¡°Your Highness, what should we do now? It¡¯s obvious that the other party wants to board the Nine Dragons Ind Nation and force us to attack.¡± The adjutant beside Zhou Tianci asked softly. ¡°Have you sent a message back to the dynasty?¡± Zhou Tianci asked with a dark expression. ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯ve already used a special secret technique to send a message back. However, even if the Heavenly Works Battalion has received the message, they still need some time to respond. Moreover, this ce is quite far from the dynasty. Even if the dynasty receives the news, they won¡¯t be able to support us for a while.¡± !! The adjutant reported anxiously. While the grass grows, the horse starves. Zhou Tianci naturally understood this principle. However, Zhou Tianci was under a lot of pressure because he was stuck between two wrong decisions. If they did not fight, it would be equivalent to losing the face of the Great Zhou Dynasty. It was like not daring to make a sound after being trampled and peed on. If they fought, they would be disregarding the lives of everyone on the battleship. Therefore, one could imagine how much pain Zhou Tianci was feeling. ¡°Imperial Uncle, let¡¯s fight. They are being outrageous. I believe that us citizens of the Great Zhou would rather die standing than see the other party humiliate us like this.¡± As Zhou Ning stood beside Zhou Tianci, she spoke to him with a determined expression. ¡°Your Highness, Princess Ning is right. I believe that no one in Great Zhou is afraid of death. Let¡¯s fight. Even if we die, we have to bite off a piece of the other party¡¯s bone.¡± When the adjutant heard Zhou Ning¡¯s words, he also said with a solemn expression. ¡°Then let¡¯s fight. Prepare for battle. Mobilize the maximum firepower to cover the other party¡¯s battleship. After the battle, leave the battleship immediately and spread out and hide on the Nine Dragons Ind Nation to wait for the dynasty to save us. Also, choose some suicide squad to charge at the other party at full speed.¡± In the end, Zhou Tianci decided to fight. However, strategy had to be taken into ount in this battle. Zhou Tianci nned to take advantage of this moment when the other party had let down their guard to attack ruthlessly first. Then, he would abandon the ship and hit Unit Beastmaster with his battleship. This was because the performance of the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s battleship was far inferior to the Unit Beastmaster. In the Beastman Dynasty, Unit Beastmaster was considered a top-grade battleship. Therefore, if they really fought, staying on the battleship was no different from courting death. If they fought guerri warfare on the ind, they might be able to kill many people from the other party. At this moment, the Unit Beastmaster that Shi Kuang was on was still approaching the Nine Dragons Ind Nation at a constant speed. ¡°Your Highness, you and Princess Ning can get off the ship first. Leave the rest to us.¡± At this moment, the adjutant said respectfully. ¡°Alright,e back alive.¡± Zhou Tianci, who had to take care of Zhou Ning¡¯s safety, could only pat the adjutant¡¯s shoulder and said in a hoarse voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. Those chatans in the dynasty have read my fortune and said that my eight characters1 are too tough. I¡¯m definitely not someone who dies early.¡± At this moment, the adjutant grinned and pretended to be rxed. In response, Zhou Tianci and Zhou Ning saluted the soldiers on the battleship. After Zhou Tianci and Zhou Ning disembarked, the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s battleships immediately began to umte energy. On the other side, Shi Kuang, who had noticed that there had been no movement on the Great Zhou battleship, felt that he had everything under control. Shi Kuang felt that he had already learned some of the essence of the art of war from the book he had found by chance. However, Shi Kuang, who was still figuring out the personality of humans, did not know that some people would rather die than be dishonored. This was because in their opinion, some things could never be recovered again once it was lost. As he sat on the Ghost Ship, a glint could be seen in Su Yu¡¯s eyes. The conversation of those people on the battleship just now naturally couldn¡¯t escape the detection of Ghost Ship. Although the other party¡¯s ship was shielded by arrays, it was very easy for Ghost Ship to silently bypass the arrays. ¡°These people from the Great Zhou Dynasty seem to be quite courageous. In that case, let me help them.¡± Although Su Yu did not like to meddle in other people¡¯s business, in the battle between the humans and the other races, Su Yu was still biased towards the humans. This was worthy of Su Yu¡¯s interference. Otherwise, Su Yu would definitely wait until the two sides were in a heated battle before reaping the benefits. As the Unit Beastmaster approached the battleship of the Great Zhou Dynasty, Shi Kuang secretly instructed to activate the defense array. After all, it was better to be safe than sorry. Shi Kuang was also worried that the other party would be driven to desperation. Just as the defensive array on the Unit Beastmaster had yet to reach its maximum defensive effect, various energy cannons and cannon attacks were fired from the Great Zhou battleship. ¡°How dare they? How dare they!¡± Shi Kuang roared angrily when he saw this scene. ¡°Defend quickly and then hit them hard.¡± After calming down slightly, Shi Kuang immediately ordered. On the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s battleship, the adjutant had already ordered arge number of people to evacuate. Those who could not evacuate in time jumped into the water. Then, the Great Zhou battleship used all its horsepower and crashed towards Unit Beastmaster. At the same time, Su Yu, who was hiding underwater, controlled the Ghost Ship and attacked the bottom of Unit Beastmaster. Su Yu¡¯s attack directly pierced through the weakest part of the bottom of the Unit Beastmaster, making a huge hole in the other party¡¯s hull. Immediately, arge amount of seawater began to pour into Unit Beastmaster. The beastmen on Unit Beastmaster were also overwhelmed by this attack. The scene was extremely chaotic. Shi Kuang, who had stabilized his body on the deck, instantly showed an extremely ugly expression. The power that almost caused the Unit Beastmaster to overturn just now was definitely the power of a Purple Gold sea overlord. ¡°Lord Shi Kuang, bad news. A huge hole has appeared at the bottom of the Unit Beastmaster. Arge amount of seawater is constantly pouring into the cabin.¡± Hu Si, the Foxman Military Advisor, waspletely flustered. ¡°Block it. If you can¡¯t block it, you¡¯ll all die.¡± Upon hearing this, Shi Kuang roared with red eyes. Meanwhile, Zhou Tianci and the others had found a secret ce to hide by the shore. They looked at the distant sea in shock. They had almost overturned the Unit Beastmaster. ¡°Old Song, stop running. The Unit Beastmaster seems to have been attacked by sea beasts. They can¡¯t even take care of themselves. Come back quickly.¡± Hearing this, Zhou Tianci hurriedly took the voice transmission jade talisman and shouted excitedly. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m already stopping, but I need some time.¡± Soon, the adjutant¡¯s voice came from themunication jade talisman in Zhou Tianci¡¯s hand. Chapter 138 - 138 The Nine-Headed Snake King Awakens 138 The Nine-Headed Snake King Awakens What happened next was beyond Zhou Tianci¡¯s expectations. Shi Kuang quickly went down to the cabin of the Unit Beastmaster. Looking at the huge hole at the bottom of the ship in front of him, Shi Kuang¡¯s eyes began to turn bloodshot. If the Unit Beastmaster sank into the sea in his hands, even if he wasn¡¯t killed when he went home, he would suffer an unbearable punishment. This was something that Shi Kuang could not ept. ¡°Hurry up and block it. Block it with everything you have.¡± At this moment, Shi Kuang was roaring. He also used the power in his body to stop the seawater from pouring in. At the same time, the other Gold Rank Beastmen in the cabin also joined forces to release their strength in order to keep the seawater from pouring in. Under the joint forces of the seven Gold Rank experts and a group of Silver Rank experts, the hole was temporarily blocked. However, the power in their bodies was also quickly flowing away. After all, this hole was not so easy to plug. ¡°Tell them to quickly repair it with materials.¡± Seeing that the seawater was isted, Shi Kuang slowly heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he hurriedly instructed Hu Si. However, before Hu Si could get the Beastman craftsmen to start repairing the huge hole in the bottom of the Unit Beastmaster, another violent impact came from the bottom of the ship. ¡°No, damn it, damn it!¡± Shi Kuang and the others, who were working together to seal the hole under the ship, were affected by the impact. They could no longer stabilize the cirction of power in their bodies, causing cracks to appear in the sealing power that had just stabilized. ¡°Lord Shi Kuang, bad news. A huge hole has also appeared in the bottom of the Unit Beastmaster. Water is flowing in too quickly. The craftsmen can¡¯t approach at all.¡± At this moment, Hu Si, who was beside Shi Kuang, was also filled with panic. ¡°Continue to think of ways to block the hole. I¡¯ll go out and see who it is that wants to make things difficult for our Beastman Dynasty.¡± Shi Kuang now understood that if he didn¡¯t send away the fellow whounched the attack, it was impossible for him and the others to protect the Unit Beastmaster. Thinking of this, Shi Kuang instructed Hu Si and the others before swimming out from the huge hole at the bottom of the ship. As for Su Yu, who hadunched two secret attacks on the Unit Beastmaster, he had already slipped far away and hidden himself. With Shi Kuang¡¯s strength, it was obviously impossible for him to discover the traces of the Ghost Ship. When Shi Kuang appeared in the sea, he looked around but did not find anything. However, Shi Kuang knew very well that the strength of the overlord of the sea definitely far exceeded his. It was normal that a Gold Rank creature like him could not detect the presence of such an overlord. ¡°Sir, we are a battleship from the Beastman Dynasty. I hope you can stop. If we inadvertently offended you, we can talk.¡± Shi Kuang used his spiritual power to send a thought to the surrounding seawater. To be honest, Shi Kuang was extremely nervous. After all, a puny Gold Rank creature like him was basically dirt beneath the feet of a Purple Gold Rank sea beast hidden in the sea! If the other party really did not give the Beastman Dynasty any dignity, the Unit Beastmaster and everyone inside would have to sink and die in this sea area today. However, what Shi Kuang could not figure out was why the other party did not attack the battleship of the Great Zhou Dynasty and specially targeted the battleship of the Beastman Dynasty. This was something that Shi Kuang was very puzzled about. Shi Kuang did not believe that the other party had already colluded with the people from the Great Zhou Dynasty. Su Yu, who was identified by Shi Kuang as the overlord of the Purple Gold Rank Sea, was watching Shi Kuang¡¯s every move quietly through the detection of the Ghost Ship from afar. Suddenly, Su Yu received a reminder from Ghost Ship. [Detected a powerful energy reaction from a depth of 3,000 meters toward the left. Suspected to be the energy reaction from the Nine-Headed Snake King, the overlord of this sea region.] Upon hearing this notification, Su Yu suddenly straightened his half-lying body. ¡°What a coincidence. Why has the Nine-Headed Snake King awakened at this time? Could it be that someone has awakened it?¡± As this thought shed through Su Yu¡¯s mind, he told Ghost Ship to start hiding with all its might. He also quickly shrunk the ship to the size of an ordinary yacht. At this moment, Harano Meiji was standing under an altar in the Imperial City of Nine Dragons with a pious expression. There were a few huge scales of different colors ced on the altar in front of Harano Meiji. After injecting his spiritual power into these scales, Harano Meiji began to chant. ¡°Lord Snake King, a cmity is about to befall the people you¡¯re protecting. I¡¯m willing to offer arge number of sacrifices. Lord Snake King, please protect us¡­¡± As Harano Meiji recited a long string of prayers, the huge scales on the altar began to show violent reactions. At the same time, the Nine-Headed Snake King, who was sleeping at the bottom of the sea under the Nine Dragons Ind Nation region, also received Harano Meiji¡¯s prayer message and woke up from his sleep. It was also because of this that Ghost Ship sensed that the Nine-Headed Snake King had begun to wake up. Su Yu naturally knew where the Nine-Headed Snake King was hiding. After all, with the heavenly mystery array in his hand, Su Yu had long figured out the nest of various sea beasts. However, before he had the confidence that he could kill or subdue the Nine-Headed Snake King, Su Yu did not intend to provoke this fellow. The energy reaction on the Nine-Headed Snake King¡¯s body grew stronger and stronger. Shi Kuang, who was in the sea, also sensed this violent energy fluctuation. Sensing this increasingly powerful energy fluctuation, Shi Kuang¡¯s face turned pale. To be honest, in the early stages of cultivation, the strength of the powerful sea creatures at the same level far exceeded that of humans. After all, the other party¡¯s size could crush powerful humans. Only when powerful humans could mobilize the power of heaven and earth on arge scale would the strength between the two species reach the same level. In the depths of the sea, a huge creature suddenly opened its nine pairs of snake eyes. ¡°There seems to be a lot of delicious food.¡± The Nine-Headed Snake King, who hadpletely awakened from its slumber, also sensed the aura of the Beastmen on the sea. Hence, the Nine-Headed Snake King twisted its huge body and swam towards the surface of the sea. The Nine-Headed Snake King¡¯s move set off a storm in this area. Unit Beastmaster, which was already leaking on the surface of the sea, was about to copse under the waves. Su Yu was sitting in the Ghost Ship. He couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue when he saw the scene detected by the Ghost Ship. It was really because the Nine-Headed Snake King was too huge. How terrifying was a huge creature nearly a thousand meters long? ... Chapter 139 The Destruction of the Beastmaster 139 The Destruction of the Beastmaster Forparison, the Unit Beastmaster was nearly 500 meters long. In front of the Nine-Headed Snake King, it looked extremely small. In the sea, Shi Kuang sensed that the energy reaction was getting closer and closer to him. He did not dare to stay in the water any longer. Shi Kuang returned to the deck of the Unit Beastmaster. It was swaying in the huge waves and had yet to sink into the sea. On the sea not far away, a huge creature suddenly crawled out. The moment he saw the Nine-Headed Snake King''s main body, Shi Kuang couldn''t help but gasp. "Beastman, why are you in my sea region?" The Nine-Headed Snake King, who had emerged from the sea, did not attack Unit Beastmaster directly. To be able to survive in the sea area for so long, the Nine-Headed Snake King was not a fool. It had also once changed its form and secretly went to the human countries. Although the Nine-Headed Snake King did not take Purple Gold Rank humans of the same level seriously, it did not want to be enemies with powerful King Rank creatures who could mobilize the power of heaven and earth on arge scale. To put it nicely, it did not want to be enemies with the other party. To put it bluntly, it could not defeat the other party. "Respected expert, we don''t intend to invade this sea area. We just want to go to the Ind Nation in front to buy some specialties to bring back to our Beastman Dynasty." Faced with the immense pressureing from the Nine-Headed Snake King''s body, Shi Kuang could only forcefully lie. "Do you think I''m a fool? I''ve lived for so many years and have crossed more bridges than you have. As a punishment for lying, I shall consider you people as food that disturbed my sleep!" The Nine-Headed Snake King, who felt that its intelligence had been insulted, aimed its huge snake mouth at the Unit Beastmaster and spat. In an instant, a terrifying suction force swept through Unit Beastmaster. Immediately, some of the weaker beastmen were swept into the sky by the powerful suction force. Only the Silver Rank, as well as the seven Gold Rank experts were not swept away. Seeing this, Shi Kuang clenched his fists tightly. His eyes were bloodshot and his heart burned with anger. However, against the power of the Nine-Headed Snake King, Shi Kuang was unable to stop it at all. He could only watch helplessly as everything happened in front of him. At the same time, Zhou Tianci and the others saw this scene as they concealed themselves on the shore of the Nine Dragons Ind Nation''s. They could not help but swallow their saliva when they watched the scene unfold. In the sea area where the Nine Dragons Ind Nation was located, there was a Purple Gold Rank sea overlord. Zhou Tianci knew this. However, he had never seen the sea overlord before and did not know how terrifying it was! "Fortunately, I didn''t provoke this guy." At this moment, Su Yu also watched this scene through the Ghost Ship. He suddenly felt he was very wise to choose to develop wretchedly first. If the powerful Nine-Headed Snake King swept its tail over, Su Yu''s small ind that was only tens of thousands of square meters would definitely sink. Soon, the Nine-Headed Snake King devoured most of the low-level Beastman on Unit Beastmaster. Then, it used its huge snake eyes to target Shi Kuang and the other Gold Rank experts. "Sir, don''t go too far. Our Beastman Dynasty is guarded by a King Rank expert. I''m a descendant of the Beastman royal family. Furthermore, we also have lifemps. If you kill us, our guardian King Rank expert will definitely hunt you down." The eyes of the Nine-Headed Snake King were filled with greed as it looked at him. Shi Kuang could not help but feel a chill run down his spine. Shi Kuang was afraid that the Nine-Headed Snake King would attack directly. Hence, he directly brought up the name of the Beastman Dynasty to make the other party wary. When the Nine-Headed Snake King, Hydra heard Shi Kuang''s exmation, a trace of fear shed in its huge snake eyes. However, this trace of fear quickly disappeared from Hydra''s eyes. "You''re a descendant of the Beastman royal family. For the sake of that old lion, I can let you live. However, the rest of them will have to die." Before Shi Kuang could react, the Hydra''s numerous heads quickly swept past Unit Beastmaster and towards the group of Gold-Rank beastmen and Silver-Rank experts. Facing Hydra''s attack, the group of Gold Rank beastmen experts also began to fight for their lives. However, when their attacksnded on the snake''s scales, they would at most leave a white mark. They could not break through its scales. huge body was about to approach the Great Zhou battleship. "Uncle." Seeing Zhou Tianci rush out, Zhou Ning could not help but shout anxiously. "Ah, don''t kill me, don''t kill me." For a moment, all kinds of screams on the Unit Beastmaster rang in Shi Kuang''s ears. Shi Kuang could not stop the scene happening in front of him. Under the gaze of Hydra''srgest snake head, Shi Kuang''s body could not move at all. Soon, all the beastmen on the Unit Beastmaster - except for Shi Kuang, who was the royal descendant of the Beastman Dynasty- were massacred and devoured by Hydra. The Unit Beastmaster began to quickly sink into the water. "Kid, scram. I hope you can return to the Beastman Dynasty alive and not die in the sea area." After blowing Shi Kuang off the Beastmaster in one breath, Hydra walked towards the Great Zhou Dynasty''s battleship that had already docked at the Nine Dragons Ind Nation. When the fishermen of the Nine Dragons Ind Nation saw Hydra''s figure, they fell to their knees and started to worship it. At the same time, they began to shout non-stop, "Lord Snake God, please bless me¡­" "Not good, this guy¡­ " Zhou Tianci, who had concealed himself, rushed out when he saw that Hydra''s huge body was about to approach the Great Zhou battleship. "Uncle." Seeing Zhou Tianci rush out, Zhou Ning could not help but shout anxiously. "Your Excellency Hydra, I greet you on behalf of the Great Zhou Dynasty''s royal family." At this moment, Zhou Tianci, who had already rushed out, quickly introduced the Great Zhou Dynasty. However, Zhou Tianci was also very nervous. "The Great Zhou Dynasty." Upon hearing Zhou Tianci''s words and seeing the g representing the Great Zhou Dynasty on the battleship, dense fear shed in Hydra''s eyes. To Hydra, the Great Zhou Dynasty was much more terrifying than the Beastman Dynasty. This was because it had once been pursued by the King-Rank existence of the Great Zhou Dynasty. Furthermore, that fellow was a lunatic. If not for the fact that it had handed over arge number of treasures and had its head cut off by the other party, Hydra suspected that it would have been chased to death by the other party. Just thinking about it made Hydra feel a little itchy at the joint of its head. "I''ve done you a favor this time. If the King-Rank existence of the Beastman Dynasty really makes a move, it won''t be a problem for your ancestor to help me stop him, right?" After this thought shed through Hydra''s mind, it spoke in a deep voice. Chapter 140 - 140: Dynasties Shocked Chapter 140: Dynasties Shocked Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°No problem. Thank you for your help this time.¡± Seeing that the other party had no intention of attacking, Zhou Tianci could not help but heave a sigh of relief. ¡¯It seems that the ancestor was not bragging. The Hydra is indeed very afraid of him.¡¯ Zhou Tianci could not help but recall what his ancestor had said to him before he came out. At this moment, Shi Kuang, who had been blown into the sea, looked at Hydra¡¯s huge body in the distance with hatred. However, Shi Kuang could only be angry. Then, the angered Shi Kuang circted the energy in his body. The golden energy wings on his back spread out and he quickly rose from the sea. Then, he pped his golden wings and quickly flew in the opposite direction. Hydra naturally knew of Shi Kuang¡¯s departure. However, since it had already let him off, Hydra had no intention of continuing to attack after this. This was because killing the descendants of the royal family was equivalent to pping the face of the Beastman Dynasty. Hydra knew this clearly. ¡°I¡¯m going to collect my offerings. You should leave this ce as soon as possible!¡± At this moment, Hydra, who had already shrunk a lot, said coldly to Zhou Tianci. ¡°Understood. We ll leave now.¡± Hearing this, Zhou Tianci hurriedly agreed. At this moment, a perfect misunderstanding had formed between Zhou Tianci, Shi Kuang, and Hydra. Shi Kuang thought that Hydra was the first to attack the Unit Beastmaster. Hydra did not pay attention to whether Unit Beastmaster was attacked at all. After all, this thing was just a toy in his eyes. As for Zhou Tianci, he thought that the Unit Beastmaster had been attacked by Hydra. Therefore, as the information between the three parties was notmunicated, it led to the Nine-Headed Snake King, Hydra being directly implicated. Fortunately, Hydra could bear the me. After all, he was indeed the one who killed the beastmen afterwards. At most, Su Yu had only pushed the matter forward. When Hydra¡¯s figure sped towards the Nine Dragons Imperial City, Zhou Tianci also got everyone to quickly board the battleship and prepare to return to the Great Zhou Dynasty. The Beastman Dynasty had suffered heavy losses this time. They would definitely not let the matter rest. He had to return early to prevent the other party from counterattacking. Zhou Tianci was no longer in the mood to care about the tributes from the Nine Dragons Ind Nation. Just as Zhou Tianci and the others were about to retreat, Su Yu controlled the Ghost Ship and approached Unit Beastmaster that had sunk into the water. ¡°It¡¯s a little big. I can¡¯t fit it in the cabin. Forget it, I¡¯ll pick some expensive things to take away. This way, it won¡¯t be a wasted trip.¡± Su Yu nced at Unit Beastmaster that had yet to disintegrate and had an idea in his heart. Soon, with the detection of the Ghost Ship, Su Yu found the ce where weapons and various materials were stored on Unit Beastmaster. After quickly plundering all the items, Su Yu dismantled some of the more valuable materials and packed them away. With his insight skill, it was impossible for Su Yu to miss out on some precious materials. Unit Beastmaster was the crystallization of the Beastman Dynasty¡¯s wisdom in naval battles. The materials used in some ces were naturally extremely precious. Even with the power of the Beastman Dynasty, it would take at least ten years to build one Unit Beastmaster. Moreover, it would also consume a lot of manpower and material resources. Meanwhile, the Heavenly Works Battalion, which was still an extremely far distance away from the Nine Dragons Ind Nation, was in a tizzy. ¡°Report, I¡¯ve received a message from His Highness. They encountered the Beastman Dynasty¡¯s Unit Beastmaster battleship on the Nine Dragons Ind Nation and are requesting the dynasty¡¯s support.¡± An official in charge of receiving all kinds of information immediately reported to the highest authority of the Heavenly Works Battalion. ¡°What? How can there be such a coincidence? No, I have to go to the pce to meet the emperor immediately.¡± The old man who was drinking tea in the camp could no longer hold the teacup in his hand and it fell to the ground. Then, the anxious old man quickly rushed towards the pce of the Great Zhou Dynasty. On the Beastman Dynasty¡¯s side, the beastman in charge of guarding the lifemps of the Gold Rank experts immediately scrambled out of the Life Shrine when he realized that the six lifemps had been extinguished. Shi Kuang was already far away from the Nine Dragons Ind Nation. He had also used a forbidden bloodline technique to lock onto the location of the Beastman Dynasty. Otherwise, in this vast sea area, Shi Kuang might not even be able to find the way back to the Beastman Dynasty. For a moment, a storm brewed between the two dynasties. On the other hand, Su Yu, who had already reaped the benefits, had already packed up arge number of rare materials and had returned to his ind. The remains of the Unit Beastmaster, which had been crushed by the huge pressure at the bottom of the sea, were left lying quietly in the mud in the seabed. At this moment, the Nine-Headed Snake King, Hydra had already arrived at the pce of the Nine Dragons Ind Nation. It had also transformed into its human form. ¡°Lord Snake King, the offerings for you have been prepared. They are all fresh blood. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be satisfied.¡± Harano Meiji, knelt in the middle of the hall as he spoke to Hydra, who was sitting on the throne. There was a fanatical expression on his face. ¡°Good. When I return, throw all the food into the sea!¡± Hearing this, a hint of joy appeared on Hydra¡¯s face. In fact, the ordinary humans on the Nine Dragons Ind Nation could not provide Hydra with much energy. Perhaps tens of thousands of peoplebined could not even provide as much energy as a Silver Rank sea beast. However, perhaps it was because humans had an innate constitution and contained some special spirituality. Therefore, their energy was secondary to Hydra. The key was that the insignificant spiritual aura contained in these human bloodlines brought about a big effect on him. If Hydra wanted to break through to the King Rank to be a King Rank existence in the sea, it had toprehend the power ofws. Moreover, the Hydra had more stats type ¨C it had a total of nine stats. Therefore, it was even more difficult for it to break through to the King Rank than ordinary sea area overlords. As for why it didn¡¯t ughter all the humans on the Nine Dragons Ind Nation in one go to break through to the next level, that was because Hydra was afraid of being hunted down by some righteous human experts. Most importantly, Hydra wasn¡¯tpletely certain that it could sessfully break through after devouring all the human beings in the Nine Dragons Ind Nation. If it was 100% certain, Hydra would have done so long ago. It would have done that instead of harvesting a batch of humans from the Nine Dragons Ind Nation every year and a half. While Harano Meiji was reporting the situation to Hydra, Su Yu had also returned to the ind. After witnessing the strength of the Nine-Headed Snake King, the Purple Gold Rank overlord of the sea, Su Yu deeply felt how inadequate he was.. Chapter 141 - 141: Zhou Yi’s Skill Improvement Chapter 141: Zhou Yi¡¯s Skill Improvement Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After returning to the ind, Su Yu first summoned He Shen and Zhou Yi. Then, he handed over a portion of the materials from Unit Beastmaster to them to use for the infrastructure on the ind. After sending the two of them away, Su Yu started making ns to improve theprehensive artifices of the ind. First of all, Su Yu had obtained many basic runes from the Unit Beastmaster. He threw them all into the Unitary Illusion Array and the Unitary Killing Array. Soon, the power of the Unitary Illusion Array and the Unitary Killing Array were strengthened after they devoured many basic runes. Currently, the Unitary Killing Array was powerful enough to kill Bronze Rank creatures. Simrly, the Unitary Illusion Array was powerful enough to confuse Bronze Rank creatures who specialized in spirit. Compared to how they were at the beginning, their power had already increased a lot. However, if he wanted them to reach a higher level, Su Yu had to constantly search for new runes for them to devour. In addition, Su Yu had also found three types of Silver Rank fires for the Motion Furnace. They had all been plundered from the warehouse of Unit Beastmaster. These three types of Silver Rank fire had average power. They were all a type of beast fire. If a Silver Rank cultivator of the beast race refined one, he could barely be considered a small expert among his peers. Although Su Yu thought that they were rtively weak, they could be used to upgrade the Motion Furnace. After walking to the side of the Motion Furnace, Su Yu casually took out and attached a Silver Rank Demon Pill to the burning beast fires before throwing them into the Motion Furnace. [The upgrade requirements for the Motion Furnace have been met. Please wait while the upgrade is in progress.] As soon as the three Silver Rank beast fires were thrown in, information about the Motion Furnace upgrading began to appear in front of Su Yu. After about ten minutes, the information of the Motion Furnace changed. [Rank 2 Motion Furnace] Description: It can burn all objects below the Silver Rank. It can be used to produce energy to move the ind. Current Energy Storage: 61,341. Upgrade Materials for Rank 3: 0/3 Gold Rank Fire, arge number of Gold Rank fire attribute spiritual materials. Currently, it can push the ind forward at a maximum speed of 120 km/h. At full speed, it consumes 30 points of stored energy per hour. Upon seeing the information of the Motion Furnace after it was upgraded to Rank 2, Su Yu nodded slightly in satisfaction. After leaving the area where Motion Furnace was, Su Yu nned to collect all kinds of rare treasures and kill all Gold Rank sea beasts other than the Nine-Headed Snake King¡¯s descendant as well as the Nine-Headed Snake King. Then, he would leave this barren Level 1 sea area. After thinking for a while, Su Yu summoned Zhou Yi and brought him into the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. ¡°Zhou Yi, I will grant you some authority over the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. Then, you will control the Motion Furnace to follow the direction of the ship. Make sure to circle around the Nine Dragons Ind Nation and pay attention to the Nine-Headed Snake King¡¯s location at all times.¡± In the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, Su Yu controlled its power to reveal a map of the sea area. On it were the locations of the Nine Dragons Ind Nation, the Nine-Headed Snake King, and various Gold Rank sea beasts. In addition, the locations of the treasures in the sea area were marked. Moreover, the battleship of the Great Zhou Dynasty was also presented on the sea area map in a miniature version. It was a kind of map that showed movements in real time. ¡°Yes, Master. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Seeing this, Zhou Yi¡¯s expression became extremely solemn. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll authorize it to you now.¡± After looking at Zhou Yi, Su Yu casually grabbed at the void. Immediately, an illusory eight trigrams mark appeared in Su Yu¡¯s hand. With a flick of Su Yu¡¯s finger, the illusory eight trigrams mark immediately entered Zhou Yi¡¯s body. ¡°Eh?¡± At this moment, Su Yu could not help but exim. It turned out that when the eight trigrams mark entered Zhou Yi¡¯s body, Su Yu realized that Zhou Yi¡¯s skill had actually increased from Grade C to Grade S. ¡°Master, my skill level has increased. Now, it is Grade S Deduction. I can deduce the future of a matter on a small scale and also deduce the follow-up of some iplete cultivation techniques. However, if I deduce too much, it¡¯s easy to cause a bacsh from the heavenly secrets. In addition, the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets seems to be able to help me block these bacsh.¡± ¡°Okay. Calm your mind and focus. See if you can deduce the subsequent cultivation techniques of this cultivation technique of mine.¡± After looking at Zhou Yi¡¯s skill introduction, Su Yu casually pointed at Zhou Yi¡¯s forehead to transfer the information of the Indestructible Golden Body Technique. As for the Soul Scripture¡¯s First Volume, Su Yu had some misgivings and did not impart it to Zhou Yi. Although Zhou Yi was already loyal to Su Yu due to the subtle influence of the Heart Lock, Su Yu was unsure if Zhou Yi could remove the control of the Heart Lock after he deduced the Soul Scripture. Therefore, in order to ensure that nothing went wrong, Su Yu did not n to hand the First Volume of the Soul Scripture to Zhou Yi to deduce. Instead, he gave the Indestructible Golden Body technique to Zhou Yi. About twenty minutester, Zhou Yi finally finished receiving the Indestructible Golden Body technique. After meditating andprehending for a while, Zhou Yi looked at Su Yu with a difficult expression and said, ¡°Master, the subsequent levels of this Golden Body technique are more profound. It might take a lot of time for me to directly deduce it. If you have some attack training type or body cultivation techniques that can be deduced from each other, it might be much faster.¡± In response, Su Yu nodded slightly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. You can slowly deduce it first. I¡¯ll find some body cultivations and attack training type cultivation techniquester.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± ¡°Alright, prepare to control the Motion Furnace to set offter. I¡¯m going out for a while.¡± After checking that Zhou Yi¡¯s skill had upgraded and there was nothing unusual, Su Yu said casually. After saying that, Su Yu quickly left the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. Then, he summoned Ghost Ship and prepared to start arge-scale hunt. After calming down andprehending the power of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, Zhou Yi stayed in the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and began to control the Motion Furnace to move the ind . During this period, Zhou Yi still needed to urately calcte if there would be any unexpected situations along the way. This quest was not simple. Fortunately, he had the sea area map from the heavenly mystery array. Under normal circumstances, there should not be any major problems. At this moment, Zhou Tianci, who was on the battleship of the Great Zhou Dynasty, clearly did not know that someone had already followed them to the territory of the Great Zhou Dynasty. Zhou Tianci was currently busy with contacting the Great Zhou Dynasty. He was reporting the current situation so that the dynasty could make early preparations. At the same time, the Nine-Headed Snake King, Hydra had already returned from the Nine Dragons Ind Nation to the sea. It was waiting for the blood food to be delivered.. Chapter 142 - 142: Mining Under the Sea Chapter 142: Mining Under the Sea Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Some of the humans that Harano Meiji was going to hand over to Hydra to devour were survivors with low skills. Some were criminals on death row on the Nine Dragons Ind Nation. Harano Meiji wouldn¡¯t feel sorry for these people no matter how many of them died. For Harano Meiji, as long as Hydra could protect the Nine Dragons Ind Nation, it was nothing for tens of thousands of people to die every year. Soon, arge number of soldiers from the Nine Dragons Ind Nation escorted arge number of humans and pushed them into the sea for Hydra to devour. This situation was very normal in a Level 1 sea area. It was a verymon scene. It was just like how humans ate sea creatures and sea creatures ate humans. Survival depended on who was stronger. In a Level 1 sea area where there were thousands of races, this happened every day. It wasmon for one race to eat another race. However, the sea region that Su Yu was currently in was rtively remote. Therefore, Su Yu had yet to witness some things. In a Level 1 sea area, if one did not have absolute strength, one could not stand up against injustice. The best they could do in such a case was to protect themselves. If they forcefully stood up, not only would they be implicated, but they would also easily cause huge trouble for their own races. Su Yu was already preparing to sweep through the Silver Rank Sea Creatures and collect various rare resources at the bottom of the sea. Previously, Su Yu had been dyed by the matter of the merfolk¡¯s treasure vault. Otherwise, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have gone back after two barbaric sea beasts. [Level 1 Small Energy Stone Mine] Description: It contains about 10,000 first-grade energy crystals. You are rmended to mine. At this moment, Su Yu, who was piloting the Ghost Ship, had already stopped at a region somewhere underwater. Looking at the small mountain-like mineral vein in front of him, Su Yu summoned Skeleton 1 and the other skeletons. Skeleton 1 had already advanced to the peak of the Bronze Rank under the umtion of arge amount of soul power from the sea beasts. It was only a step away from advancing to the Silver Skeleton General. After Su Yu hunted a few more Silver Rank sea beasts and handed their souls to Skeleton 1 to devour, advancing to a Silver Rank skeleton would be a piece of cake. It had to be said that as long as the skeleton race had high potential and was nourished with arge amount of soul power, their upgrade speed was amazing. ¡°Skeleton 1, bring your subordinates and dig for me from here. Dig out all the Level 1 energy crystals in this small mountain range. Do you understand?¡± Looking at Skeleton 1 and the ck mass of ck Iron Rank sea beast skeletons behind him, Su Yu used his spiritual power to send a thought over. ¡°Yes.¡± In response, the blue soul fire in Skeleton l¡¯s head swayed slightly, indicating that it understood. After instructing Skeleton 1, Su Yu piloted the Ghost Ship and left the small mineral vein to find the wild beast closest to this location. Just as Su Yu left, Skeleton 1, who was standing in the sea, emitted a soul fluctuation from the blue soul fire in his head. Sensing this fluctuation, the ck Iron Rank sea beast skeletons immediately began to move. Soon, these ck Iron Rank sea beast skeletons began to divide the work among themselves. Some of therger sea creature skeletons without arms were in charge of using their hard bones to hit the rocks on the small mine. The humanoid sea creature skeletons like the sea monkeys began to use their hard skeletal ws to excavate the Level 1 energy crystals. The bones ck Iron Rank skeletons were even harder than ordinary iron tools. It was not a problem to directly use them as chisels. It had to be said that the skeletons were perfect as miners. They did not know fatigue at all. Moreover, they did not need food and amodation. While Skeleton 1 led hisckeys to excavate the Level 1 energy crystal mine, Su Yu had already encountered a big creature that was shining with silver light. [Barbaric Sea Beast¡ªSilver Rank Barbaric Fish] Strength: 3,434. Physique: 3,121. Spirit: 146. Description: Its bloodline contains the barbaric aura. It has no intelligence and acts purely on instincts. There is a Silver Rank ¡ï¡ï treasure chest in its body. Upon seeing this big creature, Su Yu directly summoned the Golden Armored Corpse. He wouldn¡¯t get his hands dirty if he didn¡¯t have to. After being summoned from the Spirit-Branded Retainer Space, the Golden Armored Corpse received Su Yu¡¯s order and immediately rushed towards the Silver Rank Barbaric Fish excitedly. Soon, the Golden Armored Corpse used its old method to sessfully destroy the other party¡¯s brain tissue and ended the barbaric fish¡¯s life. After putting the fish into the cabin of the Ghost Ship, Su Yu also obtained the ¡ï ¡ï Silver Rank treasure chest that dropped from the fish. [Silver ¡ï¡ï Treasure Chest] Description: It contains arge Al mining machine. [Large Al Mining Machine] Description: Arge-scale mining machine that is developed in a certain cultivation technology world to solve variousplicated mineral veins. It can operate at a depth of 3,000 meters at maximum. Energy Source: When there is no light, you can use ordinary energy crystals to operate it. When there is sufficient light, you can use sr energy to assist the work of the energy crystals. Energy Consumption: 1 ordinary energy crystal every half an hour. ¡°This is good stuff!¡± After seeing the item in the ¡ï¡ï Silver treasure chest, Su Yu¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. Then, Su Yu directly chose to open the ¡ï¡ï Silver treasure chest in the cabin. [Ding! Your Quadruple Happiness skill has been automatically triggered. You have obtained an Large Al Mining Machine*4.] The moment Su Yu opened the treasure chest, four mining machines that were ten meters tall and around eight meters wide with variousplicated mechanical arms appeared in the cabin of the Ghost Ship. Regarding this, Su Yu, who was already very experienced in these technological products, quickly went forward and followed the hint of his insight skill to find the key to turn it on. [Ding! Owner binding in progress. Please don¡¯t move your body during the process.] When the machine was turned on, it shone with a blue light and began to bind with Su Yu. Following this, Su Yu also bound himself to the other three mining machines one by one. [Please input energy crystals. The current energy storage is insufficient. Please replenish the energy as soon as possible.] Seeing that the four machines all showed that there was insufficient energy, Su Yu directly used some energy crystals stored in Ghost Ship to replenish the energy of the four machines. With these machines, Su Yu changed the order and prepared to find the various rare mineral veins in the sea first. The resources in the Level 1 sea area were unimaginably abundant, but most of them had not been mined. Most sea creatures would only guard their own personal hoard and would rarely look for mineral veins and resources. After all, not all materials were useful to them. Other than the energy crystal mine ¨C which was rtively useful to the sea beast race ¨C ordinary fine gold and ck iron ore were not much different from ordinary reefs in the eyes of the sea beasts.. Chapter 143 - 143: Level 3 Mithril Mine Chapter 143: Level 3 Mithril Mine Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Yu, who was casually holding fourrge mining machines, ced his focus on the mineral resources at the bottom of the sea. After all, if he did not make use of these machines, it would be considered a waste of resources. At this moment, Su Yu, who was in the Ghost Ship, casually clicked on the heavenly mystery array light sphere ced in the center of the cockpit. Immediately, a 3D sea area map was disyed in front of Su Yu. Currently, the heavenly mystery array was equivalent to a satellite navigation map in the Ghost Ship. As long as Su Yu pointed to a region on the sea area map, the Ghost Ship would automatically follow the navigation route of the heavenly mystery array. Combining the usage of the two items, Su Yu achieved the effect of unmanned autopilot navigation. [Level 2 Mystic Iron Mine], [Level 1 Yellowstone Mine], [Level 2 Bronze Mine], [Level 1 Refined Iron Mine], [Level 3 Mithril Mine]¡­ After ncing at the map, Su Yu chose the most valuable mithril mine among the mines closest to him. ording to the navigation route, under the short jump speed of the Ghost Ship, Su Yu soon arrived at the region where the mithril mine was located. This ce was less than 3,000 meters away from the surface of the sea. Large mining machines could work here. [Level 3 Mithril Mine] Description: It contains about 500 kilograms of mithril. If you want to obtain mithril high in purity, you have to purify and smelt the ores. As he nced at the mithril mine nearby, information about the mine appeared in front of Su Yu. If he had not obtained arge-scale mining machine, Su Yu would not haveid his hands on these materials. After all, these forging materials were not like energy crystal mines where he only needed to dig crazily. Most of the materials were scattered and stored in the form of ores. They needed to be smelted and processedter to obtain pure materials. This was also the reason why the sea creatures were not interested in these things. Then, Su Yu moved the fourrge mining machines out of the Ghost Ship and ced them on the Level 3 mithril mine. After receiving the orders to mining, the four mining machines immediately activated themselves and began to move. Su Yu did not leave immediately. Instead, he stepped aside and watched in interest. All kinds of mechanical arms extended from each of therge mining machines. There were drills, mps, shovels, and hammers. The division ofbor was very clear. As the mining machine operated, themotion caused from the mithril mine attracted the attention of a nearby sea creature. Arge sea beast sleeping in a nearby trench was woken up by themotion caused by the mining work. In an instant, the big creature that was in a mood after waking up swayed its body and quickly swam towards the mithril mine. Soon, a creature that looked like a crocodile appeared in Su Yu¡¯s line of sight. [Bronze Rank Giant-Toothed Crocodile] Strength: 431 Physique: 345 Spirit: 94 Skill: Death Roll, Giant Tooth Bite, Tail Attack. Description: A creature that has developed intelligence. Its personality is cold-blooded and bloodthirsty. There is a ¡ï¡ï¡ï Bronze treasure chest in its body. Overall Combat Strength: Bronze Rank 5 ¨C Bronze Rank 6 Su Yu nced at the big creature who was quickly swimming towards the mining machine and directly gained insight into this guy¡¯s information. In terms of strength, it was so-so. However, from the information disyed on the sea area map, this Giant Toothed Crocodile was the small overlord of this area. It was a perfect candidate as a guard of the mineral vein. At this moment, the Giant-Toothed Crocodile hiding in the dark was staring angrily at the mining machine not far away. The Giant-Toothed Crocodile had already developed intelligence and could think like a human. It naturally would not act like wild beasts and charge forward when something happened. Therefore, the first thing the Giant Toothed Crocodile considered was whether the nearby enemies were a threat and whether it could defeat them. The sea beasts generally judged strength by seeing whether the other party wasrger than them. This was the first element that most sea beasts used to confirm the strength of their opponents. Then, they relied on their sharp senses to sense if the other party could cause them any harm. Therefore, at this moment, the Giant-Toothed Crocodile was silently swimming towards the mining machine. During this period of time, its more than 20 meters long body did not cause any fluctuations in the sea. It was really a hunting-type sea beast. However, all of this was seen by Su Yu, who was sitting in the Ghost Ship. Seeing the big creature¡¯s cautious appearance, Su Yu¡¯s lips could not help but curl up slightly. Then, Su Yu shot out an illusory power, as well as a powerful spiritual power from his pupils. In the blink of an eye, the two powers hit the Giant-Toothed Crocodile. After being hit by the power of Illusion, the Giant-Toothed Crocodile felt the scene in front of it change drastically. It was as if a terrifying giant had appeared in front of it. The Giant-Toothed Crocodile was unable to move. It felt as though its body was restrained by something. As it struggled with all its might, the Giant-Toothed Crocodile finally saw its current environment clearly through its periphery. Then, before the Giant-Toothed Crocodile could react, a burning sensation stimted its nerves. In the illusory space, the Giant-Toothed Crocodile was currently being roasted into a delicacy by Su Yu . Good lord, Su Yu was already walking further and further away from the path of humanity. The spiritual power of the Giant-Toothed Crocodile did not evenst two minutes against Su Yu, who had superb illusion techniques. It obediently chose to surrender and was willingly imnted with the Heart Lock. ¡°You¡¯re in charge of guarding this ce, understand?¡± After subduing the Giant-Toothed Crocodile, Su Yu sent a voice transmission with his spiritual power. ¡°Understood, Master.¡± The Giant-Toothed Crocodile hurriedly nodded. Su Yu didn¡¯t say anything else in response. He directly asked the Ghost Ship to set off and rushed to the next region. When Su Yu left the underwater region, the Giant-Toothed Crocodile looked at the mining machine that was operating nearby. A few tears of regret involuntarily flowed from the corners of its eyes. Wasn¡¯t it good to sleep at home? Why did it have to be so curious?! Now, it waspletely screwed. Then, the Giant-Toothed Crocodile also found a random spot beside the mithril mine andy there quietly. After all, this life had to continue. It still had to do what it had to do. The Giant-Toothed Crocodile did not want to experience the feeling of being roasted on a fire for the second time. While Su Yu was mining and hunting, Zhou Yi had already activated the Motion Furnace and started to move ording to the navigation route of the heavenly mystery array.. Chapter 144 - 144: Gold Rank Black Water Xuan Turtle Chapter 144: Gold Rank ck Water Xuan Turtle Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The heavenly mystery array was very smart. It directly nned out several routes, and Zhou Yi chose the safest route from these navigation routes ording to the results of his deduction skill. Zhou Yi¡¯s talent was verypatible with the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. If this went on, Su Yu might give him a position as the Pavilion Head in the future. To Su Yu ¨C as long as they remained under his control ¨C the stronger they were, the better. Zhou Yi drove the ind and followed the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s battleship along the safe route. Far away in the distant region of the Great Zhou Dynasty, a beam of light rushed straight out of the forbidden area of the royal family towards the sea area where the Great Zhou battleship was. At this moment, in the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s pce, a middle-aged man in an emperor¡¯s robe with a dignified expression muttered to himself worriedly, ¡°I hope the ancestor will rush over in a hurry! The Beastman Dynasty had better watch themselves!¡± At the same time, an earth-shattering lion roar sounded from the Beastman Dynasty¡¯s pce. Then, a huge golden lion phantom slowly rose above the Beastman Court. Then, it turned into a stream of light and disappeared from the territory above the Beastman Dynasty. Both dynasties had sent out their King Rank big shots. It seemed that like if they collided, a king-level battle would definitely erupt. On Su Yu¡¯s side, he did not know that this incident had actually attracted the attention of the two dynasties. They had directly mobilized their King Rank big shots, which was equivalent to a humanoid nuclear weapon. Fortunately, Su Yu had hidden himself well enough. During the incident, he did not show his face at all. Moreover, he used the heavenly mystery array to hide his aura and even erased all traces. At this moment, Su Yu had already rushed to the territory of a Gold Rank demonic sea creature. [ck Iron Rank ¨C ck Water Xuan Turtle] Strength: 34 Physique: 40 Spirit: 9 Skill: Indestructible, ck Turtle Charge. Overall Combat Strength: ck Iron Rank 3 ¨C ck Iron Rank 4. Many ck Water Xuan Turtles of various sizes appeared in front of Su Yu. They were all the descendants of the Gold Rank ck Water Xuan Turtle. Then, Su Yu, who was in the Ghost Ship, summoned Nightmare from the Spirit-Branded Retainer¡¯s space. ¡°Nightmare, let those fellows fall into a deep sleep and enter the dream realm.¡± Looking at Nightmare beside him, Su Yu pointed at a group of ck water turtles nearby. ¡°Understood. Don¡¯t worry, Master.¡± Nightmare promised excitedly after answering Su Yu¡¯s summons. Soon, Nightmare¡¯s illusory body silently appeared in the sea. Then, a strange power from Nightmare¡¯s body enveloped the ck Iron and Bronze Rank ck Turtles. The ck Turtles enveloped by this power did not show any special reaction at first. However, not long after, some of the weaker ck Water Xuan Turtles began to close their eyes and fall into a deep sleep. This situation did not attract the attention of the ck Water Xuan Turtles that had yet to fall asleep. The turtles were naturally lethargic creatures. These guys did not like to move and enjoyed sleeping. Therefore, Nightmare¡¯s action went unnoticed. One, two, three¡­ When the ck Turtle in the periphery had all fallen into a deep sleep, Su Yu began to capture the turtles. Using the power of Ghost Ship, all the ck turtles of various sizes were sucked into its cabin. After taking a look and making sure that he did not miss anything, Su Yu steered the Ghost Ship and continued to move towards the location of the Gold Rank ck Water Xuan Turtle. Perhaps it was because this Gold Rank ck Water Xuan Turtle was the overlord of this sea area that its descendants had already let down their guard. With so many turtles missing, not a single ck Water Xuan Turtle noticed that something was wrong. Along the way, Su Yu caught one turtle after another. In the end, after catching two Silver Rank ck Water Xuan Turtles, a huge millstone-like rock appeared in front of Su Yu. This huge rock was the target Su Yu was looking for. It was the Gold Rank ck Water Xuan Turtle. As a member of the ck Turtle race, the Gold Rank ck Water Xuan Turtle had an extremely long lifespan. It had a longer lifespan than some Purple Gold Rank sea overlords. Therefore, with its long lifespan, sleep was a necessary part of its growth. [Gold Rank ¨C ck Water Xuan Turtle] Strength: 34,578 Physique: 45,785 Spirit: 14,575 Stats: Water Skills: Indestructible, Power of Domination, Turtle Breath¡­ Overall Combat Strength: Overall Combat Strength: Gold Rank 5 ¨C Gold Rank 6. Description: A xuan turtle that contains a trace of the bloodline of the mythical creature, Baxia?. If the power of its bloodline is activated, it might mutate. Looking at the stats of the ck Water Xuan Turtle that appeared in front of him, Su Yu suspected that if he attacked the other party¡¯s turtle shell with his full-strength, he would definitely break his hand. Not all Gold Rank creatures had stats that exceeded 10,000 points. Usually, such stats would only appear onrge sea beasts and wild beasts. For example, for ordinary human beings with a Gold Rank Physique to have a physique stats that exceeded 10,000 points, they definitely had to polish their physique to the extreme. Otherwise, it was impossible to reach such heights. After all, a human body naturally did not have an advantage over a huge body like a sea beast. At this moment, Su Yu was thinking about how to sway this ck Water Xuan Turtle to his side. It would be a waste to kill it. After all, a trace of Baxia¡¯s bloodline flowed through its body. Using the heart lock to control it would definitely not work. After all, the other party¡¯s spirit stats were as high as 10,000 points. Su Yu¡¯s ability had not quite reached this level. Therefore, Su Yu had to think of a way to make this Gold Rank ck Water Xuan Turtle to voluntarily submit to him and offer up its soul mark. Thinking of this, Su Yu directly summoned the Yin-Yang Fish and the Golden Armored Corpse. ¡°The three of you, surround this guy from three directions.¡± Su Yu instructed as he nced at the ck Water Xuan Turtle that had yet to wake up. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± After answering, Nightmare, the Golden Armored Corpse, and the Yin-Yang Fish formed a triangle and surrounded the ck Water Xuan Turtle. Meanwhile, the ck Water Xuan Turtle that was surrounded finally moved. When it sensed the aura of an expert of the same level around it ¨C and there was more than one ¨C it would be strange if this ck Water Xuan Turtle could still sleep. With a turbulent shake of the seawater, the ck Water Xuan Turtle that had shrunk into its turtle shell to sleep finally stretched out from the shell. ¡°You¡¯re not sea creatures. Why have youe to my ce?¡± The ck Water Xuan Turtle, who remained motionless, used its spiritual thought to let out a slightly old voice. ¡°Our master has something to discuss with you.¡± Nightmare was the first to speak. Chapter 145 - 145: The Whole Clan Is To Be Wiped Out All at Once Chapter 145: The Whole n Is To Be Wiped Out All at Once Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Upon hearing Nightmare¡¯s words, the ck Water Xuan Turtle revealed a very solemn expression on its huge face. After unfolding its spiritual thought, the ck Water Xuan Turtle was silent for a moment before slowly saying, ¡°Are my descendants in your hands?¡± ¡°They are indeed in my hands.¡± At this moment, Su Yu removed the concealment of the Ghost Ship and appeared near the ck Water Xuan Turtle. ¡°You¡¯re a human.¡± Seeing Su Yu suddenly appear in the water, the ck Water Xuan Turtle couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. Although the power on Su Yu¡¯s body was extremely weak in the eyes of the ckwater Xuan Turtle, the power that kept churning in Su Yu¡¯s eyes made the ck Water Xuan Turtle extremely afraid. Moreover, the ck Water Xuan Turtle also sensed an extremely dangerous feeling on Su Yu¡¯s body. It was a terrifying power that could threaten his life. ¡°I wonder what you need to discuss with me.¡± Seeing that the other three existences of the same level followed the other Su Yu¡¯s lead, the ck Water Xuan Turtle naturally understood who was the boss here. ¡°I see that you have Baxia¡¯s bloodline in your body, but you don¡¯t have the luck to activate it. I want to give you an opportunity.¡± Under the effect of the divine power in his eyes, every word Su Yu said at this momentpelled the ck Water Xuan Turtle to listen to him. ¡°What? Activate Baxia¡¯s bloodline in my body?¡± Hearing this, the ck Water Xuan Turtle could not help but shake its huge body excitedly. However, the ck Water Xuan Turtle quickly calmed down. After all, the ck Water Xuan Turtle was a Gold Rank demon who had already ovee the tribtions and could transform into a human. It had naturally been to the human world before. The ckWater Xuan Turtle naturally understood the logic of ¡®there was no free lunch in the world¡¯. After calming down, the ckWater Xuan Turtle suppressed its excitement and spoke in a low voice, ¡°At what cost?¡± ¡°If you work for me, I¡¯ll help you activate your bloodline and guarantee that you¡¯ll be a King Rank Demon King within a thousand years. How about that?¡± Seeing that the ck Water Xuan Turtle was a little tempted, Su Yu continued tempting it again. It had to be said that Su Yu¡¯s words were extremely tempting. The ck Water Xuan Turtle could not withstand such a temptation. It had no choice. Although he was very unwilling to be working under someone, the other party had offered him too much! The ck Water Xuan Turtle had a dream of bing a King Rank Demon King. However, it knew that it did not have the chance to activate Baxia¡¯s bloodline in its body. With its current potential, it was already a little extravagant to break through to the Great Demon Realm. It did not even dare to think about the King Rank. ¡°Sir, the power you currently possess is much weaker than mine. How can I believe that you can activate Baxia¡¯s bloodline in my body and help me be a King Rank Demon King within a thousand years?!¡± After forcefully suppressing the restlessness in its heart, the ckWater Xuan Turtle asked calmly. ¡°Big guy, it¡¯s your honor that Master can take you in as a servant. Which one of us doesn¡¯t have stronger potential than you? Didn¡¯t we follow Master? Isn¡¯t this fact enough to prove anything?¡± Seeing the ck Water Xuan Turtle dawdling, the anxious Nightmare stepped on its hooves and added in a deep voice. ¡°With the power in my hands, I can kill you at any time. Yet, you¡¯re still alive and talking to me.¡± At this moment, Su Yu directly mobilized the pressure of the Ghost Ship and pressed it on the ck Water Xuan Turtle¡¯s shell. ¡°This¡­ this power.¡± Crushed by the pressure of the Ghost Ship, the ckWater Xuan Turtle felt its blood trembling. Sensing the killing intent in Su Yu¡¯s words, the ckWater Xuan Turtle, who had lived for a long time, finally decided that he who understands the times is a wise man. Among the sea creatures, the strong were respected. It was perfectly normal to recognize a master. ¡°I choose to submit.¡± The ckWater Xuan Turtle, whose thoughts were racing in its mind, lowered its head to Su Yu and chose to submit. Half of the reason why the ck Water Xuan Turtle submitted was because it did not want to die. The other half was because it felt that what the other party had just said was true. The ck Water Xuan Turtle did not even dare to think about putting its life at stake and resist. After all, it still had a long lifespan. Wouldn¡¯t it be a pity to die like this? ¡°Hand over your soul mark.¡± ncing at the ck Water Xuan Turtle that had already lowered its head to express its submission, Su Yu directly used his spiritual thought tomunicate. Hearing this, the ck Water Xuan Turtle could only begin to umte soul power and condensed a soul mark. Soon, an illusory ck turtle mark flew towards Su Yu from the head of the ck Water Xuan Turtle. [Soul Mark] Description: A soul mark voluntarily condensed by a Gold Rank ck Water Xuan Turtle with its soul power. Taking control of this mark can enable one to control a portion of the ckWater Xuan Turtle¡¯s soul power. If the soul mark is destroyed, the ck Water Xuan Turtle¡¯s soul power will be severely injured. In serious cases, it will die and its soul will disappear. Not all demons knew of the existence of a soul mark. Only some extremely ancient existences with bloodline origins could pass this down. If not for the fact that the ck Water Xuan Turtle had Baxia¡¯s bloodline, he would not have known this soul mark technique. If this was utilized by an ancient race, it would be life-saving. After all, it would give one the backing of a parent. If someone dared to attack a creature branded with this soul mark, they would definitely be chased to death. For example, the ckWater Xuan Turtle had only inherited a trace of bloodline that had yet to be activated. Then, it was unknown how many generations had passed. No one cared about it at all, and it was impossible to trace the source. After casually receiving this soul imprint that showed no problems under the detection of his insight skill, Su Yu directly absorbed it into his sea of consciousness. As soon as the Xuan Turtle¡¯s soul mark entered Su Yu¡¯s sea of consciousness, it transformed into a huge turtle and appeared below Su Yu¡¯s spiritual thought. After sensing the pressure in his sea of consciousness, Su Yu could not help but frown slightly. Bearing the soul mark of Gold Rank creatures like Nightmare and the ck Water Xuan Turtle were not without burdens for Su Yu. Due to the difference in level, the pressure on Su Yu¡¯s mind was not small. If not for the special nature of the Soul Scripture, Su Yu probably would not have been able to amodate so many soul marks in his sea of consciousness. ¡°It seems that if I can¡¯t find the next volume of the Soul Scripture in the future, I¡¯ll have to let Zhou Yi deduce it.¡± As the pressure on Su Yu¡¯s spirit increased, he couldn¡¯t help thinking this way. ¡°ckWater greets Master.¡± The ckWater Xuan Turtle, who had already given up its soul mark, transformed into a middle-aged man in his forties. ¡°Get up! Also, bring all the treasures of your n. You have to moveter!¡± Seeing the ckWater Xuan Turtle that had transformed into a middle-aged man, Su Yu ordered in a deep voice. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The ckWater Xuan Turtle, who had already epted his new identity, heeded the order respectfully.. Chapter 146 - 146: Another Level 10 Island Chapter 146: Another Level 10 Ind Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Soon, the Xuan Turtle lifted a rock and crawled in. After about four to five minutes, he crawled out. The ckWater Xuan Turtle then quickly swam to Su Yu¡¯s side. He held two storage rings with both hands and said respectfully, ¡°Master, these are all the treasures of our race. I¡¯ve already erased the spiritual imprint on the rings.¡± In response, Su Yu casually took the storage ring from the Xuan Turtle and injected his spiritual thoughts into the ring. These two storage rings were not small in size. They were about 400 to 500 cubic meters. They were muchrger than the storage bracelet Su Yu currently owned. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll help you activate Baxia¡¯s Bloodline in your body when we get back.¡± After reaching out and weighing the storage ring twice, Su Yu made a promise to Xuan Turtle. Hearing this, a hint of joy appeared on Xuan Turtle¡¯s dark face. These so-called treasures were actually energy crystals and some rare treasures of the sea. Xuan Turtle mostly used them to exchange for some human currency when he went to the human world. He was naturally happy to use these things to activate Baxia¡¯s Bloodline. Then, Su Yu sent Nightmare and the others back to the Spirit-Branded Retainer Space. He let Xuan Turtle enter the cabin of the Ghost Ship and to watch the group of ck Water Xuan Turtles that were still sleeping. Just as he was done with everything and was about to move to the next location, the heavenly mystery array floating in the middle of the cockpit of Ghost Ship suddenly shed. Seeing this situation, Su Yu immediately connected his spiritual thought to the heavenly mystery array. ¡°Master, the heavenly mystery array has just detected that an ind with a simr size to our ind has appeared 3,000 nautical miles away from your current location. I suspect that there¡¯s another Level 10 ind.¡± At this moment, Su Yu, who had just used his spiritual thought to connect to the heavenly mystery array, received a message from Zhou Yi. After reading the contents of the message, Su Yu¡¯s eyes lit up. Su Yu had not been able to find a way to upgrade the ind, so he was anxious. Now, Su Yu saw hope. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll check it out right now.¡± After replying to Zhou Yi, Su Yu immediately withdrew his spiritual thoughts. Looking at the coordinates that had been shared on the map, Su Yu gave Ghost Ship an order to move forward at full speed. Meanwhile, in the sea area 3,000 nautical miles away from Su Yu, a small ind the size of Su Yu¡¯s ind was sitting on the sea. What was on this ind was not a human, but a Bronze Rank Great Demon. At this moment, Asmodeus stood on the ind and could not help but suck in a mouthful of air greedily. Ever since he was pulled into a ce called the novice sea area from the first level of the abyss, Asmodeus relied on his intelligence to sessfully devour many little demons on the other inds and sessfully advanced to the Bronze Rank Great Demon. Sensing the abundant life force in this sea area, Asmodeus recalled the iparably harsh environment of the abyss. He was very grateful to the mysterious existence who had pulled him into this ce. However, if one looked at Asmodeus Ind from a high altitude, they would discover that there were no strange-looking buildings on his ind. This meant that Asmodeus did not obtain rewards from the special treasure chests. Furthermore, demons like Asmodeus did not have any initial skills. Perhaps it was because the ne level was different, even the initial Little Demon physique was not something ordinary people couldpare to. Therefore, these demons did not receive additional skills. 7 hope those abnormal fellows in the top 100 of the rankings aren¡¯t in the same Level 1 sea area as me,¡¯ thought Asmodeus to himself as he pped his wings and flew into the air. There was no other way. Asmodeus was terrified of the bloodlines of people who made it to the top of the rankings. In the abyssal ne, high-level demons could take the lives of low-level demons at will. This was a form of bloodline suppression. For example, in the demon novice sea area where Asmodeus was previously, the top ten on the world rankings were all the ten strongest bloodlines in the abyss ne. They had the bloodline of a monarch, which was very terrifying. They were not like him, who only possessed a middle-rank fire demon bloodline. As Asmodeus flew in the sky, he began to patrol the sea area around his ind. He was checking if the sea area he was in was safe. After flying back and forth for about half an hour, Asmodeus slowlynded back on his ind. After Asmodeus¡¯s investigation, he realized that there were no other inds nearby. From the looks of it, it was very safe. Then, Asmodeus dived into the water and prepared to find some sea creatures with powerful vitality to devour. For demons, the powerful vitality of living beings was undoubtedly one of the fastest shortcuts to advance in the early stages. This shortcut would be effective until they reached the upper limit of their bloodline. However, in the Abyss, a group of Abyss Lords had issued an ironw. Only newly born little demons could kill little demons of the same level and devour them. Other demons above the Great Demon level were not allowed to kill wantonly. If they wanted to kill, they could apply to enter the expedition. Therefore, it would be strange if the demons who had just left the abyssal ne were not excited at the sight of vitality in the Level 1 sea area. Asmodeus dived into the water and began to scan the area around him. Soon, he sensed a powerful life aura in a certain direction. Asmodeus immediately swam in that direction. As he possessed the fire demon bloodline, Asmodeus¡¯sbat strength would undoubtedly be greatly reduced in the water. However, it was not to the extent that he could not unleash his powers at all. After all, the fire demon bloodline in his body had yet to bepletely activated. While Asmodeus was hunting down the Sea Creatures, Su Yu, who was driving the Ghost Ship at full speed, finally arrived at Asmodeus Ind. [Level 10 Ind] Description: An ind owned by a Bronze Rank Abyssal Demon. There are no special buildings on the ind, and its development potential is extremely low. Su Yu, who was hiding in the Ghost Ship, nced at the ind nearby. Information about this ind appeared in front of him. Looking at the barren ind, Su Yu was not surprised after knowing the identity of the Ind Master. Demons usually grew up in extremely harsh environments. It was normal for their ind to have no buildings or nts. Although Su Yu had never seen an abyssal demon before, before he transmigrated, Su Yu had heard of this thing in novels! In addition, the notification said that there were many races in the Level 1 sea area, so it was not strange for a Bronze Rank Abyssal Demon to appear.. Chapter 147 - 147: The Demon’s True Name Chapter 147: The Demon¡¯s True Name Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°He seems to be hunting sea beasts in the sea.¡± ncing at the heavenly mystery array, Su Yu immediately locked onto the location of the great demon after seeing the distribution of Bronze Rank creatures in this area. Then, Su Yu piloted the Ghost Ship and rushed towards the Bronze Rank Abyssal Demon in a sh. At this moment, Asmodeus was in the sea, devouring the flesh and blood of a ck Iron Rank fish. In the water, Asmodeus could not defeat Bronze Rank sea beasts for the time being. For now, it could only settle for weaker ck Iron Rank sea beasts. [Demon Race] True Name: Asmodeus Samikinawasakbar. Bloodline: Middle-Rank me Demon Bloodline (5% activated) Strength: 215 Physique: 249 Spirit: 99 Description: An ordinary bloodline in the Abyss. Slightly stronger than the low-rank demon bloodline. Overall Combat Rating: Bronze Rank 2 ¨C Bronze Rank 4. Current Highest Upgrade Potential: Purple Gold Rank me Demon. Note: If you have mastered a rule-type technique,, you can directly kill the demon after learning its true name. You can also control the life and death of the demon through its true name. Concealed in the Ghost Ship, Su Yu looked at the nearby tall demon. He had a pair of huge bat wings on its back. All the information about the other party was presented to Su Yu. At this moment, Su Yu realized that as his strength increased, his insight skill had gradually begun to show its OP-ness. He could actually directly see the true name of the demon race. If Su Yu were to be ced in the abyssal ne, all the abyssal monarchs would definitely issue a hunting order. Either that, or a monarch level existence would personally kill Su Yu. However, Su Yu¡¯s current strength was probably not strong enough for him to gain insight into those Abyss Lords yet. His skill would probably be directly blocked. Still, it should not be a problem for him to gain insight into existences below the King Rank. As Asmodeus ate heartily, he did not expect that at this moment, there was actually a terrifying fellow watching him from the dark. Moreover, that terrifying fellow had already figured out his background. Without much thought, Su Yu mobilized a trace of the Ghost Ship¡¯s power and grabbed the nearby Asmodeus. In an instant, Asmodeus, who could not even unleash his Bronze Rank strength in the water, was directly sucked into the cockpit where Su Yu was. When Asmodeus regained his senses, he was extremely shocked. When he realized that a human was sitting in front of him, Asmodeus¡¯ body began to tremble slightly. For the other party to be able to catch him before he could react, this person was clearly not an existence that he could oppose. ¡°Sir, please spare me, please spare me!¡± Asmodeus had inherited basic memories of the demon race. Thus, he was clearly not unfamiliar with humans. Therefore, he acted very spineless and directly knelt down. ¡°Asmodeus Samikinawasakbar, right?¡± Looking at Asmodeus, who was kneeling in front of him, Su Yu directly opened his mouth and shouted his real name. ¡°Hiss.¡± Upon hearing his real nameing from the other party¡¯s mouth, Asmodeus couldn¡¯t help but gasp. After all, even powerful demons could not see through the true name of a weak demon. Now that the other party actually called out his true name the moment he saw him, Asmodeus could not help but be terrified. His true name was known by the other party. This was even more terrifying than death. ¡°Sir, if you have any instructions, feel free to tell me. I, Asmodeus, am willing to work for you.¡± At this moment, Asmodeus reacted and pressed his head to the ground. ¡°Remove your spirit defense,¡± Su Yu said coldly. ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± Upon hearing this, Asmodeus did not dare to resist at all. In Asmodeus¡¯s perception, there was a power here that could easily obliterate him. Moreover, the power of the person sitting was not something he could resist. If he resisted, it would be tantamount to suicide! After Asmodeus released his spirit defense, Su Yu directly sent his spiritual power into the other party¡¯s sea of consciousness and began to read Asmodeus¡¯ memories. Although he could pry forcibly, Su Yu would naturally save some energy if he could. Sensing that his memories were being scanned, Asmodeus could only silently endure it. ¡°Demon novice sea area, ten strongest demon bloodlines, Abyss bloodline, God Devourer bloodline, Oblivion bloodline¡­¡± After quickly going through Asmodeus¡¯ memories, Su Yu also had an understanding of this guy¡¯s background. Moreover, Su Yu had also obtained some information about the demon novice sea area where Asmodeus was previously. Su Yu felt that he would have the opportunity to encounter the ten strongest demon bloodlines in the future. After all, a bloodline of that level would definitely not die prematurely in a Level 1 sea area, in which the highest leveled creature was only a King Rank. Even a cheater like Su Yu might not be able topare to their cultivation speed. That was because creatures with those types of bloodline were unreasonable. As long as there was enough energy, they could continue to advance until they reached the limit of the bloodline. In any case, Su Yu wasn¡¯t sure if after the other party entered the King Rank, would they encounter a bottleneck after advancing another two to three levels? ¡°Do you want to live or die?¡± ncing at the trembling Asmodeus, Su Yu gave this fellow a choice. This guy was the first demon Su Yu had encountered. He might be useful to keep around. ¡°Sir, I want to live, I want to live.¡± Upon hearing Su Yu¡¯s words, Asmodeus shouted in reflex. If there was a possibility of surviving, how could Asmodeus want to die! If he really wanted to die, he would have fought Su Yu to the death just now. He would not have acted like this. ¡°Use your real name to swear on the abyss and dere your loyalty to me.¡± Su Yu, who had already pried into Asmodeus¡¯ memories, naturally knew how to subjugate the demons. ¡°I, Asmodeus Samikinawasakbar, swear on the will of the abyss in my true name that I will always be loyal to the existence in front of me. If I rebel, my true name will be erased by the will of the abyss.¡± Knowing that submission was the only way to survive, Asmodeus didn¡¯t hesitate and swore on his true name. At this moment, Asmodeus didn¡¯t dare to tamper with the oath because his memories had been probed by the other party. Tampering was basically an act of suicide. Soon, a strange force entered Asmodeus¡¯s mind. This was a sign that his oath was being acknowledged. At the same time, a thought surfaced in Su Yu¡¯s mind. He could control Asmodeus¡¯ life and death at any time.. Chapter 148 - 148: Island Upgrade, New Choice Chapter 148: Ind Upgrade, New Choice Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As Asmodeuspleted his oath, a long-awaited notification sounded in Su Yu¡¯s cars. [Ding! You have sessfully subdued the Ind Master, Asmodeus. Do you want to generate the Heart of the Ind?] ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing the notification beside his ear, Su Yu did not hesitate and directly chose yes. Then, before Asmodeus ¨C who was still kneeling on the ground, could react ¨C Su Yu controlled the Ghost Ship and returned to Asmodeus¡¯ ind. At this moment, Asmodeus could feel that his life and death was under the other party¡¯s control. He then said respectfully to Su Yu, ¡°Asmodeus greets Master.¡± ¡°Get up!¡± Seeing this, Su Yu waved his hand casually. As Su Yu piloted the Ghost Ship, they soon appeared near Asmodeus¡¯ ind. After driving the Ghost Ship directly to the center of the ind, a huge Heart of the Ind that was hundreds of timesrger than the Level 1 Heart of the Ind appeared in front of Su Yu. [Level 1 Heart of the Ind] Description: The Heart of the Ind condensed from the full power of a Level 10 ind. It can be used to upgrade other Level 10 inds. As he looked at the huge yellow crystal in front of him, its relevant information appeared in front of Su Yu. The information was very simple, but its effect was what Su Yu wanted. After mobilizing the power of the Ghost Ship to lock onto the Level 10 Heart of the Ind, Su Yu directly sucked it into the driver¡¯s seat. After obtaining the Level 10 Heart of the Ind, Su Yu was no longer in the mood to continue hunting sea beasts. What Su Yu wanted to do the most right now was to return to the ind and see if there would be any special changes after his ind reached Level 11. The Ghost Ship began to move again under Su Yu¡¯s control. On the Great Zhou battleship that was rushing back towards their own territory, Zhou Tianci could not help but heave a sigh of relief when he received the message from the dynasty. ¡°Imperial Uncle, what¡¯s the situation now? Tell me. I¡¯m so anxious.¡± As Zhou Ning stood beside Zhou Tianci, she almost jumped in panic when she saw the change in her uncle¡¯s expression. ¡°There¡¯s good news and bad news. The good news is that the dynasty¡¯s ancestor has already personally set off to group up with us. The bad news is that ording to the hidden spies in the Beastman Dynasty, the other party has also sent a King Rank existence.¡± Upon hearing Zhou Ning¡¯s question, Zhou Tianci did not hide anything and told her everything. ¡°Phew, that¡¯s good. That¡¯s good. We¡¯re much closer to the Great Zhou Dynasty than the Beastman Dynasty. Our ancestor will definitely be able to find us first.¡± Hearing this, Zhou Ning heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Let¡¯s not let our guard down. The speed of our battleship can¡¯tpare to the speed of a King Rank expert. Therefore, even if the ancestor arrives first and protects us, if that king of the Beastman Dynasty has any ns for us, a huge battle will definitely be inevitable.¡± At this moment, Zhou Tianci spoke bluntly. Zhou Ning rolled his eyes at Zhou Tianci. In the sky extremely far away from the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s battleship, two streaks of light of different colors were swiftly approaching the sea area where the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s battleship was sailing. One of the lights was purple. Inside the purple light, there was an old man with a sage-like aura. The other light was gold. In the other golden light, there was a muscr lion man with golden fur. It was unknown if a king-level battle would be triggered when the two lights collided. While the Beastman Dynasty and the Great Zhou Dynasty were secretly plotting against each other, Su Yu had already driven the Ghost Ship back to his ind. Taking out the Level 10 Heart of the Ind, Su Yu subconsciously took a deep breath. [Ding! Do you want to integrate the Level 10 Heart of the Ind into your ind?] ¡°Yes.¡± [Integration in progress. Please wait a moment. The integration is sessful. Congrattions on sessfully reaching Ind Level 11. You have unlocked a new choice option for the ind.] [Please make your choice. The next development direction of the ind is as follows.] [Martial Arts Ind] Description: After confirming that your ind will develop as a martial arts ind, all martial arts cultivators on the ind will have a 50% increase in cultivation speed and a small chance of gaining epiphany towards perception in martial arts. As the ind level increases, the cultivation speed in regards to martial arts cultivation will also increase. [Cultivation Ind] Description: After confirming that your ind will develop as a cultivation ind, the cultivation speed of all cultivators on the ind will increase by 50%. There is a small chance ofprehending the Immortal Technique. As the ind level increases, the cultivation speed will also increase. [Magic Ind], [Technology Ind], [Summoning Ind]¡­ [Chaos Ind] Description: After confirming that your ind will develop as a Chaos Ind, cultivation speed for any kind of cultivation technique will increase by 30%. There is a very small chance ofprehending cultivation techniques. As the ind level increases, the cultivation speed will also increase. Note: Choosing the direction of the ind¡¯s development is critical. Once the choice is made, it will not be possible to change it. Please choose appropriately. [Note 2: The ind¡¯s additional stats will change ording to the strength of the Ind Master. Currently, it can increase your basicbat strength by two times.] As expected, some changes happened when Su Yu used the Level 10 Heart of the Ind to raise the level of his ind to Level 11. Looking at the information on the light screen, Su Yu realized that other than the Chaotic Ind, the rest were basically the same. Other than the names, there were no other regions. The buff given by the Chaos Ind was 20% less than those single development inds. The probability of enlightenment was also lower, but it could have an additional effect on all types of cultivators. After pondering for a moment, Su Yu still chose the Chaos Ind as his future development direction. Su Yu possessed Insight skill and Quadruple Happiness skill. It was not suitable for him to develop in just one direction. Furthermore, Su Yu had yet to confirm which cultivation path to take. If he chose the Chaos Ind, he could slowly chooseter. On the surface, it looked like there were so many choices. However, if one calcted carefully, there were only two choices. One was to specialize in one direction, and the other was to develop in many directions. Both had their own merits. Whether the ind could develop well depended on the Ind Master¡¯s ability. ¡°I¡¯ll choose Chaos Ind.¡± After confirming the subsequent development direction of his ind, Su Yu pressed the confirm button on the light screen.. Chapter 149 - 149: Bestowing Cultivation Technique Chapter 149: Bestowing Cultivation Technique Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios [Randomizing in progress. Please wait a moment.] When Su Yu pressed the confirmation button on the Chaotic Ind, an indescribable force directly swept over Su Yu¡¯s ind. In an instant, Su Yu felt that the energy activity on the ind began to be abnormally lively. It was as if an eternal spirit gathering array buff had been added to the ind. After carefully sensing it, his cultivation speed on the ind was indeed about 30% faster than before. Only then did Su Yu slowly retract the spiritual thought he had released. At this moment, Zhou Yi discovered through the heavenly mystery array that Su Yu had returned. He hurriedly rushed out of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. ¡°Master, because the size of the ind has increased drastically, the speed at which the Motion Furnace pushes the ind forward has decreased by half.¡± As Zhou Yi quickly rushed to Su Yu, he reported the current situation in a solemn voice. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just maintain this speed and advance. Also, did anything else happen to the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s battleship?¡± ncing at Zhou Yi, Su Yu spoke casually. ¡°Master, everything is normal on the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s battleship.¡± Hearing this, Zhou Yi immediately replied. ¡°Come with me to the Rank Up Tower. I have something for you.¡± Su Yu did not ask further. Instead, he walked straight towards the Rank Up Tower. Seeing this, Zhou Yi hurriedly followed behind Su Yu. After entering the Rank Up Tower, Su Yu summoned Asmodeus and Xuan Turtle from the Ghost Ship. After being suddenly taken out of Ghost Ship, Asmodeus and Xuan Turtle immediately looked around nervously. When they saw Su Yu¡¯s figure, the cautious expressions on their faces slowly faded. ¡°Asmodeus greets Master.¡± ¡°Xuan Turtle greets Master.¡± After regaining their senses, Asmodeus and Xuan Turtle hurriedly bowed to Su Yu. ¡°Get up. From now on, the two of you will cultivate here.¡± Su Yu looked at Asmodeus and Xuan Turtle, who were kneeling on the ground, and said in a low voice. Zhou Yi, who was standing beside Su Yu, was filled with curiosity when he saw Asmodcus¡¯s appearance. Zhou Yi had never seen what a real demon looked like. However, after seeing Asmodcus¡¯s appearance, Zhou Yi was reminded of the demons he had seen in movies and television dramas. After this period of training, Zhou Yi¡¯s temperament had been polished a lot. He would not lose hisposure because of this. Asmodeus and Xuan Turtle hurriedly stood up. The special power in the Rank Up Tower continuously flowed into their bodies. In an instant, the expressions of the turtle and demon became very excited. Under the stimtion of the mysterious power in the Rank Up Tower, Asmodeus and Xuan Turtle both felt their bloodlines stirring. ¡°Thank you for your gift, Master.¡± Asmodeus and Xuan Turtle, who felt that this ce was extremely beneficial to them, immediately said in excitement. ¡°Xuan Turtle, can you control all the members of your race? There are still many vacancies in the cultivation quota here. If you can control all of them, I can let them cultivate here.¡± ncing at Xuan Turtle, who had transformed into a human with an excited expression, Su Yu casually threw him a question. As soon as Su Yu finished speaking, Xuan Turtle felt dizzy and light-headed. At this moment, a sentence inexplicably appeared in Xuan Turtle¡¯s mind. What he had learned in the human world back then was that if a person achieved something, all his family members would also gain glory. Then, Xuan Turtle, whose dark face was slightly red from excitement, said with a slightly trembling voice, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I can control them. If anyone disobeys, I will personally kill them.¡± ¡°Alright, step back.¡± After hearing Xuan Turtle¡¯s guarantee, Su Yu gestured for them to move back a little. The interior of the Rank Up Tower was actually a space of its own. It was a lot bigger on the inside. Otherwise, with Su Yu¡¯s many things and some huge sea beasts, they would have long filled the inner space of the Rank Up Tower. Currently, there were still many empty spots in the Rank Up Tower. In order not to waste these empty spots, Su Yu was going to let Xuan Turtle¡¯s descendants cultivate together. At this moment, only a small portion of the Rank Up Tower¡¯s power had been unsealed. The slots to upgrade each level were 10,000,000 Ordinary items and living beings, 10,000 slots for ck Iron, 100,000 slots for Bronze, 10,000 slots for Silver, 1,000 slots for Gold, and 100 slots for Purple Gold. Therefore, there were still many empty cultivation spots in the Rank Up Tower. With a thought from Su Yu, ck Water Xuan Turtles of all sizes appeared in the inner space of the Rank Up Tower. At this moment, the many ck Water Xuan Turtles were a little confused. They did not understand why the environment in front of them had suddenly changed. Seeing that his descendants had all appeared, in order to prevent them from charging at his Master, Xuan Turtle directly revealed its huge true body. ¡°Quiet. From now on, our race will cultivate here. Hurry up and thank the Master for his gift.¡± The Xuan Turtle, who had returned to his true form, used his spiritual power to transmit his thoughts to the brains of all the ck Water Xuan Turtles. The descendants of the Gold Rank Xuan Turtle naturally had no objections to his words. They immediately fell silent and looked at Su Yu reverently. In fact, ckwater had already told the ckwater Xuan Turtle about Su Yu¡¯s existence when they were in the Ghost Ship. Therefore, these ck Water Xuan Turtles knew about Su Yu. After seeing so many huge turtles, Zhou Yi subconsciously swallowed. Good lord, even the smallest one would be a study object in his original world. How could it possibly grow so big? ¡°Alright, Xuan Turtle, go to the fifth floor to cultivate. The rest of the ck Iron Rank turtles will cultivate on the second floor. Bronze Rank turtles can go to the third floor. Silver Rank turtles will cultivate on the fourth floor.¡± Looking at the ck Water Xuan Turtles of various sizes, Su Yu directly exined the cultivation rules here. With that, Su Yu turned around and gave Zhou Yi the secret of the Silver Rank Spirit-Branded Retainer Summoning Technique. ¡°Your initial strength is a little weak. Cultivate more when you have time. You should study this cultivation technique first. When I find a better cultivation techniqueter, I¡¯ll update it.¡± After Zhou Yi took the cultivation technique, Su Yu casually used his spirit strength to impart some cultivation techniqueprehension to Zhou Yi. ¡°Thank you for bestowing the technique to me, Master.¡± Zhou Yi, held the secret summoning technique with both hands. His face revealed a hint of joy.. Chapter 150 - 150: A King Rank Existence Appears Chapter 150: A King Rank Existence Appears Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After looking at the excited Zhou Yi, Su Yu casually sent him away to cultivate. Next, Su Yu went to the sixth floor of the Rank Up Tower. He directly opened his personal stats panel. He would like to see if there were any changes. [Level 11 Ind Master ¨C Chaos Ind] Name: Su Yu. Age: 23 years old. Lifespan: 23/680. Realm: Bronze Rank Spirit-Branded Retainer Summoner, Silver Rank body Cultivator, Bronze Rank Martial Arts Cultivator. Strength: 1111. Physique: 1,145. Spirit: 812 Mystical Power: Beginner-Level Water Maniption Technique. God¡¯s Eye: Beginner-Level Duplication God¡¯s Eye, Beginner-Level Illusion God¡¯s Eye (Absorb the power of divinity to upgrade the God¡¯s Eye.) Spirit-Branded Retainer: Gold Rank Golden Armored Corpse, Gold Rank Nightmare, Gold Rank Yin-Yang Fish. Killing Vital Essence: Bronze Rank. Cultivation Technique: Soul Scripture ¨C First Volume (Perfection), Indestructible Golden Body Level 3 (Beginner), Silver Rank Spirit-Branded Retainer Summoning Technique (Large Aplishment)¡­ Skills: Hypnosis (Special Skill) ~ Heart Lock (Special Skill) ~ Bloodthirsty (Gold Rank) ~ King¡¯s Aura (Gold Rank) ~ Motionless As A Mountain (Silver Rank) ¨C Dream Entering (Gold Rank) ~ Yin-Yang Millstone (Gold Rank) ~ Moon Essence (Gold Rank)¡­ Overall Combat Rating: Silver Rank 9 ¨C Gold Rank 4. Note: The basic stats on the ind increase by 200%. Additional Ind Forces: 4 Gold Rank Existences, 3 Silver Rank Existences, 88 Bronze Rank Existences, 3,457 ck Iron Rank Existences. Owned Special Buildings: Recruitment Tavern, Ghost Ship, Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, Alchemy Pavilion, Rank Up Tower. Basic Infrastructure: Rank 2 Motion Furnace, Rank 2 Unitary Illusion Array, Rank 2 Unitary Killing Array, Level 2 Spiritual Spring*2¡­ Comprehensive Evaluation of the Ind¡¯s Stats: Great potential. ncing at his current stats, Su Yu realized that the changes on it were quite big. Compared to the previous data, Su Yu¡¯s current personal data was obviously very awesome¡¯. Moreover, his overallbat strength had increased greatly. This was normal. After all, Su Yu had duplicated some top grade skills from the Gold Rank Golden Armored Corpse and Nightmare. It would be strange if hisbat strength did not increase. However, after probing into Asmodeus¡¯ memories, Su Yu understood that his current strength was still far inferior to those top demons who had already arrived in other Level 1 sea areas and possessed the strongest demon bloodline. After all, those demons would not reach a bottleneck in the early stages of their development. Although Su Yu¡¯s strength had increased quite quickly, it was only achieved under manyprehensive factors. Moreover, when his body cultivation realm reached the Silver Rank, Su Yu¡¯s cultivation speed had begun to slow down. Although it would not be a problem for him to break through to the Gold Rank with the Flood Dragon Treasure Pill in hand, Su Yu would have to worry about how to break through to the Purple Gold Rank. After banishing theseplicated thoughts in his mind, Su Yu closed his eyes and sat cross-legged. He was going to start cultivating. Then, Su Yu swallowed concentration pills and body tempering pills in session. Under the effects of therge number of pills, Su Yu¡¯s spirit, strength, and physique also began to rapidly increase. At this moment, the faint silver color on Su Yu¡¯s body gradually turned brighter as the medicinal power was absorbed into his body. While Su Yu was in seclusion, Zhou Yi was still controlling the ind and following the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s battleship from quite a distance. As time passed in the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, Zhou Yi could not help but feel tired. However, in the next second, Zhou Yi casually took out a pill and ced it in his mouth. He immediately became energetic. [Warning, warning. The existence of a King Rank cultivator has been detected within a radius of 5,000 kilometers. Please take caution to avoid the other party.] At this moment, Zhou Yi suddenly discovered that a red light shed on the heavenly mystery array. Then, a notification appeared in the void. After reading the contents of the notification, Zhou Yi stood from his chair. On the 3D three-dimensional sea area map revealed by the heavenly mystery array, Zhou Yi saw a purple light dot speeding rapidly towards the location of the Great Zhou Dynasty battleship from the periphery range detected by the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. ording to the calctions of the heavenly mystery array, Zhou Yi realized that the other party would cross a distance of 5,000 nautical miles in about three hours and reach the location of the Great Zhou battleship. In terms of speed, the other party was traveling at more than twice the speed of sound. It was really fast. Zhou Yi did not know what to do about this situation, so he used the heavenly mystery array to send a message to Su Yu. ¡°Master, the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets has detected a King Rank human at 5,000 nautical miles away. From the looks of it, the target is heading for the Great Zhou battleship. What do you think we should do next?¡± The message Zhou Yi sent was immediately received by Su Yu, who was cultivating on the sixth floor of the Rank Up Tower. Su Yu was not in a closed-door cultivation where he could not be disturbed. Su Yu only needed to circte his cultivation technique to cultivate. If he was not disturbed, he would be misguided. Therefore, as he cultivated, Su Yu also divided a trace of his spiritual thought to check the information sent by Zhou Yi. After reading the contents of the message, Su Yu frowned slightly. After thinking for a moment, he replied to Zhou Yi. ¡°Wait and see.¡± In the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, Zhou Yi saw the four words on the heavenly mystery array and immediately felt relieved. Next, he constantly watched the changes on the sea map. He also adjusted the direction of the ind from time to time to avoid some dangerous ces in the sea area. On the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s battleship, Zhou Ning shouted excitedly at Zhou Tianci, ¡°Uncle, the ancestor is about to arrive. Look, my jade sensing talisman is reacting.¡± Zhou Ning was excitedly holding a jade talisman that was emitting a faint purple light. She ran towards the worried Zhou Tianci. ¡°What? Our ancestor is almost here.¡± Upon hearing this, Zhou Tianci immediately perked up. Along the way, Zhou Tianci was not as thoughtless as Zhou Ning. He was very worried. He was afraid that his ancestor would be dyed and not arrive in time. Now, Zhou Tianci finally felt the pressure in his heart lessen. Meanwhile, in the sky a distance away from the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s battleship, an old man with a youthful face and white hair looked at the jade talisman in his hand that was starting to glow. Without realizing, a smile appeared on his gloomy face. After casually injecting his spirit strength into the jade talisman, the old man elerated with an even more shocking speed and quickly flew towards the Great Zhou battleship.. Chapter 151 - 151: Bloodline Pursuit Chapter 151: Bloodline Pursuit Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Imperial Uncle, look, the ancestor sent us a message.¡± Just as Zhou Tianci was feeling much more rxed, Zhou Ning came over with a jade talisman. ¡°What did the ancestor say?¡± Upon hearing this, Zhou Tianci calmly spoke in a rxed and satisfied manner. ¡°Nothing much. He just wants you to take good care of me. Otherwise, he¡¯ll skin you alive.¡± Zhou Ning coughed twice and pretended to be serious. ¡°I¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Zhou Tianci really wanted to use the jade talisman to send a message to his ancestor. ¡®Ancestor, you can¡¯t favor girls over boys!¡¯ However, Zhou Tianci only dared to think about it in his heart. He did not dare to say anything. The reason Zhou Ning was so doted on was entirely because not only was this little girl talented and had the bearing of a king, but she was also the only princess in this generation of the Great Zhou Dynasty. How could she not be doted on? Meanwhile ¨C unlike Zhou Tianci¡¯s group ¨C Shi Kuang was flying like a stray dog at a low altitude. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Shi Kuang didn¡¯t have the strength of a King Rank. He did not have the courage to ignore the sea beasts, so he had to be very cautious. If he encountered another Purple Gold Rank sea beast like the Nine-Headed Snake King, he would definitely be killed on the spot. At the same time, Shi Jing, who was still a distance away from Shi Kuang, frowned slightly. ¡°Bloodline Guide.¡± As Shi Jing flew in the sky, a drop of blood casually trickled out from his body. He then used it to activate the bloodline tracking technique of the lion race. Immediately, the drop of blood in Shi Jing¡¯s hand turned into a bloody mist. Then, in open air, an illusory red line appeared and led into the distance. ¡°Found it.¡± Seeing that the bloodline tracking technique had taken shape, Shi Jing¡¯s figure quickly rushed towards the direction of the illusory red line. After leaving the territory of the Beastman Dynasty, Shi Jing had already used this bloodline tracking technique several times along the way. Because the duration of this spell was limited, and Shi Kuang¡¯s whereabouts were unpredictable, Shi Jing had no choice but to reactivate it every once in a while. At this moment, Shi Kuang did not know that he might be beaten upter. As time slowly passed, Zhou Yi, who was in the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, was also paying attention to the changes on the sea area map. When he saw that the purple light did not deviate from the route and had already arrived at the location of the Great Zhou battleship, Zhou Yi could not help but rub his slightly dry eyes. On the other side, as a purple light shed, an old man with white hair and a youthful face appeared above the Great Zhou battleship. This person was the King Rank expert of the Great Zhou Dynasty, Zhou Yuan. After sweeping the entire battleship below with his spiritual sense, Zhou Yuan¡¯s figure shed and appeared near Zhou Tianci and Zhou Ning. Zhou Tianci was scared out of his wits when a living person suddenly appeared. When he saw who it was, Zhou Tianci bent his legs forward and smashed down heavily on the deck. ¡°Tianci greets the ancestor.¡± ¡°Ah, ancestor, you¡¯re finally here. That¡¯s great.¡± Zhou Ning did not kneel down. Instead, she rushed over. A smile appeared on Zhou Yuan¡¯s face when he saw this. He reached out to stroke Zhou Ning¡¯s hair and gently said, ¡°Xiao Ning, are you injured?¡± ¡°No, no, I¡¯m fine!¡± Upon hearing this, Zhou Ning hurriedly expressed that she was fine. ¡°Mm.¡± Zhou Yuan nodded slightly in response. He then turned his gaze towards Zhou Tianci, who was still kneeling on the ground. ¡°Get up. Tell me the details of what happened.¡± Zhou Yuan¡¯s expression was no longer as amiable as before when he faced Zhou Tianci. ¡°Yes, Ancestor.¡± Zhou Tianci¡¯s heart was pounding as he heard the ancestor¡¯s tone. ¡°Ancestor, we were originally going to the Nine Dragons Ind Nation to collect this year¡¯s tribute. However, who would have thought that we would encounter the Beastman Dynasty¡¯s Unit Bcastmaster before we left?¡± ¡°The leader of the other party is a member of the Beastman race¡¯s royal family. Under normal circumstances, we wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat them with our strength. However, for some reason, the Nine-Headed Snake King, who was sleeping at the bottom of the sea, suddenly attacked them. In the end, only the lion man was released by the Snake King.¡± Zhou Tianci¡¯s exnation quickly caused the expression on Zhou Yuan¡¯s face to change. In Zhou Yuan¡¯s opinion, this matter could be big or small. After all, the other party¡¯s royal family member was not dead. At most, a few Gold Rank people and some ants below the Gold Rank had died. Perhaps the loss of a Unit Beastmaster was a slightly greater matter, but in the eyes of a King Rank existence like Zhou Yuan, it was nothing. ¡°Alright, I understand this matter. Next, we will return to the Dynasty together.¡± After hearing the entire story, Zhou Yuan made the final decision. ¡°Yes, Ancestor.¡± Upon hearing this, a hint of joy appeared on Zhou Tianci¡¯s face. Afterwards, Zhou Tianci quickly arranged the best room on the battleship for Zhou Yuan to rest. Meanwhile, Shi Jing also found traces of Shi Kuang in another area. Sensing the low-altitude region, Shi Jing¡¯s figure shed and blocked Shi Kuang. Shi Kuang, who was flying rapidly, realized that a figure had suddenly appeared in front of him. He could not help but make a sudden stop. When he saw the other party¡¯s appearance clearly, Shi Kuang¡¯s expression instantly became tragic. Then, he said to Shi Jing in a sorrowful tone, ¡°Ancestor, our Beastman Dynasty has suffered heavy casualties this time! That damn Nine-Headed Snake King actually attacked the Unit Bcastmaster. It must have colluded with the Great Zhou Dynasty. Ancestor, you have to stand up for me!¡± ¡°Hmph, useless. You¡¯ve almost brought shame to our Beastman Dynasty.¡± Hearing Shi Kuang¡¯s words, Shi Jing pped him. He was not moved by the other party¡¯s acting skills at all. Shi Jing had lived for so long and had seen all kinds of things. Shi Kuang¡¯s little tricks were obviously something he had also yed before. Shi Kuang, who had been sent flying by the p, did not dare to talk back. He could only fly back dejectedly. ¡°Follow me. You caused so many deaths of people from our Beastman Dynasty and want to return without paying a price. Hmph.¡± Shi Jing was furious at Shi Kuang¡¯s miserable appearance. If not for the fact that this fellow was his descendant, Shi Jing would have pped Shi Kuang to death. Then, with Shi Kuang in one hand, Shi Jing chased after the Great Zhou Dynasty.. Chapter 152 - 152: Image Transfer Mode Chapter 152: Image Transfer Mode Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Jing didn¡¯t go to the Nine Dragons Ind Nation first and find trouble with the Nine-Headed Snake King. In Shi Jing¡¯s opinion, as long as the Nine-Headed Snake King wasn¡¯t stupid, it shouldn¡¯t stay where it was. Therefore, instead of wasting a lot of time looking for that guy, it was better to chase after the group of people from the Great Zhou Dynasty first. After all, the other party hade in a battleship. Even if they wanted to run, they could not do so quickly. As Shi Jing was chasing after the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s battleship, the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets also detected his figure. [Warning, warning. A Beastman King Rank expert has appeared at the border of the monitoring range. Please take note to avoid him.] ¡°Why is there another one?¡± Seeing that the heavenly mystery array was flickering with red light again, Zhou Yi could not help but feel a little annoyed. However, although it was a pain in the ass, he still had to keep an eye on it. Now that he had already discovered the other party and the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had calcted the other party¡¯s route, Zhou Yi was naturally not stupid enough to control the ind close towards the other party¡¯s route. This time, Zhou Yi did not disturb Su Yu. In the Rank Up Tower, Su Yu¡¯s body began to continuously flicker with a silver-white luster. It was obvious that he had reached a critical moment. At the same time, if someone could see the bones in Su Yu¡¯s body, they would discover that Su Yu¡¯s bones were no longer ordinary white bones. Instead, his bones were now silver. Under the effects of arge number of bone tempering pills, his bones had already been tempered to a certain level. Fortunately, the pills refined by the Alchemy Pavilion were all very perfect. There was no poison in the pills. Otherwise, the poison in Su Yu¡¯s body would have umted a lot. The silver-white luster on Su Yu¡¯s body shone brightly. When it calmed down, the silver luster on Su Yu¡¯s body was much deeper than when he first entered the Silver Body realm. He had stepped into the Small Aplishment stage of the Silver Body. Su Yu did not have time to carefullyprehend the pleasure brought about by the breakthrough into a small realm. At this moment, he was constantlypressing the spiritual power in his mind. After swallowing arge number of concentration pills, Su Yu¡¯s mental realm was finally about to break through the barrier of the Bronze Rank. As arge amount of spiritual power waspressed, a dazzling light spot was gradually born in Su Yu¡¯s sea of consciousness. This tiny thing was the size of a grain of rice. It was crystallized spiritual power. It meant that Su Yu¡¯s current spiritual realm had broken through to the Silver Rank. For example, the stats of 999 and 1,000 points might only look slightly different on the stats panel, but the level of strength between the two was very different. For example, at the ck Iron Rank, Su Yu¡¯s mental strength was like cotton. At the Bronze Rank, his mental strength was like a wooden block. At the Silver Rank, the strength of his spiritual thoughts was like bricks. They were iparable. Soon, the spiritual crystal in the center of Su Yu¡¯s sea of consciousness quickly absorbed the surrounding liquid spiritual power. Gradually, the spiritual crystal, which was originally as small as a grain of rice, increased to the size of a ping pong ball. After stabilizing his spiritual realm, Su Yu slowly opened his eyes. At this moment, Su Yu felt unprecedentedlyfortable. After stretching his muscles and bones, Su Yu had no intention of continuing his seclusion and directly left the Rank Up Tower. As soon as he left the Rank Up Tower, Su Yu realized that his eyes seemed to have undergone a slight change. Not his eyes exactly, but his insight skill seemed to have improved. The world in front of Su Yu was not like the world reflected in the eyes of ordinary people. In Su Yu¡¯s eyes, this world was filled with all kinds of heaven and earth origin energy, and the stats of these energies were all different. At the same time, Su Yu realized that he seemed to be able to gain insight into the traces left behind by time in the air. To put it simply, there was a chance of seeing the scene recorded by time and space. This meant he could see historical scenes. After looking around, Su Yu directly blocked the world of vitality. Otherwise, he would feel dizzy from looking at the colorful sight. Then, Su Yu quickly walked into the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. ¡°Master.¡± Seeing Su Yu¡¯s figure, Zhou Yi immediately stood up from his chair. ¡°Sit down. What¡¯s the situation now?¡± After sitting at the main seat, Su Yu pressed his hand down on Zhou Yi and gestured for him to sit down. ¡°Master, while you were in seclusion, the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets detected another Beastman King Rank existence. The other party seems to be heading towards the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s battleship.¡± Zhou Yi quickly pointed at the 3D sea area map. Upon hearing this, Su Yu directly looked at the map. On the heavenly secret sea area map, there were two bright spheres of light, one purple and one gold, which were the most eye-catching. Moreover, the distance between the two light balls was getting closer and closer. From the looks of it, they would collide in less than five minutes. Upon seeing this scene, Su Yu directly reached out and ced his hand on the heavenly mystery array. He selected another mode. To activate this mode, it would require the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets to reduce its real-time monitoring power to within a radius of 5,000 kilometers. [Do you want to activate the video transmission mode? The two people you are monitoring are both low-rank King Realm existences. To activate the video transmission mode, the real-time surveince power of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets will be reduced to a radius of 5,000 kilometers. After turning off the video transmission mode, the surveince range will return to normal.] ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing the information disyed on the heavenly mystery array, Su Yu directly chose yes. The Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets was simr to satellites in the technological world, but its function was many times stronger than satellites. When Su Yu chose to activate the video transmission mode, tworge screens were immediately projected on the heavenly mystery array. One showed Zhou Yuan and the other showed Shi Jing. On one screen, Su Yu saw a brawny golden-haired lion man holding the lion man who had been released by the Nine-Headed Snake King. He was turning into a golden light in the sky and was flying towards the Great Zhou battleship. On the other screen was an old man with white hair and a youthful face. He was sitting cross-legged on the bed in an ancient-looking room. Suddenly, Zhou Yuan felt his heart palpitate. Zhou Yuan suddenly opened his eyes and left the room in a sh. He then appeared on the deck of the Great Zhou battleship. Zhou Yuan, who was standing on the deck, looked at the boundless sky and muttered to himself with a slightly solemn expression, ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± ¡°The power of a King Rank is indeed not something that anyone below the King Rank canpare to.¡± Looking at the speed disyed by the two people on the screen, Su Yu could not help but think.. Chapter 153 - 153: Battle of the Kings Chapter 153: Battle of the Kings Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As Zhou Yuan stood on the deck, he emitted an extremely powerful aura. In an instant, the clouds in the sky were dispersed by this aura that soared into the sky. On the Great Zhou battleship, Zhou Tianci and the others were also attracted to the deck by Zhou Yuan¡¯s aura. Zhou Tianci and Zhou Ning looked at their ancestor, who was already floating above the deck. Their expressions became solemn. The two of them were not fools. How could they not guess the reason for the Old Ancestor¡¯s obvious actions? The King Rank existence of the Bcastman Dynasty was about to arrive. Not long after Zhou Yuan released his aura, a golden streak of light charged towards the Great Zhou battleship at an extremely fast speed. At the same time, Su Yu, who was in the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, could not help but sit up straight. After all, there was a possibility that he might witness a battle between two King Ranks. As the golden light faded, Shi Jing¡¯s figure appeared opposite Zhou Yuan. Shi Kuang, who he had carried just now, was already far away. ¡°Zhou Yuan, I didn¡¯t expect that an old fart like you is still alive.¡± Shi Jing immediately mocked the moment they met. ¡°You¡¯re not dead yet, how can I die before you!¡± In the face of Shi Jing¡¯s mockery, Zhou Yuan did not feel angry at all. ¡°Hmph, stop talking nonsense. This time, your Great Zhou Dynasty joined forces with that nine-headed snake and killed so many soldiers of our Bcastman Dynasty. Moreover, you destroyed a Unit Beastmaster. You have to give me an exnation for this.¡± Shi Jing had no intention of attacking his old enemy, Zhou Yuan. ¡°I can¡¯t afford to bear this responsibility. You said that we joined forces with the Nine-Headed Snake and killed the soldiers of your Beastman Dynasty. Moreover, we destroyed a Unit Bcastmaster. Then do you have any evidence? If you don¡¯t, can I assume that you¡¯re ndering us?¡± Zhou Yuan naturally would not let Shi Jing push all the me to the Great Zhou Dynasty. ¡°If you say so, then there¡¯s nothing to talk about.¡± Upon hearing Zhou Yuan¡¯s words, Shi Jing began to grow irritated. ¡°If you¡¯re unhappy about this, we can fight. If you win, I canpensate your Beastman Dynasty for the losses. If you lose, get lost as far as you can.¡± Zhou Yuan¡¯s expression turned cold. As a King Rank, Zhou Yuan hade to this height through fighting. The other party had already bullied him to this extent. Zhou Yuan would not take this lying down. ¡°Alright. Let us see how much you¡¯ve improved in the past few decades.¡± Shi Jing¡¯s face turned dark. He snorted and distanced himself from the battleship. There was an unwritten rule in the Level 1 sea area. King Rank existences were not allowed to attack low-rank creatures at will. Of course, the low-rank creatures in the rule referred to the creatures under the protection of a King Rank big shot. This was because King Rank existences were simply humanoid nuclear weapons. If they attacked low-rank creatures, it would be no different from ughtering them. That was why there was this unwritten agreement. Otherwise, if you attacked my descendants, I would attack your descendants. After all these killings, only King Rank existences would be left. Soon, in an area hundreds of kilometers away from the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s battleship, two streaks of light ¨C one gold and one purple ¨C revealed their figure. Without saying anything else, the two collided. Facing Shi Jing, the King Rank of the beastmen, Zhou Yuan did not choose topete in physical strength. Instead, he relied on the long sword in his hand to continuously sh out terrifying sword beams. Through this transmission, Su Yu witnessed the huge destructive power of a King Rank existence. A casual strength the two people on the screen released shed into the seawater below. It was like the power of arge missile had exploded in the water. ¡°Zhou Yuan, I thought that you had improved a lot over the years. I didn¡¯t expect this. If you¡¯re still so weak, you¡¯ll disappoint me.¡± Shi Jing was covered in golden light. There was a shadow of a giant lion behind him. He roared softly. After saying that, a golden light shone on Shi Jing¡¯s body. The shadow of the giant lion behind him started to rapidly turn corporeal. Seeing that the old lion was about to unleash his ultimate move, Zhou Yuan did not dy any longer. He quickly formed hand seals with both hands, and the phantom image of a huge sword slowly rose from behind Zhou Yuan. ¡°Gather the power of heaven and earth and y the king.¡± After forming aplicated sword seal with both his hands, Zhou Yuan¡¯s eyes narrowed. Waves of dazzling sword light immediately emitted from his entire body Following that, mysterious powers of heaven and earth gathered on the huge sword phantom from all directions. ¡°Go!¡± As Zhou Yuan shouted, the huge sword phantom instantly transformed into endless streams of light that whistled towards Shi Jing with a terrifying pressure. ¡°Petty tricks¡­¡± Seeing this attacking, the corners of Shi Jing¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. He suddenly waved his right hand, and the huge golden lion shadow behind him suddenly roared and pounced towards Zhou Yuan. Boom¡­! The ultimate moves of the two King Rank experts instantly collided. After the collision, both of them were sent flying with pale faces. However, this stalemate shocked Shi Jing. Although he had not reached the middle-rank King Realm, he had long reached the peak of the low-rank King Realm after many years of bitter cultivation. Logically speaking, he should have been able to firmly crush Zhou Yuan. However, their sh just now had actually ended in a draw. ¡°Zhou Yuan, I didn¡¯t expect you to hide yourself so well. You¡¯ve actually advanced to the peak of the low-rank King Realm. It seems like I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡± After stabilizing himself in the air, Shi Jing said with an ugly expression. ¡°It takes one to know one. Old fellow, you¡¯re not bad either.¡± Zhou Yuan also took the opportunity to regte his slightly chaotic aura before retorting. ¡°Hmph, again.¡± After letting out a cold snort, Shi Jing raised his fist again and attacked Zhou Yuan. Shi Jing¡¯s punch was like lightning as it rumbled towards Zhou Yuan. ¡°Great!¡± Zhou Yuanughed loudly as he brandished the longsword in his hand. With a sharp sword aura, it collided with Shi Jing¡¯s fist again. Bang! There was another deafening roar. This time, the two of them were still evenly matched. As they fought, the battle between the two turned more and more intense.. Chapter 154 - 154: Lose-Lose Situation Chapter 154: Lose-Lose Situation Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At this moment, huge waves rose in the sea area where Zhou Yuan and Shi Jing were fighting. Some sea beasts in the sea could not hide in time and were directly turned into blood by the aftershock of the battle between the two King Ranks. What an undeserved cmity. Some slightly stronger sea beasts could dive as deep as they could. There was no other way around it. They really could not afford to provoke the two fighting big shots. They could only hide. In the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, Su Yu was watching the battle between the two people from the screen. His fingers kept tapping on the chair. Previously, Su Yu had never seen a King¡¯s Realm expert fight. Thus, he could only guess at the strength of a King¡¯s Realm expert. Now that he had seen the actualbat drill, Su Yu felt that it was better not to provoke these monsters before he advanced to the King Rank. Thebat strength of two low-rank Kings was already so terrifying. Wouldn¡¯t high-rank kings be even stronger? Meanwhile, everyone aboard the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s battleship ¨C including Zhou Tianci and Zhou Ning ¨C looked worriedly toward the southeast where intense energy fluctuations were currently happening. Although they were too far away to see the battle between the two kings, they could not get rid of the worry in their hearts. Roughly half an hourter, the pale-faced Zhou Yuan appeared on the battleship. His clothes were slightly tattered. ¡°Ancestor, are you injured?¡± Seeing that the old ancestor¡¯s face was a little pale, Zhou Tianci and Zhou Ning hurriedly approached him. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be fine after resting for a while. That old thing is not much better than me.¡± Seeing the worry on their faces, Zhou Yuan forcefully suppressed the injuries in his body and spoke without changing his expression. Just as Zhou Yuan finished speaking, another golden streak of light swept up Shi Kuang, who was still a distance away from the Great Zhou battleship. It then quickly disappeared from the sky. In this battle between Zhou Yuan and Shi Jing, neither side was able to gain an advantage. In the end, they considered that if they continued fighting, both sides might suffer heavy losses and damage their foundations. In the end, Zhou Yuan could only agree that he wouldpensate the Beastman Dynasty for their losses when he returned. Otherwise, Zhou Yuan was afraid that the old lion would attack the battleship of the Great Zhou Dynasty in desperation. If not for the fact that both sides were equally matched inbat strength, Zhou Yuan would never have agreed to these terms. ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room to regte my breathing. Don¡¯t disturb me unless someone¡¯s dying.¡± After seeing the old lion leave, Zhou Yuan left behind these words and disappeared from the deck. After returning to his room, Zhou Yuan could no longer suppress the injuries in his body. Some blood involuntarily seeped out from the corner of his mouth. After casually wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth with his sleeve, Zhou Yuan muttered in a low voice, ¡°Looks like I have to make preparations when I return.¡± After muttering some meaningful words to himself, Zhou Yuan closed his eyes and began to regte his breathing. On the other side, Shi Jing could not help but spit out a mouthful of blood as he flew on the sky. Good lord, this scared Shi Kuang so much that his heart almost stopped beating. ¡°Ancestor, are you alright!¡± ¡°If your eyes are useless, how about you just gouge them out? I¡¯m already vomiting blood. Do I look fine?¡± Shi Jing raised his hand and gave Shi Kuang a big p. He thennded on the surface of the sea. Then, he took out a magical vessel from his storage device. ¡°I need to regte my breathing for a period of time. You will control the ship and sail back towards the dynasty.¡± After saying this to Shi Kuang, Shi Jing went straight into the pavilion of the magical vessel and started to regte his breathing. Seeing this, Shi Kuang did not dare to say anything. After touching his burning face, he obediently began to control the magical vessel. After Su Yu saw that the two Kings did not fight to the death, he directly turned off the video transmission function. ¡°Zhou Yi, pay attention to the movements of those two old fellows at all times. Remember to stay far away from them.¡± After contemting for a moment, Su Yu instructed Zhou Yi. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Hearing this, Zhou Yi hurriedly agreed. ¡°If you can¡¯t supervise them by yourself, call He Shen over and set up a monitoring team for me. You can choose a few smart ones from the heroes.¡± In the end, Su Yu decided to establish a department of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets first. After all, only by knowing the movements of the sea area at all times could Su Yu be at ease and bold enough to drive the Ghost Ship. After throwing the task of building the department structure to Zhou Yi, Su Yu left the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. Su Yu nced at the lively ind and nodded slightly. With Chloris, the special hero of the fairy race, the nts on the ind grew extremely quickly. Moreover, watering the nts with water from the Spiritual Spring had caused the growth of many mutated spiritual nts. Since he had nothing to do, Su Yu walked slowly towards the ntation area on a whim. At this moment, Chloris was using his skills on the nts in the ntation area. When Su Yu slowly walked to the entrance of the ntation area, the goblin on duty immediately stood up straight and shouted, ¡°Master.¡± The goblins on duty were Goblin 3 and Goblin 4. They were no longer as short as before. After staying in the Rank Up Tower for a few days, the Goblin had advanced from Ordinary Rank to ck Iron Rank. They were already about the size of a normal person. Moreover, perhaps because of their advancement or even the optimization of the genes in their body, they were not as ugly as before. ¡°Yes.¡± Su Yu nodded slightly in response to Goblin 3 and Goblin 4. This made the two of them extremely excited. Then, Goblin 3 opened the gates of the ntation area. Su Yu did not say much and directly walked in. As soon as he entered the ntation area, Su Yu sensed a rich aura of life. [Level 1 Ice Beauty Watermelon] Description: Top-Grade seedless watermelon. It is juicy and sweet. Eating it can increase a trace of spiritual power. [Level 1 Demon Pepper] Description: It¡¯s extremely spicy. Eating one will allow one soar into the sky. Eating two will cause one to be buried. Ordinary people should not eat it casually. Su Yu nced at the spiritual nts in the ntation area. Information about these spiritual nts appeared in front of him. ¡°Chloris greets the Lord God.¡± Chloris immediately flew over after noticing Su Yu¡¯s figure. ¡°Chloris, you can go back to what you were doing. I¡¯m just strolling around.¡± Looking at Chloris, who had already flown to his side, Su Yu spoke casually. ¡°Yes, Lord God.¡± Upon hearing this, Chloris did not hesitate. He pped his small wings and busied himself with his own work. Chloris liked the ntation area very much. Its vitality was too abundant. In fact, Chloris lived here.. Chapter 155 - 155: Department of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets Chapter 155: Department of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios [Level 2 Bronze Rank Man-Eating Flower] Description: An offensive mutated spiritual nt. A weak spiritual nt has been born. Skill: Spore Splitting, Branching, Acid, Rapid Digestion. As Su Yu strolled around the ntation area, he also saw two behemoths. These two behemoths were none other than the Man-Eating Flowers that Su Yu had started cultivating when he was in the novice sea area. Currently, it was not bad that they had advanced to the Bronze Rank. They still had potential. Sensing a familiar aura, the two huge Man-Eating Flowers quickly twisted their bodies, revealing their joy. Su Yu¡¯s spiritual thought responded to the two giant Man-Eating Flowers. After walking around, Su Yu left the ntation region. After walking around the ntation area, he felt much more rxed. However, in a Level 1 sea area, if he wanted to establish himself, Su Yu had to continuously develop the ind and increase his strength. A cmity might descend from the sky at any time. No one could say for sure. After adjusting his condition, Su Yu returned to the Rank Up Tower. He was nning to break through to the Gold Rank in one go. One, two, ten, fifty pills¡­ After consuming arge number of Level 3 body tempering pills, Su Yu¡¯s body inevitably developed resistance. Originally, after consuming one Level 3 body tempering pill andpletely absorbing its medicinal power, the strength of Su Yu¡¯s Silver Body would at least increase slightly. However, as he consumed more and more pills, when Su Yu¡¯s Silver Body realm broke through to Large Aplishment, the Level 3 body tempering pill was effectively useless to his body. Su Yu, who had sensed this situation, also thought of an idea. He directly took out the Level 5 Flood Dragon Treasure Pill stored in the Rank Up Tower. After removing the bottle stopper, a dazzling purple-gold light shot out from the mouth of the bottle. Then, a purple-golden pill the size of a baby¡¯s fist flew out of the jade bottle. The moment the pill appeared, it turned into a phantom of a small flood dragon that was attempting to escape. However, if one wanted to escape under Su Yu¡¯s nose in the Rank Up Tower, it would be considered as looking down on Su Yu. At this moment, Su Yu¡¯s spirit power shifted. Immediately, a huge condensed from his mental strength from all directions. It directly wrapped around the flood dragon treasure pill tightly, making it unable to move. After being restrained, the flood dragon treasure pill slowly calmed down. The flood dragon phantom circled above the pill and let out a silent roar before entering the pill again. Su Yu caught the pill in his hands. He did not hesitate and directly stuffed the pill into his mouth. Then, he swallowed it. As soon as the flood dragon treasure pill entered his stomach, Su Yu immediately felt as if he was in a furnace. The powerful medicinal power began to flow from Su Yu¡¯s abdomen to his entire body. To illustrate, the medicinal strength of the Level 3 body tempering pill was not even worthy of being mentioned in the same sentence with the flood dragon treasure pill. This was normal. After all, the Level 3 body tempering pill was refined from Silver Rank wild beasts. Inparison, the flood dragon treasure pill was refined from the core of the Purple Gold Rank Flood Dragon that contained all the power of the Flood Dragon. Naturally, the difference between the two was definitely like heaven and earth. As Su Yu circted the Indestructible Golden Body Technique with all his might, he felt that his Silver Body was almost squeezed by the huge medicinal power. After sensing this situation, Su Yu did not dare to be distracted. He began to mobilize his spiritual power with all his might to absorb the medicinal power of the flood dragon treasure pill to temper his body. Time passed quickly as the sun rose and the moon fell. While Su Yu was in secluded cultivation, Zhou Yi called He Shen over. After a long discussion, he established a Department of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. Currently, Zhou Yi was the leader of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, and He Shen was the deputy pavilion master. As of now, there were temporarily nine positions. He designated the titles Tianshu, Tianxuan, Tianji, Tianquan, Yuheng, Kaiyang, Yaoguang, Dongming, and Yinyuan for those nine positions. It was named after the nine stars of the Big Dipper. At the moment, Zhou Yi and He Shen had not found suitable candidates for these positions. They needed to consider the matter carefully. In the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, Zhou Yi asked He Shen, ¡°Uncle He, do you have anyone in mind? I think most of those heroes are fierce warriors. For the time being, no one is qualified to be in our organization.¡± Upon hearing this, He Shen couldn¡¯t help but turn the ring in his hand. After thinking for a long time, He Shen slowly said, ¡°That girl called Ji Qingrou, she is meticulous and has an intuition-type skill. We can give her a position. As for whether she can sit firmly in this position in the future, it will depend on her performance.¡± Zhou Yi pped his head when he heard He Shen¡¯s words. How could he so stupid?! ¡°Then, we¡¯ll give Miss Ji the position of Yaoguang!¡± In the end, Zhou Yi decided to give Ji Qingrou a spot for Yaoguang. Ji Qingrou was in charge of the women on the ind. On the other hand, Wang Teng was in charge of the men on the ind. They seemed to have a lot of power. However, they were not in charge of the heroes. They were only in charge of ordinary survivors. Therefore, they didn¡¯t have all that much influence. They weren¡¯t the core strength on Su Yu¡¯s ind. Things would be different if they joined the ranks of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. After the ind developed, they would definitely be considered a high-level figure. ¡°Uncle He, please wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll call Miss Ji now.¡± After making his choice on the first candidate, Zhou Yi did not waste any time. He immediately rushed out of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and made a beeline to the living area. Ji Qingrou was in the living area. She was in charge of a group of survivors, the daily work arrangements, and the calction of work points. ¡°Sister Ji, Lord Zhou is here.¡± A young girl rushed into the house and shouted at Ji Qingrou. ¡°Why is Zhou Yi looking for me?¡± Ji Qingrou couldn¡¯t help but wonder when she heard the girl¡¯s voice. After arriving at the Level 1 sea area, Ji Qingrou had not seen Zhou Yi for a while. After all, Zhou Yi was also a busy person. He was either cultivating in the Rank Up Tower or dealing with all kinds of things with He Shen. Ji Qingrou hurriedly stood up and followed the girl out of the door. Personal rtionship aside, Zhou Yi¡¯s current status on the ind was far from what Ji Qingrou couldpare to. Ji Qingrou was not a big shot yet. She could not simply sit in the house and wait for Zhou Yi toe.. Chapter 156 - 156: Breaking Through to the Golden Body Realm Chapter 156: Breaking Through to the Golden Body Realm Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As Ji Qingrou walked out of the door, she bumped into Zhou Yi. ¡°Lord Zhou, what¡¯s the matter?¡± When she saw Zhou Yi, she asked him this question with a smile on her face. Under the influence of He Shen, the people on the ind had already subtly understood the order of seniority. At least on the surface, no one could find fault with Ji Qingrou¡¯s words. This also meant that the prototype ofws had gradually formed on Su Yu¡¯s ind. ¡°Miss Ji, there¡¯s something I want to talk to you about. Come with me! It¡¯s a great thing for you.¡± Seeing Ji Qingrou, Zhou Yi did not put on any airs and replied with a smile. Ji Qingrou did not understand why Zhou Yi was keeping her in suspense. However, she did not ask further. Instead, she replied softly, ¡°Okay.¡± Then, Zhou Yi quickly left the living area with Ji Qingrou. They walked towards the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. Seeing that they were getting closer and closer to the mysterious building on the ind, Ji Qingrou could not help but feel excited. There were still some ces on the ind that Ji Qingrou had never set foot in. For example, Ji Qingrou had never entered the Recruitment Tavern, the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, and the Alchemy Pavilion. However, she had entered the Rank Up Tower and raised her strength to the ck Iron Rank. Following Zhou Yi¡¯s footsteps, Ji Qingrou soon entered the mysterious Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets as she had wished. ¡°Greetings, Lord He.¡± As soon as she entered this ce, she could not help but be slightly stunned when she saw the scene as if she was in the universe¡¯s void. When she came back to her senses, Ji Qingrou saw He Shen sitting on the chair. Thus, she immediately bowed to him. ¡°Miss Ji, after my discussion with Lord Zhou, we¡¯ve decided to let you be a member of the department of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. Your title will be Yaoguang. Are you willing to take on this role?¡± After seeing Ji Qingrou, He Shen didn¡¯t hide anything and spoke bluntly. ¡°A department of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets???¡± To be honest, Ji Qingrou¡¯s mind was still in a mess, but her intuition skills told her that this position was very important to her. Hence, Ji Qingrou did not think too much about it. She directly replied, ¡°I¡¯m truly grateful for your consideration, Lord He and Lord Zhou. I¡¯m willing to be a member of the Tianji Department.¡± ¡°Haha, alright. Lord Zhou, I wasn¡¯t wrong, was I? Miss Ji is very suitable.¡± He Shen winked at Zhou Yi. ¡°Miss Ji, let me tell you about the heavenly mystery array next! At the moment, the heavenly mystery array is still in its infancy stage. Other than me and Lord He, you¡¯re the only other official member. Your main job is to monitor the information from the heavenly mystery array.¡± ¡°Of course, our Tianji department only answers to the Master. We don¡¯t take orders from anyone else.¡± Zhou Yi simply exined the functions of the Tianji department to Ji Qingrou. Ji Qingrou nodded slightly. Next, Zhou Yi began to demonstrate the use of the heavenly mystery array to Ji Qingrou. In the end, Ji Qingrou also skipped happily to the living area with a smile on her face. She was going to hand over her work to other survivors. Then, the entire ind gradually began to get on track. Zhou Yi and his team continuously recorded arge amount of data. On Su Yu¡¯s side, the cultivation of his Indestructible Golden Body Technique had also reached a critical moment. At this moment, Su Yu¡¯s body glowed silver in the Rank Up Tower. Finally, a dazzling golden light appeared on Su Yu¡¯s chest. This indicated Su Yu¡¯s Silver Body had reached perfection. He had finally broken through to the Golden Body realm. However, this was only breaking through the realm. If he wanted topletely advance to the Golden Body realm and stabilize it, Su Yu still needed to continuously absorb the medicinal power of the flood dragon treasure pill. It took Su Yu three days to break through from therge aplishment stage of the Silver Body Realm to the perfection stage of the Silver Body Realm and then to the Golden Body Realm. It seemed that it would take some time for Su Yu topletely advance to the Golden Body Realm. In these three days, Su Yu¡¯s ind had barely moved less than 2,000 nautical miles from its previous spot. Fortunately, the speed of the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s battleship of the Great Zhou Dynasty was not much faster than Su Yu¡¯s ind. Therefore, it was still within the detection range of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. ording to this situation, they would not be able to reach the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s sea area in less than half a month. However, Su Yu wasn¡¯t pressed for time. With the Rank Up Tower in hand, the foundation of Su Yu¡¯s ind increased with each passing day. Moreover, Ao Yan and the others also cleaned up the Sea Creatures along the way. Large batches of sea beasts were constantly sent into the Alchemy Pavilion and refined into various low-rank pills. Ao Yan and the others also gathered the treasure chests in the sea beasts¡¯ bodies after killing them. However, these treasure chests were all gathered in the Rank Up Tower. No one was allowed to open them without permission. Su Yu¡¯s ind was developing at a high speed. On the other hand, Yan Huang and the other top 10 survivors in the novice sea area had finally umted enough Heart of the Inds to upgrade their ind to Level 10. During this period of time, if not for the fact that the double sun cmity had changed to the cmity of prolonged night, the difficulty of obtaining the Heart of the Ind would have increased greatly. Two days earlier, Yan Huang and the others had already gathered enough Heart of the Inds to upgrade their inds to Level 10. However, among the few of them, Satan jumped to the fourth ce because of the change in cmity. If not for Yan Huang¡¯s superior skills, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep his third ce. Simrly, those who had raised the level of their ind to Level 10 had also obtained special treasure chest rewards. Yan Huang had obtained the Replica Bloodline Stone. It could be used to activate the power of the bloodline of the people on Cerulean. However, the effect was not as good as the genuine Bloodline Stone. Satan received a Replica Hell¡¯s Gate. It had the simr effect to Jesus¡¯ Angel Reincarnation Pool, but only people who yearned for the darkness in their hearts could be transformed. The limitations were slightlyrger than Jesus¡¯ Angel Reincarnation Pool. The Thunderlord had obtained a Replica Thunder Pool. Its effect gathered the power of the Heaven and Earth Thunder attribute to produce pure lightning liquid. It could then be used for cultivation and body tempering. The Heaven Enlightenment obtained a Replica Disaster Pce Hall that could be used to nurture the Disaster Knight. In any case, the items obtained from the special treasure chest could basicallyplement their skills. From this point of view, the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets should be the one that matched Su Yu¡¯s ability. After all, the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets also had a pair of huge eyes that hung high in the sky and monitored a radius of 5,000 kilometers! Then, these few people in the novice sea area all chose to leave the novice sea area. As expected, arge number of survivors subsequently chose to give up their identity as the Ind Master.. Chapter 157 - 157: The Unlucky Brahma Chapter 157: The Unlucky Brahma Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Yu did not know what had happened in the novice sea area. However, Jesus and the others had to be careful not to appear in the range of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets¡¯s surveince. If Su Yu discovered them, they would be eliminated from this survival battle. The Great Zhou sea area was still a distance away from Su Yu¡¯s ind. In there, a white light shed, and a small ind appeared out of thin air on the surface of the sea. ¡°What an intoxicating air. May Brahma bless the world.¡± On the ind, Brahma faced the sea and took a deep breath. There were many survivors on Brahma¡¯s ind. However, these people stared expressionlessly. Then, like machines, they prayed to a statue in the middle of the ind that looked like Brahma. This statue was the special item that Brahma had obtained from the special treasure chest. It was the Replica Deity Statue. Its effect was rtively simple. It could gather the power of faith of believers and let Brahma borrow this power of faith to cultivate. To put it bluntly, it was an item suitable for missionary work. At this moment, Brahma¡¯s expression froze as he discovered traces of humans. In response, Brahma shrunk the statue and kept it in his body. Then, he looked nervously at a ship on the sea. The medium-sized patrol ship also discovered Brahma and the others. On the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s ship, a soldier in charge of patrolling quickly rushed into the cabin and shouted, ¡°Reporting to my lord, we have discovered a guest suspected to be from outer space. Target is in the southeast.¡± Due to the appearance of many survivors in the Great Zhou Dynasty, coupled with the matter of the Beastman Dynasty, the Great Zhou Dynasty also increased the patrol of the territory¡¯s sea area. The unlucky Brahma was discovered the moment he appeared in Great Zhou¡¯s sea area. Fortunately, the memories of the people who voluntarily gave up their identities and were teleported here had already been erased. Otherwise, Brahma¡¯s identity would definitely be exposed. Now, Brahma still had a chance of surviving. As long as his memories were not probed, he should be able to luckily sneak into the city of the Great Zhou Dynasty. In the ship, a middle-aged general heard his subordinate¡¯s report and his expression froze. Then, he quickly walked out of the cabin and came to the deck. The middle-aged general took the telescope from his subordinate and looked in the southeast direction. When he saw that there were indeed some people towards that direction, the middle-aged general put down the telescope and ordered in a deep voice, ¡°Head southeast at full speed.¡± On the ind, Brahma was in an extremely bad mood. From the looks of the current situation, he shouldn¡¯t be able to escape. Brahma had the sea driving tool. It was hidden in the imitation god statue. However, a monk could run, but a temple couldn¡¯t run. Hence, Brahma decided to stay and observe the situation first. Perhaps he could take the opportunity to infiltrate the human forces in this sea area and develop his divine cult. To be honest, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Brahma had some trump cards to protect his life, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to do this. Soon, the patrol ship of the Great Zhou Dynasty approached Brahma¡¯s ind. Then, a small group of soldiers in armor rushed down from the ship in unison. ¡°Bring them all back.¡± The middle-aged general was clearly familiar with how to deal with the people from outer space. He didn¡¯t ask about the other party¡¯s background and directly took them all away. Brahma didn¡¯t resist these people. Instead, he blended into the crowd obediently. The rest of Brahma¡¯s believers had already been sessfully brainwashed by Brahma, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t expose him. ¡°Boss, let¡¯s bring these guys and sell them to the mine. Won¡¯t we be able to obtain another sum of resources this way?¡± A young soldier muttered softly to the middle-aged general standing beside him. ¡°You talk too much. Don¡¯t ask so many questions. Let¡¯s go.¡± The survivors were clearly terrified of the group of fierce soldiers. No one dared to cause trouble. To be honest, the middle-aged general felt that the group of people in front of him was a little strange. However, he could quite put his finger on it. This was because the blood energy of these people was extremely weak and they did not seem to pose any threat. ¡°Forget it, let those big shots in the court worry about it. Why am I thinking so much!¡± After mocking himself, the middle-aged general returned to the ship. Brahma and the rest of his group were imprisoned in the cabin. In the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s pce, Zhou Xuanji ¨C the lord of the dynasty ¨C frowned slightly. ¡°Your Majesty, many extraterrestrial visitors have appeared in our territory this time. They all seemed quite diverse in terms of race. How should we deal with them?¡± At this moment, an official spoke. Hearing this, Zhou Xuanji pondered for a moment before slowly saying, ¡°Test their aptitude first. Those with outstanding aptitude will enter the martial arts academy to be nurtured. The rest will be demoted toborers and sent to mines.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Excellency.¡± ¡°Alright, dear ministers, is there anything else? If not, you may all leave!¡± Zhou Xuanji immediately ordered. He was still feeling a little vexed about how to deal with the Beastman Dynasty. In Zhou Xuanji¡¯s opinion, the visitors from outer space were not a threat to them. After all, those people were pitifully weak. Any Silver Rank general could easily kill them. They were not worth Zhou Xuanji¡¯s attention. On the other hand, the half-witted pea-brained Beastman Dynasty gave Zhou Xuanji a headache. Facing the aggravated Zhou Xuanji, the ministers did not take this matter personally. They all tactfully retreated. In the next several days, everything seemed to be very peaceful. Nothing major happened. There was only a slightmotion because a certain middle-aged general had brought a group of extraterrestrial visitors that he had discovered in the sea area. However, Zhou Xuanji had already determined the fate of these visitors. Naturally, there were not many variables to worry about. Brahma and a group of men were sessfully sold into the mine of a rich businessman. At this moment, Su Yu was still in seclusion on his ind. He did not know that Brahma was so unlucky that he was sold into the mine as soon as he arrived. In the Rank Up Tower, Su Yu hadpletely lost the silver luster on his body. Instead, it was reced by a pure golden color. The color of 9,999 pure gold made him look like a little golden man.. Chapter 158 - 158: Island Architecture System Construction Chapter 158: Ind Architecture System Construction Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Then, Su Yu slowly opened his eyes. A faint golden light shed in his eyes. Under the immense medicinal power of the flood dragon treasure pill, Su Yu¡¯s Indestructible Golden Body Technique sessfully advanced to the small aplishment stage of the Golden Body, which was the Intermediate Gold level of body cultivation. However, the Indestructible Golden Body Technique that Su Yu cultivated was more profound. Therefore, hisbat strength was definitely not something that body cultivators of the same level couldpare to. Su Yu¡¯s current physical strength was alreadyparable to the zombie mutated Golden Armored Corpse. He was really walking further and further on the path of being a tank. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this actually took me almost a week. Cultivation is indeed endless!¡± Su Yu, who had woken up from his seclusion, realized that he had spent such a long time breaking through realms. He could not help but sigh. Good lord, if other cultivators heard this, they would definitely beat him to death. It only took less than a week for this guy to break through a few small realms and onerge realm. This speed was already ridiculously fast, alright? He was still not satisfied. It had to be known that many people spent even more time breaking through from the ck Iron Rank to the Bronze Rank. Su Yu had already exhausted all the power of the flood dragon treasure pill. He had no intention of continuing his seclusion. After all, he had already eaten all the medicine. In the path of body cultivation, it was basically impossible to improve without external help. In addition, Su Yu had already condensed a spiritual crystal. He did not need to cultivate bitterly all day. He only needed to eat a few Level 3 concentration pills from time to time to nourish himself. Su Yu¡¯s figure quickly descended the sixth floor of the Rank Up Tower and arrived at the second level. Instead of going to the specially designated cultivation area, Su Yu went straight to the ce where the treasure chest was ced. Su Yu saw an extremelyrge number of treasure chests there. These were all originally Ordinary Treasure Chests that had been upgraded to ck Iron Rank. ncing at the information of these treasure chests, Su Yu also discovered that they contained many products from the technological world as well as from some other worlds. There were also some strange items that were rather harmful, such as the treasure chest curse. Su Yu had no intention of opening these treasure chests. He nned to store them in the Rank Up Tower and wait for their value to rise. This was because the ck Iron Rank treasure chest could advance to the Bronze Rank after being stored for a month. It was worthwhile to wait for another half a month. In any case, there were not many people on the ind at the moment. There were many items that were unusable even if they were opened. It was better not to open them. After looking around and not finding any special treasure chests among these treasure chests, Su Yu slowly left the Rank Up Tower. Su Yu¡¯s figure then appeared outside the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, Zhou Yi, He Shen, and Ji Qingrou were already waiting outside. ¡°My lord.¡± ¡°Greetings, Master.¡± Seeing Su Yu¡¯s figure, Zhou Yi and the others immediately greeted him respectfully. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk!¡± Su Yu nodded and replied softly. After entering the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and taking a seat, Zhou Yi was the first to speak. ¡°Master, ording to your instructions, the Tianji department has been established. Lord He and I will temporarily take the positions of the Pavilion Master and Deputy Pavilion Master.¡± ¡°In addition, Ji Qingrou is one of its nine members. In the past few days, we have alreadypiled arge amount of data from the heavenly mystery array.¡± ¡°Not bad. You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s not enough. I¡¯ll perfect the overall structure of the indter. I¡¯ll also arrange for a ntation minister and deputy minister in the ntation area. Then, Ao Yan will be in charge of the sea beasts, and Xuan Turtle will be his deputy general.¡± ¡°In addition, Skeleton 1 will be in charge of the undead army. In the future, he should establish an undead army. He Shen will be in charge of the heroes for the time being. If there are any special heroes, they will be assigned to different departments ording to their own abilities.¡± After hearing Zhou Yi¡¯s words, Su Yu nodded slightly and told him his n. ¡°If you have any suggestions, bring it up now!¡± Su Yu, who was sitting at the head of the table, slowly added after ncing at Zhou Yi and the rest. ¡°Master, I think we can also open a school and let some intelligent sea beasts study. This can increase their enlightenment and wisdom. We can select some teachers from the survivors.¡± At this moment, He Shen made a suggestion. ¡°Okay.¡± Upon hearing this, Su Yu immediately agreed. ¡°What about the two of you? Do you have any good suggestions?¡± After agreeing to He Shen¡¯s suggestion, Su Yu looked at Zhou Yi and Ji Qingrou. Hearing Su Yu¡¯s words, Zhou Yi and Ji Qingrou shook their heads in unison. ¡°How about this? If you have any new ideas in the future, you cane up with your own nning. If building it is beneficial to the development of the ind, just do it. I only need results.¡± Seeing that Zhou Yi and the others could not think of any good suggestions for now, Su Yu decided. ¡°Alright, you guys go ahead with your work. I have something else to do.¡± After saying that, Su Yu left the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, leaving the three of them with a headache. Some things might be easy to say, but it was not easy to do. Therefore, following Su Yu¡¯s request, Zhou Yi and the other two started another intense discussion. After leaving things to his subordinates, he drove the Ghost Ship towards the location where Skeleton 1 and the others were mining. They had been mining for a few days. It was time for Su Yu to check the results. With the speed of Ghost Ship, it didn¡¯t take long for him to cross the distance. Ordinary ships might need to sail for a few days to reach the ce where Skeleton 1 and the others were mining. Upon arriving, Su Yu realized that there was already arge pile of Level 1 energy crystals beside Skeleton 1. With a thought, Su Yu sent a voice transmission to Skeleton 1, ¡°How¡¯s the excavation going?¡± Upon hearing the voice transmission, Skeleton 1 hurriedly replied, ¡°Master, we¡¯ve already excavated more than 9,000 Level 1 energy crystals. The remaining ones are inside regions with tougher rockyers. It¡¯s more difficult to excavate.¡± ¡°Forget about the rest. Gather your subordinates!¡± Upon hearing that more than 9,000 pieces had been excavated, Su Yu could not be bothered to let Skeleton 1 continue digging in this ce. If they continued digging, the efficiency and output wouldn¡¯t be equivalent. If they had the time, they might as well dig up some other rich mines. The benefits would be higher. Upon receiving the order, the soul fire in Skeleton l¡¯s head immediately emitted a special fluctuation. The skeleton beasts that instantly received this fluctuation immediately retreated from the mine and quickly gathered behind Skeleton 1.. Chapter 159 - 159: Arriving at the Great Zhou Dynasty First Chapter 159: Arriving at the Great Zhou Dynasty First Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Soon, arge ck skeleton army gathered behind Skeleton 1. The sheer amount of heads emitting green light in the seawater looked so strange and terrifying. Of course, Su Yu also used the Eyes of Duplication to duplicate the Skeleton Summoning Skill for himself. However, as this was Skeleton l¡¯s intrinsic skill, the power and number of summons of this skill were greatly reduced in Su Yu¡¯s hands. Then, Su Yu began to control the Ghost Ship. He put Skeleton Ts skeleton army into the cabin. Su Yu sent Skeleton 1 into the driver¡¯s seat. Some parts of Skeleton l¡¯s body had already turned silver. Su Yu decided to hunt a few more Silver sea beasts and use them to upgrade Skeleton 1 into Silver Rank Skeleton General. As for whether it could break through the potential barrier in advance and break through to a gold skeleton without the help of the Rank Up Tower, that would depend on whether Su Yu could find some special items. As this thought shed through Su Yu¡¯s mind, he directly drove the Ghost Ship and quickly set off in the direction of the Level 3 mithril mine. The two mines were not too far apart. The Ghost Ship jumped a short distance and appeared near the Level 3 mithril mine. The fourrge mining machines were still working. The ores containing mithril were piled up at the side like a small hill. Seeing this, Su Yu also went forward and stopped the four mining machines. Then, he stored them in the cabin. Su Yu naturally did not ignore the mithril ores piled up on the seabed. He put them away. The Giant-Toothed Crocodile, who was in charge of guarding the Mithril mine, swam over eagerly. It wanted to show Su Yu that it was notzy and was working very hard to guard the mine. Upon seeing this idiot, Su Yu conveniently packed him up and took him away. After putting all the mining teams outside into the Ghost Ship, Su Yu hurriedly returned. On the way back, Su Yu took a detour and lulled two Silver Rank sea creatures. He let Skeleton 1 devour their soul power and it broke through to the Silver General Realm. Under the impact of the huge soul power, the blue soul fire in Skeleton l¡¯s head gradually revealed a bewitching purple color. As more and more soul power surged into its soul fire, Skeleton l¡¯s body began to change. The bones that were originally bronze and silver gradually turned silver-white. It was simr to how Su Yu had devoured arge number of Level 3 bone tempering pills to temper his bones to the Silver Bone Realm. However, in terms of hardness, there was definitely a gap between the toughness Skeleton 1 and Su Yu¡¯s silver bones at the time. Seeing that Skeleton 1 would not wake up for a while, Su Yu did not disturb it. Instead, he returned to the ind and moved the skeleton army into the Rank Up Tower. After consuming arge number of pills, Su Yu nned to head to the territory of the Great Zhou Dynasty first to explore. After packing up and giving Zhou Yi and the others some instructions, Su Yu summoned the Ghost Ship and headed straight for the territory of the Great Zhou Dynasty. The heavenly mystery array had already deduced the exact route ording to the route of the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s battleship. Su Yu naturally would not get lost. Just like that, Su Yu¡¯s Chaos Ind followed behind the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s battleship and slowly approached the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s territory. Su Yu took the lead and rushed to the Great Zhou Dynasty first. With the Ghost Ship¡¯s terrifying speed, Su Yu crossed seven to eight thousand nautical miles in about two hours and arrived at the territory of the Great Zhou Dynasty. Soon, when they approached a coastal city, Su Yu put away the Ghost Ship and sneaked into the city. Such a dynasty with and area of three to four million square kilometers could not be defended against an existence like Su Yu. First, Su Yu changed into a set of clothes that were in line with the current style of the Great Zhou Dynasty. Then, he wandered around the coastal city. Currently, the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had yet to reach the Great Zhou Dynasty. Due to this, Su Yu had to investigate some information himself. The ce where news spread the most was undoubtedly a restaurant. However, before going to the restaurant, Su Yu nned to exchange for some of the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s exclusive currency. With a sweep of his spiritual thought, Su Yu instantly found a small pawn shop. When Su Yu walked into the small pawn shop, a strange look shed across his face. This was because the boss behind the counter was not an ordinary boss of a pawn shop. [Human] Name: Hai Dacang Strength: 214 Physique: 200 Spirit: 147 Overall Combat Strength: Bronze Rank 4 ¨C Bronze Rank 5. Rank Description: A Gold Rank Martial Grandmaster with a shattered dantian and damaged spirit, with a shattered dantian and damaged spirit. This was information regarding the other party that Su Yu had gained insight into. ¡°Little brother, what do you need?¡± Hai Dacang was behind the counter. When he noticed Su Yu¡¯s figure, he immediately said with a smile. However, a trace of surprise shed in Hai Dacang¡¯s eyes. This was because Hai Dacang felt that he could not see through the young man in front of him. This puzzled Hai Dacang slightly. Although Hai Dacang had lost his cultivation and his spirit was damaged, he had not lost his judgment after all these years. Ordinary people really could not escape his eyes. However, these thoughts only shed in Hai Dacang¡¯s mind for a moment before he immediately threw them to the back of his mind. After all, his current identity was the boss of an ordinary pawn shop. It was not his ce to ask about the customer¡¯s background. Actually, Su Yu had already used the heavenly mystery array to conceal his aura. However, his physique had already been tempered to the Golden Body Realm. Even if Su Yu tried his best to hide his aura, some old fellows with sharp eyes would still see something. ¡°Boss, I want to pawn some body tempering pills. Help me see how much they are worth.¡± The surprise in the other party¡¯s eyes did not escape Su Yu¡¯s eyes. However, Su Yu did not pay much attention to it. This was because when the other party was at his peak, he was only average in Su Yu¡¯s eyes, let alone now. After saying that, Su Yu casually waved his hand on the counter. Immediately, a few jade bottles appeared on the counter. Seeing this, Hai Dacang did not say anything. Instead, he reached out and picked up the jade bottle. Then, he pulled out the stopper, and poured out a pill. ¡°Sir, can I take some powder from your pill for inspection?¡± Hai Dacang¡¯s attitude towards Su Yu was no longer as casual as before. Instead, he became very serious. Upon hearing this, Su Yu nodded slightly, indicating that he could. Seeing that Su Yu had agreed, Hai Dacang took out a saber and skillfully scraped some powder off the pill in his hand.. Chapter 160 - 160: Information About Another Level 10 Island Chapter 160: Information About Another Level 10 Ind Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After looking at the powder in his hand, Hai Dacang directly poured it into his mouth. ¡°Sir, how much do you want to pawn these body tempering pills for?¡± After sensing the medicinal effect of the body tempering pill, Hai Dacang directly asked. ¡°You can set the price as you see fit!¡± Su Yu casually said to Hai Dacang. ¡°The medicinal power of these body tempering pills is very pure. They are at least 50% stronger than the body tempering pill on the market that can be used by warrior-level cultivators. Therefore, I can give you a price of 2,000 warrior coins per pill.¡± Facing such a casual Su Yu, Hai Dacang deliberated for a moment and slowly gave a price. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go with this price! Let¡¯s trade all of them.¡± Su Yu had no objections to this price. After all, the Level 1 body tempering pill was like a piece of trash to Su Yu. It wasn¡¯t even worth as much as a candy. This thing was almost piled up into a small pill mountain in the Rank Up Tower. ¡°There are a total of five bottles, ten pills per bottle. Ites to a total of 100,000 warrior coins. After converting it, it¡¯s a total of 10,000 warrior coins or 1,000 general coins. Which one do you need?¡± ¡°Give me the general coins!¡± Upon hearing Hai Dacang¡¯s words, Su Yu naturally chose the fewer general coins. ¡°Alright, please wait a moment.¡± After saying this, Hai Dacang went directly behind the counter. About a minute or twoter, Hai Dacang walked out with a small wooden box. After pushing the small wooden box in front of Su Yu, Hai Dacang smiled and said, ¡°There are a total of 1,000 general coins inside. You can count them.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± After saying that, Su Yu casually waved his hand and directly stored the small wooden box into his storage space. ¡°It was good trading with you. Goodbye.¡± After thanking Hai Dacang, Su Yu turned around and left the pawn shop. Looking at Su Yu¡¯s departing figure, Hai Dacang shook his head slightly and muttered to himself, ¡°I wonder whichrge faction nurtured this disciple. His temperament is extraordinary!¡± Su Yu¡¯s performance just now made Hai Dacang mistakenly think that Su Yu was a disciple from arge faction who hade out to train. Thinking about it this way, it seemed normal. Therefore, the price Hai Dacang offered just now was also very fair. As Su Yu walked to the street, he turned around and quickly walked towards the restaurant in the city. From when he was in the novice sea area until now, Su Yu had never eaten a proper meal in a human city! Su Yu already knew the division of cultivation levels in the Great Zhou Dynasty. This was not a secret. Su Yu could obtain this basic information by casually checking the memories of a random citizen. Most of the cultivators in the Great Zhou Dynasty walked the path of martial arts. They were in the entry-level martial artist realm. ck Iron Rank Martial Warrior, Bronze Rank Martial Master, Silver Rank General, Gold Rank Martial Grandmaster, Purple Gold Rank Martial Lord, and King Rank Martial King. On the surface, the current emperor of the Great Zhou Dynasty was a Martial Lord-level martial cultivator. In addition, there were Martial King-level experts overseeing the dynasty. However, the number of these Martial Kings was unknown. Basically every citizen of the Great Zhou knew this information. It was an open secret, the kind that could not be hidden even if they wanted to. Soon, Su Yu arrived at the most famous restaurant in the border city, the Wanghai Pavilion. ¡°Sir, pleasee in,¡± the waiter at the door immediately shouted. Upon hearing the waiter¡¯s shout, Su Yu also stepped through the door of the Wanghai Pavilion. After entering the restaurant, Su Yu felt that the interior of the restaurant was not bad. It was ancient and had a distinctive vor. ¡°Help me find a seat by the window upstairs,¡± Su Yu said as he nced at the waiter who quickly weed him. ¡°Alright, pleasee upstairs.¡± Upon hearing Su Yu¡¯s words, the waiter immediately extended his hand and gestured. Su Yu followed the waiter upstairs and sat by the window. Without looking at the menu, Su Yu instructed the waiter to serve some of the special dishes of the Wanghai Pavilion and a pot of their best wine. ¡°Sir, please wait a moment.¡± After serving Su Yu a pot of tea, the waiter immediately went to the kitchen to make arrangements. At this moment, Su Yu was sitting by the window and was looking at the scenery outside the window. His gaze was profound. The bustling sounds in the restaurant did not escape Su Yu¡¯s senses. ¡°Let me tell you something. In the past few days, many extraterrestrial guests have appeared in our Great Zhou Dynasty, right?¡± With Su Yu¡¯s spiritual senses, he could hear a burly man on the first floor who was eating meat spoke in a muffled voice. When the person on his table heard this, he replied in disdain, ¡°Tsk, who doesn¡¯t know about this? Even a three-year-old child knows, alright? What do you have to say? Don¡¯t leave someone hanging.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me. You definitely don¡¯t know the news I¡¯m about to tell you. Yesterday, a batch of blonde and fair-skinned beauties appeared in the Wanhua Restaurant. They looked tsk tsk..¡± As the burly man spoke, there was a trace of yearning on his face. He even stretched out his hand to gesture. ¡°Are you serious? Can you afford a girl from the Wanhua Restaurant?¡± Hearing that, his partner looked at the burly man suspiciously, indicating that he didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°You¡¯re looking down on me, aren¡¯t you? Although I can¡¯t afford the top girls, I can still go once a month if I save up.¡± The slightly angry burly man red at hispanion. When Su Yu heard the conversation upstairs, he almost spat out his tea. ¡°These are survivors from Europe and America. They have been captured to be courtesans.¡± After shaking his head, Su Yu began to listen to other news. ¡°I heard that the martial arts academy is recruiting students again. I wonder if my kid can get in.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. With your son¡¯s physique, it¡¯s difficult for him to get into the trashiest martial arts academy.¡± After listening carefully for a while, Su Yu realized that all these guys were discussing all kinds of things. There was nothing worth paying attention to at all. However, Su Yu¡¯s efforts weren¡¯t in vain. He still obtained some useful information. Su Yu heard someone discussing in a low voice that a group of extraterrestrial visitors brought back from a small ind had been sold to a coal mine. Su Yu did not care much about the trafficking of the guest from outer space. What Su Yu was concerned about was the small ind. ¡°It might be another Level 10 ind. I have to explore the other party¡¯s memories.¡± From his spiritual perception, Su Yu saw that the people who had just discussed this matter were three uniformed soldiers. Thus, an obscure spiritual power entered the minds of the people downstairs. With thebination of hypnosis and illusion techniques, Su Yu quietly investigated these people¡¯s recent memories. However, these three people were not the soldiers who went out to sea, but the soldiers guarding the city. One of them had heard this news from his eldest cousin. His eldest cousin was one of the soldiers who had captured Brahma back then. Of course, at this point, Su Yu still did not know who had been captured. ]Su Yu memorized the location of this eldest cousin¡¯s camp outside the city. Then, he directly withdrew his spirit strength from the other party¡¯s mind. ¡°After eating, I have to go and have a good chat with this eldest cousin.¡± A trace of light shed in Su Yu¡¯s eyes. Such a pleasant surprise was really beyond Su Yu¡¯s expectations. Originally, Su Yu had nned to collect some cultivation techniques of the Great Zhou Dynasty and bring back some specialties. He did not expect to pick up a huge bargain along the way. ¡°Sir, your dishes are all here. Please enjoy.¡± Just as Su Yu was thinking, the waiter¡¯s voice brought him back to his senses. Looking at the delicious food on the table, Su Yu suppressed his thoughts and began to taste it carefully. After eating, Su Yu realized that although these dishes could notpare to the food made by Liu Maoxing, they had a unique vor. The overall evaluation was not bad. While Su Yu was leisurely tasting the delicacies. In the mine of the rich businessman, Brahma clearly did not expect that he was about to be targeted by someone. At this moment, Brahma was in an obsidian mine. He began to brainwash the people brought to this mine and make them believe in him. With Brahma¡¯s special ability, it was obvious that these ordinary survivors could not escape his brainwashing. Therefore, Brahma was extremely satisfied with the environment of the mine. If he had not been sold to this ce, how could he have built so many believers! As for the people who sold him over, Brahma naturally wouldn¡¯t let them off. However, it wasn¡¯t the right time yet. He would make his move after everyone in this mine became his believers. Brahma would start preparing to attack those guards. In the deep part of the mine, Brahma secretly released the statue. He allowed his believers to pray to it and absorb the power of faith. The environment here was harsh. The mine guards would note in at all. They would only check if the miners took any ores for themselves when they went out. They basically did not care about anything else. While Brahma was developing arge number of believers, Su Yu quickly finished his meal and paid the bill. Then, he left the restaurant and headed straight for a certain military camp region outside the city. The sky had gradually darkened. With Su Yu¡¯s methods, ordinary people could not notice his figure at all. At this moment, the navy camp was already brightly lit. Moreover, there were soldiers guarding all around and hidden sentries watching in the dark. It looked like a well-trained army. However, these soldiers naturally could not stop Su Yu from infiltrating. After casually searching through the memories of the soldiers, Su Yu found the tent of the soldiers who went out to the sea. These soldiers were eating meat and drinking wine in their tents. They were not abiding by the military rules at all.. Chapter 161 - 161: Caught You, Brahma Chapter 161: Caught You, Brahma Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Hahaha, everyone, drink as much as you can. This is a reward from the Boss.¡± As soon as he hid near the tent, Su Yu heard shouting from the inside. ¡°Boss, when are you going to bring our brothers to Wanhua Restaurant to rx? I¡¯m filled with anger and have nowhere to vent it!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even joke about that. The Wanhua Restaurant. Don¡¯t you know how much it costs to go to Wanhua Restaurant? At most, I¡¯ll bring you guys to Yihong Restaurant.¡± The group of soldiers in the tent had already drunk until their faces were red. Standing outside the tent, Su Yu directly dissipated his mental strength inside. Then, he picked a few guys that were already drunk and had fainted under the table. Su Yu¡¯s eyes lit up after quickly probing their memories. ¡°It¡¯s really a Level 10 ind. Could it be Brahma?¡± After going through the memories of the soldiers, Su Yu immediately began to use the elimination method to make a conjecture. Among all the survivors, Brahma seemed to be the only one who matched the characteristics. It couldn¡¯t possibly be Jesus, Satan, or even Yan Huang. It had to be said that after condensing the spiritual crystal, Su Yu¡¯s brain reaction speed was much stronger than before. From some subtle clues, he could deduce some information he wanted. After finding out where the group of survivors had been sold to, Su Yu directly left this military camp that seemed to be heavily guarded, but was actually full of loopholes. Then, he summoned the Ghost Ship and went straight to the mine that was 70 to 80 kilometers away from the military camp. At this moment, Brahma was sitting cross-legged in the depths of the mine. He was borrowing the power of faith to cultivate. He vaguely felt a palpitation rise from his heart. Brahma, who was awakened by this palpitation, could not continue to cultivate peacefully in seclusion. ¡°Damn it, why do I keep feeling like something bad is going to happen?¡± Brahma felt a little anxious. He began to pace back and forth in the depths of the mine. Obviously, he could not figure out what danger he would encounter in this godforsaken mine. On the other hand, Su Yu had covered the distance of 70 to 80 kilometers and had arrived at the mine where Brahma was. With Su Yu¡¯s arrival, Brahma ¨C who was deep in the mine ¨C felt his heart palpitate more and more. It was a very terrifying feeling, as if a knife was hanging above his head and could fall at any moment. ¡°No, I can¡¯t stay here any longer. A great terror is definitely about to descend.¡± Brahma, who believed in his intuition, immediately stored the imitation divine artifact statue into his body. Then, he quickly rushed towards the exit of the mine. At this moment, Su Yu was quietly floating above the mine. He used the Ghost Ship to start probing. Although Ghost Ship¡¯s detection ability couldn¡¯tpare to a divine item like the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, it could still easily explore such arge mine. Soon, Su Yu discovered an energy reaction from someone who had reached the Bronze Rank. He was quickly rushing towards the entrance of the mine from the depths. Also, Ghost Ship detected that there was an item in the other party¡¯s body that had an energy reaction that exceeded the King Level. However, the item seemed to be in a sealed state and could only unleash a small portion of its power. In terms of specific level, it should not be as high as Ghost Ship. Otherwise, it would not have been so easily detected by Ghost Ship. ¡°Not bad, I¡¯ve caught you.¡± After locking onto the guy suspected to be Brahma, Su Yu controlled the Ghost Ship and quietly waited. As Brahma fled for his life, he felt his heart beating faster and faster. It was as if it was about to jump out at any moment. At the same time, the imitation god statue in his body was trembling slightly as if it had sensed something. However, Su Yu¡¯s strength and the rank of the divine item on his body were both higher than Brahma¡¯s. Brahma clearly had a premonition that danger was about to descend, but he could not sense where the danger woulde from. He could only run around like a headless chicken. Brahma¡¯s strength was currently at Bronze Rank strength. However, he was actually sweating profusely from running such a short distance. One could imagine how much psychological pressure he was under at this moment. However, the sense of danger that had always been entrenched in his heart made Brahma not dare to stop at all. He only dared to rush forward desperately. This was because Brahma felt that there was danger in all directions. There was no way out. He could only rush to the open space outside the mine and see if he could borrow the power of the divine statue in his body to escape. Soon, Brahma¡¯s figure rushed out of the pitch-ck mine. Su Yu, who was in the Ghost Ship, also saw Brahma¡¯s figure the moment he rushed out. [Human] Name: Brahma Hemo (handle name: Brahma) Strength: 76 Physique: 89 Spirit: 157 Skill: Grade SSS skill, God Bless the World. Overall Combat Strength: Bronze Rank 2 ¨C Bronze Rank 3 Skill Description: (The exact function cannot be detected for the time being.) Owned Item: Replica Deity Statue (Specific effects cannot be detected for the time being.) ¡°It¡¯s indeed this guy.¡± The moment Su Yu saw Brahma, information about Brahma appeared in front of him. However, there were still two things on Brahma that Su Yu could notpletely see through. One was Brahma¡¯s innate skill, and the other was the artifact in his body. This was normal. After all, they both had Grade SSS skills. Before Su Yu raised the power of his insight skill to the limit, it was expected that he would not be able to see the effects of other skills at the same level. ¡°Golden Armor, break the limbs of that guy and capture him.¡± Su Yu did not attack by himself. Instead, he summoned the Golden Armored Corpse. ¡°Understood,¡± the Golden Armored Corpse summoned from the Spirit-Branded Retainer¡¯s space replied respectfully. With a thought, Su Yu teleported the golden armor out of the Ghost Ship. Immediately, the Golden Armored Corpse turned into a golden light and appeared in front of Brahma. His face was full of panic. Just now, when he was being watched by Su Yu, Brahma felt a pair of invisible eyes sizing him up without restraint. ¡°What kind of monster are you?¡± Seeing the Golden Armored Corpse suddenly appear in front of him, Brahma¡¯s teeth trembled as he asked. ¡°You have a death wish.¡± The Golden Armored Corpse sensed that the other party¡¯s every word and action seemed to be imbued with a certain power that could affect it. It directly stretched out its two hands towards Brahma. ¡°You¡¯re the one who has a death wish.¡± After saying this, a dazzling white light erupted from Brahma¡¯s body and shot towards the Golden Armored Corpse. This was Brahma using his trump card, the power of the Deity Statue. The Golden Armored Corpse roared after sensing the power of this white light. Then, it activated its protective skill and blocked its chest with its hands. Bang! With a violent sound, the golden armor was actually sent flying by the power of the white light from Brahma¡¯s body. However, it was not injured. At the critical moment, Su Yu controlled the power of the Ghost Ship and added the power to the surface of the Golden Armored Corpse. This blocked the attack of the white light. The power level of the white light had already broken through to the Purple Gold Rank, which wasparable to the power that Ghost Ship could unleash. However, from Brahma¡¯s appearance, it seemed that this power couldn¡¯t be used as regr power like Ghost Ship, but as a trump card. Seeing that the monster was sent flying, Brahma¡¯s face was filled with joy from surviving a cmity. However, in the next second, a heavy pnded on his face, as if proving that the matter was far from over. It turned out that the Golden Armored Corpse was not injured after it was sent flying. It rushed over in a sh and pped Brahma¡¯s face. If Su Yu had not instructed the Golden Armored Corpse to capture him alive, it would have attacked without holding back. Brahma¡¯s head would have exploded all over the ground like a watermelon. Then, before Brahma coulde back to his senses, the Golden Armored Corpse broke his limbs and dislocated his jaw. It tore off a piece of Brahma¡¯s sleeve and stuffed it into his mouth. ¡°Take this guy and leave this ce. Find a safe ce.¡± After sending a voice transmission to the Golden Armored Corpse, Su Yu directly controlled the Ghost Ship and left the mine. After the Golden Armored Corpse received the order, it casually picked Brahma up and quickly turned into a golden light to leave the mine. At this moment, the guards and some miners in the mine were rmed by the violent sound just now. However, both sides had already left the venue, so the guards could only quickly report it. Such an abnormal matter was clearly not something small fries like them could handle. On the other side, Su Yu drove the Ghost Ship directly to a small forest. The Golden Armored Corpse followed closely behind. The Golden Armored Corpse threw Brahma on the ground. His face was filled with fear. Su Yu slowly revealed himself and stored the Ghost Ship into his body. However, the power of the Ghost Ship was still attached to Su Yu¡¯s body at all times. He obviously understood that it was better to be safe than sorry. ¡°Uh! Ah!.¡± The moment he saw Su Yu¡¯s figure, Brahma tried his best to say something. However, because his jaw was dislocated and stuffed with a piece of cloth, he could only grunt unintelligibly. In response, the overwhelming Illusion power and spiritual power from Su Yu¡¯s pupils continuously surged into Brahma¡¯s mind. Brahma¡¯s extremely weak spiritual power was simply unable to withstand Su Yu¡¯s unreasonable invasion. Even if it was a home ground battle, it would not be able to withstand it. Brahma¡¯s trump card, the Replica Deity Statue was still in a cooldown state and could not be used. Even if he could use it, it would be useless. Su Yu was crushing him in all aspects! When his spiritual power invaded Brahma¡¯s mind, Su Yu frowned slightly. This was because Su Yu could sense a strange power in Brahma¡¯s body that wanted to affect him.. Chapter 162 - 162: God’s Eye Advancement Chapter 162: God¡¯s Eye Advancement Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Fortunately, Su Yu¡¯s strength far exceeded Brahma¡¯s. Therefore, although this strange power on Brahma¡¯s body had some effect on Su Yu, it could not stop Su Yu from reading Brahma¡¯s memories. After quickly checking Brahma¡¯s recent memories, Su Yu also found the source of this strange power. It was the Grade SSS skill, God Bless the World. It was a skill that Su Yu had yet to see through with his insight skill. Grade SSS skill ¨C God Bless the World. Description: The owner of this skill can subtly influence living beings with every word and action. Living beings with strength lower than the owner of this skill will be quickly brainwashed and be his believer. Against stronger living beings, the skill will be weakened. The power of the skill will increase with the owner¡¯s strength. ¡°What a weird power.¡± After checking Brahma¡¯s memories, Su Yu also understood the effect of Brahma¡¯s skill. In Su Yu¡¯s opinion, Brahma¡¯s skill allowed him to be a natural preacher. He was born to be a chatan. This was because Brahma could subtly brainwash living beings weaker than him with just a casual action. In addition, Su Yu had also obtained information about the artifact in Brahma¡¯s body. [Replica Deity Statue] Description: It can be used to collect the power of faith of living beings. The power of faith can be used to elerate cultivation, temper spiritual thoughts, heal injuries, and many other uses. Current Status: Notpletely unsealed. Current Unsealed Level: Special King Tool. Current Highest Explosive Combat Power: Purple Gold Rank (Every attack requires an hour of cooldown.) This was the information of the items in Brahma¡¯s body that Su Yu had gained from Brahma¡¯s memories. ¡°Kill him.¡± Looking at Brahma who had already fallen into the illusion, Su Yu directly ordered the Golden Armored Corpse at his side. The Golden Armored Corpse stretched out its arm and grabbed Brahma, who was still struggling on the ground. With a twist of its hand, it gave the other party a quick death. Su Yu did not think about subduing Brahma at all. His skill was a little strange. It was hard to guarantee that he would not be able to break free from the control of the Heart Lock. Therefore, Su Yu would rather kill him directly. Suddenly, just as Brahma was about to die, Su Yu felt a strange movement in his eyes. ¡®Su Yu realized that there was some special and iparably powerful power in Brahma¡¯s body that was being absorbed by his eyes. ¡°The power of divinity.¡± Su Yu was overjoyed when he sensed that the power of divinity was rapidly increasing in his eyes. Su Yu had indeed not expected this pleasant surprise. However, Su Yu only absorbed a portion of the divine power from Brahma¡¯s body. The rest quickly dissipated into the open air. Su Yu guessed that the source of divinity in Brahma¡¯s body should be rted to his Grade SSS skill. Otherwise, with Brahma¡¯s strength, it was impossible for him to possess divinity. [Intermediate Illusion God¡¯s Eye] Divinity Required For Advancement: o/iooo. Description: After advancing through the beginner-stage God¡¯s Eye, the origin power of illusion has increased greatly. By consuming the origin power, it can cause high-rank King realm experts to fall into the illusory space. Burning half of the origin power can kill kings. Note: Burning too much origin power will cause the Illusion God¡¯s Eye to drop in Rank. [Intermediate Duplication God¡¯s Eye] Divinity Required For Advancement: o/iooo. Description: After advancing through the beginner-stage Duplication God¡¯s Eye, the origin power of duplication has increased greatly. By consuming the origin power, you can perfectly replicate the cultivation techniques and martial techniques of alien-race Emperor Realm experts. After sensing the divine power in his eyes, Su Yu immediately opened his personal stats panel. After seeing the advancement of the God¡¯s Eye, a smile appeared on Su Yu¡¯s face, representing his current mood. Su Yu finally had a trump card that could fight against a King Realm expert. Moreover, it was not a trump card against ordinary low-rank King Realm experts, but a trump card against high-level King Realm experts. For example, the two King existences of the Beastman Dynasty and the Great Zhou Dynasty that he saw from the video broadcast of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. Su Yu could definitely kill them both if he was willing to expend the origin power of the Illusion God¡¯s Eye. Meanwhile, the Replica Deity Statue rushed out of Brahma¡¯s abdomen. It seemed as though it wanted to escape. However, Su Yu had long been on guard against this. The Replica Deity Statue, which had turned into a stream of light and fled, was directly intercepted by the power of the Ghost Ship. Facing a real god-level big shot like Ghost Ship, a rip-off like the Replica Deity Statue naturally didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. Seeing that it didn¡¯t have any hope of escaping, the Replica Deity Statue could only fly back dejectedly andnd in Su Yu¡¯s hand. He who understands the times is a wise man! In order to make up for the fact that he wanted to escape by force, the Replica Deity Statue even showed Su Yu a method to recognize him as its master. Because Brahma was already dead, the Replica Deity Statue had automatically removed its binding with Brahma. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have thought of escaping. Seeing that this thing was so tactful, Su Yu lost the idea of throwing it into the toilet to suppress it for ten thousand years. Perhaps it was because it had sensed some unholy thoughts, but the Replica Deity Statue in Su Yu¡¯s hand trembled slightly. Next, Su Yu slowly condensed a spiritual thought and sent it into the internal space of the Replica Deity Statue. After finding a pure white ball of light in the inner space, Su Yu also integrated his spiritual thought into it. In an instant, Su Yu had a strange feeling, as if he had grown another body. After storing the Replica Deity Statue into his dantian, Su Yu sent the Golden Armored Corpse back to the Spirit-Branded Retainer space. Then, he piloted the Ghost Ship and quickly headed towards Brahma¡¯s uninhabited ind in the Great Zhou sea territory. At the same time, a Bronze Rank martial master had also been attracted to the mine where Brahma was previously. However, after investigating, this martial master quickly left the mine. He did not have the courage to get involved in this matter. This was because in the mine, there were some traces left behind by Brahma using the statue¡¯s power. Because he saw these traces, the Bronze Rank martial master who was investigating mistakenly thought that a battle between two people identally passed by here. The battle then caused the loud bang that the mine guards heard. Furthermore, no one took Brahma¡¯s disappearance to heart. It might only attract the attention of some people when the guards counted the number of people tomorrow morning and realized that one person was missing. However, Su Yu had already left the territory of the Great Zhou Dynasty and appeared in the sea area. He did not think further about this matter. At this moment, Su Yu had arrived and was floating above the ind owned by Brahma. He looked at the various damaged and copsed wooden houses and buildings on the ind without much emotion on his face.. Chapter 163 - 163: Poisonous Faith Chapter 163: Poisonous Faith Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Yu had already seen the situation on the ind from the memories of those soldiers and Brahma. The group of soldiers didn¡¯t just take away a group of people. They also took away all the valuable items on Brahma Ind. Fortunately, other than the Replica Deity Statue, there were no other special buildings in Brahma¡¯s hands. Otherwise, it would have attracted the attention of the upper echelons of the Great Zhou Dynasty. It would not be so easy for Su Yu to catch Brahma so quickly this time. [Ding! You have sessfully killed the Ind Master. Do you want to condense the power of the ind and form a Level 10 Heart of the Ind?] As soon as Su Yu stepped onto the ind, a familiar notification sounded in his ear. Su Yu, who was already familiar with this, naturally chose yes. Soon, a huge Heart of the Ind was formed in the center of the ind. After storing it into Ghost Ship, Su Yu piloted Ghost Ship and prepared to rush back to the ind overnight. Su Yu did not return to expand the ind, but to test the effects of the Replica Deity Statue. This time, Su Yu did not n to use the Level 10 Heart of the Ind immediately after returning. Instead, he nned to use it after reaching the territory of the Great Zhou Dynasty. Otherwise, once the ind¡¯s area increased, the speed of the Motion Furnace¡¯s advancement would decrease further. It was better to use itter. Under the full speed of the Ghost Ship, Su Yu¡¯s figure appeared on his own ind two hourster. As it was still night time, Su Yu could not be bothered to continue working. Instead, he returned to the small vi and sleptfortably. Although cultivating in seclusion could rece sleeping, Su Yu felt that cultivators had to pay attention to the bnce between work and rest. asionally sleeping would allow one¡¯s spiritual thoughts to be more clear. Soon, the night passed uneventfully, and the sun rose as usual. After eating a delicious breakfast cooked by Liu Maoxing, Su Yu quickly left the small vi in a good mood. He appeared in a rtively empty area of the ind. ¡°All of you,e see me.¡± After casually taking out the Replica Deity Statue, Su Yu used his spiritual thought to summon Zhou Yi, Ao Yan, and the sea beasts in the Rank Up Tower. Upon receiving the order, everyone immediately rushed towards Su Yu. The first to arrive were the me Eagle brothers, who possessed the bloodline of the divine bird. Ao Yan and the others also quickly rushed to where Su Yu was. ¡°Greetings, Master.¡± Instantly,rge numbers of figures continuously knelt down. At this moment, Su Yu finally experienced the power pursued by humans. At this moment, all kinds of huge sea beasts, arge number of heroic figures, the skeleton army, and other humanoid creatures were kneeling on the ground. One could imagine how shocking this scene was. In Su Yu¡¯s vision, streams of power of faith were continuously surging into the Replica Deity Statue from the bodies of these living beings. Among them, the power of faith contributed by the weaker ones was as thin as cotton threads. The power of faith contributed by a Gold Rank existence like Xuan Turtle was like a small hemp rope. Of course, how much faith the believers contributed was also rted to how much faith the believers had in the person they believed in. For example, Ao Yan and the others who were loyal to death to Su Yu. They were all the highest-level fanatics. Actually, if Su Yu had not obtained the Replica Deity Statue from Brahma, he would not have been able to collect the power of faith with his own strength. Then, with a thought, Su Yu directly controlled the statue and sent a thought to Ao Yan and the others. Currently, the statue was already erged to 50 to 60 meters tall. It had already transformed into Su Yu¡¯s appearance. Ao Yan and the others, who had received their master¡¯s spiritual power, emitted even purer power of faith. This was like being passive previously and taking the initiative now. There was clearly a gap between the two. Otherwise, why would the legendary gods need believers to pray every day? After testing the effect of the statue absorbing the power of faith, Su Yu sent everyone away. Next, Su Yu stored the statue on the second floor of the Rank Up Tower. Everyone on the ind received an additional quest every day, which was to pray to the statue. As for the prayer, Su Yu directly copied the original prayer from the Replica Deity Statue, but changed the god¡¯s name. If Su Yu had not discovered Brahma early, with Brahma¡¯s skill, Su Yu might not have been able to take him down easily. If he had gone to the Great Zhou Dynasty just a bitter, the entire dynasty would have developed into Brahma¡¯s faith base. It was not impossible, because the effect of this snowball was extremely terrifying. After all, Brahma¡¯s skill in traveling through the world was simply even more ridiculous than the Buddhist edification methods. Su Yu was now sitting cross-legged on the sixth floor of the Rank Up Tower. He directly absorbed a wisp of power of faith. He wanted to see the exact effect of this thing. [Power of Faith] Description: A magical power condensed from the thoughts of living beings. It represents the wishes of all living beings. It can be used to build a divine kingdom, burn and ignite divine mes, or burn to increase the power of martial arts techniques and increase cultivation speed¡­ Note: Faith is poisonous. Please don¡¯t use too much Power of Faith to cultivate, or you will be harmed. If you can get rid of theplicated thoughts of living beings in the Power of Faith, you can use them for cultivation without worry. After gaining insight into the Power of Faith, Su Yu casually absorbed it into his sea of consciousness. Immediately, Su Yu realized that the speed at which the spiritual crystal condensed spiritual power had received a boost. Originally, its speed was like an old cow pulling a carriage, but its speed was now simr to a four-wheeled car. However, Su Yu also discovered the drawback of the Power of Faith. As indicated by the insight skill, if one used this thing to cultivate, they would be corroded by the thoughts in the Power of Faith. Even fanatics like Ao Yan could not help but have someplicated thoughts in the Power of Faith, let alone the amalgamation of numerous Power of Faith. ¡°I have to think of a way to see if I can get rid of the thoughts of living beings hidden in the Power of Faith.¡± Su Yu, who had stopped cultivating, closed his eyes and fell into deep thought. In the end, Su Yu nned to try and see if he could use the power of the Illusion God¡¯s Eye to throw the thoughts of those living beings into the space of the Illusion God¡¯s Eye. If he seeded, Su Yu might be able to use this opportunity to increase the power of the Illusion God¡¯s Eye. Thinking this far, Su Yu immediately began his experiment. After all, there was nothing to lose even if he failed.. Why not try? He might even seed! Chapter 164 - 164: Experiment Failed Chapter 164: Experiment Failed Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Then, Su Yu absorbed another strand of Power of Faith and ced it into the exclusive illusory space of the Illusion God¡¯s Eye. After using this Power of Faith in the illusory space, Su Yu instantly discovered that the thoughts of the living beings hidden inside the power had begun to materialize. However, the illusory space did not seem to be affected by the thought of these living beings. However, with the appearance of the thought of living beings, Su Yu could no longer extract the Power of Faith. Instead, it stayed in the body of the living being. The first attempt failed. However, Su Yu¡¯s efforts were not wasted. At the very least, he now knew that if he used the Power of Faith to activate the Illusion God¡¯s Eye, he would not be influenced by it. Moreover, ording to Su Yu¡¯s calctions ¨C if the Power of Faith was sufficient ¨C it can be used as an alternative to burning the origin power of the God¡¯s Eye. This way, he could vanquish Kings. Next, Su Yu even tried to use the Yin-Yang Millstone skill that he had duplicated from the Yin-Yang Fish. He wanted to see if he could grind these thoughts. However, as expected, if the thoughts in the Power of Faith were really so easy to get rid of, there wouldn¡¯t be the saying that faith was poisonous. Actually, the difficulty was that Su Yu could not directly extract out the thoughts of living beings from the Power of Faith. The two could not be separated at all. After spending a few hours on this, Su Yu finally gave up. As expected, at his current level, this thing was not something that he could sessfully study. He had to see if his insight skill would provide a solution when his strength increasedter! Actually, it was not that he could not use the Power of Faith to cultivate, but he could not use it inrge quantities. For example, if Su Yu used it periodically, it would not be a big problem. With Su Yu¡¯s current strength, unless he used arge amount of Power of Faith to cultivate in seclusion, he would not be corroded by the thoughts of living beings. Next, Su Yu also tried to test the maximum limit of Power of Faith that he could burn every day without being corroded by the thoughts of living beings. After a few rounds of experiments, he came to the conclusion that at his current spirit realm, he could probably burn the Power of Faith to undergo three hours of continuous cultivation each day. If he tried to use more than that, his spirit would be affected. This was on the condition that he used the Power of Faith of a fanatic believer. If it was the Power of Faith of an ordinary believer, the limit was probably only half an hour at most. However, he really couldn¡¯tin about the effect of the Power of Faith. Su Yu¡¯s cultivation speed had increased by more than five times. Then, Su Yu left the Rank Up Tower. He was looking to find any sea beasts proficient in the path of spirit cultivation in this sea area. Previously, the sea area of the Nine-Headed Snake King was full of big sea beasts. There was no one who was proficient in the spirit stats. Su Yu opened the list provided by the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and began to search. After searching for a while, he really found one. [Gold Rank ¨C Illusion Jellyfish] Description: A creature born with powerful illusion techniques. Distance: 3,000 nautical miles northwest. 5,000 meters underwater, Illusory Stone Forest. ¡°This one.¡± Since he could not find a Purple Gold Rank, Su Yu could only settle for a Gold Rank for now. After summoning the Ghost Ship, he locked onto the target¡¯s location. Then, Su Yu rushed towards the jellyfish. Meanwhile, the Illusion Jellyfish that Su Yu had targeted was sleeping in the illusory stone forest 5,000 meters underwater. Don¡¯t misunderstand. Su Yu wasn¡¯t looking to eat this creature. Instead, he wanted to see if there was a Gold Rank treasure chest in its body. He also wanted to see if he could obtain a cultivation technique rted to spirit from it. After strolling around the Nine Dragons Ind Nation and the Great Zhou Dynasty, Su Yu realized that the native humans in Level 1 sea areas would not obtain any treasure chests after killing sea beasts or other living beings. Treasure chest would only drop when these creatures arc killed by Ind Masters who had arrived from the novice sea area.That, or when these creatures were killed by other creatures who were subordinates of the Ind Masters. For example, after Su Yu subdued Xuan Turtle, he did not obtain anything. However, the case was different for Ao Yan and Mo Yuan. While Su Yu was developing brazenly, on the other side, the survivors who had upgraded to Level ten inds were not only limited to Su Yu, Jesus, and the other top ten on the rankings. For example, after them, a small portion of survivors had already upgraded to Level 10 inds and chose to go to Level 1 sea area. However, no one was teleported to the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s territory this time. Otherwise, they would definitely end up like Brahma. Instead, one or two small inds appeared in the sea area of the Beastman Dynasty. At this moment, the magical vessel piloted by Shi Kuang had already arrived at the Beastman Dynasty. Compared to therge battleships of the Great Zhou Dynasty, Shi Jing¡¯s small magical vessel was naturally much faster. Along the way, Shi Jing had also suppressed the injuries in his body. Hence, although the magical vessel controlled by Shi Jing could not bepared to Su Yu¡¯s Ghost Ship that could perform spatial jumps, it was much faster than a battleship. Shi Jing had already entered the Beastman Dynasty at this moment. He sat on the throne and looked down. The current king of the Beastman Dynasty said, ¡°Is there any news from the Great Zhou Dynasty?¡± ¡°Ancestor, there¡¯s news from the Great Zhou Dynasty that they¡¯ve agreed topensate us for our items. We need to wait for that Martial King Realm expert to return back to the Dynasty to confirm thepensation.¡± Upon hearing the ancestor¡¯s question, Shi Zhen, who was standing below, immediately chimed in. Although Shi Zhen was the ruler of a country, the top existence in the dynasty would always be a King Realm existence. A Purple Gold Rank existence like Shi Zhen could be reced at any time. ¡°Hmph, that old fart Zhou Yuan. Pass down my order: prepare for battle. Then, get the spies to pay close attention to the Great Zhou Dynasty. Once Zhou Yuan returns to the court, immediately send a message back. If that old fart dares to go back on his promise, send troops to the Great Zhou Dynasty.¡± Shi Jing had suffered such a huge loss this time. If Zhou Yuan dared to fool him again, he would not let him off. ¡°Yes, ancestor. I will go and make the arrangements now.¡± Shi Zhen said immediately after Shi Jing finished speaking. ¡°Wait, transfer a sum of money from the treasury to subsidize the Horde of the Beast Warriors. Double this amount for me and put it all on the tab of that old fellow Zhou Yuan.¡± Shi Jing, who was sitting in the main seat, said this in a deep voice. After saying that, Shi Jing waved his hand, indicating that Shi Zhen could go down and make the arrangements. After Shi Zhen left, Shi Jing slowly disappeared from the pce.. Chapter 165 - 165: The Great Technique of Planting Demon in Cultivation Spirit Chapter 165: The Great Technique of nting Demon in Cultivation Spirit Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, with the speed of the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s battleship, it would clearly take some time for their party to reach the Great Zhou Dynasty. As for Zhou Yuan, who was both on the Great Zhou battleship as well as Shi Jing¡¯s mind, the injuries in his body were basically fine after a few days of recuperation. However, Zhou Yuan had yet toe out of seclusion. He was still in seclusion in his room. From the looks of it, he would note out until they reached the Great Zhou Dynasty. In response to this situation, Zhou Tianci and Zhou Ning were very tactful and did not disturb him. Meanwhile, Su Yu had already driven the Ghost Ship to where the Illusion Jellyfish was. In front of Su Yu, there was a huge underwater stone forest. It looked like a huge maze. There were no special energy fluctuations on the uneven stone pirs piled at the bottom of the sea. However, this seemingly messy arrangement had a natural bewitching power. Perhaps it was also because of this that the Gold Rank Illusion Jellyfish had chosen as its nest! Su Yu ignored the stone pirs that could easily cause one to be submerged in illusion after looking at them for a long time. Then, he headed straight to the depths of the stone forest. The natural hallucinatory effect of this stone forest was very effective on Su Yu. With the Ghost Ship¡¯s speed, Su Yu crossed the periphery of the Illusory Stone Forest in a few breaths and arrived at the center of the stone forest. In the center of the depths of the stone forest, a huge jellyfish with colorful lights shing all over its body waszily floating in the water. [Gold Rank ¨C Illusion Jellyfish] Treasure chest: There is a ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Gold Treasure Chest in its body. Skill: Seven-colored Illusion Light, Illusion, Bewilderment. After ncing at the information about the Illusion Jellyfish, Su Yu mobilized the power of the Ghost Ship to capture it. The Illusion Jellyfish floating in the water seemed to have sensed a dangerous aura. Suddenly, seven-colored lights shone on its body. However, Ghost Ship was not a living creature and was not affected by the seven-colored light at all. In addition, its power was above the Illusion Jellyfish. Therefore, in the face of this power, the Illusion Jellyfish, which was proficient in spirit strength but had a very weak body, could not even struggle. It was directly trapped by a force from all directions and dragged into the cabin of the Ghost Ship. This time, Su Yu chose not to subdue it. After all, Gold Rank sea beasts¡¯ spirit stats were extremely high. Su Yu¡¯s current spirit stats could not suppress it. If he forcefully subdued it, it would easily cause a bacsh to his spirit. The Illusion Jellyfish was quickly killed by Ghost Ship in the cabin. Then, a shiny golden treasure chest appeared beside its huge body. After putting the Gold Treasure Chest into the cockpit, the information about it appeared in front of Su Yu. f ¡ï ¡ï ¡ï ¡ï Gold Treasure Chest] Description: It contains a Gold Rank martial arts secret technique ¨C nting Demon in Cultivation Spirit Volume 1. [Gold Rank Martial Arts Secret Technique ¨C nting Demon in Cultivation Spirit] Description: One of the secret techniques of the demons in a certain martial world. Cultivate it to condense a demon seed. ¡°nting Demon in Cultivation Spirit, could it be the method of a Heavenly Demon?¡± Su Yu felt energized after seeing the information of the items in the golden treasure chest. The name of this technique sounded very familiar! [Ding! Your Quadruple Happiness skill has been automatically triggered. You have obtained nting Demon in Cultivation Spirit Scroll*/,..] The moment Su Yu opened the gold treasure chest, four pitch-ck jade slips appeared on the control panel in front of Su Yu. Su Yu casually picked up one of them and pasted it on his forehead. He began to read the information in the cultivation imparting jade slip. With Su Yu¡¯s current spirit power, he could naturally absorb the Gold Rank martial arts secret technique very quickly. Soon, Su Yu put down the cultivation-imparting jade slip in his hand. Through the transmission of the cultivation technique just now, Su Yu felt that this nting Demon in Cultivation Spirit technique was more profound than the Spirit-Branded Retainer summoning technique. Moreover, its potential seemed to be far beyond the Gold Rank. However, this thing was indeed worthy of being a demonic cultivation technique. The cultivator needed to condense a demonic seed and imnt it into the body of a living being. When the demonic seed matured, he would use the demonic seed to devour the vitality of living beings and use it to nourish the master of the demonic seed. In addition, it had another effect. It could open the acupoints in the body and devour energy essence to break the limitations of the body. From there, one could reach the Introspective Convalescence realm and shatter the void. Su Yu felt that even King Rank cultivation techniques in Level 1 sea areas did not have such high intentions. Su Yu had some theories in his heart. He felt that perhaps it was because of the world barrier of the middle martial world that this cultivation technique was suppressed. Moreover, the difficulty of cultivating this cultivation technique was too high. Those with insufficient talent might not be able to escape from the oue of cultivation deviation, so it was demoted to the Gold Rank. ¡°In addition, the method to open the acupoints in my body seems to have the same effect as the martial arts techniques of the Great Zhou Dynasty. It¡¯s time to go to the Great Zhou Dynasty.¡± Su Yu was not in a hurry to cultivate this demonic technique. He casually put away the other three jade slips. Then, he directly controlled the Ghost Ship and quickly rushed back to the ind. After quickly returning to the ind, Su Yu first went to the Alchemy Pavilion and threw the Illusion Jellyfish¡¯s body inside. [A Gold Rank sea beast¡¯s body has been inserted. ording to the analysis, this sea beast¡¯s body can be used to smelt three Level A spirit concentrating pills and 30 Level 3 concentration pills.] Upon seeing the results of the Alchemy Pavilion¡¯s analysis, Su Yu nodded slightly. After that, Su Yu did not rush to the Great Zhou Dynasty immediately. Instead, he waited for the pill refinement to end. About an hourter, Su Yu put all the pills refined from the body of the Illusion Jellyfish inside his storage space. Then, he piloted the Ghost Ship and headed straight for the Great Zhou Dynasty. Su Yu was already familiar with the route. He spent two hours returning to the territory of the Great Zhou Dynasty. However, this time, Su Yu went straight to the capital of the Great Zhou Dynasty. He did not stop in some of the small border countries. Su Yu¡¯s purpose foring here was very clear. Firstly, he wanted to obtain some advanced martial arts techniques and advanced secret spirit techniques. Secondly, he wanted to obtain some rare treasures. Soon, Su Yu¡¯s figure appeared in an uninhabited region outside the capital of the Great Zhou Dynasty. He looked at the majestic city not far away. His eyes lit up at the sight. The capital city of the Great Zhou Dynasty upied an extremely vast area. Moreover, its city walls were terrifyingly high. It was far from what the pce in Su Yu¡¯s original world couldpare to. [Great Zhou Dynasty Capital] Description: A city wall built with arge amount of hard Tanzanite. There arc arge number of array formations in the dynasty. When the array formation is fully activated, it can resist the attacks of low-rank Kings for a short period of time.. Chapter 166 - 166: Myriad Commerce Association Chapter 166: Myriad Commerce Association Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As Su Yu stared at the capital of the Great Zhou Dynasty, some basic information about this city shed past his eyes. Then, Su Yu¡¯s body shed and he appeared straight at the city gate of the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s capital. There was an endless stream of people queuing up in front of the huge city gate. With a nce, Su Yu realized that most of the people who entered the city were peddlers who had brought arge number of goods. They should be caravans who hade to the capital to trade. Su Yu did not enter through the main door. With such a long line, he would have to queue until god knows when before he could enter. In addition, one still needed an identity token to enter the city. Therefore, Su Yu directly concealed his figure and mobilized the power of the Ghost Ship to enter the dynasty¡¯s capital. If an ordinary person walked from underground, they would not be able to enter because there were arge number of arrays under the capital of the dynasty. If they identally touched some trap arrays, they would die on the spot. However, the Ghost Ship was a vessel that existed between illusion and reality. It was naturally not something that a low-level array could stop. Su Yu¡¯s figure soon appeared in an alley in a residential area in the capital of the Great Zhou Dynasty. No one in the Great Zhou Dynasty noticed this. This was normal. After all, Su Yu¡¯s concealment technique was not something that could be noticed by ordinary people. Then, Su Yu slowly left the alley and wandered on the street. The capital of the Great Zhou Dynasty was more prosperous than the small border cities. First of all, in terms of spirit and energy, it was not something that the people in the small city couldpare to. Walking on the streets, Su Yu could see martial artists and warriors everywhere. Along the way, Su Yu confirmed where he was going next by collecting information. One of them was thergestmerce association in the Great Zhou Dynasty, the Myriad Commerce Association. The other ce was thergest martial arts academy in the Great Zhou Dynasty. ording to the information he gathered, Su Yu realized that the Myriad Commerce Association was not simple. It was actually not a localmerce association of the Great Zhou Dynasty. The problem contained in this was worth investigating deeply. It was very likely that the faction behind the Myriad Commerce Association was not something the Great Zhou Dynasty could afford to provoke. A hugemerce association like the Myriad Commerce Association could affect the various aspects of a dynasty¡¯s capital. How could the Great Zhou Dynasty not think of a way to control it? Su Yu soon crossed almost half of the capital. He appeared in front of a huge pavilion that covered an extremelyrge area. [Myriad Commerce Association] Su Yu looked at the huge que stered with the words Myriad Commerce Association and walked over. Su Yu did not encounter any clichA? incidents of the guards being stuck up and refusing to let him in. He sessfully entered the hall on the first floor of the Myriad Commerce Association. As soon as he entered the hall on the first floor, Su Yu realized that it was noisy. There were small counters of various sizes in the hall. Su Yu¡¯s gaze swept all over this ce. Then, he raised his feet and was going to walk up the stairs to the second floor. ording to the information in his hands, the first floor of the Myriad Commerce Association basically sold ordinary items. It was a ce where mostmoners were gathered. On the second floor, there were slightly higher-quality items. Those who could make purchases on the second floor were mostly from rich families. There were certain conditions from essing the third floor. One had to either be an expert of the warrior realm or a high-ranking official of the Great Zhou Dynasty. In short, the first floor of the Myriad Commerce Association was themon people¡¯s area. The second floor was an area for the elites. The third floor was reserved for the high-ranking officials. The requirements for going up to a higher floor grew more stringent the higher up you go. There was nothing wrong with this division. After all, it was impossible to sell some rare treasures together with ordinary items! Su Yu quickly walked up the stairs and went straight to the entrance of the second floor. This time, the two guards guarding the entrance of the second floor quickly nced at Su Yu. Then, they directly moved aside and made way for him. The Myriad Commerce Association arranged two guards here to prevent people who could not afford to purchase the merchandise sold on the second floor from entering. For example, the two guards had been in the Myriad Commerce Association for so long and had long developed an ability to read people. They could tell at a nce who was only there to y and had no spending power. Firstly, in terms of clothes, they could eliminate a portion of people. Then, most importantly, in terms of temperament. With the elegant and luxurious clothes that Su Yu had already changed into, it was naturally easy for him to enter the second floor of the Myriad Commerce Association. However, the second floor was not Su Yu¡¯s target. His target was the third floor or higher. After reaching the second floor, Su Yu did not stop. Instead, he directly stepped onto the stairs that led to the third floor. This time, Su Yu was stopped at the entrance to the third floor. There were two Bronze Rank warriors guarding the entrance to the third floor of the Myriad Commerce Association. ¡°Hello, sir. Please show me the cultivation token issued by the Martial Alliance or the identity token of an official above the seventh grade of the Dynasty.¡± The two guards spoke to Su Yu politely. Upon hearing this, Su Yu released a trace of his aura and it enveloped the two Bronze Rank warriors. ¡°I didn¡¯t go to the Martial Alliance to obtain a cultivation token. Can I enter with my cultivation level?¡± Sensing that the aura that enveloped their bodies was even stronger than theirs, the two Bronze Rank warriors nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°Young Master, please enter.¡± If it was a seventh-grade official of the Great Zhou Dynasty, two Bronze Rank warriors would not be so polite. However, Su Yu¡¯s appearance was so young, and his cultivation level was actually above the two of them. He was definitely a prodigy. They had no choice but to be polite! After all, the strong were respected in the martial dynasty. This rule applied all the time. ¡°Thank you.¡± After nodding slightly at the two guards, Su Yu stepped forward and entered the third level of the Myriad Commerce Association. When the entrance door was closed, one of the two Bronze Rank warriors could not hold back his curiosity and whispered to hispanion, ¡°Old Wang, who¡¯s that person just now? He¡¯s so young, but his cultivation has reached the Middle-Rank Warrior realm.¡± ¡°How would I know? Alright, don¡¯t ask about things that we don¡¯t need to know. Don¡¯t you know the saying that curiosity kills the cat? Just do your job.¡± When the guard called Old Wang heard this, he immediately cut off the topic. ¡°Yes, yes. Look at my mouth. Why can¡¯t I control it?¡± After being reminded by Old Wang, the other guard could onlyugh and stop discussing Su Yu.. Chapter 167 - 167: Appraisal Chapter 167: Appraisal Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Yu, who had piqued the guard¡¯s curiosity, arrived on the third floor of the Myriad Commerce Association through a long corridor. As soon as Su Yu¡¯s figure appeared, a maid immediately weed Su Yu. Compared to the second floor, the degree of hospitality immediately increased. ¡°Bring me to the Treasure Appraisal Pavilion,¡± Su Yu said without waiting for the maid to speak. ¡°Sir, please follow me.¡± Upon hearing this, a smile appeared on the face of the maid dressed in green. Following the green-robed maid¡¯s footsteps, Su Yu arrived at a small pavilion on the third floor. The words Treasure Appraisal Pavilion written on the small pavilion. ¡°Sir, this is the Treasure Appraisal Pavilion. Let me bring you in. I¡¯ll find an appraiser for you!¡± As Jia Qing stopped in front of the Treasure Appraisal Pavilion, she turned around and said to Su Yu. ¡°Alright.¡± In response, Su Yu nodded slightly to indicate that there was no problem. After obtaining Su Yu¡¯s permission, Jia Qing pushed open the small door of the Treasure Appraisal Pavilion and stood at the side, gesturing for Su Yu to enter. It had to be said that the service was very good. As soon as he entered the Treasure Appraisal Pavilion, Su Yu realized that there were many rooms marked with ¡®appraisal-in-progress¡¯. The marked rooms which meant that someone was doing appraisal in that room. The empty rooms were marked with ¡®unupied¡¯. ¡°Sir, this way please.¡± After Su Yu entered the Treasure Appraisal Pavilion, Jia Qing directly said. After saying that, Jia Qing led Su Yu to an unupied appraisal room. Knock, knock, knock. Jia Qing walked to the door and knocked on it a few times. ¡°Enter.¡± A rather deep voice sounded from the room. Upon hearing this, Jia Qing immediately pushed open the door and said to Su Yu, ¡°Sir, go in. I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± Su Yu did not say much in response and directly walked in. Behind him, Jia Qing immediately closed the door from the outside. After entering the appraisal room, Su Yu found that it was rtively empty. There was only an old man with white hair and beard sitting on a chair behind the desk. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m Jia Hong. I¡¯m a third-grade appraiser from the Myriad Commerce Association. Do you have any treasures that need to be appraised?¡± Jia Hong, who was sitting on the chair, introduced himself. ¡®Jia Hong, is he rted to the girl outside?1 Thinking of the two words ¨C Jia Qing ¨C written on the namete on the girl¡¯s chest, Su Yu instantly associated their identities. Su Yu reacted quickly and nodded slightly at Jia Hong. Then, he sat down on the chair in front of the table. ¡°I have some pills here. Please appraise them.¡± After sitting down, Su Yu casually waved his hand on the table. A white jade bottle immediately appeared on the table. Seeing this, Jia Hong put on his special gloves and picked up the white jade bottle on the table. After gently removing the cork of the bottle, he brought it to his nose and sniffed it twice. Jia Hong¡¯s expression instantly became extremely solemn. ¡°Sir, if I¡¯m not wrong, there should be a spirit pill inside that can temper the body!¡± After carefully stuffing the stopper back into the jade bottle, Jia Hong slowly said. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a Level 3 spirit pill, the body tempering pill.¡± Su Yu did not hide anything from Jia Hong and answered straightaway. ¡°How effective is it?.¡± Hearing the words ¡®third-grade spirit pill¡¯, Jia Hong couldn¡¯t help but be spirited. ¡°An ordinary low-rank general canpletely absorb the power of the body tempering pill and increase the strength of his body by about 30%.¡± Su Yu also gave Jia Hong a shocking number. Upon hearing Su Yu¡¯s words, Jia Hong tried his best to swallow the saliva in his mouth, indicating that he felt extremely uneasy. The Level 3 body tempering pills were useless to Su Yu as he had already reached the Golden Body Realm. It was as useless as Level 1 body tempering pills to him. He might as well make use of them to exchange for some supplies from the Myriad Commerce Association. Su Yu also did not care much if the Myriad Commerce Association would target him because of the effect of the body tempering pill. After obtaining the trump card that allowed him to kill a high-level King realm expert, Su Yu felt that as long as he was not too unrestrained, he should be able to develop steadily in this Level sea area. If the Myriad Commerce Association really coveted his pills, Su Yu would have to collect more for the Rank Up Tower. ¡°Sir, please wait a moment. Please give me some time to appraise it carefully.¡± Jia Hong immediately smiled apologetically. Although the status of a Level 3 appraiser was rtively noble, their attitude also depended on the person they were interacting with. Jia Hong did not dare to put on airs towards an existence like Su Yu, who could casually take out a precious Level 3 body tempering pill. After getting Su Yu¡¯s approval, Jia Hong took out a pile of professional equipment and began to appraise it carefully. Su Yu looked at the equipment in Jia Hong¡¯s hand curiously. However, after gaining insight into the equipment, Su Yu immediately lost interest. With his insight skill, these devices used to detect the characteristics of pills were no different from scrap metal to Su Yu. After a few minutes, Jia Hong finished testing the characteristics of the pill. Hisplexion was flushed as if he had eaten a great tonic pill. ¡°Sir, the quality of this Level 3 body tempering pill is close to perfection. Its medicinal effect is at least 80% stronger than other simr-grade body tempering pills. Moreover, there are pill patterns on the pill. If you are willing to sell it, the Myriad Commerce Association is willing to buy this pill at five times the price of a simr-grade pill.¡± Jia Hong happily gave Su Yu a price. The research value of such a rare and precious pill far exceeded that of pills of the same level. Jia Hong¡¯s offer of five times the price was not considered high. After all, in terms of pill patterns, quality, and medicinal effects, the pills produced by the Alchemy Pavilion could beat pills refined by a group of the so-called Masters. Based on this, one could already imagine the value of this pill. ¡°I still have some of these pills in my hands. Can you help me find someone who calls the shots in the Myriad Commerce Association?¡± Upon hearing Jia Hong¡¯s words, Su Yu did not agree immediately. Instead, he said something that made Jia Hong¡¯s heart beat rapidly. ¡°No problem, Sir. Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll go get someone now.¡± Jia Hong was not angry when he heard this, because this deal was already beyond his range of authority. If it was only one pill, Jia Hong could buy it directly. From the current situation, it was obvious that the other party had more than one Level 3 spirit pill! Following which, Jia Hong quickly rushed out of the appraisal room. It was not that Jia Hong did not have amunication jade talisman, but some ways ofmunication were much more effective than amunication jade talisman.. Chapter 168 - 168: President Ji Ruoyan Chapter 168: President Ji Ruoyan Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Grandpa, where are you going?¡± Jia Qing, who was guarding outside the door, immediately shouted when she saw her grandfather rushing hurriedly out of the room. ¡°Little Qing, hurry up and get some of my best tea. Make a pot for the guest inside. There¡¯s an urgent matter that I need to discuss with the president.¡± After instructing Jia Qing in a low voice, Jia Hong immediately walked out of the Treasure Appraisal Pavilion. Upon hearing this, Jia Qing was also quite shocked. This was the first time she had seen her grandfather so flustered. However, aftering to her senses, Jia Qing also understood that the guest inside must have taken out a treasure that her grandfather could not make a decision on. That was why her grandfather had no choice but to look for the president. At the thought of this, Jia Qing quickly rushed out of the Treasure Appraisal Pavilion to prepare tea. After all, she could not neglect such an esteemed guest. Most importantly, as a salesperson, Jia Qing received amission. If the guest inside sold extremely valuable treasures, she would definitely get a considerable amount ofmission! Just thinking about it made her happy! While Jia Qing was busy making tea, Su Yu sat in the appraisal room and closed his eyes to rest. People with high cultivation realms were basically very good at nourishing their energy. Otherwise, they would definitely be mentally ill when they went into seclusion for a long time. While Su Yu was waiting, Jia Hong went straight to the fifth floor. Jia Hong, who had passed through various checkpoints and hidden sentries, finally stopped in front of a small courtyard inside a building. ¡°My Lords, please inform the President that a guest has taken out an item that I can¡¯t make a decision on. Moreover, the guest seems to have other higher-level treasures.¡± Jia Hong, who was standing in front of the courtyard, spoke politely to the two Gold martial grandmasters guarding in front of him. If Su Yu had taken out an ordinary Level 3 spirit pill, Jia Hong naturally would not havee to disturb the president. After all, a Level 3 spirit pill only corresponded to the level of a Silver General. With the wealth of the Myriad Commerce Association, it was not too rare. However, the Level 3 body tempering pill in Su Yu¡¯s hand was a pill that the Myriad Commerce Association had never obtained before. Therefore, Jia Hong suspected that Su Yu still had the form for this pill. Otherwise, other than the owner of the pill form, who could take out so many pills at once? The quality was close to perfection! ¡°Wait here,¡± one of the Gold martial grandmasters said. After saying that, the middle-aged martial grandmaster walked into the small courtyard. ¡°Miss, the third-grade appraiser, Jia Hong, requests an audience. He said that a guest has an item that he can¡¯t make a decision on. Do you want to see him?¡± ¡°Since I have nothing to do, I¡¯ll go over personally. Otherwise, someone will gossip about me.¡± As soon as the middle-aged martial grandmaster finished speaking, a rather cold female voice sounded from the room. Then, a woman in a purple robe with a purple veil on slowly pushed open the door and walked out. A maidservant with a beautiful figure trailed behind her. The middle-aged martial grandmaster did not say anything else and followed behind her. ¡°Jia Hong greets the President.¡± As the purple-robed woman appeared outside the small courtyard, Jia Hong immediately bowed. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Bring me to meet that guest,¡± Ji Ruoyan said softly after gesturing for Jia Hong to rise. ¡°Yes, President. Please follow me.¡± After saying that, Jia Hong led the way. Along the way, Jia Hong quickly exined about the Level 3 spirit pill Su Yu owned. Ji Ruoyan¡¯s interest was piqued. It was not that the third-grade spirit pill had piqued Ji Ruoyan¡¯s interest. Instead, Su Yu had piqued her interest. Meanwhile, Jia Qing quickly brewed a pot of tea and delivered it to the appraisal room where Su Yu was. ¡°Sir, please have some tea.¡± After serving the tea, Jia Qing said respectfully to Su Yu. Upon hearing this, Su Yu did not reject the other party¡¯s good intentions. He picked up the cup and ced it by his mouth, taking a sip. The taste of Jia Hong¡¯s precious spiritual tea was much better than the spiritual tea that Su Yu had grown on his ind. However, Su Yu only took a sip of the tea and ced it on the table. No matter how delicious it was, Su Yu would not drink it all in one go. Wouldn¡¯t that make him look like a bumpkin who had never seen the world? At this moment, the door of the appraisal room was pushed open from the outside. ¡°Sir, our president invites you to the VIP room for a chat.¡± The person who came in was none other than Jia Hong. Ji Ruoyan naturally would not receive an esteemed guest in a somewhat shabby ce like the appraisal room. She had already gone to the VIP room on the third floor of the Myriad Commerce Association in advance. Su Yu naturally had no problem epting Jia Hong¡¯s invitation. Su Yu followed Jia Hong and soon arrived at the entrance of the VIP room. Just by looking at the door, he could guess that the room must be quite luxurious. ¡°There¡¯s the aura of a Gold martial grandmaster inside.¡± With Su Yu¡¯s strength, he could naturally sense the aura from such a distance. After Jia Hong knocked on the door, he pushed open the door and brought Su Yu into the VIP room. As soon as he entered, Su Yu acutely sensed that there were three pairs of eyes sizing him up. ¡°Miss, I can¡¯t see through him. He must have a powerful background.¡± The middle-aged Gold martial grandmaster standing behind Ji Ruoyan had a solemn expression. This was because he actually vaguely sensed a trace of danger from the young man who had just entered. Upon hearing the voice transmission, Ji Ruoyan¡¯s expression subconsciously turned solemn. At the same time, her curiosity was aroused. To be honest, among the younger generation in the Great Zhou Dynasty, there was not a single one that was worthy of Ji Ruoyan¡¯s attention. Even the number one prodigy in the Great Zhou Dynasty was the same. ¡°Sir, please take a seat. How should I address you?¡± Ji Ruoyan asked directly after she snapped out of her daze. ¡°Su.¡± Su Yu gave a concise answer. ¡®Su, could he be a member of the Su Family? No, no.¡¯ Su Yu¡¯s one word caused Ji Ruoyan to begin guessing. Jia Hong stood obediently at the side and did not interrupt at all. Su Yu and Ji Ruoyan sat there. It was as if they were at a negotiation venue. ¡°Sir Su, I heard from Jia Hong that you have arge number of Level 3 body tempering pills in your hands. Furthermore, the quality is close to perfection. Could you allow me to take a look at them?¡± Thoughts quickly shed through her mind, but Ji Ruoyan could note to a conclusion. Therefore, she could only start working.. Chapter 169 - 169: Origin Stone Chapter 169: Origin Stone Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Upon hearing this, Su Yu took out a few bottles of Level 3 body tempering pills and ced them in front of Ji Ruoyan. Upon seeing this, Ji Ruoyan immediately grabbed a bottle and took out a Level 3 body tempering pill to examine carefully. Ji Ruoyan naturally did not just rely on her family background to be able to be the president of the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s Myriad Commerce Association. She also had some skills. She could feel that the medicinal effect of the pill in her hand was purer than all the Level 3 spirit pills she had seen from any family. Ji Ruoyan¡¯s thoughts could not help but stir. ¡°Sir Su, I wonder if you have the intention to sell the form to this body tempering pill.¡± After putting the Level 3 body tempering pill back into the white jade bottle, Ji Ruoyan also expressed her intention to buy the pill form. ¡°I obtained this pill by chance. I don¡¯t have its form.¡± Su Yu shrugged his shoulders slightly and replied unhurriedly. ¡°Then I wonder if Sir Su has any higher-level medicinal pills in your hands. The Myriad Commerce Association is willing to buy them at a high price.¡± Seeing that the other party had no intention of sharing the pill form, Ji Ruoyan tactfully did not continue mentioning it. Instead, she took a step back and shifted the topic to higher-grade pills. ¡°High-level pills can only be chanced upon by luck. I don¡¯t have such pills in my hands, but I still have a hundred Level 3 body tempering pills.¡± Upon hearing Ji Ruoyan¡¯s words, Su Yu directlyid his cards on the table. He meant that there was no need to continue asking for information. He did not have any other high-level medicinal pills or pill forms. He only had 100 Level 3 body tempering pills. ¡®This guy, how dare he say that he doesn¡¯t have the pill form. If he doesn¡¯t master the pill form, how can he take out so many Level 3 body tempering pills of the same quality at once?¡¯ In her heart, Ji Ruoyan was cursing Su Yu for being stubborn. However, out loud, she could only say in a deep voice, ¡°Sir Su, we want all 100 Level 3 body tempering pills. For the price, we¡¯ll buy them at six times the price of ordinary Level 3 spirit pills. How about that?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Su Yu had no objections to this price. The reason why Ji Ruoyan offered to buy the batch of Level 3 body tempering pills in Su Yu¡¯s hands at such a high price was entirely because she wanted to build a good rtionship with Su Yu. She wanted to see if she could obtain more rare items from him. Ji Ruoyan¡¯s intuition told her that the other party definitely had higher-grade pills in his hands, but he had not taken them out. ¡°Sir Su, this is a gold VIP card of our Myriad Commerce Association. If you buy items from our Myriad Commerce Association, you can enjoy a 50% discount. In addition, this is a small storage card. There are martial ancestor coins in payment for this batch of Level 3 body tempering pills inside.¡± A golden VIP card with the words ¡®Myriad Commerce Association¡¯ written in gold appeared in Ji Ruoyan¡¯s hand. Ji Ruoyan ced the gold VIP card on the table and pushed it towards Su Yu. Su Yu took the golden VIP card on the table and weighed it in his hand twice before putting it away. ¡°Alright, it was good doing business with you. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± Afterpleting the transaction, Su Yu nned to start shopping. ¡°Sir Su, the Myriad Commerce Association will hold arge-scale auction in five days. Many rare treasures will be auctioned. Pleasee and take a look if you have the time. You might see something you like.¡± Just as Su Yu stood up to bid farewell, Ji Ruoyan said something to Su Yu. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely drop by when I have time.¡± After saying this, Su Yu pushed open the door of the VIP room and walked out. ¡°Miss, do you need to check his identity?¡± As Su Yu walked out of the VIP room, the middle-aged martial ancestor standing behind Ji Ruoyan sent her voice transmission. ¡°There¡¯s no need. His identity is mysterious. He might even be backed by someone. If we rashly investigate and cause a misunderstanding, the gains won¡¯t make up for the losses.¡± After some thought, Ji Ruoyan had no intention of investigating Su Yu¡¯s identity. ¡°Inform me immediately if hees again.¡± After putting away all 100 Level 3 body tempering pills that she had purchased from Su Yu, Ji Ruoyan instructed the middle-aged martial ancestor behind her. ¡°Understood.¡± The middle-aged martial ancestor quickly responded. After Su Yu left the VIP room, he asked Jia Qing, who was waiting at the door, to bring him around the third floor. ¡°Sir, the third floor of our Myriad Commerce Association is divided into four areas: the pill area, the weapon area, the cultivation technique area, and the rare treasure area. Which area do you want to explore first?¡± Jia Qing, who was standing beside Su Yu, exined to him as they walked. ¡°Bring me to the rare treasure area first!¡± Upon hearing Jia Qing¡¯s words, Su Yu wanted to go to the rare treasure area to take a look and see if he could pick up anything. ¡°Sir, this way please.¡± After saying that, Jia Qing brought Su Yu straight to the rare treasure area on the third floor. Following Jia Qing¡¯s footsteps, Su Yu soon appeared in the rare treasure area on the third floor of the Myriad Commerce Association. [Level 2 Top Grade Pearl] Description: Taken out of the body of the Bronze Rank m Spirit. Grind it into powder and mix it into water. To a certain extent, it has an anti-aging effect on the skin. [Level 1 Top Grade Night Pearl] Description: Other than the fact that it¡¯s big and shiny, it¡¯s useless. At a nce, Su Yu realized that there were quite a lot of things here. However, although most of them were gorgeous-looking goods, their actual effects were very bad. [Origin Stone] Description: A magical stone that contains treasures salvaged from the underwater ruins. Information: This origin stone contains a broken Rank 3 spearhead. It¡¯s worthless. When Su Yu arrived at the rare treasure area and saw many people, he could not help but stop. This was because he had discovered something fun. ¡°Sir, this is the rare treasure area. It specializes in selling origin stones salvaged from various ruins at the bottom of the sea. The origin stones contain all kinds of things. However, it is akin to gambling and therefore highly addictive. Many people have lost their wealth because of this.¡± When she realized that Su Yu¡¯s gaze was focused on the area that disyed origin stones, Jia Qing immediately exined. Su Yu nodded slightly and walked over. There were already many people opening origin stones in the origin stone region. It was very lively. The origin stone was the same as the stone gambling? in Su Yu¡¯s original world. The stone could be really valuable, but it could also be worthless. However, it was worthless 99% of the time. At this moment, Su Yu was quickly wandering around the origin stone area. Ordinary survivors could not determine the value of these origin stones no matter how hard they tried. To Su Yu, these stones were basically transparent. [Origin Stone] Information: It contains a Rank 2 damaged broadsword. Its value is extremely low. [Origin Stone] Information: It contains a Level 2 Spiritual Energy Pill. Its value is low. At a nce, Su Yu realized that there was a reason why people would fall into bankruptcy after recklessly purchasing this item. Chapter 170 - 170: Don’t Even Think About Bringing A Piece Home Chapter 170: Don¡¯t Even Think About Bringing A Piece Home Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In any case, after sweeping through a small portion of the origin stones, Su Yu did not find anything good among them. Basically, they were all damaged items. Even aplete item was very rare. There was a saying that you might make a small profit, but I would never make a loss. This saying should be carved on the origin stone. It was extremely fitting. Su Yu did not continue walking forward. Instead, he turned around and walked towards the ce where they were cutting the stone. At the ce where the origin stones were cut, a group of high-ranking officials, nobles, and cultivators were all red in the face. They looked extremely excited, like gamblers who had staked all their fortunes. This was because this was really a little exciting. If one could obtain a treasure from it, he would not have to worry about money for the rest of his life! However, the Myriad Commerce Association still had a conscience. They knew that ordinary people could not afford this thing and only scammed the rich and powerful. In any case, every time the poprity of origin stones decreased, the Myriad Commerce Association would secretly send expert Origin Artists to choose some origin stones that seemed to have a chance of containing small treasures. They would hand them over to professionals to cut the stones on the spot to stimte the enthusiasm of the gamblers. Su Yu stood at the side and looked curiously at the origin stone that was being cut open. [Origin Stone] Information: It contains a bottle of Silver Rank fearsome beast¡¯s blood essence. Its value is average. The origin stones were not cut by machines. Instead, they were manually cut by professionals who wielded a saber that was specially used to cut stones. The professional was cutting the origin stone. The value of the item contained inside was higher than the price of this origin stone, so it could be considered a small profit. Apanied by shouts, the origin stone gradually shattered in the hands of the stone cutter. Finally, the blood essence of the ferocious beast inside was revealed. This fearsome beast¡¯s blood essence had the solid shape of a crystal. Perhaps because of the uniqueness of the origin stone, the power contained in it did not decrease. After the stone-cutter finished cutting the stone, the professional appraiser at the side also went forward to appraise the item in the origin stone. ¡°Congrattions, Sir Zhao. This should be the blood essence of a General Level Fearsome Beast. You¡¯ve earned a small sum this time.¡± After the appraiser finished appraising the items, he immediately shouted at the young man in luxurious clothes who was waiting anxiously at the side. ¡°Hahaha, here¡¯s your reward.¡± The young man called Sir Zhao threw some reward money at the stone-cutter. ¡°Sir Zhao, do you still want to continue?¡± At this moment, someone beside him chimed in. ¡°Continue, of course I¡¯ll continue. I¡¯m so lucky today. I have to win back my previous loss in one go.¡± Sir Zhao, who was already a little excited, responded excitedly to the question. At this point, Su Yu did not continue watching. There was no need to think about what would happen next. The young man surnamed Zhao would surely lose so badly that he wouldn¡¯t even have his pants left. There was nothing more to see. With this extra time, Su Yu decided to pick some origin stones and bring them back. While Su Yu was choosing stones in the origin stone area, Ji Ruoyan was listening to the report of the middle-aged Martial Grandmaster on the fifth floor of the Myriad Commerce Association. ¡°Miss, Sir Su didn¡¯t leave themerce association directly. He¡¯s currently choosing origin stones in the origin stone region on the third floor.¡± ¡°Could it be that that fellow is proficient in handling origin stones?¡± Upon hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s words, Ji Ruoyan could not help but feel curious. ¡°What do you think of that guy¡¯s strength?¡± Ji Ruoyan looked at the middle-aged Martial Ancestor and asked something unrted. ¡°Miss, in my opinion, the other party should have the strength of a General. However, as for his exact strength, he must have some items on him that hide his aura, so I can¡¯t pry into it.¡± ¡°Such a young General, his talent isparable to mine.¡± Upon hearing this, Ji Ruoyan could not help but mutter to herself. The middle-aged Martial Grandmaster behind him could not help but twitch when he heard the youngdy¡¯s musings. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see what he bought from themerce associationter. Bring me the list.¡± After some thought, Ji Ruoyan instructed softly. ¡°Yes, mydy.¡± While Ji Ruoyan was still thinking about Su Yu¡¯s background, Su Yu had set his eyes on a few origin stones. [Origin Stone] Information: It contains theprehension of a low-rank King¡¯s Sword Technique Rules. It¡¯s rtively high in value. [Origin Stone] Information: It contains a deceased Buddhist Master¡¯s Relic. It¡¯s rtively high in value. [Origin Stone] Information: It contains a low-rank King Weapon with damaged spirituality. It¡¯s rtively high in value. Su Yu chose a total of eight origin stones. The value of the items contained in them could be considered extremely rare and valuablepared to the price of origin stones. Su Yu was lucky that he had such an abnormal skill. Otherwise, it would be a fool¡¯s dream to pick out these valuable origin stones from the small mountain of origin stones. ¡°Sir, are you done choosing? Would you like to have the stones cut?¡± Seeing that Su Yu was no longer choosing, Jia Qing, who was following beside him, immediately asked. ¡°No need. Pack them all up for me. I¡¯m buying some other things. Then, I¡¯ll pay the bill and take them away. Let¡¯s go to the cultivation techniques and martial arts section.¡± Upon hearing Jia Qing¡¯s question, Su Yu continued. ¡°This way, please.¡± Upon hearing his response, Jia Qing did not say anything else and directly led Su Yu in another direction. Su Yu followed Jia Qing to the Myriad Commerce Association¡¯s area where cultivation techniques and martial techniques were sold. [Beginner Martial Artists¡¯ Basic Body Refining Technique] Description: A basic cultivation technique used to temper the body for beginners of martial arts. It includes the method to temper the skin and forge the flesh. [Warriors¡¯ Basic Body Refining Technique] Description: It is used to advance a martial artist to a martial artist¡¯s body tempering technique. It includes Bone Forging, Marrow Cleansing, Viscera Training, and Blood Changing Techniques. [Ordinary Meridian Opening Warrior Technique] Description: It can be used to open the 12 meridian realms to be a Meridian Opening Warrior. After scanning through the cultivation technique region, Su Yu realized that the highest-level cultivation technique was an Ordinary Martial Grandmaster technique with 36 apertures. Moreover, it was not an inheritance book, but an ordinary book. Seeing this, Su Yu took all the ordinary cultivation techniques from Martial Artists to Martial Ancestors. Jia Qing was dumbfounded. However, Jia Qing did not dare to ask any questions. She could only silently bury her bewilderment in her heart. After choosing the cultivation technique, Su Yu did not continue to stay in the cultivation technique section. Instead, he turned the corner and went to the medicinal ingredients area to look at therge pile of advanced medicinal ingredients. In any case, Su Yu did not keep a single cent of the money he earned from selling the pills. He spent it all at the Myriad Commerce Association. It was simply like spending his money all in one ce. He didn¡¯t even think about bringing a single cent home. As soon as Su Yu paid the bill and left the Myriad Commerce Association, Ji Ruoyan, who was in the courtyard on the fifth floor, immediately received Su Yu¡¯s shopping list. Ji Ruoyan was very confused when she looked at the numerous items on the shopping list.. Chapter 171 - 171: Mainstream Martial Arts System Chapter 171: Mainstream Martial Arts System Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ji Ruoyan could understand what it meant to buy origin stones, medicinal herbs, and so on. Moreover, he had bought cultivation techniques from the lowest level to Martial Grandmaster level. To be honest, Su Yu¡¯s actions truly confused Ji Ruoyan. ¡°Bring me all the cultivation techniques he bought.¡± Ji Ruoyan instructed. Su Yu, who had already left the Myriad Tong Chamber of Commerce, did not know that someone would be so confused by his shopping list. After obtaining the item he wanted, Su Yu quickly rushed towards thergest martial arts academy in the Great Zhou Dynasty. With Su Yu¡¯s speed, he quickly reached thergest martial arts academy in the Great Zhou Dynasty. Don¡¯t misunderstand. Su Yu wasn¡¯t here to study. He was here to copy some information to be studied. Concealment. Through his insight skill and the power of Ghost Ship, Su Yu quietly avoided the loophole in the formation of the Great Zhou Martial Arts Academy and entered. After casually checking the memories of a few students, Su Yu found the location of the academy¡¯s library. However, when Su Yu stood near the martial arts academy¡¯s library, he frowned slightly. ¡°This ce doesn¡¯t seem to be simple!¡± Su Yu vaguely felt that something was wrong with the library. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s more important to be careful. I¡¯lle again next time when I¡¯m stronger.¡± A trace of fear appeared in Su Yu¡¯s heart. Then, he turned around and left without hesitation. When Su Yu left the library, in the uppermost space of the library, a skinny old man¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly. Then, he fell into a dead, corpse-like state. Actually, Su Yu¡¯s intuition was not wrong. There was a hidden King Rank of the Great Zhou Dynasty guarding this ce. To be able to be a huge dynasty, the Great Zhou Dynasty naturally did not only have one low-rank king holding the fort. There were still some ancient creatures hiding in the dark that had lingered all this while. If Su Yu went in today, he would probably have to expend some of the Illusion God¡¯s Eye¡¯s Origin Strength to escape. After leaving the Great Zhou Martial Arts Academy, Su Yu summoned the Ghost Ship. He set up the system for the way back. Then, he sat in the cockpit and began to study the martial arts system of the Great Zhou Dynasty. It was not quite right to call it the martial arts system of the Great Zhou Dynasty. To be exact, it was the mainstream martial arts system in this Level 1 sea area. When a martial artist reached the Warrior stage, they would purely temper their physique. They would then go through the six stages of skin-tempering, flesh-forging, bone-forging, marrow-cleansing, organ-tempering, and blood-changing. Beginning as a Bronze Rank warrior, one needed to temper one¡¯s martial arts internal power. It was used to open up the twelve main meridians in one¡¯s body, such as the Palm Yin Lung Meridian, Palm Yin Ventricr Meridian, Palm Shaoyang Heart Sutra, Palm Yangming Large Intestine Meridian, Palm Shaoyang Three zing Meridian, Palm Yang Small Intestine Meridian, Foot Yin Spleen Meridian, Foot Yin Liver Meridian, Foot Shaoyang Kidney Meridian, Foot Yangming Gastric Meridian, Foot Shaoyang Gall Meridian, and Foot Sun dial Meridian. Cultivators with extraordinary talent and special meridian opening techniques had a chance of opening the hidden eight extraordinary meridians in their bodies and obtaining greater strength. Silver Rank Generals crystallized the internal power of the martial arts in their bodies to condensed a crystal of the internal power of martial arts simr to the Immortal Dao Golden Pill. The Gold Rank Martial Grandmaster was known as the Martial Grandmaster of Enlightenment. The Martial Grandmaster who opened the apertures in his body would master various special powers. The number of apertures that could be opened in his body was closely rted to the secret techniques he cultivated, as well as his talent and resources. One could only be an enlightened Martial Grandmaster by opening at least four apertures. After that was the Purple Gold Rank Heaven Realm Martial Lord who couldprehend the power of intent and fuse it into his acupuncture points to develop them. Those in King¡¯s Realm had begun toprehend the power of rules. Su Yu was still not good at it, so he did not know much. After Su Yu had gone through the martial arts cultivation system in his heart, he skipped the three realms of martial artist, Basic Warrior, and Warrior. He directly began to cultivate the General technique. Su Yu had already reached the Gold Realm of the Indestructible Golden Body Technique. His physique had already undergone multiple rounds of tempering. The eight extraordinary meridians and twelve main meridians in his body had long been opened. The killing vital essence in Su Yu¡¯s body corresponded to the so-called internal power of martial arts needed. Therefore, Su Yu only needed to follow the prescribed order and condense the killing vital essence into a killing crystal. Then, he would start to break through the acupoints. After sorting out the martial arts system, Su Yu was prepared to enter the Rank Up Tower to cultivate in seclusion and increase his martial arts strength. On this trip to the Great Zhou Dynasty, Su Yu even bought a sea area map rted to the Great Zhou Dynasty from the Myriad Commerce Association. The neighbors of the Great Zhou Dynasty were the Beastman Dynasty, the Fairy Dynasty, the Dark Night Dynasty, and the Undead Dynasty. These four non-human dynasties were all neighbors to the Great Zhou Dynasty. The strength of the five dynasties was about the same, so no one took any initiative to attack the other. The information of the other dynasties in further areas was not marked on the simple sea map that Su Yu had bought. Perhaps that kind of sea map was either hidden in the pce treasure vault of the Great Zhou Dynasty or in the storage equipment of some experts. As Su Yu tried his best to figure all these things out, he soon returned to the ind. First, he threw all the medicinal herbs he had bought from the Myriad Commerce Association into the Alchemy Pavilion. He obtained a pile of pills to increase his cultivation. Su Yu went straight to the sixth floor of the Rank Up Tower. After sitting cross-legged, he took out a Level 3 Stats-free true essence pill and swallowed it. With the medicinal pill in his stomach, the killing vital essence in Su Yu¡¯s body that was initially growing rtively slowly sped up like an electric motor. Furthermore, Su Yu also used the Power of Faith to elerate it. With both methods, the killing vital essence in Su Yu¡¯s body grew at a terrifying speed. Gradually, the killing vital essence in Su Yu¡¯s body became denser and denser. If not for the fact that Su Yu¡¯s meridians were as wide as rivers and seas, he would have long exploded from the power of true essence. With the experience of condensing spiritual crystalsst time, Su Yu could now easily condense true essence crystals. In Su Yu¡¯s dantian, a small sesame seed-sized crystal began to condense from the center of the dense blood-like killing vital essence. As soon as the killing crystal appeared, therge amount of killing vital essence in Su Yu¡¯s body seemed to have found a home. It directly swarmed into the killing crystal. As arge amount of true essence power surged into the killing crystal, it began to expand rapidly. In the end, the killing crystal in Su Yu¡¯s body expanded to the size of a goose egg before stopping.. Chapter 172 - 172: Nine Apertures Consecutively Opened, Special Aperture Ability Chapter 172: Nine Apertures Consecutively Opened, Special Aperture Ability Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios With Su Yu¡¯s umtion, he naturally did not stop after breaking through to the Silver Rank General. With arge number of pills that could increase true essence, coupled with the extremely powerful physique of the Indestructible Golden Body, Su Yu only needed to constantly umte power into the killing crystal in his body. For a realm like this where one had yet to touch the power of intent and power of rules, the increase in strength was only slowed by the limitation of resources and talent. As long as he had both resources and talent, it was simply too easy to increase his strength. In the following days, Su Yu consumed arge number of pills every day. He also used an appropriate amount of Power of Faith to elerate his cultivation speed. This also caused the killing crystal in Su Yu¡¯s dantian to expand a little every daypared to the previous day. Time slowly passed. On the tenth day, Su Yu finally cultivated the killing crystal in his body to a perfect state. At this moment, the killing crystal in Su Yu¡¯s body was the size of a football. It was muchrger than the internal power crystal in the body of Ordinary Silver Generals. The ind that was following the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s battleship had also arrived at the sea area of the Great Zhou Dynasty. However, Zhou Yi did not continue to follow after the battleship. Instead, he stopped his ind at a sea area a distance away from the territory of the Great Zhou Dynasty. Meanwhile, Zhou Yuan, Zhou Tianci, and Zhou Ning had already entered the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s pce. ¡°Ancestor, are we really going topensate the Beastman Dynasty with resources?¡± The current king of the Great Zhou Dynasty ¨C Zhou Xuanji ¨C respectfully asked Zhou Yuan, who was sitting at the head of the table. ¡°That old lion isn¡¯t easy to fool either. Go to the treasury and pick out some things for them. Otherwise, that old fellow will find an excuse to start a war. The gains won¡¯t make up for the losses.¡± After hearing Zhou Xuanji¡¯s words, Zhou Ning¡¯s expression turned ugly. However, she did not n to start a war with the Beastman Dynasty over such a small amount of resources. ¡°Yes, Ancestor. I¡¯ll go down and make the arrangements.¡± Hearing the Ancestor¡¯s words, Zhou Xuanji did not say anything else. Seeing this, Zhou Yuan casually waved his hand at Zhou Xuanji. After Zhou Xuanji retreated, Zhou Yuan muttered to himself, ¡°I wonder how far the Old Ancestor¡¯s cultivation has grown since he went into secluded cultivation.¡± Actually, the reason why Zhou Yuan gave in to the Beastman Dynasty¡¯s demand was entirely because the true guardian of the Great Zhou Dynasty was in seclusion. Moreover, his seclusion had reached an extremely critical moment. Otherwise, with Zhou Yuan¡¯s bad temper, he wrould have fought with the Beastman Dynasty no matter what. On the other side, Shi Jing had also received news of Zhou Yuan s return to the Great Zhou Dynasty. This matter could not be hidden. Zhou Yuan s strength was at the King Realm. His tracks were not something that the Beastman Dynasty¡¯s spy could discover. However, the battleship of the Great Zhou Dynasty was such a huge ship. It could not escape the sight of the Beastman Dynasty. ording to the deadline he had agreed with Zhou Yuan, if the other party did not provide a list ofpensation within two days, it meant that the Great Zhou Dynasty did not intend to pay. At that time, Shi Jing would naturally have a reason to send troops to the Great Zhou Dynasty and attack some small affiliated countries in the sea area under their jurisdiction. Just as the undercurrents in the two dynasties were surging¡­ Su Yu was in the Rank Up Tower on his own ind. He had already begun to prepare to open his apertures and break through his martial cultivation to the Gold Rank Martial Grandmaster realm. Su Yu had the nting Demon in Cultivation Spirit, which recorded a total of 365 apertures in the human body. It was exactly the number of stars in the universe. For example, the Ordinary Gold Martial Ancestor Enlightenment cultivation method that Su Yu bought at the Myriad Commerce Association only contained 36 apertures. It was definitely the trashiest cultivation method. Su Yu only bought that thing to verify his apertures with the nting Demon in Cultivation Spirit Technique. It was not for cultivation. Next, Su Yu sat cross-legged. The spiritual crystal in his sea of consciousness shone brightly and was used to reflect his body. Su Yu¡¯s mental strength directly covered the apertures ording to the distribution recorded in the nting Demon in Cultivation Spirit Technique. For a moment, it was as if in the pitch-ck universe of the human body, weak stars kept lighting up before dimming again. After counting carefully, Su Yu realized that the number of stars that had just emitted a weak fluorescent light was exactly 365. However, Su Yu discovered one thing. The number of apertures in the human body was far more than 365. There were as many as stars. However, the other apertures were extremely insignificant. Only these 365 apertures could be considered the main apertures. Perhaps it was also because of this that the secret technique of apertures-opening only covered 365 apertures. Then, Su Yu targeted an aperture on his right palm. Then, he circted the killing internal power in his body and pushed it in the aperture in a mighty manner. In Su Yu¡¯s spiritual perception, there were huge bronze shackles firmly blocking the opening of the apertures on his palm. In an instant, the killing internal power in Su Yu¡¯s body collided with the bronze shackles. For a moment, the aftershocks produced by the collision between the two continuously swept towards Su Yu¡¯s meridians. If not for the fact that Su Yu¡¯s Golden Body Physique was extremely powerful ¨C causing his meridians to be tempered to be extremely tough ¨C his meridians would probably have been damaged at the very least.. Chapter 173 - 173: Nine Apertures Consecutively Opened, Special Chapter 173: Nine Apertures Consecutively Opened, Special Aperture Ability 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios If other Silver Rank Generals saw Su Yu¡¯s violent method of breaking through his apertures, they would probably be dumbfounded. For example, they did not work the internal power in their bodies so hard. First, they would wear down the shackles of their apertures. Then, they would swallow some meridian-protecting pills and then break through their apertures. Most Silver Rank Generals did not even dare to think of such a method of charging forward without eating any meridian-protecting pills! The bronze shackles in Su Yu¡¯s body were washed away by arge amount of killing internal power. In the end, they dissipated in the vast killing internal power, like a dam that had been copsed by a flood. Without the obstruction of the bronze shackles, Su Yu¡¯s killing internal power sessfully entered his first aperture and lit it up. ¡°I¡¯ve used up about one-fifth of killing internal power, but one aperture can amodate one-tenth more killing internal power. Moreover, I¡¯ve grasped a special ability.¡± After carefully sensing the benefits of opening one¡¯s aperture, Su Yu could not help but smile. Then, Su Yu¡¯s palm began to expand as if it was filled with air. This was the first aperture that Su Yu had opened. The ability he had mastered was ergement. However, it could only be used on his right palm. If he wanted to master the method of erging his entire body, Su Yu had to open up all the apertures in his limbs and head. ¡°The cultivation of martial arts apertures is a little like those immortals in myths and legends who have mastered various divine powers.¡± In Su Yu¡¯s opinion, such a method of ergement was equivalent to a super super-weakened version of the Heaven and Earth Great Mystical Power. ¡°The loss of internal power is negligible. Continue to break through the apertures.¡± After restoring his palm to its original state, Su Yu began to break through his apertures again. Then, Su Yu opened the other three apertures in his limbs. Then, he opened the five apertures above his heart, liver, spleen, lungs, and kidneys. After opening nine apertures in a row, Su Yu had no choice but to stop. It was not that his meridians could not withstand it, but arge portion of the killing internal power in Su Yu¡¯s body was nurturing his apertures. He could not continue to break through. After standing up and stretching his muscles, Su Yu finished this round of secluded cultivation. He opened nine apertures in a row. Su Yu¡¯s physique also increased in strength. However, this increase was not obvious. After all, his Golden Body Realm was too strong. At this point, Su Yu could be considered to have cultivated the internal power in his body to the Gold Rank, which was equivalent to the current Golden Body Realm. If one looked at Su Yu¡¯s cultivation system as a whole, they would discover that Su Yu walked the cultivation path of the inner and outer soul. ¡°Next, I have to think of a way to cultivate the Spirit Technique.¡± After muttering softly to himself, Su Yu directly left the Rank Up Tower. ¡°Master, we have already arrived at the sea area of the Great Zhou Dynasty. ording to the detection results of the Heavenly Mystery Array, there are three low-rank Kings in the Great Zhou Dynasty. One area is marked as a dangerous region by the Heavenly Mystery Array. There should be existences that have surpassed low-rank Kings living there.¡± When Su Yu¡¯s figure appeared in the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, Zhou Yi immediately went forward to report the situation. After nodding slightly in response to Zhou Yi, Su Yu¡¯s gazended on the 3D symbol disyed by the Heavenly Mystery Array. ¡°One is in the pce, one is in the martial arts academy, and the other is in the Myriad Commerce Association.¡± He saw the area where the three low-rank Kings were indicated on the map. Su Yu also had an understanding of the high-levelbatants of the Great Zhou Dynasty. It was obvious the Great Zhou Dynasty only had two low-rank Kings. The king of the Myriad Commerce Association clearly belonged to the faction behind it. In addition, in the depths of the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s pce, there should be a middle-rank King or even a high-rank King. After looking at the distribution of the high-levelbatants of the Great Zhou Dynasty, Su Yu looked at the forces in the sea area. ¡°Merman Dynasty.¡± On the sea map, Su Yu also discovered the capital of the dynasty in the sea. ¡°There¡¯s only one low-rank king and one existence that surpasses low-rank king.¡± Looking at the marked information of the Merman Dynasty, Su Yu was no longer afraid of these dynasties. If there were a group of kings, Su Yu would really have to pay attention to his own safety when he went out. Now, it seemed that on average, there were only two or three kings in one dynasty. There was nothing to worry about. After all, when one reached the King Realm, they were basically either in seclusion or on the way to seclusion. They rarely interfered in the matters of the dynasty. Under normal circumstances, only when the dynasty was at risk of being destroyed would a kinge out to preside over the situation. If Zhou Ning had not gone with him, Zhou Tianci probably would not have been able to enjoy the treatment of Zhou Yuan personally rescuing him. ¡°All of you,e with me.¡± After going through this information, Su Yu said to Zhou Yi and the others in a low voice. After saying that, Su Yu left the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and walked towards the Recruitment Tavern. Currently, Su Yu still had a lot of energy crystals that he had yet to use. Therefore, Su Yu was prepared to recruit as many heroes as he could. The amount of Level 1 energy crystals that Skeleton 1 and the others had mined previously was enough for Su Yu to recruit about 300 ck Iron Rank heroes. Among so many heroes, Su Yu did not believe that there were not many heroes with special talents. After entering the Recruitment Tavern, Su Yu first used the free recruitment method to draw a single round. As a result, he summoned an ordinary warrior-type hero. Su Yu¡¯s expression did not change much. ¡°Recruit, recruit, recruit¡­¡± As time passed, the number of heroes standing behind Su Yu increased. There were men and women, some old and some young. Relying on the strategy of summoning as many as he could, Su Yu sessfully recruited some special talents. There was Liu Bowen, who was proficient in physiognomy in a certain world. There was also Zhuge Liang from the Three Kingdoms period. He also summoned Shen Wansan, who was said to be able to make money. These people¡¯s strength might not be good, but Ordinary Bronze and ck Iron Rank existences were all pretty much the same to Su Yu. After spending all the Level 1 energy crystals on hand, Su Yu left the Recruitment Tavern with this batch of recruited heroes. Next, Su Yu divided them ording to their attributes. People like Liu Bowen and Zhuge Liang were assigned to Zhou Yi. Then, people who had extremely shocking business skills like Shen Wansan were assigned to Commander He Shen. As for the remaining warriors, they were all assigned to heroes with the ability tomand. For this, Su Yu only needed to preside over things slightly. He Shen and the others would naturally perfect the detailed distributionter. Otherwise, if Su Yu had to worry about everything by himself, he would really have to worry endlessly every day. After distributing these heroes ording to their needs, Su Yu also passed the martial arts secret technique in his hand to Zhou Yi and asked him to continue with his deduction. Then, Su Yu returned to the Rank Up Tower because he suddenly remembered that he still had a few origin stones that he had not cut. After cing the origin stones he had bought from the Myriad Commerce Association on the ground, Su Yu casually covered one of the origin stones. Under the effect of the killing internal power, fragments of origin stones of various sizes continuously fell from the origin stones. In the end, when the stone on the origin stone in Su Yu¡¯s handpletely disintegrated, a small golden sword that seemed to have solidified appeared in Su Yu¡¯s hand. [Comprehension of a Low-Rank King¡¯s Sword Technique Rules] Description: You canprehend the power of intent of the sword technique from it and condense the embryonic form of your sword¡¯s intent. When your sword¡¯s intent is perfected, you can try to derive the Sword Technique Rules. Holding the small golden sword condensed from the sword technique rules, an introduction of the item appeared in front of Su Yu. ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try.¡± In response, Su Yu directly wrapped a trace of spiritual power around the small golden sword in his hand.. Chapter 174 - 174: Tyrannical Sword Technique, Beauty Retaining Pill Chapter 174: Tyrannical Sword Technique, Beauty Retaining Pill Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Yu¡¯s spirit strength flowed into the small golden sword in his hand. A small golden figure immediately appeared in Su Yu¡¯s mental world. It began to practice various sword techniques. It started with the most simple movements of chopping, breaking, lifting, slotting, intercepting, stabbing, pressing, hanging, and so on. After these practices werepleted, the golden figure began to practice some basic sword techniques. With Su Yu¡¯s talent, absorbing these simple contents was as easy as flipping his hand. At this moment, Su Yu felt as if he was standing on the shoulders of a giant. The path ahead had already been paved. He only needed to walk across step by step. Gradually, the golden figure in Su Yu¡¯s mental world began to dance faster and faster. In the end, this golden figure was no longer constrained by the changes in the sword moves. It began to move the sword as it pleased. Su Yu felt that a special power was growing within this golden figure. Sometimes, it gave off the feeling that it was showing off its ability. Sometimes, it gave people the feeling that the sword was extremely lethal. ¡°Is this the so-called sword¡¯s intent?¡± After carefullyprehending the power emanating from the small golden figure, a hint of understanding grew in Su Yu¡¯s mind. The power on the golden figure was the sword¡¯s intent cultivated by the Sword King who had left behind the Sword Technique Rules. Therefore, Su Yu closed his eyes and began toprehend. In Su Yu¡¯s spiritual world, a silver figure appeared beside the golden figure. It held a long sword and started attacking the other party. If one looked carefully, they would probably discover that this small silver figure formed by a trace of mental strength was none other than Su Yu. The small golden figure, who had suddenly been attacked, calmly sparred with the small silver figure formed by Su Yu¡¯s spiritual thought. At the beginning, Su Yu, who was holding a long sword, was forced to retreat step by step. However, as time passed, Su Yu gradually became familiar with the sword moves in his hand. Su Yu had transmigrated from the era of the information explosion. His skills were naturally not limited to this mere sword move. So what if a person could perform sword moves beautifully? Without the support of powerful strength, it was just all for show. As Su Yu¡¯s attacks became more and more frantic, a weak yet extremely domineering power rose from Su Yu¡¯s body. ¡°Is this the embryonic form of the sword¡¯s intent?¡± Su Yu sensed the special power of the sword technique transformed from a trace of spiritual power. A hint of understanding formed in his mind. After mastering the embryonic form of the sword¡¯s intent, every single one of Su Yu¡¯s attacks would be followed by an extremely powerful sword¡¯s intent. Compared to the myriad changes of the sword¡¯s intent on the golden figure, the sword¡¯s intent on Su Yu¡¯s body did not change much. There was only a domineering feeling, as if he could suppress matters with his own strength. This was the embryonic form of the Tyrannical Sword Technique that Su Yu hadprehended from the sword¡¯s intent of the golden figure. With Su Yu¡¯s decisive personality and the various cultivation techniques he cultivated, it wasn¡¯t surprising that he couldprehend the sword¡¯s intent. As the embryonic form of the sword¡¯s intent on Su Yu¡¯s body grew rapidly, the small golden sword in Su Yu¡¯s hand seemed to have turned illusory. In the end, when the power of the sword¡¯s intent on Su Yu¡¯s body rose by another level, the small golden sword in Su Yu¡¯s hands turned into specks of golden light and dissipated. ¡°Small aplishment of sword¡¯s intent. Not bad.¡± Su Yu, who had recovered from hisprehension state, could not help but nod slightly after sensing his current state. The power of intent was the threshold to the Martial Lord realm. Su Yu had alreadyprehended it in advance. Then, as long as he opened all the apertures in his body, he could naturally advance to the Martial Lord realm. At the same time, he hadprehended the power of the sword¡¯s intent. This also greatly increased Su Yu¡¯s basicbat strength. ¡°It really takes so much time to cultivate. I actually spent almost two daysprehending the sword¡¯s intent.¡± Realizing that another two days had passed while he was in seclusion toprehend the sword¡¯s intent, Su Yu could not help but mutter softly. However, Su Yu did not n to go out before all the resources were exhausted. After all, wouldn¡¯t he be a fool if he just collected items without making use of it? Only after converting all the gains this time into strength did Su Yu n to continue collecting resources. The auction mentioned by Ji Ruoyan of the Myriad Commerce Association had long been forgotten by Su Yu. Actually, Su Yu did not expect that he would spend ten days in seclusion to break through to the Martial Grandmaster Realm. Su Yu did not know this, but on the fifth day after he returned back to the ind for secluded cultivation, Ji Ruoyan was already waiting anxiously for him. She nned to earn plenty of profit from him. However, Ji Ruoyan never expected that Su Yu would note. This really angered Ji Ruoyan so much that she broke a table that night. At this moment, Su Yu took out another origin stone. Apanied by arge number of origin stone fragments that kept falling, a saber that emitted a bloodthirsty aura finally appeared in front of Su Yu. [Blood-Drinking Saber ¨C Damaged] Description: Made by a king of the demonic path. It contains demonic nature. The true meaning of the demonic path inside has been lost. It can swallow arge amount of blood and repair itself. Afterpletely repairing it, the user can fuse the power of intent into it to nurture one¡¯s power of true intent. Grade: Low-rank King Weapon ¨C Damaged. He casually held the Blood-Drinking Saber in the pile of origin stones. Its entire body was blood-red, but it was covered in small cracks. Su Yu casually waved his hand twice and found that it was quite handy. He would find an opportunity to repair itter. It could still be used for a short period of time. After putting the Blood-Drinking Saber aside, Su Yu took out the third origin stone. [Deceased Buddhist Master¡¯s Relic] Description: A deste relic condensed by a Buddhist Master who used his body to suppress demons and finally exhausted his strength. Rank: Purple Gold Rank Function: It is highly lethal towards living beings who cultivate the power of darkness. You only need to directly inject it with your spiritual power in order to detonate it. Next, Su Yu opened five more origin stones in a row. He opened all the origin stones that he had purchased from the Myriad Commerce Association. In addition to the three items above, Su Yu also obtained several other things. He also obtained one piece of Purple Gold Rank Gold Essence, a damaged piece of Purple Gold Rank armor, aplete book of Ordinary pill forms, a damaged Purple Gold Rank array disk, a Level 4 beauty retaining pill. The array disk and pill form were somewhat useful to Su Yu. The rest were not very useful. He could use them to trade with the Myriad Commerce Association next time. Su Yu nned to bring the beauty retaining pill to the Alchemy Pavilionter and figure out the ingredients to refine this pill. After obtaining the pill form, he would sell the pill to the Myriad Commerce Association and ruthlessly take advantage of them. [Level 4 Beauty Retaining Pill] Description: Effective towards cultivators below the King¡¯s Realm, no matter what stage they are at. Consuming this pill can maintain their appearance and eternal youth until their lifespan ends. Note: Only your appearance will be maintained. It will not increase your lifespan. It did not matter whether Su Yu ate it or not. With Su Yu¡¯s current golden body realm, his appearance had long been frozen in time. He did not need this thing at all. Rich women below the King Realm probably liked this pill. Perhaps some male cultivators who relied on physicalbor would also like it. The market for this item should be quite wide. After putting all the items on the ground into his storage space, Su Yu left the Rank Up Tower and went straight to the Alchemy Pavilion. After arriving at the Alchemy Pavilion, Su Yu first gave the Alchemy Pavilion an encyclopedia of Ordinary pill forms to replenish the number of low-rank pill forms. Then, he took out the Level 4 beauty retaining pill and ced it in the testing cab of the Alchemy Pavilion. [Checking the ingredients of the pill. Please wait a moment.] [This pill contains a Millennium Ginseng, a Millennium Stctite, a Millennium Yellow Essence, a Century Garden Balsam¡­] [Producing pill form. 30 grams of Millennium Ginseng, 1 drop of Millennium Stctite, 50 grams of Millennium Yellow Essence, 20 grams of Century Garden Balsam¡­] ¡°With this pill as a blueprint, continue to deduce Level 3, Level 2, and Level 1 of rted pills.¡± [Command received. Simplifying pill.] [Simplification sessful. Level 3 Beauty Maintaining Pill, Level 2 Beauty Nourishing Pill, and Level 1 Beauty Pill can be derived.] Not long after, Su Yu obtained a series of pills based on the beauty retaining pill. [Level 3 Beauty Maintaining Pill] Description: Cultivators below the King¡¯s Realm can consume this to preserve their appearance for 200 years. Note: The effect of the second dose will be halved. [Level 2 Beauty Nourishing Pill] Description: Cultivators below the King¡¯s Realm can consume this to preserve their appearance for 20 years. Note: The effect of the second dose will be halved. [Level 1 Beauty Pill] Description: Cultivators below the King¡¯s Realm can consume this to preserve their appearance for three years. Note: The effect of the second dose will be halved. After memorizing all the medicinal ingredients needed for the three pill forms, Su Yu turned around and left the Alchemy Pavilion. Then, he headed to the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. At this moment, there were already many people sitting in the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. For example, there were Ao Yan, Skeleton 1, Xuan Turtle, and the others. When Su Yu¡¯s figure appeared in the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, everyone stood up uniformly. In response, Su Yu walked to the main seat and sat down. Then, he waved his hands and gestured for everyone to sit down. ¡°I gathered everyone here today because the number of people on our ind is increasing. Therefore, in order not to waste everyone¡¯s talent, I have to make some arrangements for some people.¡± ¡°First of all, Zhou Yi will be in charge of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. Ao Yan and Skeleton 1 will follow Zhou Yi and receive a Heavenly Mystery Array apparatus as amunicator. The rest of you will dig ording to the undersea mines disyed on the Heavenly Mystery Array. For the time being, don¡¯t get too close to powerful sea creatures. Just start from some small mines.¡± ¡°Also, Shen Wansan, you can choose a group of heroes who are proficient in the business path. I have other arrangements for you.¡± ¡°As for the other heroes with extraordinary physiques, all of you will cultivate martial arts techniques in the Rank Up Tower. Lii Bu, after you receive the cultivation technique from Zhou Yi, you will be in charge of announcing it..¡± Chapter 175 - 175: Do You Want the Pill Formula? Chapter 175: Do You Want the Pill Form? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As Su Yu sat on the main seat, he started to make arrangements for everyone. The people who were called out quickly nodded. Su Yu nned to bring Shen Wansan and the others, who were proficient in business, to the Great Zhou Dynasty to do business. Otherwise, they would be useless on the ind after they were recruited. After all, Su Yu¡¯s ind waspletely an area ruled only by one person. There was no need to trade and exchange goods. Even if Shen Wansan and the others had shocking intelligence, they could not produce money out of thin air. Therefore, Su Yu nned to bring them along when he went to the Great Zhou Dynasty. As for the problem of their identity, Su Yu believed that these people were not stupid enough that they weren¡¯t able to handle such a simple matter. Of course, Su Yu did not only bring the people who were proficient in business. He also brought some Bronze Rank guards and some strategists. With the threeplementing each other, he should be able to see some results. Although it was impossible to be argemerce association like the Myriad Commerce Association who was presided over by a King Rank, it should not be a problem to upy a small city market with Su Yu¡¯s support. Among these people, Su Yu also gave Shen Wansan a Heavenly Mystery Array apparatus to transmit news. After arranging the matters on the ind, Su Yu brought Shen Wansan and the others directly to the Great Zhou Dynasty. This time, the ind was not far from the Great Zhou Dynasty. With the speed of the Ghost Ship, Su Yu arrived at the range of the Great Zhou Dynasty in a short while. After leaving Shen Wansan and the others behind in a small city at the borders, Su Yu headed straight for the capital of the Great Zhou Dynasty. After Su Yu left, Shen Wansan and the others also split up. With their own methods, they sessfully changed their appearances in just a short while. Some of them looked likemoners in the market, while others looked like high-ranking officials and nobles. In any case, they disguised themselves pretty well. As for money, Su Yu gave them all the general coins he had exchanged from the pawnshopst time. Then, he gave them a batch of low-level pills. How Shen Wansan started his business with the given resources was not something Su Yu should consider. ¡°Third Master, what should we do next?¡± Someone beside Shen Wansan asked. ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to sell some resources to exchange for some money. We¡¯ll buy a house to settle down first.¡± Upon hearing the guard¡¯s question, Shen Wansan replied in a deep voice. ¡°Let¡¯s go and find out where we can trade in this city.¡± The two guards beside Shen Wansan followed him quietly. Just as Shen Wansan and the others began to use money to open up a way and procured identities to trade wantonly, Su Yu¡¯s figure appeared again at the entrance of the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s Myriad Commerce Association. The moment Su Yu appeared, Ji Ruoyan, who was on the fifth floor, received the news. ¡°This guy is elusive. Even with my spies, I didn¡¯t notice when he entered the city.¡± Upon receiving the message from themunication jade talisman, Ji Ruoyan could not help but frown slightly. In the past few days, Ji Ruoyan had specially used her connections to investigate Su Yu¡¯s identity. However, to Ji Ruoyan¡¯s surprise, Su Yu seemed like someone who had appeared out of thin air. There was no way to investigate him. Furthermore, with the power in Ji Ruoyan¡¯s hands, she could not even figure out when Su Yu had appeared in the capital of the Great Zhou Dynasty. As for his background, there was no need to mention it. It waspletely unknown. Therefore, in order to find Su Yu, Ji Ruoyan had sent many spies to the capital. In the end, she still could not discover when he entered the city. It was ridiculous. ¡°Could it be that he has never left the capital of the Great Zhou? That¡¯s impossible!¡± Ji Ruoyan¡¯s head hurt just from thinking about it. She could only instruct her subordinates to treat Su Yu hospitably. She woulde down immediately. At this moment, Su Yu had already entered the Myriad Commerce Association with ease and was about to go to the third floor. However, before Su Yu could go up the stairs to the second floor, he saw Jia Qing rushing up the stairs to greet him. ¡°Sir, our president would like to see you.¡± After saying that, Jia Qing stretched out his hand and gestured to Su Yu. ¡°Why are you so happy?¡± Su Yu asked suspiciously as he looked at the smiling Jia Qing. ¡°Thanks to you, the president was so happyst time that promoted me by one level. I¡¯m now a silver-level salesperson of the Myriad Commerce Association.¡± Upon hearing Su Yu¡¯s question, Jia Qing replied truthfully. ¡°I think you¡¯ll get promoted again this time.¡± Upon hearing this, Su Yu casually said to Jia Qing. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t joke with me. Let¡¯s go!¡± To be honest, Jia Qing¡¯s heart was indeed beating faster because of Su Yu¡¯s words. However, she was not sure if the other party was joking, so she could only respond to Su Yu with a smile. ¡®In this day and age, no one believes me when I tell the truth. I¡¯ll lie next time and see what happens: Su Yu could not help but have a strange thought. After shaking his head slightly and throwing out these strange thoughts, Su Yu followed Jia Qing to the third floor of the Myriad Commerce Association. Ji Ruoyan had alreadye down from the fifth floor and arrived at the VIP room on the third floor. She was sitting idly on a chair. ¡°President, Sir Su is here.¡± When Jia Qing appeared at the entrance of the VIP room, she reached out and knocked on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± In response, Ji Ruoyan¡¯s cold voice sounded from the VIP room. Upon hearing this, Jia Qing hurriedly pushed the door open for Su Yu. When Su Yu¡¯s figure entered the VIP room, she immediately closed the door again and waited outside obediently. ¡°Sir Su, I wonder where you¡¯ve gone to make a fortune these past few days. A few days ago, you didn¡¯t even attend ourrge-scale auction!¡± As soon as Su Yu sat on the chair, Ji Ruoyan¡¯s said resentfully. ¡°I haven¡¯t made any fortune. I just went to buy some small things. As for the auction, I¡¯m sorry, I really don¡¯t have time. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have missed it for the world.¡± Upon hearing Ji Ruoyan¡¯s words, Su Yu shrugged and spoke helplessly. Seeing that Su Yu did not seem to be lying, Ji Ruoyanposed her expression and said in a deep voice, ¡°Then, may I know what other treasures you have brought this time to trade with us?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not much of a treasure. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s rtively rare and special. I wonder if you would like it.¡± After saying that, Su Yu casually took out the white jade bottle containing the Level 4 beauty retaining pill and ced it on the table. ¡®Another pill. Where did this guy get this pill from? He¡¯s so young, and he doesn¡¯t look like an alchemist!¡¯ Seeing Su Yu take out another white jade bottle, Ji Ruoyan could not help but make a guess. After suppressing theplicated thoughts in her heart, Ji Ruoyan directly asked, ¡°Sir Su, what pill is it this time? Just say it!¡± Ji Ruoyan, who had seen that Su Yu had taken out another pill, could not be bothered to talk nonsense with Su Yu. She went straight to the point. ¡°This white jade bottle contains a Level 4 beauty retaining pill. The effect should be ordinary. If it is consumed by a cultivator below the King Realm, it can maintain one¡¯s appearance until the day their lifespan ends. Moreover, it can also repair the ws in their skin.¡± ncing at Ji Ruoyan, Su Yu slowly exined the effects of the beauty retaining pill. ¡°What? A Level 4 beauty retaining pill?¡± Upon hearing Su Yu¡¯s words, Ji Ruoyan could not suppress the excitement in her heart. She stood up from her chair. It was no wonder that Ji Ruoyan was so excited. It was really because she had heard of the beauty retaining pill. However, the refinement method of this pill had long been lost. ¡®Its settled. This girl is so excited. I should be able to gain a lot of profit from her,¡¯ Seeing Ji Ruoyan¡¯s excited expression, Su Yu immediately knew what to do. As for Ji Ruoyan, she immediately calmed down and slowly returned to her seat. ¡°Sir Su, let¡¯s not beat around the bush. We want the form to the beauty retaining pill. You can ask for anything you need as long as it is within Myriad Commerce Association.¡± At this moment, Ji Ruoyan¡¯s eyes were fixed on Su Yu. ¡°I found this pill in an ancient ruin. There¡¯s no pill form, but I found the form to the two simplified versions of the pill there if you¡¯re interested.¡± Upon seeing Ji Ruoyan¡¯s expression, Su Yu still spoke calmly. ¡°Sir Su, why don¡¯t you tell me about the effects of the simplified pill?¡± After carefully observing Su Yu¡¯s expression and realizing that he did not seem to be lying, Ji Ruoyan suppressed the excitement in her heart and asked in a low voice. ¡°Level 1 beauty pill. Eating it can protect your appearance for three years. Level 2 beauty nourishing pills can protect your appearance for 20 years.¡± Hearing Ji Ruoyan¡¯s questions, Su Yu directly mentioned the effects of the Level 1 beauty pill and the Level 2 beauty nourishing pill. ¡°What¡¯s the price?¡± Upon hearing the effects of the two pills, Ji Ruoyan took a deep breath and slowly asked. ¡°I¡¯ll contribute the pill form. You¡¯ll pay for the workers and the materials. The profits from the sale will be split 80:20. You get 80% and I get 20%.¡± Upon hearing Ji Ruoyan asking him to name the price, Su Yu stretched out his hand and gestured. ¡°What? That¡¯s impossible.¡± Upon hearing Su Yu¡¯s words, Ji Ruoyan¡¯s expression instantly changed. This was because the other party was asking for an exorbitant price. He wanted to take 20% of the sales with just two pill forms. Ji Ruoyan could not make the decision. If it was just her branch of the Myriad Commerce Association, Ji Ruoyan could make the decision. However, after obtaining the pill form, Ji Ruoyan definitely had to report this. ¡°Little Yan, agree to the 90:10 split.¡± At that moment, an aged voice sounded beside Ji Ruoyan¡¯s ear. To be honest, Su Yu was toozy to fiddle with the beauty nourishing pill and the beauty pill. After all, he needed a lot of materials and they were scattered. Su Yu did not have the time to slowly collect ingredients to waste these low-rank pills. Therefore, he might as well try to sell them to the Myriad Commerce Association. In any case, with the Alchemy Pavilion in hand, Su Yu could deduce this special pill form at any time. It was nothing to him. If he let Shen Wansan and the others sell such pills, Su Yu was really afraid that they would not live to see the sun rise tomorrow. After all, there were times when one¡¯s strength did not match the treasures that they obtained. It was very difficult to survive in such a world. If Su Yu didn¡¯t have a trump card to kill King Realm experts, he wouldn¡¯t dare to be so bold.. Chapter 176 - 176: Indestructible Golden Body - Middle Volume Chapter 176: Indestructible Golden Body ¨C Middle Volume Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ji Ruoyan suddenly heard a voice beside her ear. Her expression changed minutely. She was very puzzled. Why would the elder make her agree to such harsh terms? One had to know that the Myriad Commerce Association had never had such a cooperation model before! However, since the elder had already said so, Ji Ruoyan could only suppress her curiosity and say to Su Yu in a low voice, ¡°Sir Su, your price is too high. You will only contribute two pill forms. Then, we will contribute all the ingredients, alchemists, and a series of processes such as selling. However, we can only take 80%. You will take 20% alone. I can¡¯t convince the n to agree to this.¡± ¡°President Ji, is it natural for both parties to bargain with each other? If you think you can¡¯t ept my price, you can also make a bargain.¡± Upon hearing Ji Ruoyan¡¯s words, Su Yu spoke calmly. ¡°90:10 split. This is the highest price I can give with my authority.¡± Ji Ruoyan directlyid out the trump card ording to the elder¡¯s words. ¡°90:10 split. I can agree to it, but I would like to enter the Myriad Commerce Association¡¯s treasure vault and pick out three treasures. Can you ept it?¡± When Ji Ruoyan mentioned the 90:10 split, Su Yu took a step back and agreed to split that way. However, they had to let him enter the Myriad Commerce Association¡¯s treasure vault and pick out three treasures. ¡°Agree to it.¡± Just as Ji Ruoyan was hesitating, the slightly elderly voice suddenly sounded beside her ear again. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Ji Ruoyan was not strong enough to directlymunicate with the elders, she would have asked for an exnation. Following that, Ji Ruoyan also acted like she was in deep thought. After pondering for a moment, she pretended to be reluctant and said to Su Yu, ¡°Sir Su, we can agree to your request.¡± ¡°After I finish choosing the three treasures, I will present the pill forms to you,¡± Su Yu said slowly as he took a sip of tea after looking at Ji Ruoyan. ¡°Alright, Sir Su. Please follow me.¡± Since the two parties had already reached a preliminary cooperative rtionship, Ji Ruoyan naturally would not find an excuse to stall for time. To be honest, if not for the elder¡¯s voice transmission, Ji Ruoyan would never have agreed to Su Yu¡¯s terms. Meanwhile, in the underground space of the Myriad Commerce Association, a skinny old man had a slightly solemn expression. This person was the King Realm expert of the Ji Family, Ji Ming He was the one whom Su Yu had found hiding under the Myriad Commerce Association on the map of the heavenly mystery array. Just now, Ji Ming was nning to secretly use some methods to investigate Su Yu. However, every time Ji Ming¡¯s spiritual power approached Su Yu¡¯s body, he always felt a palpitation in his heart. It was as if the other party had already gained insight into his existence and had something on him that could threaten him. It was precisely because of this that Ji Ming sent a voice transmission to Ji Ruoyan, asking her to agree to Su Yu¡¯s request. If other ordinary cultivators relied on two pill forms to negotiate such terms with the Myriad Commerce Association, it would be no different from courting death. Under normal circumstances, only when the strength of both sides was equal or one side was slightly stronger but did not form a crushing force could they reach a friendly cooperation. Otherwise, the probability of the other party being eaten up was extremely high. At that moment, Ji Ruoyan had already brought Su Yu to the Myriad Commerce Association¡¯s secret treasure vault. After getting the two treasure vault guards to activate the array formation, Ji Ruoyan extended her hand and gestured for Su Yu to enter. Su Yu followed behind Ji Ruoyan and stepped into the treasure vault of the Myriad Commerce Association. ¡°Sir Su, the treasures of the Myriad Tong Chamber of Commerce are all inside. As for what you can take from it, it depends on your judgment.¡± Ji Ruoyan, who had already entered the secret treasure vault, said teasingly. This was because the Myriad Commerce Association¡¯s secret treasure vault contained all kinds of items. Furthermore, many of the items were protected by arrays. It was not easy to find higher-value treasures withouting into contact with them. However, Ji Ruoyan couldn¡¯t have imagined that Su Yu¡¯s eyes were not ordinary. In Su Yu¡¯s eyes, these treasures in the Myriad Commerce Association¡¯s secret treasure vault held no secrets at all. Su Yu directly skipped the peripheral area of the treasure vault that contained items of lesser value. He walked into the depths of the treasure vault. Upon seeing this, Ji Ruoyan followed closely behind. [Indestructible Golden Body ¨C Middle Volume] Description: The second volume of the Supreme Golden Body Technique. When cultivated to perfection, you can condense a Golden Rule Body. Note: This scroll contains a special seal. You have to cultivate the First Volume of the Indestructible Golden Body to the Golden Body realm to activate the inheritance. When Su Yu¡¯s gaze fell on a sample of a book that seemed to be made of pure gold in the treasure vault, his eyes could not help but sh. At this moment, Su Yu could not help but suspect that there was an unknown force guiding him. Otherwise, how could it be so coincidental that he directly found the middle volume just as he finished cultivating the Indestructible Golden Body First Volume to thest level of the Golden Body Realm? ¡°President Ji, I want that golden book for the first treasure.¡± Without much thought, Su Yu reached out and pointed at the golden book that contained the Indestructible Golden Body ¨C Middle Volume. A look of suspicion shed across Ji Ruoyan¡¯s face. She naturally was familiar with items in the treasure vault. From Ji Ruoyan¡¯s point of view, the golden book that Su Yu had chosen was perfectly normal ¨C if not for the special material. However, Ji Ruoyan naturally could not ask Su Yu why he wanted this. ¡°Alright, Sir Su, please wait a moment.¡± Ji Ruoyan went forward and used her identity token to remove the array that enveloped the golden book. She held it out and handed it to Su Yu. Su Yu reached out to take the golden book and directly put it into his storage space. Next, Su Yu took a fancy to two more items. [Soul Crystal (Damaged)] Description: A crystal formed from part of the soul fire of a low-rank Undead King. Note: This soul crystal contains the resentment of the dead. It is easy to suffer a bacsh from the soul if you use it. Please remove the resentment in it before using it. [Star Sword ¨C Purple Gold Rank] Description: Forged from Cosmic Stones by a cksmith in three years. In Su Yu¡¯s opinion, these were the only things that were considered more valuable in the treasure vault of the Myriad Commerce Association. Among them, there were many items of the same level as the Star Sword. However, Su Yu happened to have cultivated sword¡¯s intent andcked a suitable weapon. Therefore, Su Yu directly chose the Purple Gold Rank Star Sword for thest item. When she saw Su Yu choose the first two items, Ji Ruoyan¡¯s heart did not ache. After all, those two items did not seem too valuable to Ji Ruoyan. They only had some collector¡¯s value.. Chapter 177 - 177: How Should I Win Him Over? Should I Seduce Him? Chapter 177: How Should I Win Him Over? Should I Seduce Him? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, Ji Ruoyan¡¯s heart ached when Su Yu made hisst choice on the Star Sword. Actually, among the three items that Su Yu had chosen, the Star Sword in his hand might be the least valuable. ¡°President Ji, here are the two pill forms. You have to keep them well. When the refinement is sessful, remember to inform me.¡± After leaving the Myriad Commerce Association¡¯s treasure vault, Su Yu casually took out the form of the beauty pill and beauty nourishing pill and handed them to Ji Ruoyan. ¡°As long as Sir Su doesn¡¯t appear and disappear mysteriously, we will definitely inform you,¡± Ji Ruoyan said meaningfully. ¡°Next time, when I have something good, 1¡¯11e and look for you.¡± After chuckling, Su Yu left the Myriad Commerce Association under Ji Ruoyan¡¯s escort. Su Yu left the Myriad Commerce Association and strolled on the streets. Then, he seemed to inadvertently look in a certain direction. However, Su Yu¡¯s nce directly frightened Ji Ming, and he did not dare to continue following. ¡°Young people nowadays are all amazing. I¡¯m getting old.¡± Looking in the direction where Su Yu left, Ji Ming turned around and returned to the Myriad Commerce Association. Originally, Ji Ming was nning to personally tail him to see what his background was like. However, he hadn¡¯t even started yet, but he had already been discovered. How could he continue following? As Su Yu walked on the street, he smiled slightly. How could the low-rank King of the Myriad Commerce Association hide from Su Yu, who had the Heavenly Mystery Array? The other party¡¯s concealment was so redundant as Su Yu could easily see through him. As Ji Ming returned to the Myriad Commerce Association, he appeared in Ji Ruoyan¡¯s small courtyard on the fifth floor. ¡°Little Yan, if you have any questions, just ask!¡± Ji Ming sat calmly at the stone table and casually spoke to Ji Ruoyan, who was standing at the side. ¡°Elder, why did we agree to his terms? This kind of deal is unprecedented.¡± Upon hearing Ji Ming¡¯s question, Ji Ruoyan could not suppress her curiosity and asked directly. ¡°Rules are dead, but people are alive. Our Ji n has survived through the business path until now. All this while, we have relied on all kinds of connections to survive in this boundless sea area. Therefore, when we meet a potential investor, these terms are nothing.¡± ¡°In addition, Little Yan, if you want topete for the position of the head of the Ji n, I think that your chances of bing the first-rank heir will greatly increase if you can pull Sir Su into your favor.¡± At this moment, Ji Ming exined to Ji Ruoyan. ¡°He is so powerful.¡± Ji Ruoyan could not help but exim when she heard Ji Ming¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯ve lived for so many years. Although my strength might be at the bottom of the King Realm, I still have good judgment. Sir Su is definitely not an ordinary person!¡± ¡°But Elder, should we hand over the two pill form to the n? My father and the rest probably won¡¯t agree to the 90:10 split!¡± After reacting, Ji Ruoyan raised another question. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Although the beauty pill and the beauty nourishing pill are rtively rare, they are still low-level pills. Your father and the others won¡¯t be enemies with an existence suspected to have a powerful background because of such terms. I¡¯ll take the responsibility for this matter. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± ¡°Little Yan, you just have to remember that the next time Sir Sues over, just try your best to pull him into your favor. It will definitely be very beneficial to you.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll return to my seclusion. Think about it carefully!¡± After saying that, Ji Ming¡¯s figure disappeared from Ji Ruoyan¡¯s small courtyard. ¡°Try to pull him into my favor. How am I supposed to do that? Should I seduce him? What am I thinking!¡± After considering the elder¡¯s words, Ji Ruoyan prepared to send the two pill forms back to the n first. On the other side, Ji Ming, who had returned to the seclusion space, muttered to himself, ¡°He¡¯s less than 25 years old and is suspected to be a Martial Grandmaster who has opened his apertures. His blood energy is simr to that of a dragon of the same level. He¡¯s a peerless genius. I wonder which ancient king¡¯s sessor he is.¡± Although he did not follow Su Yu, Ji Ming could still see something on Su Yu¡¯s body by observing. Su Yu had deliberately revealed all these clues to Ji Ming. Otherwise, with the Heavenly Mystery Array and Ghost Ship concealing his aura, a low-rank King like Ji Ming would not be able to see through Su Yu¡¯s concealment. It had to be said that Su Yu¡¯s actions had really frightened Ji Ming. Ji Ming would never believe that there was no ancient existence behind Su Yu! After all, without the support of a powerful background, an ordinary person couldn¡¯t possibly be a Martial Grandmaster who had opened his apertures at such a young age. Moreover, he was not an ordinary Martial Grandmaster. After Su Yu discovered that Ji Ming had already returned to the Myriad Commerce Association, he continued to stroll around the Great Zhou Dynasty. Then, he secretly used the Ghost Ship and quietly left the Great Zhou Dynasty. On the way back to the ind, Su Yu passed by the city where Shen Wansan and the others were. When he realized that nothing had happened to these guys, Su Yu did not linger. Instead, he returned to the ind. After entering the Rank Up Tower, Su Yu directly took out the golden book that contained the inheritance of the Indestructible Golden Body. Then, he transferred the power of the golden body into it. In an instant, the ordinary golden book in Su Yu¡¯s hand emitted a dazzling golden light. An ancient aura directly emitted from the golden book. When Su Yu connected his spiritual thought to the golden book, arge number of relevant pictures and ancient texts began to crazily surge into Su Yu¡¯s sea of consciousness. Heavenly Lightning Body Refinement, Earth Fire Body Refinement, Heavy Water Body Refinement¡­ All these kinds of body tempering methods made Su Yu¡¯s teeth hurt. Could they be some type of self-inflicted torture? Moreover, apart from these body tempering methods, there was also the nomological body tempering method. It was a technique used to condense the nomological golden body. Of course, there was no need for Su Yu to think about it at the moment. The power of the nomological golden body had surpassed the King Realm and was something that transcended beyond the power cap of the Level 1 sea area. As arge amount of golden light entered Su Yu¡¯s body, the golden light on Su Yu¡¯s body began to be more and more dazzling. This golden book of inheritance also contained the origin power of the golden body. Su Yu, who coincidentally cultivated the golden body of the same origin, could absorb it. Taking this opportunity, Su Yu also began to break through his apertures while improving his golden body realm. Ever since the effects of the Flood Dragon Treasure Pill had disappeared, Su Yu had not felt any improvements in his Golden Body Realm for a long time.. Chapter 178 - 178: Star Body Chapter 178: Star Body Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios While Su Yu was in seclusion to receive the inheritance of the Indestructible Golden Body. In the small city at the border of the Great Zhou Dynasty, Shen Wansan and the others had alsopleted a series of things. First, he spent some money to procure an identity. Then, he bought arge courtyard. There was a saying that money talks. In this small border city that was extremely far from the capital of the Great Zhou Dynasty, the highest level of martial artists was only a Bronze Rank Warrior, and there were very few of them. Which meant that if Shen Wansan and the others could not quickly establish themselves in this small border city, they wouldn¡¯t live up to their name. At this moment, the group of heroes led by Shen Wansan gathered together and began to discuss how toy the groundwork as quickly as possible. After Shen Wansan and the others finished their discussion, a smallmerce association called the Tongbao Chamber of Commerce appeared overnight in this small border city of the Great Zhou Dynasty. He relied on therge amount of money in his hands to open the way. Then, themerce association began to grow in this small border city at an extremely fast speed. The other smallmerce associations in the city were not his match at all. After all, in themerce association, not only were there heroes who were proficient in business, but there were also talented heroes who were proficient in scheming and modern information. With so many people gathered together, it was not a big problem to monopolize the economy of the next small city. There were also some forces in the city who wanted to secretly attack Shen Wansan¡¯s group. In this small border city, even warriors were considered big shots. The people sent by othermerce associations to cause trouble for Shen Wansan¡¯s group either disappeared into thin air or were hanged at the entrance of their forces the next day. After using thunderous methods to destroy the thoughts of those forces in the city, Shen Wansan and the others also began to expand crazily. On the other side, Su Yu was in the ind¡¯s Rank Up Tower when the dazzling golden light on his body gradually dissipated. This was the origin strength of the Golden Body from the golden book of inheritance. It had almost been absorbed. This time, Su Yu spent another seven days in seclusion. However, the results were also extremely gratifying. His golden body, which was previously in the small aplishment stage, directly entered therge aplishment stage under the tempering of the golden body¡¯s origin power. He was only a step away from cultivating his golden body to perfection. At the same time, Su Yu alsoprehended the next cultivation method of the Indestructible Golden Body. They were the Extreme Violet Golden Body, the Sun Glory Golden Body, the Great Sun Golden Body, and the Lawful Golden Body. The four Golden Body realms corresponded to the two realms above the Martial Lord, Martial King, and two other realms beyond Martial King. In addition, in the five days of seclusion, Su Yu had broken through a total of 99 apertures in his body. In addition to the previous nine apertures, there were a total of 108 apertures, forming a small cycle in his body. Having developed his apertures to this extent, Su Yu had also grasped three special abilities. Firstly, he could now erge his entire body. Currently, Su Yu could increase his body to 15 meters tall. During which, Su Yu¡¯sbat strength would also double. However, the consumption of internal power in his body would also increase. The second ability was to automatically absorb the power of the stars. This was the second ability that was born when Su Yu opened 108 apertures in his body. The third is Energy Affinity. This greatly increased his affinity with the various energy attributes in the world. If anyone wanted to fight Su Yu at this moment, the other party would definitely be exhausted to death. Then, Su Yu left the Rank Up Tower. He nned to test out the huge benefits brought by opening his apertures. The moment Su Yu walked out of the Rank Up Tower, the sun was coincidentally rising. The first wisp of purple energy aura in the world was directly drawn into Su Yu¡¯s body. ¡°Absorb the power of the sun, moon, and stars to forge the Great Sun Golden Body.¡± The moment the purple aura entered his body, Su Yu gained more insights into the cultivation of the Indestructible Golden Body Technique. The purple aura entering Su Yu¡¯s body would not be of much help to his current physique. At most, it would strengthen his foundation a little. Then, Su Yu erged his body. Then, he used the internal power in his body to make clothes that enveloped his body. In Su Yu¡¯s consciousness, the power of the sun began to converge on Su Yu¡¯s body. This was clearly a lot fasterpared to his autonomous devouring speed. Gradually, as more and more power of the sun adhered to it, Su Yu¡¯s erged body seemed to be enveloped by ayer of scorching true me of the sun. Arge amount of the power of the sun began to continuously temper all parts of Su Yu¡¯s body, like his blood, bones, internal organs, meridians, and apertures. If Su Yu had not cultivated the Indestructible Golden Body Technique, the oue of drawing the power of the sun into his body to cultivate would be disastrous. Actually, the reason why Su Yu could open up his apertures and develop the ability to absorb the power of the stars was also greatly rted to his cultivation of the Indestructible Golden Body Technique. When other ordinary cultivators opened their apertures, even if they opened 108 apertures, they would not be able to develop such an extremely abnormal ability. As arge amount of the power of the sun entered his body, Su Yu¡¯s physique also began to change into a pure yang state. This was much better than taking pills. After all, in a Level 1 sea area, there were no pills that couldpare to the power of the sun! For example, some sea creatures had mastered the Moon Essence technique, but that was only ordinary moonlight power. Its energy level waspletely iparable to the power of the sun. Coupled with the increase in Su Yu¡¯s energy stats, the energy level of the power of the sun that Su Yu absorbed each time wasparable to the emperor¡¯s liquid moonlight essence that only appeared once a year in a Level 1 sea area. With Su Yu¡¯s current state, he couldpletely maintain his erged form with therge amount of energy he had gathered. Just like that, the night fell. Su Yu slowly opened his eyes, and the phantom of a huge sun shed in his eyes. If one could gain insight into the apertures in Su Yu¡¯s body, they would probably discover that every aperture in Su Yu¡¯s body was as dazzling as a small sun. This was because it had been tempered by arge amount of the power of the sun. To a certain extent, the special stats of the power of the sun was already attached to it. Originally, Su Yu had the killing internal power. However, the attribute of the domineering power directly changed the attribute of his original internal power and converted it into great sun true essence. Su Yu did not feel that this was such a waste. After all,pared to the great sun¡¯s internal power, the killing internal power was really unorthodox. Previously, Su Yu did not have any other cultivation techniques. He could only cultivate the Blood Technique and derive the killing internal power from it. Therefore, he was quite satisfied with the current oue. Seeing that the power of the sun had subsided, Su Yu had no intention of stopping. This was because at night, Su Yu could still absorb the moonlight and the power of the stars. He did not need to stop at all. In fact, the power of the sun was also present at night, but it was much more sparse than during the day. During the day, the energy level that Su Yu absorbed from the power of sun wasparable to the level of the power of the emperor¡¯s liquid moonlight essence. At night, the energy level of the sun power Su Yu could absorb would at most be at an ordinary level. As Su Yu continued to cultivate, an extremely cool and pure energy slowly surged into Su Yu¡¯s body. At the same time, the power of the stars, which was much weaker than the power of the moonlight but was also extremely pure, surged into Su Yu¡¯s body. Arge amount of moonlight power entered Su Yu¡¯s body. Su Yu¡¯s body had been tempered by the power of the great sun during the day. Some of the minor injuries in his body began to quickly repair. The state of Yin and Yang was also fusing. The meridians in his body began to be dotted with starlight, as if they were forging a terrifying meridian. Fortunately, the power of the stars and the power of the moon that Su Yu breathed in and out was like a drop of water in the sea whenpared to the stars that could illuminate an endless span of the Level 1 sea area. It was insignificant. Otherwise, when Su Yu cultivated, the phenomenon around him would definitely be discovered by some sea creatures. The moon rose, the sun set, and the moon rose. Just like that, as Su Yu was immersed in cultivation, the cycle began to repeat. With these kinds of free resources, Su Yu would not go out no matter what. He would note out of seclusion unless he touched the bottleneck of his realm. In the end, with the tempering of arge amount of star power, Su Yu¡¯s golden body directly stepped into the perfection stage. Moreover, a hint of purple appeared on his extremely pure golden body. This was a sign that he was about to enter the Extreme Violet Golden Body. In addition, the 365 apertures in Su Yu¡¯s body had all been broken through. He had also cultivated the Martial Grandmaster realm to perfection. Furthermore, Su Yu had alreadyprehended the sword¡¯s intent of the Tyrannical Sword Technique. Heonly needed to fuse the sword¡¯s intent into his apertures and give birth to the true spirit of the sword technique. He could directly be a Martial Lord. This time, Su Yu¡¯s seclusionsted for 15 days. If not for the fact that it had gotten more and more difficult to break through the apertures, Su Yu would havepleted his seclusion long ago. However, with the support of the endless energy of the world, the bronze shackles blocking the entrance of the apertures finally gave in. After all, the bronze shackles were rootless. They could not withstand Su Yu¡¯s violent method of breaking through apertures. After these few days of tempering his body with energy, Su Yu¡¯s body began to change drastically. Firstly, his meridians were like stars. It was not an exaggeration to say that it was a starry sky meridian. Then, the internal power crystal in his dantian transformed into a star power crystal that contained various star powers, corresponding to the star powers in the sky. Lastly, his blood and bones were also decorated with starlight. Overall, it could be said to be a low-quality Star Body. However, as Su Yu¡¯s strength continued to increase, he could probably refine this low-quality Star Body into an extremely terrifying physique. If a low-rank creature could drink a drop of Su Yu¡¯s blood, it could definitelyplete a life transition as long as it did not explode from the energy contained inside. ¡°I¡¯ve been in seclusion for so long. It¡¯s time to go out and take a walk.¡± Su Yu, who had gotten up and returned to his normal form and changed his clothes, couldn¡¯t help but think.. Chapter 179 - 179: Ji Clan’s Reaction Chapter 179: Ji n¡¯s Reaction Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios While Su Yu was in seclusion, many small urrences happened. First of all, Shen Wansan had sessfully controlled the small city called Danzhou City. He had firmly taken control of the small officials in the city. Moreover, the Great Zhou Dynasty did not notice anything unusual. This was as expected. The central government had more important matters to attend to. They would not pay attention to such a small border ce unless it wanted to rebel. After gaining control of the Danzhou City, Shen Wansan also began to trade with the neighboring small cities. Gradually, the name of the Commerce Association began to spread widely in these small cities. It wasn¡¯t that the Commerce Association hadn¡¯t encountered any obstacles in its development. However, there were many capable people by Shen Wansan¡¯s side. These obstacles were cleverly resolved by him. Anotherrger matter was the Great Zhou Dynasty and the Beastman Dynasty. Originally, after Zhou Yuan returned to the court, Zhou Xuanji followed his instructions and went to the treasury to pick out some resources aspensation. However, Zhou Xuanji did not expect that the envoy sent by the Beastman Dynasty would demand an exorbitant price and refused to make do with the resources that he had picked out. Good lord, Zhou Xuanji was almost angered to death on the spot. He was about to draw his sword and kill the other party. To be honest, Shi Kuang ¨C who was acting as an envoy ¨C was extremely afraid. Shi Kuang never expected that he would be sent to the enemy¡¯s territory to negotiate about thepensation. Actually, Shi Kuang was extremely unwilling to handle this matter. However, the ruler of the Beastman Dynasty left Shi Kuang no choice. If he didn¡¯t go, he would have to die to apany the dead beastman warriors who had perished. It was precisely because of this that Shi Kuang had no choice but to ept this difficult mission. Then, he rode the fastest small flying magical artifact in the Beastman Dynasty and rushed to the Great Zhou Dynasty. Fortunately, Zhou Xuanji only made some concessions after asking Zhou Yuan for instructions. This was also the most that the Great Zhou Dynasty could endure. If the Beastman Dynasty still did not agree, they would start a war. Faced with this situation, Shi Kuang hurriedly contacted the Beastman Dynasty. At this moment, Shi Kuang was on the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s side. Of course he supported them. If a war really broke out, he would definitely be the first to be killed and sacrificed! In order to save his life, Shi Kuang could only express in themunication line that he had spent much effort and finally managed to fight for more benefits for the dynasty. However, if they asked for more, the other party might be driven to desperation. Therefore, Shi Kuang¡¯s vague suggestion was to stop while they were ahead and return to the dynasty with these resources. In the end, the Beastman Dynasty agreed to the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯spensation n and chose not to start a war. This was the second slightly bigger thing that happened during Su Yu¡¯s seclusion. Then, on the Myriad Commerce Association¡¯s side, after Ji Ruoyan sent the two pill forms back to the n, the higher-ups directly rejected the 90:10 split n. The Ji n could be considered an ancient n faction in a Level 1 sea area. The number of Kings in the n had already exceeded an amount that could be counted with both hands. Moreover, in the n¡¯s forbidden area, there were also ancestors who were about to reach the King Realm. How could they cooperate with an unknown little fellow in such a profit split method? Wouldn¡¯t they be the butt of the joke if word got out? Instantly, the higher-ups¡¯ evaluation regarding Ji Ruoyan began to plummet. Even as the current head of the Ji n, Ji Ruoyan¡¯s father, Ji Haoyu, did not understand why his usually shrewd daughter would make such a decision. If Ji Ming¡¯s secret message had not reached the hands of these old fellows, Ji Ruoyan would definitely have been removed from her position as the sessor. After reading the secret message sent by Ji Ming, these old fellows of the Ji n collectively fell silent. The other party was a Martial Grandmaster in his early twenties. His blood energy wasparable to a pure-blooded flood dragon of the same level. He was suspected to be the sessor of the Ancient King and carried a terrifying item that could threaten King Realm cultivators. His identity was mysterious and could not be investigated. It was rmended to befriend him. Remember not to offend him. Ji Ruoyan did not know the contents of Ji Ming secret message. ¡°Elders, this is a secret message sent by Elder Ji Ming. There shouldn¡¯t be any mistake. Then, we need to continue discussing the matter just now.¡± At this moment, Ji Haoyu was sitting on the main seat. He was overjoyed, but he did not show it. ¡°Should we ask the other elders to continue investigating this matter?¡± As soon as Ji Haoyu finished speaking, the First Elder of the Ji n, who was at odds with him, spoke in a slightly hoarse voice. ¡°First Elder, are you contradicting Elder Ji Ming¡¯s words? ording to Elder Ji Ming, that young man is suspected to be the sessor of the Ancient King. If this is true, we won¡¯t be able to withstand the anger of a Titled Ancient King.¡± Ji Haoyu responded solemnly. ¡°The n Leader is right. Even if this peerless genius isn¡¯t supported by an Ancient King, he must be an existence close to the Ancient King. We can¡¯t rashly investigate. It might arouse the other party¡¯s displeasure. To our Ji n, the disadvantages outweigh the benefits.¡± As soon as Ji Haoyu said this, someone from his faction immediately chimed in. First Elder Ji Jin, who was at odds with Ji Haoyu, did not know how to refute. Because of the word ¡®Ancient King¡¯, Ji Jin almost suffocated. Ji Jin was also secretly afraid. If the Ancient King really questioned them, a family like the Ji n that prioritized benefits above all else would definitely hand over their people to apologize. Therefore, in the face of Ji Haoyu¡¯s question, Ji Jin could only slowly say, ¡°n Leader, you¡¯re being too serious. How could I dare to contradict Elder Ji Ming¡¯s words? I was too suspicious. Please forgive me.¡± In the face of Ji Jin¡¯s concession, the corners of Ji Haoyu¡¯s mouth could not help but curl up slightly. Then, the higher-ups of the Ji n unanimously approved the profit split deal of the pill forms. No one objected. To the huge Ji n, the profit deal of this kind of low-rank medicinal pill could be exchanged for a close connection to a man suspected to be descendant of the Ancient King. It was simply iparably worth it! Only a fool would get into an argument with the other party because of such insignificant terms. It had to be said that the persona Su Yu had set for himself was very sessful. Arge faction like the Ji n would not be enemies with a prodigy like Su Yu for the meager profit from the beauty nourishing pill and the beauty pill. After all, in a Level 1 sea area, what was the use of having more resources? Before one could turn it into strength, it would be popr with others too. Anyone would want to take a bite out of such resources. Of course, all this was also because Su Yu had disyed his talent and strength, and his mysterious identity had been recognized by Ji Ming. Otherwise, with the Ji n¡¯s foundation, it would be strange if they agreed to such a n. Although the refining process of this beauty pill and the beauty nourishing pill was ratherplicated, it was not a problem for the alchemists in the Ji n. Soon, in themerce association under the jurisdiction of the Ji n, appeared two types of medicinal pills that were quite popr with female cultivators. However, the price of those medicinal pills was also extremely high. Ordinary cultivators would probably not be willing to buy such a medicinal pill that was useless for cultivation. At this stage, in the Great Zhou Dynasty, Ji Ruoyan had also received a message from her father. After reading the message, Ji Ruoyan¡¯s eyes could not help but sh with excitement. However, Su Yu did not y by the rules. After leaving the Myriad Commerce Associationst time, he did not appear for more than twenty days in a row. This made Ji Ruoyan so worried that she did not eat or drink. At this moment, Su Yu, who was on Ji Ruoyan¡¯s mind, was already in the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. He was listening to Zhou Yi and the others¡¯ reports. ¡°Master, during the few days you were in seclusion, our forces have all entered the realm of a warrior on the path of martial arts under the tempering of the divine tower. We have condensed the internal power of martial arts in our bodies. In addition, the ck Iron Rank sea beasts and Skeleton l¡¯s skeleton army have all stepped into the Bronze Rank.¡± ¡°Also, Shen Wansan sent a message through the heavenly mystery array. Everything is going well. They have already controlled a small city and are steadily expanding.¡± ¡°Also, before you went into seclusion, the ind that you asked us to pay attention to didn¡¯t appear within the surveince range of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. In addition, the location of the King Realm expert in the territory of the Great Zhou Dynasty hasn¡¯t moved.¡± Zhou Yi, who was sitting beside Su Yu, reported to Su Yu about the things that had happened during the past few days of Su Yu¡¯s seclusion. ¡°After you finish your daily work, go to the tower to cultivate more often. You are still too weak.¡± Hearing Zhou Yi¡¯s words, Su Yu nodded slightly. ¡°Understood,¡± Everyone sitting below, including Zhou Yi, quickly replied. ¡°By the way, did you detect any ruins?¡± At this moment, Su Yu seemed to have thought of something and asked casually. ¡°Master, the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets has shown that there are valuable things within the ruins. I did detect one, but it was marked as a dangerous region. There must be something that can kill low-rank Kings inside.¡± In response to Su Yu¡¯s question, Zhou Yi expanded the 3D sea area map. Then, he pointed at a region and said to Su Yu. ¡°Is it not far from the Merman Dynasty?¡± Looking at a red spot on the sea map, Su Yu could not help but have some thoughts. However, Su Yu did not want to explore the ruins directly for the time being. After all, the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had already marked it as dangerous. Wouldn¡¯t it be foolish to barge in rashly? The Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets could not immediately detect some ces that were blocked by certain powers. It would take a certain amount of time to detect, just like satellites being interfered with by signals. This was also why the location of this ruin was not immediately detected when the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets appeared in the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s sea area.. Chapter 180 - 180: A Fake Teacher Chapter 180: A Fake Teacher Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Pay attention to the information of the survivors who teleport from the novice sea area to the Level 1 sea area. Get Shen Wansan to pay attention to it too.¡± After thinking for a while, Su Yu said to Zhou Yi in a low voice. ¡°Next.¡± After saying this, Su Yu looked at Ao Yan, who was sitting beside Zhou Yi. ¡°Master, after taking turns to excavate the mineral veins around the ind in batches, we have already obtained a lot of ores and energy crystals. However, the ind currentlycks smelting equipment to purify the ores.¡± Seeing that his master was looking at him, Ao Yan hurriedly reported his gains during this period of time. ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to deal with the ores when the ind expandster. If there¡¯s nothing else, go do your own things!¡± After the brief meeting, Su Yu found that there were no major problems at the moment, so he let everyone work as they saw fit. Next, Su Yu nned to go out and continue searching for opportunities. If he just sat on the ind and cultivated in seclusion, how could hepete with the abnormal creatures of other worlds? It was only because Su Yu had the precious treasure, Ghost Ship, that he could afford to spend so much time on the journey and search for opportunities. When Su Yu drove the Ghost Ship to the Great Zhou Dynasty and to find out more about the power of intent¡­ Many Level 1 sea areas began to stir. Many living beings had quietly infiltrated some dynasty capitals or some small Ind Nation. These living beings were the survivors from various worlds. After more than a month of hard work, almost all the living beings who could sessfully upgrade their inds to Level 10 and enter Level 1 sea area as the ind master had all entered. The remaining survivors either died long ago or gave up their status as ind masters and entered the Level 1 sea area in advance. Of course, there might also be some survivors who felt that their strength could only allow them to survive in the novice sea area. Therefore, they refused to upgrade their inds and voluntarily chose to just stay in the novice sea area. This possibility could not be ruled out. However, this was basically no different from being eliminated. Su Yu was naturally unaware of the various situations happening in other Level 1 sea areas. After all, he had yet to reach the cultivation realm where he could easily predict everything in the world. At this moment, Su Yu had already entered the Great Zhou Dynasty with ease and appeared at the entrance of the Myriad Commerce Association. It had to be said that Su Yu was addicted to earning money. He kept wanting to earn money. However, Su Yu would not do such a stupid thing such as stealing the treasure vault of arge faction like the Myriad Commerce Association. After all, no one knew if stealing from it would attract stronger King Realm experts. Wasn¡¯t this purely causing trouble for himself? The Myriad Commerce Association was not like the Nine Dragons Ind Nation where the king was only at the Gold Rank. There was a low-rank King Realm expert guarding every branch. Based on the current situation, Su Yu felt that it was better to be amiable. The moment Su Yu appeared at the entrance of the Myriad Commerce Association, two guards immediately weed him. ¡°Sir Su, pleasee in.¡± If it was previously, these two people would definitely not have known Su Yu. However, ever since Su Yu leftst time, Ji Ruoyan had personally gotten a painter to draw a portrait of Su Yu. Then, she made the guards remember Su Yu¡¯s face. Therefore, the two guards smiled mirthfully when they saw Su Yu. This was the esteemed guest the president personally instructed them not to offend. Su Yu nodded slightly at the two of them. Then, he stepped into the Myriad Commerce Association. After Su Yu¡¯s figure disappeared, the two guards could not help but heave a sigh of relief. On the other side, Su Yu, who had already entered the Myriad Tong Chamber of Commerce, was invited to the small courtyard on the fifth floor where Ji Ruoyan lived. He was treated much better than before. ¡®Eh, this woman is a little abnormal today. She¡¯s actually not wearing a veil: Su Yu, who had just entered the small courtyard, immediately saw Ji Ruoyan sitting at the stone table. Su Yu already knew what Ji Ruoyan looked like. His eyes contained so many abilities, so it was not a big problem to see what she looked like through her veil. ¡°Sir Su, it¡¯s been a long time since youst visited the Myriad Commerce Association.¡± Upon seeing Su Yu¡¯s figure appear in the courtyard, Ji Ruoyan slowly stood up and said bitterly. Ji Ruoyan¡¯s tone was understandable. She had been under immense pressure recently. Due to this matter, the Ji n had raised her ranking. She was currently the second-rank sessor, making her a true paragon of the subsequent Ji n¡¯s generation. However, whether Ji Ruoyan could maintain her position as the second-rank sessor depended on whether she could sessfully rope in Su Yu to stand on her side. Therefore, how could she not be anxious after not hearing from Su Yu for such a long time? ¡¯ Why do 1 feel that this girl¡¯s words make me seem like I¡¯m being irresponsible?1 For a moment, Su Yu could not help but think of the words that an old procuress would use to entertain regr customers in some movies and dramas. ¡°I went into secluded cultivation for a period of time.¡± After Su Yu sat down, he casually gave a reason. At that moment, Ji Ruoyan was very surprised. This was because she felt that the other party had long known what she looked like. When he saw her face, he did not look surprised at all. However, Ji Ruoyan naturally would not ask him. ¡°Sir Su, this is one-tenth of the sales of the beauty pill and beauty nourishing pill during this period of time.¡± After saying that, Ji Ruoyan extended her hand and handed over a storage ring. In response, Su Yu stretched out his hand and took it. Then, he casually ced it in his pocket. He had no intention of looking at how much money was in it. ¡°Sir Su, aren¡¯t you going to take a look?¡± Ji Ruoyan asked curiously. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I trust you,¡± Su Yu replied casually to Ji Ruoyan¡¯s questions. In Su Yu¡¯s opinion, the fact that the other party could give already proved that there was a friendly signal of cooperation between the two sides. When Su Yu first proposed this profit split method, he did not even consider that the other party would split the profit 90:10. After all, outsiders did not know how many pills the Myriad Commerce Association had sold and how much profit they had obtained. Su Yu only wanted to find some method to earn money. At the same time, his method could be used to test the attitude of the Myriad Commerce Association. It was killing two birds with one stone. To be honest, Su Yu really didn¡¯t care about low-level pill forms like the beauty pill and beauty nourishing pill. If these pills existed in his previous life, he could register them for patent awards. In this world, it was only so-so. Perhaps after the form was cracked, it would be worthless. After suppressing her curiosity, Ji Ruoyan poured a cup of tea for Su Yu and said softly, ¡°I wonder if Sir Su has any more items that you would like to trade with our Myriad Commerce Association.¡± ¡°I have nothing to trade this time. I just encountered a bottleneck in my cultivation and wanted to take a walk. My teacher once said that it¡¯s better to travel ten thousand miles than to read ten thousand books. The cultivation of the heart in the mortal world is extremely beneficial to us cultivators. Don¡¯t you think so, Senior?¡± At this moment, Su Yu had a smile on his lips as he looked at a certain room in the courtyard. Hearing this, Ji Yang, who was sitting in the room, couldn¡¯t help but let out a heartyugh. Then, he pushed open the door and walked out. After hearing Su Yu¡¯s words, if Ji Yang still did not understand that the other party had long discovered him, then he would have lived in vain. The reason why Ji Yang stayed here was only to see if the other party could still discover him even if he used all his strength to conceal himself. ¡°Young friend, you¡¯re really a dragon among men. I believe your teacher must be a great senior.¡± At this moment, Ji Yang, who had already walked out of the room, was ttering Su Yu while indirectly bringing the topic to Su Yu¡¯s teacher. ¡®What a sly old fox.¡¯ Upon hearing this old fellow¡¯s words, how could Su Yu not understand the meaning behind it? At that moment, Ji Ruoyan¡¯s eyes shed with deep shock. There were some things that Ji Yang and Ji Haoyu did not tell Ji Ruoyan. Therefore, when she saw that Su Yu could actually discover the elder¡¯s presence, Ji Ruoyan was extremely confused. Before she could react, Ji Ruoyan hurriedly stood up and gave up her seat. Then, she stood obediently at the side. ¡°My teacher once said that he was just a passerby in this vast world. Therefore, he did not mention many things in the past to me. He only told me that cultivators should pursue their own technique among everything in the world.¡± Su Yu began to deceive him. What teacher? It waspletely fabricated. But Ji Yang really believed him! ¡°Senior¡¯s realm is not something we can reach.¡± After hearing Su Yu¡¯s words, Ji Yang believed that there was an Ancient King supporting Su Yu. It was possible that it was an existence that was about to break through the limits of the realm. After all, there were some words that could not be said without reaching a certain level. If you were to say that Su Yu understood these words at his current realm, Ji Yang would not believe it even if he was beaten to death! ¡°Mr. Su, I heard from you just now that you encountered a bottleneck in your cultivation realm this time. Could it be that you encountered some obstacles in the power of intent?¡± After this thought shed through his mind, Ji Yang spoke very politely to Su Yu. Although Su Yu¡¯s cultivation level had not reached the King Realm, Ji Yang did not put on any airs of a senior. To be able to be a King Realm expert, Ji Yang had experienced countless life and death battles. Therefore, how could he not understand when to put down his pride? Those who were in the same generation as Ji Yang ¨C who were arrogant but did not have a heaven-defying fate ¨C were already long gone. As for Ji Ruoyan, when she heard the words ¡®the power of intent¡¯, she could not help but swallow hard.. Chapter 181 - 181: The Power of Rules of Water Chapter 181: The Power of Rules of Water Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The power of intent sounded simple, it seemed very easy. However, to trulyprehend it was as difficult as ascending to the sky. First of all, not everyone couldprehend the power of intent. Without powerful spiritual power, it was impossible. As for martial arts cultivators, when their realm was not high, they did not even understand the basic internal power cultivation. How could they have the time to fiddle with such a profound concept? As a result, the power of intent was basically exclusive to Martial Lords. If someone reallyprehended the power of intent in advance, they would definitely be a prodigy among the younger generation. Just like the Ji n that Ji Ruoyan was in. Among the younger generation, there was only one who hadprehended the power of the embryonic form of the intent realm. With the limitless resources of the n, their current cultivation level had barely entered the realm of a Martial Grandmaster. In a Level 1 sea area, not everyone was like Su Yu. Not everyone could rapidly increase their cultivation level with sufficient resources. Su Yu could improve so quickly because of many factors, including cultivating the Indestructible Golden Body Technique, the enhancement of the ind¡¯s additional stats, pills that were not poisonous, and so on. These were all conditions that enabled Su Yu¡¯s realm to increase rapidly. Ignoring Ji Ruoyan¡¯s tumultuous emotions, Su Yu¡¯s eyes flickered when he heard Ji Yang¡¯s words. Then, he said very casually, ¡°The power of intent. I have longprehended the sword¡¯s intent. I just want toprehend a few more types of the power of intent to increase my foundation.¡± Good lord, Su Yu¡¯s casual reply almost made Ji Yang stomp his feet. ¡°Oh dear.¡± At this moment, even Ji Yang, who was at the King¡¯s Realm, felt a strong sense of prestige from Su Yu. What did he mean he had alreadyprehended the sword¡¯s intent? He just wanted toprehend a few more types of the power of intent? How could he speak of this so casually? ¡°You can¡¯t rush toprehend the power of intent. Take it slow, take it slow.¡± Ji Yang, who had nothing to retort, could only say a sentence dryly. Nothing good ever came out ofparing. At this moment, Ji Yang finally felt what it was like to have his heart being hurt by the casual words of an abnormal person. Ji Yang was a genius himself. Moreover, when he was young, he could barely be considered a prodigy of his generation. Otherwise, he would not have been able to attain the King Realm. However, it was obvious thatpared to a monster like Su Yu, he was much weaker. ¡°I wonder if you haveprehended the power of the rules of water. Can you show it to me?¡± At this moment, Su Yu directly made a request to Ji Yang. Good lord, Ji Yang was now suspecting that he was getting old and could no longer keep up with the young people¡¯s thoughts. Why was he suddenly talking about the power of rules he hadprehended? Wait, that¡¯s not right. How did this little guy know that he hadprehended the power of rules of water? ¡°Little friend, how did you know that I haveprehended the rules of water?¡± Ji Yang stared at Su Yu intently. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just feel that the water elemental around you is especially active. I believe the rules youprehended should be the rules of water.¡± Upon hearing Ji Yang¡¯s words, Su Yu did not hide anything and replied directly. Abnormal, abnormal. I¡¯ve already concealed it, but he can still sense it. What kind of ridiculous skill is this?! No wonder he was taken in as a sessor by the Ancient King.¡¯ Hearing Su Yu¡¯s words, Ji Yang¡¯s heart was filled withplicated emotions. However, since Su Yu had made this request, Ji Yang naturally would not turn down this opportunity to befriend Su Yu. And at that moment, Ji Ruoyan felt her head buzz. She had clearly suffered a huge blow today. ¡°Since you want to see it, I will demonstrate the power of the water intent realm for you.¡± Ji Yang, who understood that Su Yu might want toprehend the power of the water concept, said in a low voice. Although he agreed, Ji Yang did not have much confidence in Su Yu¡¯s ability toprehend the power of the water intent realm. After all, if it was really so easy toprehend the power of intent, how could there only be one person among the younger generation who hadprehended the power of intent among so many old people of the King Realm in the Ji n? ¡°Senior, please.¡± Su Yu extended his hand and gestured. Seeing this, Ji Yang did not hesitate. He directly mobilized the power of rules in his body and enveloped the courtyard. In an instant, under the influence of the power of rules, Ji Ruoyan¡¯s small courtyard seemed like it had entered a water domain. The water element began to exclude the other elements, pushing them all out. In Su Yu¡¯s eyes, there were traces of rules floating in the courtyard. In an instant, a sentence recorded in the Tao Te Ching? surged into Su Yu¡¯s mind. Water was good. Water was beneficial to all things, but did notpete. It was equivalent to the path. For a moment, arge amount ofprehension of the water technique continuously erupted from Su Yu¡¯s sea of consciousness, from the Water Fairy¡¯s soul mark. Ji Yang, who had activated the power of rules of water, saw the changes on Su Yu¡¯s body. His mouth was so wide that it could fit a goose egg. If not for the fact that he was afraid that cursing would affect Su Yu, Ji Yang would have almost done so on the spot. It was really f*cking ridiculous. This was because Ji Yang realized that the other party had only looked at the power of rules of water that he had used. Then, the embryonic form of the water intent realm began to appear on his body. This was simply abnormal! ¡°Elder, Sir Su hasprehended the power of the water intent realm.¡± At this moment, Ji Ruoyan¡¯s trembling voice slowly entered Ji Yang¡¯s ears. ¡°Currently, it¡¯s still the embryonic form of the intent realm. However, it looks like it¡¯s about to enter the small aplishment stage of the intent realm.¡± In order to vent his desire to curse, Ji Yang sent a voice transmission to Ji Ruoyan. ¡°Sir Su¡¯s skills are really terrifying. Elder, how weak is n brother Ji Fapared to Sir Su?¡± Ji Ruoyan, who was somewhat curious, asked softly through voice transmission. ¡®Howmuch weaker?He is on apletely different level!¡¯ Upon hearing Ji Ruoyan¡¯s words, Ji Yang immediately had this thought. However, Ji Yang would not say this. He could only reply very tactfully, ¡°Little Yan, sometimes, people should notpare themselves to each other. You know that, right? After all, some people can¡¯t be judged bymon sense.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The moment the elder said that, Ji Ruoyan instantly understood. So there was no point in evenparing! As the two of themmunicated telepathically, the power of the water intent realm on Su Yu¡¯s body began to increase rapidly. Water Fairy was originally the incarnation of the water origin. Su Yu had her soul mark, soprehending the power of the water intent realm came very easily to Su Yu. Ji Ming¡¯s activation of the power of rules of water just now was just a catalyst. Su Yu¡¯s true intentions were not as simple asprehending the water intent realm. He wanted to reach the heavens in a single step and directlyprehend the rules of water. In the beginning, Su Yu, who had never seen what nomological power looked like, naturally could not understand the path of nomology. But now, with the observation of his insight skill, the path of nomology was clearly disyed in front of him. It would be strange if Su Yu¡¯s power of the water intent realm did not increase exponentially. As time slowly passed, Ji Ming¡¯s mouth opened wider and wider. However, Ji Ming did not forget to set up a barrier around the courtyard. This was because Su Yu was in a state of enlightenment. If he was interrupted by some interference, it would cause a disaster for the Myriad Commerce Association. This kind of interference was simply like killing one¡¯s parents! Therefore, in order to prevent such a situation, Ji Yang was personally protecting Su Yu. ¡°Beginner, Small Aplishment, Large Aplishment.¡± ¡¯F*ck, don¡¯t tell me he directlyprehended the power of rules!¡¯ The power of the water intent realm on Su Yu¡¯s body was constantly strengthening. He crossed the initial stage, small aplishment, andrge aplishment stages and approached the perfected intent realm. Ji Yang looked as if he had seen a ghost. He had lived for thousands of years. Even in the ancient books of the Ji n, Ji Yang had never seen such a thing. This affinity with the Path of Water was probably off the charts! Ji Yang suspected that after a while, he might be the one asking Su Yu for guidance on the cultivation of the rules of water. In Ji Yang¡¯s opinion, this possibility was very high. After all, with the other party¡¯sprehension speed, Ji Yang believed that Su Yu would quickly catch up to him. Su Yu, who was quicklyprehending the power of intent, was very clear about everything that was happening outside. Su Yu¡¯sprehension of the power of the water intent realm was a little different from the others. He was simply the kind of person who kept drilling arge number ofprehensions into his mind and learning them. It was as if the words in the Dao De Jing just now had opened the key to the Path of Water in the Water Fairy¡¯s soul mark Meanwhile, the Water Fairy, whom Su Yu had thrown into the Rank Up Tower, was sleeping soundly. The water source in her body also began to quickly strengthen. This was the nourishment power from the soul mark. In the end, under Ji Yang¡¯s envious gaze, Su Yu¡¯s water intent realm directly broke through to the perfected realm. Moreover, from the looks of it, it did not seem to have any intention of stopping. ¡®Damn it, I made the right investment this time. If he continues to grow, he can easily be a titled Martial King: Seeing that Su Yu had really started to charge towards the power of rules of water, Ji Yang¡¯s imagination also started to run wild. The power of the water intent realm that Su Yu hadprehended reached perfection. In the kidney apertures in his body, the phantom of a water god slowly appeared. ¡°Human face, snake body, and long red hair. Could this be the phantom of the water god, Gonggong??¡± Looking at the gradually condensing phantom of the water god in the apertures in his body, Su Yu¡¯s heart began to churn violently. Then, his spiritual thoughts probed into his apertures and obtained the origin of this god. Typically, when the power of intent fused into the apertures, the apertures would be derived ording to the powerful living beings that the cultivator knew. Although Su Yu had never seen an Ancestral Magus with his own eyes, he had subconsciously remembered these things. Therefore, the water apertures were directly derived, and the image of Gonggong appeared in Su Yu¡¯s memory. Chapter 182 - 182: Sir, Stay for the Night! Chapter 182: Sir, Stay for the Night! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, at this moment, the Water Ancestral Magus in Su Yu¡¯s water apertures was an empty shell, a figment of his imagination. If he wanted to truly possess the power of an Ancestral Magus, Su Yu would probably have to obtain extremely high attainments in the Path of Water. With the power of intent that Su Yu hadprehended, he advanced step by step towards the rules of water. The image of Gonggong in the apertures in Su Yu¡¯s body gradually solidified. It no longer looked as if it would dissipate at any time. As Ji Yang protected Su Yu, he had a numb expression on his face. After sensing the aura of the rules of water on Su Yu, Ji Yang had alreadye to terms with reality. That was, in this world, there was really an abnormal person who couldprehend the power of rules overnight. However, the power of rules on Su Yu¡¯s body could not bepared to an old fellow like Ji Yang who had been in the King Realm for a long time. With Su Yu¡¯s cultivation speed, it was only a matter of time before he surpassed Ji Yang. Perhaps at some point, Su Yu would suddenly have an epiphany and directly leave him far behind. Just like that, after Su Yu touched the threshold of the power of rules of water, the power of the water intent realm that he hadprehended began to naturally transform into the power of rules. Finally, when a trace of blue power of rules of water slowly condensed in Su Yu¡¯s sea of consciousness, Su Yu directly ended this short seclusion. ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡± Su Yu stood up and cupped his hands at Ji Yang. ¡°Young friend, your skills are peerless, your aptitude isparable to that of a sage!¡± At this moment, Ji Yang also spoke to Su Yu with a shocked expression. As for Ji Ruoyan, her body trembled slightly when she heard the elder¡¯s words. Ji Ruoyan had seen some of the concepts regarding sage aptitude in the ancient books recorded in her family. It was rumored that a sageprehended the path overnight and broke through the barrier of the world to go to a wider world. Anyway, there were all kinds of rumors, but the records about these sages were basically just a few words. If Su Yu could hear Ji Ruoyan¡¯s guess, he would probably suspect that those sages were survivors from the other worlds¡¯ who had relocated to other sea areas. In response to Ji Yang¡¯s words, Su Yu hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°Senior, you tter me. How would I dare topare myself to the ancient sages?¡± Su Yu was not thick-skinned enough to think that he couldpare to a sage. Upon hearing Su Yu¡¯s words, Ji Yang took it as him being humble, but he did not continue to praise him. After all, some things could only be praised once. If he said too much, the praises would sound fake. ¡°Little friend Su, I¡¯ve justprehended something, so I¡¯ll go back to cultivate in seclusion. If you have anything to say, just tell Little Yan.¡± At this moment, Ji Yang also spoke to Su Yu in a deep voice. In fact, his words were just an excuse. Ji Yang had suffered a blow and wanted to go back and face the wall to recuperate. In addition, he wanted to create a private environment for Ji Ruoyan and Su Yu. If Su Yu were to somehow be affiliated with the Ji n, Ji Yang would be able to smile in his sleep. In Ji Yang¡¯s opinion, if Su Yu¡¯s talent continued to grow, he would definitely be able to protect the Ji n for 10,000 years. Ji Yang¡¯s n was indeed good, but he had overlooked a problem. Su Yu would not stay in a Level 1 sea area forever. When his strength reached a certain level, Su Yu would definitely go to a higher level sea area. In addition, it was indeed difficult to match Su Yu up with Ji Ruoyan. Ji Yang quickly rushed back to cultivate in seclusion, leaving Ji Ruoyan and Su Yu in the courtyard. ¡°President Ji, when will the Myriad Commerce Association hold another auction?¡± After Ji Yang left, Su Yu directly changed the topic. ¡°Ah, an auction. There¡¯s a monthly auction tomorrow. Sir Su, do you want to participate?¡± At this moment, Ji Ruoyan, whose mind was filled with all kinds of thoughts, immediately spoke out of reflex after hearing Su Yu¡¯s questions. ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t I miss itst time? I happen to have time this time,¡± Su Yu replied directly. Actually, Su Yu wanted to see if he could get anything for cheap at the auction. After all, ording to novels, people with great luck could encounter treasures when they went out! Su Yu felt that his luck might not be that heaven-defying, but it should not be too bad. The reason he thought this was because he could find the Indestructible Golden Body in the vast sea area. If this was not luck, what was it? ¡°Sir Su, this is the list of items to be auctioned tomorrow. You should take a look first.¡± Upon hearing Su Yu¡¯s words, Ji Ruoyan took out an auction catalog from her storage ring and handed it to him. Unknowingly, Ji Ruoyan had begun to address Su Yu respectfully. After casually taking the catalog from Ji Ruoyan¡¯s hand, Su Yu casually flipped through it. After ncing at the list on the catalog book, Su Yu focused his attention onto the strange item section and the mysterious section. As for the rest, they were basically items that had been appraised by the auctioneer of the Myriad Commerce Association. Su Yu quickly flipped to the mysterious chapter. The first thing that entered his sight was a blue egg. [Mysterious Egg] Description: It was salvaged from an ancient ruin in the deep sea. There is still a weak vital reaction from the egg. It is suspected to be a sea beast egg. The exact species is unknown. An item that could not be appraised by the Myriad Commerce Association and looked quite mysterious would be ssified as a mystery. In the subsequent auctions, if anyone could tell what creature this egg was, they couldpletely get it for cheaper. However, whether it could hatch depended on the buyer¡¯s ability. After looking at this page, Su Yu continued to read. Ji Ruoyan did not say anything to disturb Su Yu. At this moment, as she sat at the side, she became more and more interested in Su Yu! First of all, there was naturally nothing to say about Su Yu¡¯s appearance. His physique had been tempered for so long, so it was unreasonable for him to still look ugly. Then there was Su Yu¡¯s talent, the sage aptitude! In the few times she had interacted with Su Yu, Ji Ruoyan came to the conclusion that Su Yu met all of her criteria for choosing a partner. Of course, his skills ounted for 90% of it. After all, the strong were respected in the martial arts world. If one was handsome but did not have strength, they would still be considered useless! They might even be the furnace? of some evil female cultivators. Therefore, Ji Ruoyan had to consider how to make Su Yu interested in her. As a descendant of arge n like the Ji n, Ji Ruoyan was not a weak and delicate woman. She would attack when it was time. If she missed this opportunity, she would not have another chance. While Ji Ruoyan was deep in thought, Su Yu had also finished flipping through the auction catalog in his hand. Then, he said to Ji Ruoyan, who was still fantasizing, ¡°President Ji, I¡¯ll being over tomorrow. I¡¯ll take my leave today.¡± After saying that, Su Yu casually ced the auction catalog on the table. ¡°Sir Su, it¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t you stay at the Myriad Commerce Association for the night? It will be more convenient for you to participate in the auction tomorrow.¡± Upon hearing Su Yu¡¯s sudden goodbye, Ji Ruoyan hurriedly urged him to stay. ¡°In addition, I¡¯ve already informed the best restaurant in the Great Zhou Dynasty to prepare a banquet for you. Sir Su, please let me do my part as a host.¡± No matter what, Ji Ruoyan had to make Su Yu stay. Otherwise, if Su Yu left and something came up tomorrow, wouldn¡¯t she miss her chance? Ji Ruoyan knew very well that after what had happened today, the elder would definitely send a message to inform the n. When that happened, the pressure on her side would probably increase. Upon hearing this, Su Yu pondered for a moment. In the end, he decided to stay at the Myriad Commerce Association for the night. Regarding this, Su Yu expressed that it was definitely not because he wanted to try the culinary skills of the chef in the best restaurant in the Great Zhou Dynasty. ¡°Alright.¡± Looking at Ji Ruoyan, who was looking at him nervously, afraid that he would not agree, Su Yu nodded and agreed. ¡°Phew.¡± Upon hearing Su Yu¡¯s agreement, Ji Ruoyan slowly heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Sir Su, this way please.¡± Then, Ji Ruoyan stood up and began making arrangements. Soon, Su Yu followed Ji Ruoyan and left the Myriad Commerce Association. They boarded an extremely luxurious carriage. There were only Ji Ruoyan and Su Yu in the carriage. There was not even a maid. As for the coachman, he was none other than the Gold Rank Martial Grandmaster from before. If it was more than half a month ago, Su Yu would have to expend some of the origin power of the Illusion God¡¯s Eye to defeat this Gold Rank Martial Grandmaster. Now, Su Yu felt that if he threw a punch, the other party would probably die. The atmosphere in the carriage was a little strange. After all, a man and a woman were alone in the carriage. The atmosphere was either awkward or charming. Su Yu did not even need to use his brain to guess what Ji Ruoyan was nning. After all, she was being so obvious. Su Yu was not so clueless. How could he not guess her thoughts? However, even though he had guessed it, Su Yu did not have any interest in Ji Ruoyan for the time being. Ji Ruoyan was indeed devastatingly beautiful. If Su Yu was really an ordinary person, he would have long fallen to her feet. Another point was that Ji Ruoyan was a descendant of an aristocratic family. If something had really happened between Su Yu and Ji Ruoyan, he wouldn¡¯t want to use the Heart Lock to control his woman. That would be boring. However, if he did not control his partner, his secrets might be exposed. Therefore, Su Yu would rather cultivate diligently alone. In any case, with Ji Ruoyan¡¯s current strategy, it was indeed a little difficult to bring down Su Yu¡¯s fortress that was as thick as a city wall. Looking at Su Yu, who closed his eyes to rest as soon as he got into the carriage, Ji Ruoyan felt that she had never met someone like Su Yu who did not know how to have fun. It had to be known that when the other younger generation saw her appearance, they would basically stick to her like a ster. They were not like Su Yu, who ignored her beautiful appearance! Chapter 183 - 183: Restaurant Conflict? Chapter 183: Restaurant Conflict? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, sometimes, it was like this. The more one couldn¡¯t get the things they want, the more restless one¡¯s heart would be. Su Yu¡¯s current performance made Ji Ruoyan secretly swear that she would be his cultivation partner no matter what. Just like that, the journey was silent until a voice came from outside the carriage. ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve already arrived at the Wanxian Restaurant.¡± Upon hearing this voice, Su Yu immediately opened his eyes. ¡°Sir Su, we have arrived. Let¡¯s go down!¡± Seeing Su Yu open his eyes, Ji Ruoyan smiled. After alighting from the carriage with Ji Ruoyan, the two of them and the guard walked towards the entrance of Wanxian Restaurant. Ji Ruoyan, who had alighted from the carriage, had a purple veil on her face again. After the Martial Grandmaster, who was leading the way, revealed his identity, the few of them were immediately invited in. Then, under the lead of the servant, they went straight to the top floor of the restaurant. After entering the highest-ss private room of the Wanxian Restaurant, Ji Ruoyan also signaled to the Martial Grandmaster with her eyes. The Martial Grandmaster, who understood what she meant, immediately went down to have the food prepared. Only Ji Ruoyan and Su Yu were left in the private room. ¡°Sir Su, the food from this Wanxian Restaurant is considered top-notch. I believe it suits your taste.¡± After the two of them sat down, Ji Ruoyan poured a ss of wine for Su Yu and said with a smile. ¡°This is the restaurant¡¯s special wine, the Drunk Immortal. Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± [Level 3 Drunk Immortal] Age: too years. Description: A top-grade wine brewed using special craftsmanship with arge number of spiritual nts. Characteristics: The taste is excellent and the aftereffects are extremely strong. Cultivators below the General Realm will get drunk after three cups. Effect: Low-rank cultivators can absorb arge amount of spiritual energy in the wine to increase their cultivation. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me this woman wants to get me drunk!¡¯ After looking at the information about the Drunk Immortal in the small wine ss, a thought suddenly popped up in Su Yu¡¯s mind. However, with Su Yu¡¯s physique, this wine alone was not enough to make him drunk. The story would be different if it was wine that could really make an immortal drunk, though. Su Yu casually picked up the Drunk Immortal on the table and began to take a sip. As soon as the wine entered his mouth, Su Yu instantly felt various vors bursting in his mouth. In response, Su Yu¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. Then, he drank the Drunk Immortal in one gulp. ¡°A hundred-year-old Level 3 spirit wine. It tastes pretty good.¡± After closing his eyes and feeling the Drunk Immortal¡¯s taste, Su Yu slowly opened his eyes and said. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re amazing.¡± Seeing Su Yu point out the age and grade of the bottle of Drunk Immortal on the table, Ji Ruoyan could not help but praise him. It was not that Ji Ruoyan could not order better wine, but she could not drink wine that was ranked too high. It would be reckless to do so. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Enter.¡± Upon hearing the sound, Ji Ruoyan said directly. After receiving permission, the guard Martial Grandmaster, brought in a group of maids and they began serving the dishes. It had to be said that the lives of the rich were so simple and unadorned. Soon, all kinds of delicacies were ced on the table. Then, the Martial Grandmaster walked out of the private room considerately and closed the door. He naturally knew why his mistress had invited this young man. After all, he could be considered a genius to be able to be a Martial Grandmaster. He could still see through such a small matter. He was d to see this matter unfold. After all, if his young mistress could really make the young man inside her husband, then the Martial Grandmasters who followed the young mistress would be under his care in the future¡¯. It would be the best of both worlds! ¡°Sir Su, please.¡± Seeing that all the dishes had been served, Ji Ruoyan immediately gestured. ¡°President Ji, please.¡± In response, Su Yu casually raised his wine ss and toasted Ji Ruoyan. Upon seeing this, Ji Ruoyan immediately raised her ss and returned the toast. Then, she quickly drank the Drunk Immortal in one gulp. After drinking a ss of wine, Ji Ruoyan¡¯s face instantly turned slightly red. If not for the fact that she had eaten the alcohol neutralizing herb in advance, she would have copsed in three cups. ¡®Little brat, you get drunk after drinking a ss of wine.¡¯ For some reason, when Su Yu saw the change in Ji Ruoyan¡¯s expression after drinking a ss of wine, a popr online phrase from his original world suddenly appeared in his mind. After throwing these strange thoughts to the back of his mind, Su Yu casually picked up a piece of meat and ced it in his mouth to savor it carefully. A restaurant as prestigious as the Wanxian Restaurant naturally had a spirit chef. As Ji Ruoyan¡¯s hospitality to Su Yu, she had even invited the highest-grade spirit chef of the restaurant and used the best ingredients of the restaurant that day. Therefore, everyone could imagine the taste. Anyway, Su Yu felt that Liu Maoxing¡¯s culinary skills were still a littleckingpared to this head chef. This was normal. After all, in terms of the ability of handling various sea beasts, the natives of this world were naturally better at it. Although Liu Maoxing¡¯s culinary skills were already at the top of the world in his world, there were countless people who were more skilled than him in a wider, borderless world. The many heroes that Su Yu had recruited might all be ambitious people or people standing at the top of the pyramid in their respective worlds. But what would happen after Su Yu recruited them to an even wider Level 1 sea area! If they did not improve, they would still be obliterated by all living beings. As time slowly passed, Su Yu and Ji Ruoyan started chatting while eating in the private room. However, most of the time, it was Ji Ruoyan who asked and Su Yu who answered. Coincidentally, at this moment, amotion suddenly sounded from outside. ¡°How does your Wanxian Restaurant do things? Didn¡¯t I tell your shopkeeper that I will need to use the private room to entertain esteemed guests at any time these few days? Why is it upied?¡± Outside the private room, a young man in luxurious clothes was scolding the manager of the Wanxian Restaurant angrily. ¡®F*ck, you didn¡¯t specify the time. Who knew that you woulde today? Our Wanxian Restaurant can¡¯t possibly not do business!¡¯ The manager of the Wanxian Restaurant, who had been scolded by the young man in luxurious clothes, couldn¡¯t help but curse softly in his heart. However, he only dared to say this in his heart. He did not dare to say it out loud. After all, he could not afford to offend this person in front of him. ¡°If you want to argue, please do it far away from here. Don¡¯t disturb my young mistress and her guest.¡± At this moment, the Martial Grandmaster guard who had noticed this scene hurriedly used his power to block the surroundings of the private room and prevent any sound from entering. The guard Martial Grandmaster¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. He did not expect that a fool would suddenly pick a fight near the private room. At the same moment, Ji Ruoyan¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. At that moment, she even had the thought of skinning the fellow outside alive. No one would be happy to be disturbed while eating, let alone when they were entertaining Su Yu. ¡°Sir Su, please forgive me for my poor hospitality.¡± After calming down, Ji Ruoyan hurriedly apologized to Su Yu. However, what made Ji Ruoyan curious was that Su Yu¡¯s face did not show any displeasure at being disturbed. Instead, it was filled with curiosity. Su Yu was indeed a little curious. He felt that this script seemed to be gradually getting back on track. Wasn¡¯t this very simr to the protagonist in a novel who had a conflict with the viin in a restaurant? Su Yu seemed to have brought himself into the main character¡¯s aspect. He did not stop to consider if he was the viin. Outside the private room, the young man in luxurious clothes and the restaurant manager who had been berated by the Martial Grandmaster stopped arguing. The restaurant manager was already sweating. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend either side. One was a rtive of the royal family, and the other was a member of the Myriad Commerce Association. He was simply worried to death! As for the young man in luxurious clothes, after being stunned for a moment, he roared, ¡°Bastard, do you know who I am? My father is Zhou Erhe.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± The guard Martial Grandmaster snorted coldly. Instantly, a terrifying aura enveloped them. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little too much for you to bully the weak?¡± At this moment, an existence wearing a ck robe appeared beside the young man in luxurious clothes ¨C Zhou Guangyao. She emitted an aura that blocked the aura of the Martial Grandmaster. ¡°You coward. I advise you not to interfere in this matter.¡± The Martial Grandmaster who was stopped said coldly. The internal power in his body began to stir. To be honest, the ck-robed Shi Zihan, also felt a little helpless. However, Zhou Guangyao was rted to her quickly approaching the Great Zhou Royal Family, so she still had to interfere in this matter. What happened outside the private room naturally could not be hidden from Su Yu. Even if the guard Martial Grandmaster, used his own power to block it, it was useless. ¡°President Ji, there seems to be something interesting outside. Why don¡¯t we go out and join in the fun?¡± At this moment, Su Yu put down his chopsticks and invited Ji Ruoyan to go outside. ¡®Damn it, who is that bastard!¡¯ Upon hearing Su Yu¡¯s words, Ji Ruoyan was about to go crazy. However, she could only reply insincerely, ¡°Okay.¡± Then, she stood up with Su Yu and walked towards the entrance of the private room. The restaurant manager, who was sweating profusely, hurriedly coaxed with a trembling voice, ¡°Sirs, please be magnanimous!¡± He had no choice but to persuade them. If these two sides really fought, he would definitely be skinned alive by the boss. At this moment, Zhou Guangyao also realized that something was wrong. He seemed to have f*cked up. However, when he thought of the background of the person beside him, Zhou Guangyao straightened his back. Crack! Crack! The sound of the door opening attracted everyone¡¯s attention. When the guard Martial Grandmaster heard this voice, he began to sweat. It was extremely rare for a Martial Grandmaster to sweat! One could imagine how nervous he was. ¡°Miss, Sir Su.¡± The Martial Grandmaster turned around and was about to say something when he was stopped by Ji Ruoyan¡¯s gaze.. Chapter 184 - 184: Bring Out All Your Supports Chapter 184: Bring Out All Your Supports Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Get your restaurant¡¯s shopkeeper here.¡± At that moment, Ji Ruoyan spoke with a cold expression. ¡°Sir, our shopkeeper has gone out to purchase rare ingredients in the past few days. He¡¯s currently not in the dynasty.¡± Upon hearing Ji Ruoyan¡¯s words, the manager¡¯s face instantly turned pale. ¡°Then get the boss toe over. As for the few of you, bring out all the support you can. Just the Martial Grandmaster beside you is far from enough!¡± After scolding the manager of the restaurant, Ji Ruoyan also looked at Zhou Guangyao and the others. Although Ji Ruoyan appeared soft and weak in front of Su Yu, this did not mean that she was a pushover. At least in the Great Zhou Dynasty, there was no one she was afraid of. Shi Zihan, who was dressed in a ck robe, was in a terrible mood. She had never expected to encounter such a situation when she was out for a meal. From the other party¡¯s reaction, it was obvious that she had a powerful background. After all, someone who could hire a Martial Grandmaster as a guard was definitely not a descendant of an ordinary family. ¡°Miss, we were the ones who acted rude first. I¡¯ll apologize to you. How about we let this matter go?¡± Shi Zihan knew that it would not be beneficial for her sect to have a conflict with such a person with a powerful background in the dynasty, so she directly admitted defeat. Su Yu stood at the side and watched the show happily. After all, such a plot was rare! Ji Ruoyan took the time to nce at Su Yu¡¯s expression. She had no intention of letting these people off easily. After all, it would be strange if Ji Ruoyan was not furious that this originally pleasant meal was suddenly interrupted by these people. This was akin to the situation when the people-in-charge of twopanies were discussing a huge project worth hundreds of billions. However, someone interrupted halfway and caused the project to be suspended. The other party casually apologized and asked if this matter could be considered over. If the other party¡¯s background was more impressive and awesome than Ji Ruoyan¡¯s background, she might really suffer in silence. However, from the current situation, it was obvious that the other party¡¯s background was not as impressive and awesome as Ji Ruoyan¡¯s. Therefore, this matter would definitely not be resolved so easily. ¡°I¡¯ll say it onest time. Bring out the biggest backing you have. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to walk out of this door today.¡± Ji Ruoyan did not take Shi Zihan¡¯s words seriously and said so bluntly. ¡°The Eldest Miss is angry. It¡¯s a little scary!¡± The Martial Grandmaster standing behind Ji Ruoyan could not help but swallow hard. After following Ji Ruoyan for so long, he had never seen her so furious! At this moment, Su Yu looked at Ji Ruoyan in surprise. However, Su Yu had no intention of interfering with Ji Ruoyan¡¯s actions. From Su Yu¡¯s usual style, he knew that he was neither good nor evil. He did whatever he wanted. In this situation, Su Yu would not disrespect Ji Ruoyan for some strangers. ¡°Sirs, Sir Zhou is the second son of the Prince.¡± At this moment, the restaurant manager, who was sandwiched in the middle, saw that something was wrong and spoke directly. ¡°So he¡¯s a rtive of the royal family. However, a mere Prince is still not important enough!¡± The moment Ji Ruoyan said that, everyone ¨C including Zhou Guangyao ¨C in the restaurant instantly turned pale. At the same time,rge drops of sweat began to appear on his forehead. Judging from Ji Ruoyan¡¯s attitude just now, Zhou Guangyao felt that he might have f*cked up today. However, he really did not expect that this woman did not even take his father seriously! ¡°His father is Prince He. What about you?¡± At that moment, Ji Ruoyan looked at Shi Zihan, who was dressed in a ck robe. At this moment, Shi Zihan also began to quickly think of a countermeasure. From the current situation, it was obvious that the other party did not intend to let them off easily. Therefore, after ncing at Ji Ruoyan, Shi Zihan locked her gaze on Su Yu. As the saying goes; like repels like, and opposites attract. As a woman, Shi Zihan knew that women were unreasonable sometimes. Then, Shi Zihan took off her ck robe, and revealed her graceful figure. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s our fault this time. Can you be magnanimous?¡± Shi Zihan said this to Su Yu softly. Upon hearing this, Su Yu raised his eyebrows slightly. Was this woman crazy? She actually dared to use Enchantment. Even the Martial Grandmaster guard behind Ji Ruoyan did not realize that Shi Zihan¡¯s words contained an Enchantment. However, Shi Zihan might have messed with the wrong person. With her foundation, she was still hundreds of years away from charming Su Yu, who possessed divinity. ¡°You have a death wish.¡± The other party had already used Enchantment on him, who was only watching the show. Su Yu naturally would not act as if nothing had happened. When Su Yu finished speaking, an unimaginably terrifying aura enveloped Shi Zihan and the others. ¡°Not good.¡± After sensing the terrifying aura that erupted from Su Yu¡¯s body, Shi Zihan instantly reacted. She seemed to have messed with the wrong person. Originally, Shi Zihan thought that the other party was so young and his strength should at most be the same as the woman beside him. That was why she wanted to use Enchantment to bewitch the other party slightly so that this matter could be easily resolved. With Shi Zihan¡¯s strength as beginner Enlightened Martial Grandmaster, it was simply wishful thinking for her to resist Su Yu, whose blood energy was like a dragon and who hadprehended the power of rules of water and sessfully entered the Martial Lord realm. Under the pressure of Su Yu¡¯s aura, Shi Zihan and the others were directly pressed to the ground, unable to move. Ji Ruoyan, who was standing at the side, was still a little confused. She did not understand what had happened. The eyes of the Martial Grandmaster, who was standing behind Ji Ruoyan, almost popped out. Sir Su was too terrifying. Su Yu, who was suppressing Shi Zihan and the others with his aura, walked towards them unhurriedly. Upon seeing this situation, Ji Ruoyan hurriedly followed behind. Although she did not understand what had just happened, with Ji Ruoyan¡¯s intelligence, she instantly thought that the woman must have used some method to anger Sir Su. ¡°You are a Martial Lord.¡± When Su Yu slowly walked to her side, Shi Zihan spoke with difficulty. She was desperately trying to block the terrifying power of intent from Su Yu¡¯s body. ¡°You¡¯re quite bold. You actually dare to use your Enchantment on me.¡± ncing at Shi Zihan, who was struggling to hold on, Su Yu said casually. ¡®The power of Enchantment, this damn woman.¡¯ As soon as Su Yu said this, Ji Ruoyan immediately red fiercely at Shi Zihan, who was lying on the ground in a sorry state.. Chapter 185 - 185:1 Want to Break The Limbs Of This Unfilial Son Chapter 185:1 Want to Break The Limbs Of This Unfilial Son Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I¡¯m the sessor of the Cihang Sword Pavilion. Please spare my life.¡± Shi Zihan, who understood that she could not think of a way to save herself, directly revealed her sect. ¡°Cihang Sword Pavilion? President Ji, do you know about this faction?¡± Su Yu turned to look at Ji Ruoyan. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it. It seems to be a hidden sect in the sea area. Rumor has it that there are high-level King Realm experts guarding it. However, they should be nothingpared to you, Sir.¡± Seeing that Su Yu was looking at her, Ji Ruoyan replied via voice transmission. This was because some things were not suitable for too many people to know. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to live. Let your sect send someone to pay a ransom to get you back. During this period of time, you can stay in the Myriad Commerce Association!¡± After saying that, Su Yu directly used the power of the rules of water to seal Shi Zihan¡¯s dantian. ¡°President Ji, bring these people back and get their people to bail them out.¡± ncing at the people lying on the ground, Su Yu had no intention of crushing them to death. In the pugilistic world, fighting and killing were meaningless. He might as well exchange these trash for a sum of resources. As for whether the other party would pay him the ransom, Su Yu believed that the Myriad Commerce Association would help him settle these trivial matters. ¡°Bring them back to themerce associationter.¡± Upon hearing Su Yu¡¯s words, Ji Ruoyan immediately said to the guard Martial Grandmaster behind her. He hurriedly nodded to show that he understood the order. Then, Su Yu left the Wanxian Restaurant with Ji Ruoyan without even looking at the group of people on the ground. Zhou Guangyao felt that if he went back, his father might break three of his legs. Zhou Guangyao had clearly heard the conversation between the two people. Although Zhou Guangyao was a profligate son, he was not stupid. There seemed to be only onemerce association that was called president by the other party and did not care about the royal family. It was the giantmerce association of the Myriad Commerce Association. Thinking of this, Zhou Guangyao wished he could p himself a few times. He had only wanted to show off in front of a beautiful woman, and now look at the sh*t that he got himself into. The manager of the Wanxian Restaurant was also speechless. Although he knew that the person who came to eat was from the Myriad Commerce Association, he did not know that the president of the Myriad Commerce Association had personallye! If he had known this would happen, he would have stopped Zhou Guangyao froming up. Now, because of this matter, the manager of the restaurant did not even know if he could survive when the royal family found out about it. After Su Yu left, the group of people who had been released from the overwhelming pressure of his aura also stood up shakily. After sensing that her power had been sealed by a special force, Shi Zihan did not show any excessive reaction. After all, the winner was king. She had already been reduced to a prisoner due the other party¡¯s Rank. Wouldn¡¯t she be seeking death if she continued to cause trouble? ¡°Let¡¯s go. What are you waiting for? Don¡¯t tell me you want me to move you myself!¡± Looking at these people, the guard Martial Grandmaster could not help but cross his arms and say yfully. These people really brought this onto themselves! He had told them to scram far away just now, but they refused to listen to him! ¡°And you, tell your person-in-charge to go to the Myriad Commerce Association and apologize. Do you understand?¡± After speaking to Zhou Guangyao and the others, the guard Martial Grandmaster spoke to the restaurant manager. ¡°Understood, understood.¡± Knowing that this matter could not be resolved peacefully today, the restaurant manager hurriedly nodded like a chick pecking at rice. Soon, the Martial Grandmaster led Shi Zihan and Zhou Guangyao towards the Myriad Commerce Association. The servants who followed Zhou Guangyao quickly ran back to the mansion to report. At this moment, Su Yu and Ji Ruoyan were already sitting in the carriage on the way back. The one driving the carriage outside was another Martial Grandmaster guard, who had been hiding in the dark. ¡°President Ji, I¡¯ll let you deal with the people backing those two.¡± After reaching out to take the tea that Ji Ruoyan poured, Su Yu said casually. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry. I will take care of it.¡± Upon hearing that, Ji Ruoyan quickly nodded. Su Yu naturally didn¡¯t need to personally deal with such a small matter. Soon, the carriage arrived at the Myriad Commerce Association as the two of them conversed. After bringing Su Yu to the luxurious room prepared for him, Ji Ruoyan prepared to deal with the matter just now. Meanwhile, in his residence, Prince He ¨C Zhou Erhe ¨C cked out and almost fainted on the spot when he heard the servant¡¯s report. Aftering back to his senses, Zhou Erhe flew into a rage on the spot. He picked up the teacup on the table and threw it violently on the ground. Then, he roared angrily, ¡°Unfilial son! This unfilial son! I¡¯m so angry.¡± Zhou Tianci¡¯s mother, who was also Zhou Erhe¡¯s wife, hurried forward to persuade him. ¡°Your Highness, calm down first. Think of a way to redeem Tian¡¯er!¡± A woman who could be the princess consort was naturally not a silly girl. Although her background might not beparable to the royal family, it was definitely not weak. Therefore, she naturally knew what kind of power the Myriad Commerce Association held. The other party had said that even their prince¡¯s residence had to follow the other party¡¯s wishes. They must be so powerful that the prince¡¯s residence couldn¡¯t afford to offend them. ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s all your fault. Otherwise, why would that unfilial son be so arrogant and despotic? This time, I¡¯ll break his five limbs.¡± In a fit of anger, Zhou Erhe casually waved his hands. There was a dark expression on his face. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve umted a lot of wealth over the years. Let¡¯s go and redeem Tian¡¯er first. What do you think?¡± After being given the cold shoulder, the Princess Consort only felt anxious. ¡°Men, prepare the carriage. I¡¯m going to the Myriad Commerce Association.¡± In the end, Zhou Erhe was also afraid that the unfilial son would cause even more trouble in the Myriad Commerce Association, so he could only give the order with a dark expression. They had no choice but to go. After all, the Myriad Commerce Association had already spoken. If they really didn¡¯t go, what if the other party thought that they were being disrespectful? If that really happened, Zhou Erhe felt that the royal family might hand him over to appease the anger of the Myriad Commerce Association. At this moment, Zhou Guangyao and Shi Zihan were imprisoned in two connected secret rooms in the Myriad Commerce Association. They were guarded by a few Generals. ¡°Miss Shi, what should we do now? If my father finds out, he will definitely break my legs. You have to save me!¡± Through the iron window, Zhou Guangyao spoke to Shi Zihan, who stayed quiet in another secret room. ¡°Sir Zhou, we can only take it one step at a time.¡± Shi Zihan shook her head slightly. Now that she was a prisoner, how could she help others? There was a question in Shi Zihan¡¯s heart. Why was there such a ridiculous prodigy in the Great Zhou Dynasty? It was simply unreasonable. After hearing Shi Zihan¡¯s words, Zhou Guangyaoy on the ground helplessly andpletely gave up on struggling.. Chapter 186 - 186: Two Sly Old Foxes Chapter 186: Two Sly Old Foxes Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Seeing this scene, Shi Zihan could only shake her head helplessly and stayed silent. At the same time, the manager of Wanxian Restaurant quickly reported what had happened to the shopkeeper. After hearing who the two parties were, the shopkeeper¡¯s residence began to stir like a Level 18 earthquake. Then, from the residence of the current prime minister, Li Yuan, a gorgeous carriage headed straight for the Myriad Commerce Association. About twenty minutes after Ji Ruoyan and Su Yu returned to the Myriad Commerce Association. Two gorgeous carriages appeared at the entrance of the Myriad Tong Chamber of Commerce at the same time. ¡°Li Yuan greets Your Highness.¡± Li Yuan, who had just alighted from the carriage, immediately went forward and bowed when he saw Zhou Erhe. ¡°Minister Li, I believe our goals are simr. Let¡¯s go in together!¡± Looking at Li Yuan¡¯s figure in front of him, Zhou Erhe did not put on too much airs and directly said in a deep voice. ¡°Your Highness, please.¡± Seeing this, there was no obvious change in Li Yuan¡¯s expression. Instead, he extended his hand slightly. At this moment, Li Yuan almost wanted to point at Zhou Erhe¡¯s nose and scold him for raising such a profligate son. However, as Prince He, Zhou Erhe was a member of the royal family of the Great Zhou Dynasty. Although a prime minister like Li Yuan felt extremely aggrieved, he did not dare to show it. Then, the two of them entered the Myriad Commerce Association together. After reporting their intentions, Ji Ruoyan heard about their arrival after a series of notifications. Zhou Erhe and Li Yuan were brought to the conference room of the Myriad Commerce Association. During this period, no one served them any tea. They just sat there and waited. About five minutester, Ji Ruoyan slowly walked into the conference room. Seeing this, Zhou Erhe and Li Yuan also stood up from their chairs. Although the two of them were top figures in the Great Zhou Dynasty, they were only so-so in front of the Myriad Commerce Association. ¡°Greetings, President Ji.¡± Zhou Erhe and Li Yuan stood up and cupped their fists at the same time. ¡°You should know very well why the two of you are here. So, tell me, how would you like to resolve this matter?¡± Faced with the respectful duo, Ji Ruoyan did not stand on ceremony and sat down on a chair. Then, she spoke to them coldly. ¡°President Ji, it¡¯s my Wanxian Restaurant¡¯s negligence this time that caused you to have an unpleasant meal. I¡¯m extremely sorry about this. This is a small gift I prepared for you and that Sir. Please ept it.¡± Upon hearing Ji Ruoyan¡¯s words, Li Yuan was the first to speak. Li Yuan didn¡¯t beat around the bush. He directly ced a storage ring on the table to show his sincerity. ¡°President Ji, my son has offended you and that lord. I hope you can be magnanimous and spare his life.¡± Seeing that Li Yuan had already taken the lead, Zhou Erhe also took out a storage ring and ced it on the table. In response, the guard Martial Grandmaster standing behind Ji Ruoyan picked up two storage rings and handed them to her. Ji Ruoyan extended her spiritual thoughts into the two storage rings. After scanning them, she ced the two storage rings on the table and began tapping the armrest of the chair. Ji Ruoyan¡¯s thoughtful look caused Li Yuan and Zhou Erhe¡¯s hearts to skip a beat. ¡°Look at how forgetful I am. President Ji, I still have a small gift for that Sir alone. Please ept it.¡± The tapping sound made Li Yuan¡¯s heart flutter. In the end, Li Yuan took out the ring he had prepared in advance and ced it on the table. ¡®Kiss *ss: Seeing Li Yuan take out another ring, Zhou Erhe could only take out another storage ring in pain. Li Yuan and Zhou Erhe were slippery old foxes. They naturally knew how to make preparations. In the beginning, they did not directly y all cards because they were afraid that the other party would deem it insufficient. After they had used the first ring as a foundation, the situation would naturally be much better. ¡®Two sly old foxes: Ji Ruoyan reached out to take the other two storage rings from the guard Martial Grandmaster. After scanning the resources inside, she could not help but to quietly curse the two sly old foxes in her heart. ¡°Let¡¯s forget about it this time. Bring him to pick the person upter.¡± After pondering for a while, Ji Ruoyan instructed the Martial Grandmaster behind her. Li Yuan and Zhou Erhe did not even dare to breathe loudly. ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± The guard nodded in agreement. Following that, Ji Ruoyan did not waste her breath on Li Yuan and Zhou Erhe. She stood up and left the conference room. ¡°Prince Zhou, follow me!¡± Seeing that Young Miss had already left, the guard Martial Grandmaster said to Zhou Erhe. As for Li Yuan, he had nothing to do now. He naturally wouldn¡¯t continue staying in the Myriad Commerce Association. He had lost so many resources for no reason. He had to go back and find someone to vent his anger. On the other hand, after Ji Ruoyan left the conference room, she went straight to Su Yu¡¯s room. ¡°Sir Su.¡± Ji Ruoyan reached out to knock on the door and asked softly. ¡®So quick? Upon hearing the voiceing from outside the room, a thought couldn¡¯t help but sh across Su Yu¡¯s mind. Then, he walked straight to the door and opened it. ¡°Sir, I hope I didn¡¯t disturb your rest. This is an apology gift from Prince He and Prime Minister Li Yuan.¡± After Su Yu opened the door, Ji Ruoyan extended her hand and handed over four storage rings. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± Seeing this, Su Yu reached out and only took two of them. Seeing the confusion on Ji Ruoyan¡¯s face, Su Yu chuckled and said, ¡°You can keep the rest. It¡¯s apensation for your hard work.¡± ¡°Alright. See you tomorrow, President Ji.¡± After saying that, Su Yu turned around and entered the room, leaving Ji Ruoyan, who was still in a daze at the door. Ji Ruoyan, who had snapped back to her senses, opened her mouth to say something, but no words came out. However, looking at the two rings in her hand, Ji Ruoyan was caught betweenughter and tears as she shook her head. Then, she walked briskly back to her small courtyard. On the other side, under the lead of the guard Martial Grandmaster, Zhou Erhe also saw his unfilial son, Zhou Guangyao, lying on the ground. The sound of the lock being unlocked also rmed Zhou Guangyao, who was idling. ¡®Oh no, fin going to die soon: Zhou Guangyao¡¯s heart turned cold when he saw a familiar face. Zhou Erhe, who had already entered the secret room, saw his unfilial son¡¯s useless appearance and went up to him to vent his anger.. Chapter 187 - 187: The Auction Begins Chapter 187: The Auction Begins Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Dad, stop hitting me. Stop hitting me. I¡¯m going to die if you keep hitting me.¡± Zhou Guangyao, who was pped by his father¡¯s loving iron palm, covered his face andy on the ground wailing. ¡°Prince Zhou, if there¡¯s any problem, bring your son back and discuss it slowly. By the way, our Myriad Commerce Association has top-notch spiritual medicine. Although they can¡¯t revive the dead, they have a miraculous effect on treating injuries and internal injuries. I think that Your Highness should buy some to take home.¡± The Martial Grandmaster who was standing behind Zhou Erhe reminded him. ¡®F*ck, you¡¯re a human too. How can you remind him like that?1 Hearing the words of the Martial Grandmaster, Zhou Guangyao, who was lying on the ground, felt that he was a demon! He actually suggested to his father to buy that spiritual medicine back. Wasn¡¯t he forcing the old man to beat him to death? ¡°Thank you for the reminder.¡± Zhou Erhe suppressed the anger in his heart and replied in a low voice. Then, Zhou Erhe roared at Zhou Guangyao, who was still lying on the ground, ¡°Unfilial son, how long do you want to lie there? If you don¡¯t get up, I¡¯ll break your legs and make you crawl back.¡± Hearing his father¡¯s furious tone, Zhou Guangyao didn¡¯t dare to lie down anymore. He hurriedly covered his face and got up. ¡°Hmph.¡± Seeing this situation, Zhou Erhe, who felt that he had lost all his face, snorted coldly and turned to leave. Zhou Guangyao hurriedly followed behind him. When they passed by Shi Zihan¡¯s secret room, Zhou Erhe nced at Shi Zihan, who was resting with her eyes closed. However, he did not say anything. As for Zhou Guangyao, he was not stupid enough to ask Zhou Erhe to bail Shi Zihan out. As Zhou Guangyao passed Shi Zihan¡¯s secret room dejectedly, he did not dare to look at her. He followed Zhou Erhe out of the secret room corridor. After the three of them left, Shi Zihan could not help but sigh. Zhou Erhe brought Zhou Guangyao into the carriage. He looked at his son whose face was swollen like a pig¡¯s head. Zhou Erhe then suppressed his anger and asked in a low voice, ¡°Unfilial son, tell me in detail about the matter and who that woman is.¡± Hearing his father¡¯s words, Zhou Guangyao didn¡¯t dare to hide anything and started to tell him in detail. In the end, the servants of the prince¡¯s residence saw their prince leading a creature simr to the pig-headed man of the Beastman Dynasty inside the residence. Then, screams that filled the sky continuously sounded from the prince¡¯s residence. This scream made the servants¡¯ hair stand on end. As time passed, manyrge factions in the capital of the Great Zhou Dynasty knew about what happened in the Wanxian Restaurant today. After all, there was no way to keep a secret forever. The news spread very quickly, and many versions of it were instantly born. Therefore, the variousrge families in the dynasty warned the younger generations. During this period of time, anyone who dared to do anything rash in the dynasty would be directly expelled from the family and demoted to amoner. If the situation was serious, they would even be executed. On the other side of the pce, Zhou Xuanji also ordered the secret guards in the pce to investigate secretly. He wanted to know the identity of Su Yu, who was beside Ji Ruoyan. It could not be helped. As the ruler of a country, Zhou Xuanji needed to consider every single detail. A young man who could be apanied by Ji Ruoyan and treated as an honored guest was not someone the Great Zhou Dynasty could afford to offend. Just by having a meal with Ji Ruoyan, Su Yu instantly caused a storm in the entire Great Zhou Dynasty. The night passed uneventfully. Other than a group of good-for-nothings who had been warned and were on tenterhooks the entire night, the lives of the ordinary citizens did not change at all. After having a sumptuous breakfast with Ji Ruoyan, Su Yu weed the monthly auction of the Myriad Commerce Association. At this moment, Su Yu was looking down at the auction hall from Sky VIP Room Number 1. Customers had already begun to enter the auction hall one after another. However, the people sitting in the hall were usually small vendors or low-rank martial cultivators from the dynasty. Many of them were here to see the world and make connections. The people who actually nned to bid in the auction sat in the VIP rooms. Su Yu was not the only one in the VIP room. There was also Ji Ruoyan and a group of maidservants. When the hall began to be crowded, a clear ancient bell sounded in the auction hall. As the bell rang, the mor in the auction hall gradually subsided. Knowing that the bell had rung, it meant that the auction had officially begun. Naturally, the attendees would not be so stupid as to shout at this time. On the auction stage, a mature woman in a red dress walked up. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m the chief auctioneer of the Myriad Commerce Association, Ji Yue. I¡¯ll preside over this auction for everyone. Let¡¯s cut to the chase and begin.¡± As Ji Yue stood on the stage, her every movement carried an astonishing charm. Many low-rank martial arts cultivators were looking at Ji Yue on the stage with fanatical expressions. Even the big shots in the private rooms were the same. However, when they thought of the other party¡¯s surname, it was as if someone had poured a te of cold water on them and extinguished the fire in their hearts. Originally, there was no need for a chief auctioneer like Ji Yue to go on stage for a mere monthly auction. However, Su Yu was present at this auction. Therefore, under Ji Ruoyan¡¯s order, Ji Yue sessfully reced the auctioneer who was supposed to go on stage today. Ji Yue¡¯s identity was the same as Ji Ruoyan. She was also a member of the Ji n. However, Ji Ruoyan was a direct descendant. Ji Yue could only be considered a distant rtive. There was a huge difference in status between the two. After ncing vaguely at Su Yu in Sky VIP Room Number 1, Ji Yue looked at the auction stage and said with a smile, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s wee the first auction item, a Level 3 spirit pill ¨C the body tempering pill.¡± Su Yu, who was in the Sky VIP Room, was slightly interested when he saw this scene. This was the first time he had experienced this auction, so he could not help but feel a little novel. ¡°The Level 3 spirit pill ¨C the body tempering pill, was made by an alchemy grandmaster. It has already developed pill patterns and is not poisonous. Its efficacy is at least 70% stronger than the body tempering pill of the same grade. This white jade bottle contains five body tempering pills. If you need this item, you can start preparing to ce your bid.¡± After ncing at the white jade bottle on the auction stage, Ji Yue exined the medicinal effects of the pill in detail. ¡°The starting price is 10,000 general coins. Each increase must not be less than 1,000 general coins. The auction officially begins.¡± ¡°11,000.¡± As soon as Ji Yue finished speaking, someone started bidding from the auction hall below.. Chapter 188 - 188: Giant Origin Stone Chapter 188: Giant Origin Stone Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°12,000.¡± ¡±13,000.¡± In an instant, the attendees started to ce their bid. However, some of the big shots sitting in the private room had yet to bid. Of course, it was not that they looked down on such a top grade Level 3 spirit pill, but they felt that it was not the time to bid yet. Soon, when the price of the spirit pills was raised to 50,000 general coins, the guest in Yellow VIP Room finally started to bid. ¡°55,000.¡± The people in these VIP rooms were basically all high-ranking officials and nobles. Naturally, they were not like the auctioneers in the auction hall who would increase the price by the smallest amount. ¡°The guest in the Yellow VIP Room Number 285 bids 55,000. Is there anyone else who wants to bid?¡± Ji Yue, who was on the auction stage, saw that the atmosphere was getting lively, so she began to shout. ¡°65,000.¡± ¡°70,000.¡± As soon as Ji Yue finished speaking, various VIPs began to ce their bid. If it was an ordinary Level 3 body tempering pill, these big shots would not fight over it. However, the Level 3 body tempering pill that Su Yu sold to the Myriad Commerce Association was simply a miracle pill which quality surpassed ordinary body tempering pills! There were many big shots who were willing to spend money on this for their juniors. This caused the auction price of the five Level 3 body tempering pill to rise. ¡°Sir Su, the Level 3 body tempering pill you sold to us is quite popr!¡± Ji Ruoyan, who was in Sky VIP Room Number 1, said to Su Yu with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s alright. For martial cultivators below the General Rank, it¡¯s indeed considered a high-grade medicinal pill.¡± Upon hearing Ji Ruoyan¡¯s words, Su Yu casually replied. In response, Ji Ruoyan smiled without saying a word. The Level 3 body tempering pills on the auction stage were finally sold for 500,000 general coins. In other words, the pill was sold for 100,000 general coins each. ¡°Everyone, the auction for the first item has ended. Next is the second auction item, a warrior-level leg technique. Bidding starts at 10,000 warrior coins.¡± Seeing that the Level 3 body tempering pill had been sold, Ji Yue immediately began the auction of the next item. At this, Su Yu sipped his tea and continued to watch the auction. Ji Ruoyan began to peel some fruits for Su Yu like a maidservant and ced them on a fruit te. Su Yu didn¡¯t fancy an item at the warrior level, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t bid. As time passed, Ji Yue managed to auction off many merchandise. During this period, no items were unsold. When they finally entered the middle part of the auction, Su Yu became slightly more spirited. ¡°Everyone, next, we have a Giant Origin Stone. Bidding starts at one general coin. Everyone can bid freely.¡± Beside Ji Yue, a Giant Origin Stone about the size of a twelve-person round table and with a height of three meters stood upright on the ground. [Origin Stone] Description: It contains part of the body of the Intermediate King Realm sea creatures. Due to the seal on the origin stone, this body is still active. When Su Yu¡¯s gazended on the Giant Origin Stone on the auction stage below, the information about it appeared in front of Su Yu. ¡°Sir, are you interested in this origin stone?¡± Ji Ruoyan, who was sitting beside Su Yu, could not help but straighten her body when she saw Su Yu look at the origin stone. She immediately asked softly. In fact, this Giant Origin Stone should not have appeared in this monthly auction. However, Ji Ruoyan was quite meticulous. Thest time Su Yu left the Myriad Commerce Association, he had picked up a few origin stones. Clearly, he was rather interested in them. In order to improve her rtionship with Su Yu, this huge origin stone that should have been in the Myriad Commerce Association¡¯s treasure vault appeared in this monthly auction. ¡°I remember that this Giant Origin Stone was in your treasure vaultst time. Why did you suddenly put it up for auction?¡± Su Yu nced at the Giant Origin Stone and said meaningfully. ¡°It was just sitting there and gathering dust, so I decided to put it up for auction.¡± Facing Su Yu¡¯s gaze, Ji Ruoyan lied through her teeth. Su Yu did not say much about this. They were all smart people. There were some things that did not need to be said too bluntly. It was fine as long as they understood it in their hearts. Ji Yue nced at Su Yu in Sky VIP Room Number 1 from the corner of her eye from time to time. At this moment, the guests in other VIP rooms, as well as the people in the auction hall below, were also staring fixedly at the Giant Origin Stone on the stage. Although they could not see through what was in this Giant Origin Stone like Su Yu, this did not dampen their enthusiasm. ¡°10,000.¡± ¡°20,000.¡± Soon, the guests in the VIP rooms began to bid. When the price rose all the way to one million general coins, the bidding finally slowed down. ¡°President Ji, help me make a bid. I want this Giant Origin Stone.¡± Seeing that most of the others had shouted, Su Yu spoke to Ji Ruoyan. Upon hearing that, a look of joy shed across Ji Ruoyan¡¯s face. ¡°1.2 million.¡± When Ji Ruoyan¡¯s cold voice sounded from VIP Room Number 1, the bidding instantly stopped. There were naturally many people in the VIP rooms who could exceed this price. However, at this moment, who would continue to increase the price? Wouldn¡¯t that be stupid? Sky VIP Room Number 1 was a ce that even the king of the Great Zhou Dynasty was not qualified to stay in. Usually, it was a private room reserved for King Realm big shots. Now that the person inside had spoken, who dared to bid? ¡°1.2 million going once, 1.2 million going twice, 1.2 million going thrice. Deal.¡± ¡°Let us congratte the VIP in Sky Room Number 1 for winning this Giant Origin Stone.¡± After hearing the president¡¯s voice, Ji Yue quickly shouted the price three times. Most of the auctioneers had no objections to this at all. Even if they had some objections, they had to hold it in and bring it home. Then, Ji Yue put the Giant Origin Stone into her storage device and arranged for someone to send it to VIP Room Number 1. She could not help but heave a sigh of relief. She was really afraid that someone would be so rash and increase the price. Although it was normal to increase the price at an auction, this situation was quite special.. Chapter 189 - 189: Young Man, You’re So Brave Chapter 189: Young Man, You¡¯re So Brave Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The high-ranking officials and nobles of the Great Zhou Dynasty had long guessed who was sitting in Sky VIP Room Number 1. After all, what happened in the Wanxian Restaurant yesterday had already spread like wildfire in the capital. If they still couldn¡¯t guess who was sitting in Sky VIP Room Number 1, then these VIPs must be really stupid. After the auction for the Giant Origin Stone ended, Ji Yue began a new round of auctions. The storage ring containing the Giant Origin Stone had long been sent to Su Yu in the VIP Room. Next, among the auction items, Su Yu also bid for a broken saber tip and an item that waspletely blood-red like a ruby. The guests in the other VIP rooms knew very well that an item that the big shot in Sky VIP Room Number 1 liked was definitely a treasure. However, even if they knew, no one dared to snatch it from him! If they dared to counter bid, they really suspected that they would not be able to see the sun tomorrow. This was very normal. After all, in the martial arts world, the words of the strong were the rules. Even if the Great Zhou Dynasty had itsw, existences whose strength surpassed the dynasty couldpletely ignore thesews. Rules could only restrain existences weaker than those who made rules. As for Ji Ruoyan, who was sitting beside Su Yu, she was no less curious than the others. Apart from the Giant Origin Stone, Ji Ruoyan had naturally seen two other items. However, in Ji Ruoyan¡¯s opinion the tip of the saber might be a fragment of a high-level weapon. Other than being hard, it did not have any other characteristics. In addition, the group of appraisers in themerce association had also appraised that item. Their evaluation of the tip of the saber was not high. However, it was this saber tip that did not receive a high evaluation that caught Su Yu¡¯s attention. This instantly made Ji Ruoyan feel that she and the group of appraisers might have made a mistake. ¡°Sir Su, what are the effects of the two items you just purchased? Can you tell me? If it¡¯s not convenient for you to say it, then forget it.¡± In the end, Ji Ruoyan could not hold back her curiosity and asked Su Yu carefully. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. That tip of the saber contains a trace of the power of rules of the path of saber. It should be a fragment of a king artifact. However, its power has already been lost. I want to see if I can use this toprehend saber intent.¡± ¡°As for the other item that¡¯s simr to a crystal, it should contain a spiritual nt seed. I¡¯m quite interested in this, so I bought it.¡± Su Yu did not avoid Ji Ruoyan¡¯s question. After all, it was not some divine weapon. It was not a big deal to say it. ¡°Sir is truly a man of knowledge.¡± Upon hearing this, Ji Ruoyan ttered Su Yu. In fact, Ji Ruoyan was quite puzzled. How could there be such an abnormal monster in this day and age? Not only were they at the Martial Lord realm, but they were so ridiculously knowledgeable. Even the many appraisers in the Myriad Commerce Association could notpare to him. Towards Ji Ruoyan¡¯s ttery, Su Yu really wanted to say, ¡®I¡¯m actually terrible at studying, but I¡¯ve recently reached some sort of enlightenment.¡¯ As time gradually passed, the auction came to an end. On the auction stage below, Ji Yue was exining thest auction item. ¡°Everyone, this item was salvaged from the underwater ruins by our Myriad Commerce Association. ording to the appraisal of the Masters, this item is very likely the key to an underwater treasure. However, we don¡¯t know the exact location of the treasure.¡± [Bronze Key] Description: A secret key used to open the tomb of a Titled Martial King of the sea creatures. The map to the tomb is contained inside. Method to obtain it: Use the blood essence of the descendant of this titled Martial King to activate the map contained in it. Seeing that the auction was about to end, Su Yu casually nced at the Bronze Key on the auction stage. ¡®It¡¯s really the key to opening a certain ce. Could it be that the appraisers of the Myriad Commerce Association actually have some skills?¡¯ After seeing the introduction of the Bronze Key, Su Yu could not help but think. Meanwhile, a young man in ck VIP Room Number 999 was so excited when he saw the Bronze Key on the auction stage. ¡°It¡¯s exactly the same as the Bronze Key recorded in the secret scroll that Elder Hai gave me. I have to obtain this Bronze Key.¡± ¡°Old Hai, I saw that Bronze key.¡± Seeing this, Xiao Chen reached out and rubbed the jade green ring on his finger. ¡°Little Chen, you must obtain this Bronze Key. This will be the key to your ascent.¡± An extremely elderly voice directly entered Xiao Chen¡¯s ears from the ring. ¡°Elder Hai, don¡¯t worry. This item doesn¡¯t even include a sea map included. It shouldn¡¯t be sold for a very high price.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Chen promised solemnly. Just as Xiao Chen had said, very few people were interested in the Bronze Key. Most of the bidders were more interested in these rare items. They did not really want to hunt for treasures, but were prepared to buy them back as a collection. If Su Yu did not attend this auction, it would not be a problem for Xiao Chen to obtain this Bronze Key. However, after gaining insight into the Bronze Key on the auction stage, Su Yu was very interested in this key! ¡°The guest in ck VIP Room Number 999 bid 50,000 general coins. Are there guests who would like to continue bidding?¡± Just as Ji Yue thought that the auction would end here, something out of expectations actually happened. ¡°100,000.¡± Just as Ji Yue finished her train of thoughts, Ji Ruoyan¡¯s cold voice sounded from Sky VIP Room Number 1. At this moment, the smile on Xiao Chen¡¯s face froze. Xiao Chen never expected that a roadblock would appear at this moment. When he realized that the bidder was from Sky VIP Room Number 1, Xiao Chen¡¯s expression turned as ugly as it could be. ¡°Elder Hai, what should we do now?¡± Xiao Chen, who did not continue bidding, asked aggrievedly. ¡°Continue bidding. If we don¡¯t get this Bronze Key this time, we won¡¯t have a chanceter,¡± the existence of which Xiao Chen addressed as Elder Hai said in a low voice. ¡°150,000.¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Chen¡¯s face turned ruthless and he directly made a counter bid. As soon as Xiao Chen shouted the price, the entire venue erupted. What kind of ruthless person was this? He actually dared to counter bid Sky VIP Room Number 1. Impressive, awesome! It had to be said that Xiao Chen¡¯s bid instantly changed the atmosphere of the auction hall.. Chapter 190 - 190: Human and Demon Hybrid? Chapter 190: Human and Demon Hybrid? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Xiao Chen ced his bid, Ji Yue was a little stunned. Ji Yue never expected that someone would actually dare to raise the price. At the same time, Ji Ruoyan also looked slightly surprised. Under normal circumstances, no one would dare to offend the guests in Sky VIP Room Number 1. And now, someone had actually done this just as the auction was about to end. It was obvious that the items on the auction stage were very important to the other party. ¡®Could it be that the guy in Room 999 knows the location of the treasure that can be opened with the Bronze Key? At that moment, a thought shed across Ji Ruoyan¡¯s mind. ¡°300,000.¡± Although she was thinking, Ji Ruoyan did not stop bidding. She immediately doubled the price. Upon hearing the new bid from Sky VIP Room Number 1, Xiao Chen turnedpletely gloomy. Because he did not have enough money on him at all, he started the next round of bidding. ¡°Elder Hai, I don¡¯t have enough money on me. What should I do now?¡± Xiao Chen had no choice but to seek help from the soul remnant of the sea dragon inside the ring. Hearing Xiao Chen¡¯s question, Elder Hai couldn¡¯t help but fall silent. If he was at his peak, he naturally wouldn¡¯t be so afraid. However, his physical body was already destroyed and only a soul remnant was left of him. Although he could still unleash some power, it would at most affect enlightened Martial Grandmasters. It would not work if he wanted to fight head-on against arge faction like the Myriad Commerce Association. ¡°If there¡¯s really no other way, give up!¡± In the end, Elder Hai¡¯s slightly hoarse voice slowly sounded from the ring. Upon hearing Elder Hai¡¯s words, Xiao Chen could only clench his fists indignantly. Then, he stared fixedly at the Sky VIP Room Number 1. Ji Yue could not help but heave a sigh of relief when she saw that the guest in ck VIP Room Number 999 did not continue bidding. ¡°300,000 going once, 300,000 going twice, 300,000 going thrice. Deal. Congrattions to the VIP in Sky Room Number 1 for winning this auction item.¡± Seeing that no one continued to bid, Ji Yue deliberately sped up andpleted three rounds of shouting, ending the bidding. However, at this moment, many guests in the VIP rooms looked at ck VIP Room Number 999 strangely. ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. When you bid just now, you must have been targeted by many people. Let¡¯s go back before the auction ends.¡± Seeing that the Bronze Key could not be obtained through formal channels like an auction, the more experienced Elder Hai advised Xiao Chen. Hearing this, Xiao Chen didn¡¯t say anything else. With a dark expression, he quickly left the private room and left the Myriad Commerce Association. After Ji Yue announced the end of the auction from the stage, she personally took the Bronze Key and went straight to Sky VIP Room Number 1. Su Yu looked intrigued. After bidding for the Bronze key, Su Yu was prepared to see if he could crack the secret technique in the key and obtain the treasure map inside. Looking at the situation now, it seemed that someone was also interested in this key. This was very interesting. From Xiao Chen¡¯s bid just now, many problems had already been exposed. That was, the other party recognized the value of this key and thought that it was worth the risk of offending the esteemed guest of Sky VIP Room Number 1 to try bidding. Then, when he realized that he could not bid for it, he directly chose to give up. At this moment, someone knocked twice on the door of the private room. ¡°Come in,¡± Ji Ruoyan said softly when she heard the knocking. Then, Ji Yue, who was holding an ancient wooden box, pushed open the door and entered Sky VIP Room Number 1. ¡°President, this is the Bronze key that Sir Su bought.¡± The moment she entered the private room, Ji Yue¡¯s expression instantly became respectful. She was no longer as charming as she was on the auction stage. ¡°Which guest is in ck VIP Room Number 999?¡± Ji Ruoyan asked Ji Yue as she reached out to take the wooden box containing the Bronze key and handed it to Su Yu. ¡°The guest in that VIP Room is Xiao Chen. He¡¯s the only son of Xiao Feng, King Yi of the Great Zhou Dynasty.¡± Upon hearing the president¡¯s question, Ji Yue immediately reported the other party¡¯s identity. ¡°Do you know what kind of person this Xiao Chen is?¡± After receiving the Bronze Key from Ji Ruoyan, Su Yu asked curiously. ¡°This person is a little strange. Previously, he seemed to have always been known as a piece of trash. After being nurtured with arge amount of resources, his cultivation stopped at the Martial Warrior Realm and he could not advance any further.¡± ¡°Then, in the past year or two, his cultivation suddenly erupted with an astonishing speed and he directly crossed the Warrior realm and stepped into the General realm. In the Great Zhou Dynasty, he obtained the title of a genius.¡± At this moment, a strange expression appeared on Ji Yue¡¯s face. If it were anyone else, Ji Yue might not have known. However, Ji Yue had a deep impression of someone like Xiao Chen who was once known as a good-for-nothing and then suddenly turned into a genius. ¡®A person with great luck? Upon hearing Ji Yue¡¯s description, Su Yu instantly thought of god¡¯s favorite, also known as someone with great luck.. Chapter 191 - 191: Human and Demon Hybrid? 2 Chapter 191: Human and Demon Hybrid? 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Sir, is there a problem with that person?¡± Seeing that Su Yu seemed to be very interested in Xiao Chen, Ji Ruoyan could not help but ask softly. Ji Ruoyan had also heard of Xiao Chen. After all, he was considered very famous in the Great Zhou Dynasty. It was normal for Ji Ruoyan to have heard of him. However, although Xiao Chen¡¯s talent was considered alright, Ji Ruoyan thought that it was far fromparable to a monstrous existence like Su Yu. Su Yu nced at Ji Ruoyan and Ji Yue with a strange expression. Why did the current situation seem to be getting more and more familiar? Picking up treasures at an auction and obtaining the help of the upper ss family behind the auction. Then, marry a fair, rich, and beautiful woman to reach the peak of life. To be honest, if not for Su Yu¡¯s existence, ording to the development, Xiao Chen might really have been the chosen one supported by the Ji n. After all, the Ji n had always liked to invest in geniuses. If Xiao Chen obtained the Bronze Key and obtained the inheritance of a Titled Martial King, his strength would definitely increase by leaps and bounds. He would then attract the Ji n¡¯s focus and attention. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just feel that his luck is pretty good.¡± Seeing that Ji Ruoyan and Ji Yue were staring at him, Su Yu waved his hand and changed the topic. ¡®Do you think you¡¯re lying to a child?1 Upon hearing Su Yu¡¯s perfunctory tone, Ji Ruoyan¡¯s eyelids could not help but twitch. ¡°Alright, since the auction is over, it¡¯s time for me to go back and cultivate.¡± Seeing the expression on Ji Ruoyan¡¯s face, Su Yu prepared to slip away. Upon hearing this, Ji Ruoyan could not say anything. After all, Su Yu had already said that he wanted to go back to cultivate. She could not stop him! ¡°Then I¡¯ll send you off, Sir.¡± Ji Ruoyan did not continue asking, and instead said softly to Su Yu. Su Yu did not turn down Ji Ruoyan¡¯s good intentions. Ji Ruoyan sent Su Yu out of the Myriad Commerce Association and watched his figure disappear on the street. Then she returned to her courtyard. Next, Ji Ruoyan instructed the guard Martial Grandmaster behind her in a deep voice, ¡°Get someone to send all the information about the Xiao family in the Great Zhou Dynasty over. Also, investigate Xiao Chen and Xiao Feng carefully.¡± It had to be said that the strange expression on Su Yu¡¯s face had really piqued Ji Ruoyan¡¯s curiosity. Since she could not obtain any useful information from Su Yu, Ji Ruoyan nned to investigate Xiao Chen herself. At this moment, Xiao Chen, who had be the center of attention because of the incident at the auction house, had already returned to the Xiao Residence. ¡°Elder Hai, that Bronze Key has already fallen into the hands of the person in Sky VIP Room Number 1. What should we do next?¡± Xiao Chen locked himself in his room and spoke in a low voice. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Although the other party has obtained the key, they probably don¡¯t know the exact location of the secret treasure. We still have a chance.¡± Elder Hai replied to the question in a deep voice. Xiao Chen clearly did not know that at this moment, there were already some uninvited guests quickly approaching the Xiao Residence. Among them, Su Yu had concealed his figure and was rapidly approaching the Xiao Residence. There was a glint of curiosity in his eyes. Xiao Chen had aroused Su Yu¡¯s curiosity. Usually, an ordinary General Level figure would not attract his attention. Meanwhile, the Myriad Commerce Association alsounched its hugework of connections and began to investigate everything rted to Xiao Chen since he was born. ¡°Elder Hai, I should have attracted the attention of that existence in Sky VIP Room Number 1 at the Myriad Commerce Association just now. How should I avoid him next?¡± Xiao Chen had gradually calmed down due to Elder Hai¡¯s reassurance. He then raised another fatal question. ¡°Don¡¯t go out for the time being. An existence who can sit in the Sky VIP Room Number 1 of the Myriad Commerce Association probably won¡¯t make things difficult for a junior like you.¡± ¡°As for the others, with your father¡¯s prestige in the Great Zhou Dynasty, they probably won¡¯t dare to attack you.¡± After pondering for a moment, Elder Hai finally spoke. Hearing this, Xiao Chen nodded slightly. However, what Xiao Chen and Elder Hai didn¡¯t know was that the big shot in Sky VIP Room Number 1 had already reached the Xiao Residence. After casually searching the memories of the servants in the Xiao Residence, Su Yu obtained the location where Xiao Chen lived. Then, after using concealment on himself, Su Yu quickly appeared near Xiao Chen¡¯s courtyard. ¡®As expected, there¡¯s an old grandpa.¡¯ Looking at the information revealed by the heavenly mystery array, a strange look shed across Su Yu¡¯s eyes. If Elder Hai was at his peak, he would be able to avoid the detection of the current heavenly mystery array. However, he was only left with a wisp of his soul remnant. Furthermore, he wasmunicating with Xiao Chen through his soul power. The heavenly mystery array directly revealed his true form. ¡®A Martial Lord Realm expert ising. Could it be Xiao Chen¡¯s father, Xiao Feng? At this moment, Su Yu suddenly realized that there was a small purple light dot on the heavenly mystery array. It was quickly approaching Xiao Chen¡¯s courtyard. ¡®Lets take a look first.¡¯After this thought shed through his mind, Su Yu directly used a series of concealment skills on his body and then used the power of Ghost Ship and the Illusion God¡¯s Eye. ¡°Chen¡¯er.¡± Just as Su Yu hid, a figure pushed open the courtyard door of Xiao Chen¡¯s courtyard and shouted in a deep voice. ¡°Father, why are you here?¡± Xiao Chen could not help but be stunned when he heard his father¡¯s voice. However, aftering back to his senses, Xiao Chen pushed open the door and walked out. At this moment, Su Yu finally gained insight into the stats of these two people. f Human] Name: Xiao Feng Level: Mid-stage Purple Gold Rank Martial Lord. Intent realm: Power of The Gold Intent Realm ¨C Small Aplishment. [Half-human, Half-Demon] Name: Xiao Chen Level: Early-stage Silver Rank General Internal power: Water internal power. Bloodline: A portion of the royal merman bloodline. ¡°Ah, turns out it¡¯s like this.¡± After seeing Xiao Feng and Xiao Chen¡¯s information, Su Yu felt a little numb. There was nothing wrong with Xiao Feng¡¯s information. He was a proper human. However, Xiao Chen was different. He was actually a hybrid of human and demon. ¡®In that case, Xiao Chen¡¯s mother should be someone from the merman royal family. Could the Bronze Key be the key to a ruin near the mermaid royal family? At this moment, a thought popped up in Su Yu¡¯s mind. Combining all the information, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems with Su Yu¡¯s deduction. First of all, one needed to use the blood essence of the descendant of the Titled Sea Creatures King to obtain the information hidden inside the Bronze Key. Xiao Chen had also wanted to obtain this Bronze Key. From the looks of it, Xiao Chen definitely knew that he was notpletely human, but a hybrid of human and demon. Based on these clues, Su Yu had reasons to suspect that the ruin detected by the heavenly mystery array was a secret treasure left behind by a Titled King of the merman race. Then, Xiao Chen¡¯s mother should be the direct descendant of that titled Martial King. As for the old man in this guy¡¯s ring, he was most likely rted to the Titled King of the merman race. However, Su Yu was still unable to directly gain insight into their exact rtionship as the old fellow was hidden inside the ring. ¡°Chen¡¯er, there are some things I n to tell you today.¡± Just as Su Yu was thinking quietly, Xiao Feng ¨C who was standing in the courtyard and saw that Xiao Chen had already pushed open the door ande out ¨C said solemnly. ¡°Father, if you have something to say, just say it!¡± Seeing his father¡¯s expression, Xiao Chen had a feeling that the old man was going to tell him about his mother. ¡°Actually, your mother isn¡¯t dead. She¡¯s still alive.¡± Xiao Feng, who had made up his mind, didn¡¯t waste any time and said. However, what surprised Xiao Feng was that his son did not look very surprised, as if he had already known about this. ¡°Chen¡¯er, could it be that you already knew that your mother isn¡¯t dead?¡± Xiao Feng asked with a serious expression.. Chapter 192 - 192: My Body Feels Like It’s Being Emptied Chapter 192: My Body Feels Like It¡¯s Being Emptied Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Seeing his father¡¯s expression, Xiao Chen nodded slightly. ¡°Then you must have also known about your mother¡¯s identity.¡± Seeing that his son really knew about this, Xiao Feng was extremely shocked. ¡°I know. She¡¯s the eldest princess of the merman royal family, right!¡± Now that things hade to this, Xiao Chen directly said it. ¡°Did your mother send someone to tell you?¡± Xiao Feng, who had heard the exact information from Xiao Chen¡¯s mouth, asked excitedly. Hearing this, Xiao Chen shook his head slightly. ¡°Then how did you know?¡± Hearing that Xiao Chen did not get this information from the mermen, Xiao Feng¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Father, you don¡¯t have to continue asking about this matter. A senior told me, but I can¡¯t tell you that senior¡¯s identity for the time being. In addition, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely go to the Merman Dynasty and bring my mother back.¡± Xiao Chen spoke to Xiao Feng with a solemn expression. ¡°Chen¡¯er, you¡¯ve grown up.¡± Seeing this, Xiao Feng patted Xiao Chen¡¯s shoulder. Afterwards, Xiao Feng did not say anything, he only told Xiao Chen to be careful and not expose his royal merman bloodline. In the sea area, it was not particrly rare for humans to fall in love with demons who could take human form. However this kind of love that transcended races was still stigmatized by their respective races. However, the story would be different if the two parties who loved each other stood at the peak of the Level 1 sea area. In that case, no one would dare to criticize them. After his father¡¯s slightly lonely figure left his courtyard, Xiao Chen returned to his room to think about how to find the Bronze Key. However, just as Xiao Chen turned around, he suddenly felt dizzy and fainted. Then, a huge spiritual power began to invade Xiao Chen¡¯s sea of consciousness. As for Elder Hai, who was hiding in the ring in Xiao Chen¡¯s hand, he did not notice that something was wrong with Xiao Chen. This was because when Xiao Feng came over, Elder Hai had already sealed himself to avoid being discovered by Xiao Feng. In the end, after Su Yu finished going through Xiao Chen¡¯s recent memories, he directly took a drop of blood essence from Xiao Chen¡¯s body and quickly left the Xiao Residence. Xiao Chen¡¯s existence was simr to the chosen one. Therefore, Su Yu decided to observe him and did not kill him directly. On the other side, Ji Ruoyan was in the courtyard on the fifth floor of the Myriad Commerce Association. She quickly flipped through all the information about Xiao Chen and Xiao Feng. ¡°23 years ago, Xiao Feng was sent to the sea area by the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s Emperor ¨C Zhou Xuanji ¨C to calm offshore sea creatures. In the end, he returned victorious and was conferred the title of King Yi, which is equivalent to an ordinary noble.¡± ¡°Xiao Chen¡¯s mother¡¯s identity is unknown. She appeared to apany Xiao Feng when he returned to the dynasty in triumph. After giving birth to Xiao Chen, she mysteriously disappeared.¡± ¡°Xiao Chen¡¯s aptitude was average in the first twenty years. In the past two to three years, his cultivation has improved at lightning speed. It¡¯s suspected that he has awakened a special bloodline or a special physique.¡± After flipping through the information about Xiao Feng and Xiao Chen, Ji Ruoyan¡¯s mind began to race. ¡°To attract Sir Su¡¯s attention, this Xiao Chen doesn¡¯t seem to be simple! And the key person in this should be Xiao Chen¡¯s mysterious mother.¡± Ji Ruoyan, who had transformed into Sherlock Holmes, was calcting various possibilities in her mind. ¡°Pay more attention to the Xiao Residence. Report to me immediately if anything happens.¡± Ji Ruoyan, who hade up with many deductions, instructed the guard Martial Grandmaster behind her. ¡°Understood.¡± After the guard Martial Grandmaster heeded, only the sound of pages flipping could be heard in the quiet courtyard. Meanwhile, Su Yu had already driven the Ghost Ship back to the ind. As he sat in the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, he casually took out the Bronze Key that he had obtained from the auction. Then, he took out a drop of Xiao Chen¡¯s blood essence and dropped it onto the Bronze Key. The moment the blood came into contact with the Bronze Key, it immediately began to shine brightly. Then, the image of a sea area map was directly imprinted in the open air. Looking at this map, Su Yu directly pulled out the sea area map from the heavenly mystery array andpared the two. ¡°It really is the ruin near the Merman Dynasty.¡± After carefullyparing the two maps, Su Yu discovered that everything was such a coincidence. The tomb of a titled Martial King should be quite dangerous. It was better to increase his strength before exploring the tomb. After seeing the map in the air dissipate, Su Yu could not help but think. Then, in order to test the power of the rules of water, Su Yu shed out of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and plunged into the sea. As Su Yu floated in the sea, he used his thoughts to mobilize the phantom of the Ancestral Magus in his water apertures. Immediately, the seawater around Su Yu began to quickly materialize a huge image of Gonggong. Under normal circumstances, Kings who hadprehended the rules of water were basically invincible among their peers in a Level 1 sea area, except for some special circumstances. After all, in this sea area, the water clement was the most abundant. ¡°With my current strength, it will probably still be a little difficult for me to control a huge sea beast like the nine-headed snake..¡± Chapter 193 - 193: My Body Feels Like It’s Being Emptied 2 Chapter 193: My Body Feels Like It¡¯s Being Emptied 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After sensing the power contained in Gonggong¡¯s image, Su Yu made a guess. Other than those who were extremely heaven-defying, no humans below the King Realm could match Su Yu. Then, Su Yu used the power of the saber intent realm to condense a water saber in Gonggong¡¯s hand. However, due to using two types of power at the same time, Su Yu also felt his mental strength begin to rapidly deplete. After controlling Gonggong¡¯s image and casually shing in a direction, Su Yu directly dispersed the power of rules. In an instant, the huge Gonggong image turned into seawater and fused into the sea area after losing the power of rules that maintained it. After experimenting with the power of rules, Su Yu was nning to go back and see if he couldprehend the other powers of intent and touch the threshold of the other power of rules. However, before he went into seclusion, Su Yu threw the remains of the King Realm sea beast from the Giant Origin Stone into the Alchemy Pavilion. He wanted to refine a King Rank pill that could be used to break through to the Golden Body Realm. While Su Yu was busy, Xiao Chen woke up in the Xiao Residence in the capital of the Great Zhou Dynasty. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why do I feel so weak? It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve been squeezed dry. Also, what happened just now?¡± The moment Xiao Chen woke up, he looked terrified. Anyone who found out that they had been unconscious for a period of time and woke up feeling so weak that their legs were trembling would probably panic. ¡°Elder Hai,e out quickly. I think I¡¯ve been attacked.¡± After reacting, Xiao Chen also roared in a low voice. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Your blood energy is so depleted. Something¡¯s wrong. Someone forcefully absorbed the blood energy in your body.¡± Elder Hai, who had been awakened by Xiao Chen¡¯s anxious voice, couldn¡¯t help but turn alert after using his soul power to check Xiao Chen¡¯s body. ¡°Elder Hai, you¡¯re saying that someone forcefully extracted the blood essence in my body?¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Chen¡¯s face, which was already a little pale, instantly turned as white as a piece of paper. ¡°Judging from the condition of your body, that¡¯s indeed the case. The other person who attacked is at least an expert above the Martial Lord realm and is proficient in the path of soul power. Otherwise, it¡¯s impossible for me not to have noticed.¡± The anxious Elder Hai made a guess. ¡°Could the culprit be the guest in Sky VIP Room Number 1?¡± Xiao Chen said with a terrified expression. ¡°Kid, from the current situation, the other party definitely knows your identity. Moreover, this move should be rted to the Bronze Key. However, the other party didn¡¯t kill you to silence you. This makes me a little puzzled. Could it be that the other party is rted to you?¡± Elder Hai was knowledgeable and had only a soul remnant left. Therefore, he was not as agitated as Xiao Chen. He was still analyzing the situation calmly. ¡°Rted to me. That shouldn¡¯t be the case. I don¡¯t know any big shots!¡± Upon hearing Elder Hai¡¯s words, Xiao Chen immediately retorted. ¡°You indeed don¡¯t know any big shots, but it doesn¡¯t mean there aren¡¯t any big shots with the merman race.¡± At this moment, Elder Hai seemed to have thought of something and slowly said something that puzzled Xiao Chen. ¡°Alright, brat, the other party didn¡¯t take your life this time. I believe they don¡¯t have any intentions of killing you. Don¡¯t investigate this matter anymore. With your current strength, if you rashly get involved, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll die without even leaving any trace.¡± Seeing that Xiao Chen had the intention to get to the bottom of it, Elder Hai immediately talked him out of it. ¡°Prepare some nourishing medicinal herbs. Replenish the depleted blood energy in your body first. Your foundation will be damaged if you dy. Don¡¯t worry about the other secret treasure first. I still know the location of other smaller secret treasures. We¡¯ll have to dig those out first to increase your strength.¡± Seeing that Xiao Chen was a little unstable, Elder Hai immediately calmed him down. If Su Yu were to hear the conversation between these two, he would probably think that a person with great luck was indeed a person with great luck. Su Yu had just deprived him of a huge opportunity, and the other party immediately obtained many small opportunities. However, if there was a big shot who was proficient in the Aura Divination Technique, he would probably discover that the pure golden luck halo on Xiao Chen¡¯s body had suddenly dimmed into a light golden. This meant that his luck had been reduced. While Xiao Chen was preparing arge number of tonics, Zhou Yi, who was dealing with matters in the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets on Su Yu¡¯s ind, suddenly received a message from Shen Wansan. ¡°Lord Zhou Yi, we identally obtained information about an ind from a trading vendor.¡± Shen Wansan was in his residence in a certain city. He somewhat excitedly sent a message to Zhou Yi through the heavenly mystery array apparatus. After receiving Shen Wansan¡¯s message, Zhou Yi could not help but perk up. He replied simply, ¡°Location.¡± ¡°That vendor said that a year ago, when he was sailing in the sea area of the Beastman Dynasty, he saw a small ind on the sea. Some beastmen were living on it.¡± After seeing the message from Zhou Yi, Shen Wansan immediately sent the information he had gathered to Zhou Yi. ¡°Alright, continue to pay attention to relevant information. If that ind is found, you¡¯ll be rewarded.¡± After scanning the message from Shen Wansan, Zhou Yi replied to Shen Wansan and disconnected the link. ¡°A year ago. Those aren¡¯t the survivors from the same batch as us. When the Masteres out of seclusion, let¡¯s report this matter to him!¡± On the other side, Su Yu was in the Rank Up Tower. He was scanning the saber tip fragment in his hand. In the end, with Su Yu¡¯s persistence, he managed to activate a trace of insignificant Saber Path Rules. In an instant, the sword intent in Su Yu¡¯s body reacted. The two sides were in a stalemate. Neither side was willing to give in to the other. Faced with this situation, Su Yu directly cut off the confrontation between the two forces. Then, waves of saber pathprehension continuously surged in Su Yu¡¯s sea of consciousness. During this period, Su Yu continuously borrowed sword intent to fill in hisprehension of the saber path. Because the sword intent that Su Yuprehended was the Tyrannical Sword Technique, it was verypatible with the saber path, so hisprehension was very smooth. Gradually, a weak saber intent rose from Su Yu¡¯s body. The power of intent that ordinary people could not even reach came as easy as eating and drinking to Su Yu. As Su Yu continued to strengthen his foundation. Jesus and the others ¨C who were in the same batch of survivors as him ¨C were in apletely different situation. Other than the extremely unlucky Brahma, everyone else was doing well. For example, when Jesus discovered that the closest continent to him was the magic continent that cultivated magic power, he immediately blended in and began to cultivate light magic. Moreover, with his pure light-element skill, he sessfully blended into thergest force on the continent, the Hall of Light. As for Jesus¡¯ ind, under normal circumstances, no one would be so bored as to destroy a small ind on the sea. In addition, Tian Zhao, Yan Huang, and the others also had their own fortuitous encounters and developed quite well, although their strength did not increase as quickly as Su Yu¡¯s. Butpared to the natives in the Level 1 sea area, their developments were already considered fast. The one closest to Su Yu might be Satan in the Undead Kingdom. However, Su Yu had yet to reach that far, so Satan still had time to develop. At this moment, Su Yu was still in seclusion toprehend saber intent. With thebination of the saber intent and the sword intent, the phantoms of the two weapons gradually appeared behind him ¨C one saber and one sword. The appearance of the saber and sword evolved ording to Su Yu¡¯s memories. The sword imitated the shadow of a divine weapon, while the saber imitated the shadow of the Tiger Soul Saber. The sword intent and saber intent entered the two apertures on Su Yu¡¯s right hand and left hand respectively. Su Yu was very ambitious. He nned toprehend the other five element intent realms first, other than the power of rules of water. Then, he would advance to the five elementws. If the conditions allowed it, Su Yu also wanted toprehend the powers of Yin Yang, Stars, and so on.. Chapter 194 - 194: Golden Body Breakthrough, Uninvited Guest Chapter 194: Golden Body Breakthrough, Uninvited Guest Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, theprehension of the power of intent could not bepleted overnight. Even with Su Yu¡¯s aptitude, it was not as easy for him toprehend other powers of intent as he did the water intent realm. Unless Su Yu could contract Elemental Beings of other attributes. However, the possibility of this happening was extremely slim. After integrating the saber intent and the sword intent into his apertures to derive a divine weapon, Su Yu took out a golden pill that emitted a huge energy fluctuation. This was none other than the King Rank pill refined from the remains of the King Rank sea beast from the Giant Origin Stone. Coincidentally, it was also the strongest level of pill that the Alchemy Pavilion could refine as of now. Looking at the egg-sized golden pill in his hand, Su Yu stretched out his hand and cut a hole in his chest. Then, he ced the golden pill in his heart. After the pill was absorbed into the aperture of his heart, the wound that he had cut open on his chest also recovered. During this period, no blood flowed out of Su Yu¡¯s chest. Soon, every time Su Yu¡¯s heart beat, a huge amount of medicinal power circted from his heart and flowed throughout his body. In response, Su Yu circted the Golden Body Technique and began to use the medicinal power to temper his body. At this moment, Su Yu had already erged his form. Purple-gold light was circting all over his body. Under the tempering of arge amount of medicinal power, the tempering of his body was also supplemented by the Star Power. This caused the upper limit of Su Yu¡¯s Golden Body ¨C which was already on the verge of breaking through to the next Rank ¨C to begin to tremble. With the passage of time and the tempering of multiple powers, Su Yu¡¯s Indestructible Golden Body Technique finally broke through the Golden Body realm and entered the Extreme Violet Golden Body realm. Then, as he began to stabilize this new realm, Su Yu opened the stats panel that he had not checked for a long time. [Level 11 Lord of Chaos Ind] Name: Su Yu. Age: 23 years old. Lifespan: 23/10,000 Physique: Beginner-Level Star Body. God¡¯s Eye: Intermediate Illusion God¡¯s Eye, Intermediate Duplication God¡¯s Eye. Martial Arts Realm: Mid-stage Martial Lord. Golden Body Realm: Extreme Violet Golden Body ¨C Small Aplishment. Rules Comprehension: 3 strands of the Power of Rules of Water. Intent Realm Comprehension: Sword Intent ¨C Large Aplishment, Saber Intent ¨C Large Aplishment. Cultivation Technique: Soul Scripture ¨C First Volume, Indestructible Golden Body ¨C Middle Volume- Overall Combat Strength: Half-step King Realm ~ High Rank King Realm. After scanning his personal interface, Su Yu realized that his usualbat strength had already reached half-step King realm. He estimated that he should be able topete with a low-rank King even without using the origin strength of the Illusion God¡¯s Eye. After closing his personal interface, Su Yu sent a thought through the heavenly mystery array. On the other side, Zhou Yi was busy working in the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. He immediately put down his work and went straight to Su Yu¡¯s seclusion spot after seeing the message on the heavenly mystery array. At this moment, Su Yu had restored his body size to that of a normal person. Soon, Zhou Yi¡¯s figure appeared in front of Su Yu. ¡°Master.¡± As Zhou Yi quickly approached Su Yu, he also immediately went forward and bowed respectfully. ¡°Is there any news from the Merman Dynasty?¡± After seeing Zhou Yi, Su Yu did not waste any time and asked directly. ¡°Master, the group of Bronze Rank mermen we sent out previously delivered some information. The Merman Dynasty has a system where the female is superior and the male is inferior. Typically, high ranked female mermen are usually extremely beautiful, while the male mermen have ugly and ferocious faces. Currently, a queen is ruling the Merman Dynasty.¡± ¡°In addition, the Merman Dynasty believes in the Sea God.¡± After hearing the question, Zhou Yi quickly told Su Yu about the Merman Dynasty. Su Yu nodded slightly in response. ¡°Master, during the few days you were in seclusion, Shen Wansan sent a message back. He said that a trade vendor saw an ind simr to our ind in the sea area of the Beastman Dynasty a year ago. I think it might belong to a survivor from another world.¡± At this moment, Zhou Yi reported another piece of information. ¡®The sea area of the Beastman Dynasty?1 Su Yu couldn¡¯t help but mutter in his heart when he heard the news from Zhou Yi. ¡°You can leave first. Continue to pay attention to the news regarding the ind. In addition, we can arrange for Ao Yan, Skeleton 1, and the others to explore and mine some less dangerous ruins or mineral veins that have been discovered by the heavenly mystery array.¡± Su Yu instructed as this thought shed through his mind. ¡°Roger that.¡± After Zhou Yi retreated, Su Yu transformed into a rainbow and flew towards the sky. Then, he summoned the Ghost Ship. After setting the target location as the sea area of the Beastman Dynasty, Su Yu sat in the cockpit of the Ghost Ship and began to think about his next step. ording to the information obtained from the Myriad Commerce Association, the strongest people in the Level 1 sea area should be the Titled Kings. Below them were Peak Kings, High Rank kings, and so on. With Su Yu¡¯s current strength, it was clearly not enough for him to plunder and mine without restraint in a Level 1 sea area. He still had to constantly umte strength. Although the effects of the Rank Up Tower were heaven-defying, its current unsealed state did not have much effect on Su Yu. This was because it would take a thousand years for a Purple Gold Rank creature to transform into a King. This period of time was undoubtedly too long for Su Yu. With Su Yu¡¯s aptitude, if he could not even break through the realm above the King Realm in 1,000 years, he might as well give up and call it a day.. Chapter 195 - 195: Golden Body Breakthrough, Uninvited Guest Chapter 195: Golden Body Breakthrough, Uninvited Guest Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After all, those abnormal creatures from the other worlds could probably sweep through higher-level sea areas in such a long time. If he did not hurry up and increase his strength, he would definitely be beaten up by others after going to a higher level sea area. As for the treasure chest, Su Yu was prepared to polish his basicbat strength to the low-rank King Realm before plundering the treasure chests in the sea creatures. This was because thebat power of a King¡¯s Realm expert was considered a threshold in a Level 1 sea area. If anything unexpected happened, it would be easier for Su Yu to escape. While Su Yu was driving the Ghost Ship straight to the sea area of the Beastman Dynasty, an uninvited guest came to the Great Zhou Dynasty. ¡°Miss, Ji Yanran is here.¡± In the small courtyard on the fifth floor of the Myriad Commerce Association, a guard Martial Grandmaster spoke with a strange expression. ¡°Pfft.¡± Upon hearing the guard Martial Grandmaster¡¯s words, Ji Ruoyan spat out a mouthful of tea. ¡°Who invited her here?¡± Afterposing herself, Ji Ruoyan mmed her palm on the table and asked in a deep voice. ¡°I don¡¯t know. In addition, she seems to have brought a prodigy with her, Wu Jian, who is ranked among the top 5,000 of the sea area prodigy rankings.¡± Upon seeing her temper, the guard Martial Grandmaster continued to report the situation in a low voice. ¡°Hmph, it must be someone from the First Elder. Where is that woman now?¡± After snorting angrily, Ji Ruoyan suppressed her anger and asked directly. ¡°They¡¯re in the Wanxian Restaurant now. It¡¯s probably because it¡¯s alreadyte today, so they didn¡¯te over directly. They¡¯ll probablye to themerce association tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright, you can leave first!¡± Upon hearing that, Ji Ruoyan waved her hand. The guard, Martial Grandmaster then left the courtyard. Ji Ruoyan¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°The First Elder¡¯s faction just won¡¯t give up, will they? That damn woman is definitely here for Sir Su.¡± Ji Ruoyan didn¡¯t even need to think to know why Ji Yanran came to the Myriad Commerce Association. It was obvious that the other party was here to y tricks. There¡¯s a possibility that they wanted to rely on Ji Yanran to pull Sir Su to their side. Ji Ruoyan knew this very well. In a n like the Ji n, which was evenrger than a dynasty, the factional conflict was much more intense than thepetition for the throne. The King Realm Ancestors that were in secluded cultivation had no intention of stopping this situation. After all, if a n didn¡¯t even have the ability topete at times and was like a pool of stagnant water, then that n was probably headed straight to extinction. As for uniting and developing together, when a certain faction developed to a certain extent, there would definitely be a situation where power was divided. After all, not everyone wanted to be subordinate to others. It was not umon for them to fight openly and covertly within the same family. Due to the long lifespan of cultivators, they had countless descendants. The family rtionship was also extremely indifferent. If not for the benefits involved, many people would have left and established their own family. ¡°I have to privately inform Father of this news.¡± After some thought, Ji Ruoyan nned to send a secret message. At this moment, in the luxurious private room of the Wanxian Restaurant, a woman in a low-cut purple dress was drinking with a young man in luxurious clothes. These two people were none other than Ji Yanran and Wu Jian, whom the guard Martial Grandmaster had mentioned. ¡°Sir Wu has a good tolerance for alcohol.¡± Ji Yanran stood up and poured Wu Jian another ss of wine. Looking at the snow-white scenery in front of him, Wu Jian¡¯s blood energy could not help but surge, and his breathing could not help but quicken. If it wasn¡¯t for the old woman standing beside Ji Yanran, Wu Jian probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to control his hand. ¡°Miss Yanran, you¡¯re too polite. It¡¯s my honor to be able to travel with you this time.¡± After forcefully suppressing the fire in his heart, Wu Jian put on the airs of an elegant young man and spoke calmly. Hearing this, Ji Yanran couldn¡¯t help but feel a trace of disdain. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she had to use Wu Jian to get close to his elder brother, Wu Yan, Ji Yanran wouldn¡¯t have bothered with him. Ji Yanran had indeede to the Great Zhou Dynasty with a goal. Her goal was indeed as Ji Ruoyan had guessed. She wanted to find out Su Yu¡¯s background so that she could win him over. After the two of them ate and drank to their heart¡¯s content, Ji Yanran and Wu Jian also returned to their respective rooms. The cliched night plot did not happen. ¡°Granny Rong, do you think we can get in touch with Wu Yan through Wu Jian?¡± After Ji Yanran had returned to her room, she asked the old woman beside her with a meaningful expression. ¡°Miss Yanran, with your ability, I believe Wu Jian will soon be your subordinate. At that time, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you toe into contact with Wu Yan. However, the two brothers, Wu Yan and Wu Jian, have an extremely good rtionship, so you have to control yourself.¡± Hearing Ji Yanran¡¯s question, Granny Rong replied in a low voice. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thatter. Also, what do you think of the prodigy who has suddenly appeared by Ji Ruoyan¡¯s side recently?¡± Putting aside Wu Jian¡¯s matter, Ji Yanran directly shifted the topic to Su Yu. ¡°There¡¯s too little information. However, from the information revealed by the First Elder, he should be a hidden prodigy. He¡¯s not recorded on the prodigy rankings. I just don¡¯t know how high the other party will rank on the prodigy rankings.¡± Ji Ming had not sent back the information that Su Yu hadprehended the rules overnight and had an aptitudeparable to a sage. Therefore, the people in the Ji n could only analyze ording to the information that Ji Ming had sent back previously. This was because Ji Ming belonged to the same lineage as Ji Ruoyan, which was the main lineage. He naturally knew some things and could not let people from other factions know. Previously, Su Yu was an Enlightened Martial Grandmaster and his blood energy was like that of a pure-blooded flood dragon. It was not a big problem to tell him this information. However,ter on, when Su Yu disyed an even more heaven-defying aptitude, Ji Ming immediately chose to hide this information. This was to prevent some people who were jealous from taking the risk of offending a titled Martial King to bring disaster to the Ji n. Because of Su Yu¡¯s appearance, the conflict between the many factions in the Ji n gradually began. Meanwhile, in a room in the Wanxian Restaurant where Wu Jian stayed, his expression was no longer the same as before. ¡°As expected of the famous social butterfly of the Ji n. I almost fell into her trap. Fortunately, I have the Heart-Clearing Bead that big brother gave me.¡± There was a trace of lingering fear on Wu Jian¡¯s face. ¡®That stupid b*tch actually wants to bewitch me. I¡¯ll make sure she regrets this! Wu Jian cursed in his heart and decided that he would definitely make Ji Yanran suffer in the future. As a disciple of arge n, although Wu Jian was not as talented as his brother, Wu Yan, he was still considered a prodigy. Otherwise, he would not have been epted into the prodigy rankings. Moreover, to be able to stand out from the big families, Wu Jian was not the kind of hedonistic son who indulged in alcohol and women all day long. When they were eating just now, he was only momentarily tempted because Ji Yanran secretly used some methods. Otherwise, Wu Jian would not have almost fallen for it. With Wu Jian¡¯s age of less than 35 years old, he had entered the Martial Grandmaster realm and was considered to have just stepped into the threshold of a sea area genius. Although 35 years old might sound old, the lifespan of a Martial Grandmaster was as long as 1,000 years. In other words, a 35 years old Martial Grandmaster was still considered a child. In any case, those who could enter the Martial Grandmaster Realm before the age of 200 were all called the younger generation. On the other hand, Su Yu¡¯s lifespan was even longer. After tempering his body with various powers and undergoing a life transition, his lifespan was longer than that of turtle-type demon beasts of the same level. At the Martial Lord realm, Su Yu had a lifespan of ten thousand years. It couldn¡¯t be helped. The cultivation speed of a cheater was far from what native creatures couldpare to. If native creatures caught up to him even as he used cheats, Su Yu would feel that he was simply hopeless. As time passed, with Su Yu¡¯s cultivation speed, the people who could deal with himter would only be those old powers or heaven-defying prodigies who had descended from other worlds.. Chapter 196 - 196: Who Do You Think You Are? Chapter 196: Who Do You Think You Are? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At this moment, Su Yu, who was rushing to the sea area of the Beastman Dynasty, did not know that another faction of the Ji n had actually sent people over to win him over. However, even if he knew, Su Yu probably wouldn¡¯t take it to heart. Rather than involving himself into the infighting among the aristocratic families, Su Yu would rather spend some time searching for the other ind masters and the secret treasures in the sea. In the sea area of the Beastman Dynasty, there were indeed a few inds belonging to the survivors. However, these inds were uninhabited. Because the sea area of the Beastman Dynasty was still a distance away from the sea area of the Great Zhou Dynasty, Su Yu could not reach it in an instant even with the speed of the Ghost Ship. Therefore, Su Yu could only cultivate in the cockpit to pass the time. When the moon was high in the sky, a strange ship appeared in the sea area at the borders of the Beastman Dynasty. ¡°Activate the maximum range detection function.¡± ording to the sea area map, Su Yu found that he had already arrived at the sea area of the Beastman Dynasty. Then, he directly asked Ghost Ship to activate its detection function. Immediately, an invisible detection wave radiated in all directions from the hull of the Ghost Ship. The Ghost Ship might not be able to detect some weak creatures, but it was not a big problem to detect inds. After all, the size of Level 10 inds was not small. Then, Su Yu piloted the Ghost Ship around. After exploring each ce, he changed his location and continued to explore. Finally, Su Yu saw a faint dot of light appear on the screen of the Ghost Ship. ¡°Found it.¡± Looking at this dot, a hint of joy appeared in Su Yu¡¯s eyes. Soon, Su Yu drove the Ghost Ship toward the location of the dot and arrived. [Level 10 Ind] Description: An ordinary Level 10 ind without any special buildings. The Ind Master is not dead. Note: If you shatter this ind, you can condense a Level 10 Heart of the Ind. After losing the ind, the Ind Master will lose his status as the Ind Master. When Su Yu¡¯s gazended on the small ind on the sea, some information appeared in front of Su Yu. After ncing at the information, Su Yu suddenly had an idea. Then, Su Yu¡¯s body suddenly grew to 15 meters tall. Then, the seawater began to quickly condense. As Gonggong¡¯s image condensed, a huge image that was a thousand meters tall appeared in the sea area. Su Yu¡¯s body was currently controlling Gonggong¡¯s image. After mobilizing the power of the bright moon in the sky to support the shadow of the sword technique in his hand, Su Yu directly controlled Gonggong¡¯s image and shed at the Level 10 ind in front of him. After being shed with Su Yu¡¯s sword, the Level 10 ind ¨C which was less than 300 meters in length and width ¨C began to copse. Arge amount of star power was continuously washing over this isted ind. At the same time, when Su Yu attacked the ind in front of him. Far away in the Beastman Dynasty, a certain bull-headed man in a luxurious mansion suddenly had a drastic change in expression. [Ding¡­ Your ind is being destroyed by an enemy. After the ind is destroyed, you will lose your identity as the Ind Master.] Hearing the sudden notification beside his ear, Niu Mang instantly panicked. Ever since he was teleported to Level 1 sea area a year ago, Niu Mang was overjoyed when he realized that the nearest continent was the country where the Beastmen lived. After all, he was a bull-headed man. If he was teleported to the human territories, he might end up as a servant. Wouldn¡¯t he be finished if he encountered someone with special hobbies and wanted to eat the meat of a bull-headed man? Therefore, Niu Mang sneaked into the Beastman Dynasty and relied on his own ability to be a bull-headed general in the Beastman Dynasty. He held a lot of military power. As for his own ind, it was not that Niu Mang did not want to level up, but that he could not find other Ind Masters at all. This was because the sea area was so big. Going out to sea to find other Ind Masters was not much different from finding a needle in a haystack. Moreover, the most important thing was that even if found another Ind Master, could he ensure that he could defeat them? What if he was only sending himself to a certain death? It was precisely because of such thoughts that Niu Mang, who was immersed in life¡¯s luxury all day long, almost forgot his identity as an Ind Master. If not for the fact that Su Yu was destroying his ind today, Niu Mang would have long forgotten about it. Actually, this was quite normal. The Level 1 sea area was endless. Some survivors who were lucky enough to upgrade to level 10 inds and enter Level 1 sea area could barely ensure that they could grow steadily there. As for finding other inds to level up, it was not that these people did not work hard enough, but reality was cruder. First of all, in a Level 1 sea area, the lowest level was the Level 10 Ind Master. Su Yu was lucky because he owned several special buildings and abnormal skills. The first thing the other ordinary survivors did after entering the Level 1 sea area was to think of a way to find a safer continent. Otherwise, there were too many species in the sea area that could threaten their lives. Although they could obtain treasure chests by killing sea beasts and other living beings, this was not a novice sea area.. Chapter 197 - 197: Who Do You Think You Are? 2 Chapter 197: Who Do You Think You Are? 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Generally speaking, sea beasts above the Bronze Rank could usually hide better. In addition, they basically had the protection of the big shots backing them. If one killed wantonly, it would basically amount to digging their own graves. Moreover, ordinary Level 10 Ind Masters who had just arrived did not have the ability to ughter wantonly. Let¡¯s move on from Niu Mang, who was currently sweating profusely. After shing out a shocking sword light, Su Yu controlled Gonggong¡¯s image to sh out a terrifying saber beam to speed up the destruction of the ind. f Ding! You have sessfully destroyed a Level 10 ind. Now generating the Heart of the Ind.] When this notification sounded in his ear, Su Yu dispersed the power of Gonggong¡¯s image and restored his body to its normal state. Su Yu¡¯s clothes were not torn this time. After having his clothes destroyedst time, Su Yu specially picked out a Bronze Rank treasure chest that contained magical clothes from the pile of treasure chests in the Rank Up Tower. Then, he obtained four sets of magic clothes with the Quadruple Happiness skill. It barely fulfilled his needs of daily clothing. On the surface of the sea, arge amount of power gathered and quickly formed Heart of the Ind. Su Yu directly integrated it into the Ghost Ship. With this Level 10 Heart of the Ind and the previous one, he could finally upgrade his ind to Level 12. Every time the ind leveled up, the ind¡¯s sturdiness and cultivation bonus would increase. This was also one of the benefits of upgrading the ind. Otherwise, a mere increase in area would not tempt Su Yu to upgrade his ind. After all, there were many continents that wererger than inds. With Su Yu¡¯s current strength, it was not difficult for him to upy a continent and dominate it. He did not have to limit himself to a small ind. It was precisely because of the uniqueness of the ind and its growth that Su Yu had been working hard to increase the level of the ind. Most importantly, Su Yu¡¯s cheat skill was rted to his identity as the Ind Master. Once he lost his identity as the Ind Master and could not obtain the treasure chests, it was equivalent to losing this cheat. Su Yu did not even dare to think about the consequences. After putting away the Heart of the Ind, Su Yu drove the Ghost Ship and began to explore the sea area again. The sea territory of the Beastman Dynasty was extremely vast. Su Yu felt that there might be more than one ind. Meanwhile, Niu Mang slumped on a chair in his luxurious mansion in the Bcastman Dynasty. Just now, Niu Mang heard thest notification. [Ding! Your ind has beenpletely destroyed. At this point, you have lost your identity as the Ind Master and will no longer be able to obtain the treasure chest reward from living beings. In addition, all memories rted to the ind will bepletely erased from your mind in ten minutes.] ¡°It¡¯s over. It¡¯s all over.¡± Upon hearing this, Niu Mang felt that his entire life had be extremely dark. The reason why Niu Mang could be a famous prodigy of the Bullman Race within a year was entirely because he had secretly obtained treasure chests that contained items beneficial to improving his strength. Now that his identity as the Ind Master had been stripped away, Niu Mang had basically be an ordinary native of the Level 1 sea area. From now on, he had to rely on himself and cultivate diligently if he wanted to increase his strength. Niu Mang¡¯s aptitude was not bad. If he put in some effort andprehended the power of rules, it should not be a problem for him to be a bull king. However, it was hard to say how long it would take. ¡®Could it be the other Ind Masters? To be able to destroy a Level 10 ind in such a short period of time, even if that guy is not a King, he should be close. Damn it, how can he be so strong!¡¯ Niu Mang, who hade back to his senses, had all kinds of guesses in his heart. ording to Niu Mang¡¯s assumption, no ordinary big shots would waste their energy to destroy a lousy ind that had nothing. Only other Ind Masters would have the motives to do so. ¡°Forget it. In any case, I won¡¯t remember these in a few minutes. Why am I thinking so much? At least I¡¯m still alive. It¡¯s good that I¡¯m still alive.¡± After consoling himself, Niu Mang sat on the chair and quietly waited for his memory to be erased. When the ten minutes were up, a mysterious power directly cleared all the memories about the inds from Niu Mang¡¯s mind. Then, it forcefully created some fake memories for his current identity and background. This power could be considered the heavenlyw of a Level 1 sea area. After all, what else could monitor a boundless Level 1 sea area other than the heavenlyw? ¡°Why am I sitting here? Shouldn¡¯t I be spending the night with the 18th Madam Niu, who just married into the residence tonight?¡± At this moment, Niu Mang, whose memory had been partially erased, shook his head and muttered in confusion. On the other hand, as Su Yu drove the Ghost Ship around the sea area, he was so bored that he wanted to doze off. This kind of aimless search was indeed a little boring. Fortunately, Su Yu had plenty of time. As the sun rose, a new day arrived. Su Yu continued to search for traces of the ind. Far away in the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s Myriad Commerce Association, Ji Ruoyan and Ji Yanran met. In the conference room of the Myriad Commerce Association, the host, Ji Ruoyan, was the first to speak to Ji Yanran. ¡°Yanran, why have youe to my humble ce instead of searching for a rich husband?¡± Good lord, the moment Ji Ruoyan spoke, the tension between the two women instantly rose. ¡°I have nothing to do. I heard that themerce association you run is developing well, Little Yan. It even provided the family with two rtively rare pill forms. I just want toe and learn from you.¡± Hearing the sarcasm in Ji Ruoyan¡¯s speech, Ji Yanran suppressed the unhappiness in her heart and spoke with a smile. ¡°Learn from me? What can you learn from me? Sir Wu Jian, whom you are traveling with, is a much more suitable candidate to learn from.¡± Ji Ruoyan ran her mouth. Ji Yanran couldn¡¯t take it anymore after being rebuked twice. ¡°Little Yan, I¡¯m humbly asking for guidance. Look at your attitude. If that Sir knows that you¡¯re so vulgar, I reckon it will affect the rtionship between our Ji n and him.¡± Ji Yanran stopped pretending and directly changed the topic to Su Yu. ¡®Hmph, sl*ts are so pretentious. Continue to pretend if you can: Seeing that Ji Yanran shifted the topic to Su Yu, Ji Ruoyan couldn¡¯t help but curse softly in her heart. ¡°Then there¡¯s no need for you to worry. If you have the time, you should take care of yourself. Don¡¯t suffer a double loss when the timees. That would really embarrass our Ji n.¡± Knowing Ji Yanran¡¯s hidden intentions, Ji Ruoyan naturally wouldn¡¯t be nice to her. ¡°Miss Ruoyan, Miss Yanran hase under the orders of the elders. I hope you can cooperate.¡± Seeing Ji Ruoyan¡¯s stubborn attitude, Granny Rong, who was standing behind Ji Yanran, spoke in a low voice. ¡°Hmph, who do you think you are? I¡¯m already the second-rank sessor of the family. The Council of Elder has no right to order me around.¡± Seeing that the other party was using the Council of Elder to suppress her, Ji Ruoyan called her bluff. If her rankings hadn¡¯t increased, she really wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand the pressure from the Council of Elder. However, after she was promoted, the Council of Elder was clearly unable to suppress the current Ji Ruoyan. This was also the reason why the disciples of the Ji n desperately thought of ways to increase their rank in the n. This was because every time their rank increased, the resources they obtained would be higher. For example, with Ji Ruoyan¡¯s current ranking, she could apply for the n to send two stronger guards to protect her. However, Ji Ming was safeguarding the Myriad Commerce Association, so Ji Ruoyan did not mention this matter. At that moment, Granny Rong¡¯s face darkened.. Chapter 198 - 198: Hunting the Nine-Headed Snake King Chapter 198: Hunting the Nine-Headed Snake King Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, even though her expression was ugly, Granny Rong didn¡¯t dare to reprimand Ji Ruoyan. After all, there was a difference in status. Granny Rong had the strength of a Martial Lord and had a certain status in the Ji n. However, towards the second-ranked sessor such as Ji Ruoyan, Granny Rong had no choice but to grit her teeth and swallow her grievances. Ji Yanran didn¡¯t look any better cither. ¡°Little Yan, Granny Rong is a senior in our family. How can you talk to her like that? Even if you¡¯re the second-rank sessor now, you can¡¯t treat old people like them who have risked their lives for the family like this. If word gets back, many people will be disappointed.¡± After suppressing the anger in her heart, Ji Yanran used Ji Ruoyan. ¡°Up to you. Also, I advise you to keep your petty tricks to yourself. Don¡¯t cause trouble for yourself.¡± Ji Ruoyan didn¡¯t take Ji Yanran¡¯s attitude to heart at all. In any case, the two sides were not on good terms to begin with. If they fell out, so be it. It was not a big deal. Even if she were topromise, it was not like Ji Yanran would stop making things difficult for her. ¡°Alright, I still have something to deal with, so I won¡¯t be apanying you.¡± Then, without waiting for Ji Yanran to act up, Ji Ruoyan stood up and left the meeting room. As for the guard Martial Grandmaster, he naturally walked out quickly. Seeing Ji Ruoyan¡¯s attitude, Ji Yanran couldn¡¯t help but feel her chest tighten with anger. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Then, Ji Yanran, who was burning with anger, shouted in a low voice. Although she was angry, Ji Yanran didn¡¯t dare to throw a tantrum in the Myriad Commerce Association. This ce was the opponent¡¯s home ground to begin with. If she flipped out here, it would be no different from giving Ji Ruoyan a chance to target her. Ji Yanran naturally wouldn¡¯t be so brainless. She had to think of another way when she got back. Ji Yanran left the Myriad Commerce Association angrily. Ji Ruoyan had already returned to the small courtyard on the fifth floor. She was listening to the report from the guard Martial Grandmaster. ¡°Miss, Ji Yanran and that old woman have already left themerce association. Looking at their route, they should be returning to the Wanxian Restaurant.¡± ¡°Keep an eye on them.¡± Upon hearing this, Ji Ruoyan fell silent for a moment before speaking slowly. ¡°Understood.¡± After receiving the order, the Martial Ancestor immediately left the courtyard to arrange for the order. Ji Ruoyan was left frowning in the courtyard. Meanwhile, Ji Yanran, who had quickly returned, said to Granny Rong in a cold voice, ¡°Ji Ruoyan¡¯s status in the n has improved a lot. We can¡¯t bluff our way into this. Besides, this ce is her home ground. What should we do now?¡± ¡°Miss Yanran, I think sometimes we can make use of someone to do the work. Don¡¯t we already have a candidate that can be used?¡± At this moment, the furious Granny Rong suggested. ¡°You mean, we should get Wu Jian involved in this matter.¡± Hearing Granny Rong¡¯s words, Ji Yanran instantly understood what she meant. ¡°Miss Yanran, the strength of the Wu n is not inferior to our Ji n. If Wu Jian were to fight with that prodigy here because of Ji Ruoyan¡¯s jealousy and then unfortunately get injured, wouldn¡¯t it attract his elder brother ¨C Wu Yan ¨C to get involved in this matter?¡± Granny Rong, on the other hand, had a grim look on her face. Upon hearing this, a trace of hesitation shed across Ji Yanran¡¯s face. This idea was extremely risky! If anything happened, she might be implicated. ¡°Miss Yanran, you have to think carefully. If you don¡¯t take this opportunity to knock Ji Ruoyan down from the position of second-ranked sessor, you might not even have a chance to make aeback in the future.¡± There was a hesitant expression on Ji Yanran¡¯s face. Granny Rong, who was sitting opposite her, added fuel to the fire. A hint of ruthlessness shed across Ji Yanran¡¯s eyes. Then, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s decided. I¡¯ll go find Wu Jian first.¡± After saying that, Ji Yanran stood up and walked out of the room. She headed to the room where Wu Jian was. Looking at Ji Yanran¡¯s leaving figure, Granny Rong¡¯s lips curled into a mysterious smile. While Ji Yanran and Ji Ruoyan were making their own ns, Su Yu, who was far away in the sea area of the Beastman Dynasty, found another Level 10 ind. However, this Level 10 ind was a little different from the other Level 10 inds he had previously encountered. There were Beastman soldiers guarding this ind. ¡°I wonder if those big shots up there have nothing better to do. They actually sent us to guard such a small ind in the middle of nowhere.¡± As Su Yu sat in the driver¡¯s seat of the Ghost Ship, he managed to eavesdrop on the conversation between the two pig-headed people on the ind. ¡°Sigh, who doesn¡¯t know? This lousy ce doesn¡¯t have any mine. It¡¯s just barend. It¡¯s too small to even nt crops. I don¡¯t know why we have to guard this ce! I really miss being back in the dynasty.¡± Listening to the conversation between the two pig-headed people at the shoreline of the ind, Su Yu used his spiritual power to read their recent memories.. Chapter 199 - 199: Hunting the Nine-Headed Snake King 2 Chapter 199: Hunting the Nine-Headed Snake King 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°These two fellows don¡¯t know anything. They only followed the orders of the higher-ups and came to guard this ce. Not many beastmen came. There¡¯s only a team of pig men. The leader has amunication jade talisman tomunicate with the higher-ups.¡± After checking their memories, Su Yu directly destroyed the thoughts of the two pig-headed men. Then, the pig-headed people who were in charge of guarding the ind all died. Holding themunication jade talisman he had obtained from a certain pig-headed captain, Su Yu¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of thought. However, the Heart of the Ind was something that Su Yu was determined to obtain. Whether the Beastman Dynasty knew anything was not within Su Yu¡¯s consideration for the time being. In order to quickly obtain the Heart of the Ind, Su Yu did not waste any time. He directly summoned Gonggong¡¯s image and began to destroy the ind violently. When Su Yu forcefully destroyed the Level 10 ind and generated the Heart of the Ind, Ji Haoyu, who was far away in the Ji n¡¯s headquarters on the other continents, also received a message from Ji Ruoyan. After reading the contents of the letter, Ji Haoyu could not help but let out a snort. ¡°It seems that those old fellows in the Council of Elder don¡¯t want Little Yan to take over as the head of Ji n.¡± With Ji Haoyu¡¯s ability, he could naturally tell at a nce that the Council of Elder was scheming. It was obvious that those old fellows were jealous. They were afraid that the strength of their faction would be suppressed and reduced, so they thought of this method. ¡°A bunch of stubborn old things. Even if they sent someone over to seduce that Young Man, can¡¯t they use their brains to think about it? Can the other party take a fancy to Ji Yanran, who looks like a courtesan?¡± Ji Haoyu could not help but scoff at the methods of those old fellows. Although Ji Haoyu had never seen Sir Su in person, he could surmise from the message from his daughter and Elder Ji Yang that it would be the greatest joke in the world if a prodigy of that level could be captured by those old fellows with their cheap tricks. ¡°Shadow, send two more peak-stage Martial Grandmaster suicide soldiers to the Eldest Miss.¡± After destroying the message, Ji Haoyu said in a low voice. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± As soon as Ji Haoyu finished speaking, a slightly hoarse voice sounded. While Ji Haoyu instructed the n¡¯s secret guards to send more people to Ji Ruoyan¡¯s side, the Council of Elders of the Ji n was also conspiring together. ¡°First Elder, are we really going to do this?¡± In a secret building in the Ji n, someone asked this question to the First Elder who was sitting in the main seat. ¡°Ninth Elder, now that Ji Haoyu¡¯s control over the Ji n is getting stronger and stronger, do you think our Council of Elder will be banned in the future if we don¡¯t think of a way to resist him?¡± The First Elder of the Ji n, Ji Jin, spoke with a gloomy expression. As soon as Ji Jin said this, the people below instantly fell silent. Next, Ji Jin began to make arrangements for this matter. In any case, there were undercurrents surging within the Ji n at this moment. If they were not careful, there might be a huge reshuffle. Only a group of high and mighty King Realm ancestors might not be affected much. Even a half-king like Ji Jin had the risk of dying. This was because the members of the Ji n usually took the initiative to abdicate after advancing to the King Realm and no longer interfered with the internalpetition of the Ji n. They would also not interfere even if half a king died during the internal conflict. Currently, the Ji ncked high-levelbatants. As long as the death of those below the King Realm was not too serious, it wouldn¡¯t be considered a big matter. At this moment, Su Yu, who had obtained another Heart of the Ind, clearly did not expect that he had caused a series of battles between the Council of Elders and the chief of the Ji n. However, even if he knew, Su Yu probably wouldn¡¯t take it seriously. In a Level 1 sea area, power was just a toy for a group of living beings whose cultivation could not advance to High Rank. How could a true expert have the time to deal with such messy matters every day? Just look at Su Yu, the power he controlled was not small. Wasn¡¯t he still running around the ocean every day? Of course, the reason why Su Yu could be so rxed was due to his control over his subordinates. If not for the fact that he couldpletely control them, Su Yu would not be so rxed. ¡°The sea area of the Beastman Dynasty has almost beenpletely searched. It seems that there is nothing left. Forget it, let¡¯s capture that snake first.¡± After putting away the Heart of the Ind, Su Yu piloted the Ghost Ship and disappeared on the spot. He was heading straight for the Nine Dragons Ind Nation. At this moment, the Nine-Headed Snake King, who was cultivating in seclusion in the sea area of the Nine Dragons Ind Nation, could not help but feel a trace of fear. ¡®Could it be that the King Realm old farts of the Beastman Dynasty and the Great Zhou Dynasty areing after me?¡¯ The Nine-Headed Snake King, who was awakened by this palpitation, couldn¡¯t help but think this way. ¡®That shouldn¡¯t be the case. I had helped that old fellow from the Great Zhou Dynasty, so he shouldn¡¯t find trouble with me. And that old fellow from the Beastman Dynasty hasn¡¯tprehended the power of rules of water. Its probably a little difficult for him to kill me in the water.¡¯ The Nine-Headed Snake King couldn¡¯t figure it out no matter how it thought about it. It finally decided to move to another ce. Otherwise, he would not be able to sleep well if he stayed here. In fact, Hydra was afraid of the Intermediate Kings of the two dynasties. He was not afraid of low-rank Kings. After all, it dared to call itself the Nine-Headed Snake King because it wasparable to ordinary low-rank kings in the water. Ordinary Martial Lord cultivators and Half-King cultivators were no match for Hydra. About a few hourster, the Ghost Ship arrived near the sea area of Nine Dragons Ind Nation. As indicated on the heavenly mystery array, Su Yu first drove the Ghost Ship to the area where the Nine-Headed Snake King was sleeping. However, Hydra had already changed its position, so Su Yu naturally missed it. ¡°I just left not long ago.¡± After gaining insight into the seawater and following the traces that ordinary people could not see, Su Yu piloted the Ghost Ship and began to search. On the other side, Hydra, who had just found a deep trench at the bottom of the sea to sleep, was awakened again. ¡°No, I must be targeted by someone.¡± Hydra, who had a sudden impulse again, immediately lost the intention to sleep. However, it was a little toote to change positions again. J Snake Race] Rank: Purple Gold Rank Attributed: Light, Dark, Poison, Fire, Water, Earth, Thunder, Metal, Wood. Name: Hydra. Lifespan: 3,454/8,412 Overall Combat Strength: Low-rank King.
  • ? ?
    • Su Yu, who had followed Hydra¡¯s tracks all the way here, finally gained insight into its specific information. Previously, because Su Yu saw Hydra from the projection through the Ghost Ship, Su Yu did not gain any insight into it. At this moment, Hydra, who was entrenched in the trench, twisted its huge body and prepared to change its position again. However, when Hydra saw the figure of a human appear in the seawater above the trench, it immediately became nervous. Facing the behemoth Hydra, Su Yu directly condensed Gonggong¡¯s image with a thought. ¡°F*ck, a King who hasprehended the rules of water. Where did this guy pop out from!¡± Hydra could not help but curse in its heart when it saw the huge image rising from the water. To be honest, Hydra would rather face an Intermediate King who hadprehended other rules than a low-rank King who hadprehended the rules of water. Because in the sea area, the rules of water held the most power! It could continuously replenish one¡¯s strength. At this moment, Hydra did not notice that Su Yu¡¯s cultivation level had yet to reach the King Realm. However, facing the thousand-meter-tall Gonggong image, Hydra automatically overestimated Su Yu¡¯s strength. Su Yu, who had already condensed Gonggong¡¯s image, did not say anything else. He raised his hand and shed at Hydra with a shocking sword light. If not for the fact that he wanted to test the maximumbat strength of Gonggong¡¯s image, Su Yu was prepared to directly use the God¡¯s Eye to intimidate or kill the other party. Therge amount of Power of Faith he had umted during this period of time was enough for Su Yu to rece the origin power and burn it once to kill low-rank kings.. Chapter 200 - 200: Huge Harvest, Breaking Through to The King’s Realm Chapter 200: Huge Harvest, Breaking Through to The King¡¯s Realm Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, when Hydra felt the sword beam shing at it, it was not shocked but delighted. This was because this sword beam did not make Hydra feel any danger. Then, different energy beams shot out from Hydra¡¯s nine heads and rushed towards the sword light that Su Yu had shed out. Seeing this, Su Yu controlled Gonggong¡¯s image and continuously shed out sword beams. In an instant, the seawater began to tremble violently at the ce where the two of them were fighting. The trench where Hydra had been resting was directly destroyed by the aftershocks of the battle between the two. When the sea creatures sensed that the two big shots were fighting at the bottom of the sea, they swam to the other regions with all their might. Otherwise, if they were affected, no one would collect their corpses. The more Hydra fought, the more shocked it became. This was because it had already discovered that the other party¡¯s cultivation level did not seem to have reached the King realm, but he hadbat strength that was not inferior to a low-rank King. He was definitely a peerless prodigy of the human race! ¡°Sir, there¡¯s no enmity between us. If we continue fighting, it will only be a result of both sides suffering losses. If you retreat now, I¡¯ll pretend that nothing happened today.¡± Hydra, who suspected that Su Yu had a powerful background, directly used its spirit strength tomunicate to Su Yu. Su Yu did not say much in response. After all, Su Yu hade for Hydra. How could he give up just because of a sentence from the other party! It was impossible. At this moment, a terrifying power was constantly being nurtured in Su Yu¡¯s pupils. Seeing that the other party did not seem to want to settle things peacefully, Hydra could not help but turn furious. As the overlord of a sea area with a radius of 5,000 kilometers, when had Hydra ever suffered such humiliation? Just as Hydra was about to unleash its ultimate move, the illusory world that Su Yu had long prepared enveloped Hydra¡¯s body. Hydra, who had been forcefully dragged into the illusion, felt a huge change in the scene in front of it. It was no longer at the bottom of the sea, but in a pool of blood-red water. ¡°Damn it, what kind of technique is this?¡± Seeing that it seemed to have unknowingly been tricked by the other party, Hydra felt uneasy. Hydra wouldn¡¯t have been so weak if they had fought with an actual weapon. However, Hydra was also afraid of the other party¡¯s unpredictable methods! After fully unleashing its spiritual thoughts, Hydra could not help but tremble. This was because it had finally discovered where he was. From God¡¯s perspective, what kind of pool was this blood-red water?! It was a pot of blood-red chili water. As for Hydra, it was naturally treated as an ingredient and thrown into this pot of soup. Outside the illusory world, Su Yu was looking at Hydra. Its body had stopped moving. With a single thought, Su Yu directly used a trace of spiritual thought to relocate into the illusory world. ¡°0 Supreme One, please spare my life. I can do anything. Please spare my life.¡± At this moment, Hydra was trapped in the huge iron pot and felt that it was about to be cooked. Therefore, it directly begged Su Yu, who had transformed into a giant with his spiritual thought. It wasn¡¯t that Hydra was spineless, but it had already tried all kinds of methods, and it still couldn¡¯t escape from this huge iron pot. Moreover, after being soaked with this blood-red soup, Hydra had a hint of understanding. That was, when it was cooked through, it would die. It was precisely because of this that Hydra begged for mercy. What would be sealed in the illusory world was not Hydra¡¯s main body, but its mental thoughts. Therefore, in the face of Su Yu¡¯s unreasonable methods, Hydra ¨C whose soul was already slightly weaker ¨C was powerless to resist. Even if he had a powerful body, it was useless. This method of directly destroying the spirit was simply an unsolvable method for existences who were not proficient in spirit defense. Faced with Hydra¡¯s begging, Su Yu¡¯s expression did not change much. If he could subdue it, Su Yu could consider subduing this fellow and turn him into his guardian beast. However, with Su Yu¡¯s current realm, he was still far from being able to forcefully enve Hydra. Therefore, there was only one choice left. Seeing that the other party was still unmoved even though he was begging for mercy, Hydra made up its mind and prepared to use its trump card. As an existence that had lived for thousands of years, it was impossible for Hydra to not have any desperate measures. Hydra was prepared to blow up one of its heads to see if it could use the power of self-destruction to escape from this godforsaken ce. However, just as Hydra was about to make a move, Su Yu¡¯s spiritual thought relocated to the illusory space. It was as if he had discovered what Hydra was thinking. As streams of transparent illusionary power streaked across Hydra¡¯s body, its nine heads instantly fell into the boiling blood. Before its death, Hydra¡¯s huge pupils revealed a confused expression. This death was indeed very aggrieved. Before it could use any methods, its soul was directly destroyed. ¡°Seal.¡± Seeing that Hydra¡¯s soul power was slowly dissipating, Su Yu directly used his remaining Power of Faith to seal this soul power and put it into the Illusion God¡¯s Eye, preparing it forter use as ingredients for refining pills.. Chapter 201 - 201: Huge Harvest, Breaking Through to The Chapter 201: Huge Harvest, Breaking Through to The King¡¯s Realm 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios [Ding! You have sessfully killed the Purple Gold Rank Nine-Headed Snake King. You have obtained a ***** Purple Gold Rank treasure chest.] Just as Hydra¡¯s soul was destroyed by Su Yu in the illusion world, a notification sounded in his ear. [¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Level Purple Gold Rank Treasure Chest] Description: It contains a Beginner ¨C Level Elemental Heart. [Beginner-Level Elemental Heart ¨C Special Item] Description: Whoever fuses with the Beginner-Level Elemental Heart can greatly increase their elemental affinity stats and quicklyprehend various powers of intent. Note: Continue to fuse with the Elemental Heart in the future. You can increase the level of the Elemental Heart. When he saw the item in the ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Level Purple Gold Rank treasure chest beside Hydra¡¯s huge body, Su Yu¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. This was good stuff! This was the first time Su Yu had opened a treasure chest of this level. Then, he controlled the Ghost Ship, rolled Hydra¡¯s huge body into a ball and stuffed it into the cabin. Su Yu nned to return directly. In the cabin of the Ghost Ship, Su Yu looked at Hydra, who had already lost its vitality. With a thought, he appeared at the other party¡¯s reverse scale?. [Nine-Headed Snake King¡¯s Reverse Scale] Description: A special scale that hid a small space. That¡¯s right, Hydra had hidden all the treasures it had umted over thousands of years in the space of its reverse scale. This could be considered its intrinsic method. In any case, as long as the snake was there, the scale would remain there. Looking at the reverse scale that was muchrger than his own head, Su Yu directly swept his spirit power over it. Since Hydra had already died, the reverse scale space was already an ownerless item. It was unable to stop Su Yu¡¯s spiritual power from invading. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this guy to be a tycoon among snakes.¡± After sending his spirit power into the reverse scale space and sensing the energy fluctuations emitted by the various treasures, Su Yu could not help but sigh. There were countless treasures piled up in Hydra¡¯s reverse scale. For example, there were weapons of Martial Grandmaster rank and armors. They were piled up like scrap. One could imagine how many Martial Grandmasters this fellow had killed in the span of a few thousand years. In addition, there were all kinds of energy ores, rare treasures, and many strange things. In any case, from the looks of it, it was not inferior to the treasure vault of the Myriad Commerce Association at all. It went to prove that what goes around doesn¡¯t alwayse around! After withdrawing his spiritual thought from the reverse scale space, Su Yu directly reached out and pulled off this huge reverse scale. Good lord, if not for the fact that Su Yu¡¯s physique was strong enough, it would probably be difficult for him to pull off Hydra¡¯s reverse scale. Hydra could forge armor that was not inferior to Gold Rank armor with just a random scale. One could imagine how powerful its body was. If Su Yu had not mastered the Illusion God¡¯s Eye, it would be impossible for him to kill Hydra with his half-baked rules of water. After casually putting the reverse scale into the cockpit, Su Yu also took out the Purple Gold Rank treasure chest that had dropped from Hydra. [Ding! Your Quadruple Happiness skill has been triggered. You have obtained Beginner-Level Elemental Heart*4] As soon as Su Yu opened the treasure chest, four seven-colored elemental hearts instantly appeared in front of Su Yu. As soon as they appeared, Su Yu felt arge amount of energy begin to gather in the cockpit of the Ghost Ship. After reaching out to grab one of them, Su Yu directly cut a hole in his chest and absorbed the Elemental Heart inside. The moment the Elemental Heart touched Su Yu¡¯s heart, it turned into a colorful liquid that enveloped his heart. Sensing that his heart was being modified by some mysterious power, Su Yu closed his eyes and quietlyprehended. At this moment, he felt that the Elemental Strength in the world was clearer than ever. Compared to after opening 365 apertures and mastering the energy affinity technique, it had increased by one or two levels. Arge amount of elementalprehension kept bursting out of Su Yu¡¯s mind. The heat of the fire element, the vitality of the wood element, and the thickness of the earth element¡­ If the speed at which an ordinary personprehended elemental power was the speed at which an old person walked slowly, Su Yu¡¯s speed was several times faster than the speed of sound. There was no need for Su Yu to calm down andprehend. Arge amount of elementalprehension in the world was constantly instilled into his mind, malting him look like an illegitimate child of the heavens. Small aplishment of the fire intent realm, small aplishment of the wood intent realm, small aplishment of the gold intent realm, small aplishment of the earth intent realm¡­ About ten minutester, Su Yu¡¯sprehension of the five elements intent realm ¨C other than the water intent realm ¨C skipped the entry level and entered the small aplishment realm. With the initiation of the power of intent, the apertures in Su Yu¡¯s body began to undergo a huge change. At this moment, the phantom of Fire Ancestral Magus Zhurong? began to condense in Su Yu¡¯s heart apertures. Then, there were the Ancestral Magus of Wood, Goumang?, from the Liver Apertures; the Ancestral Magus of Earth, Houtu?, from the Spleen Apertures; and the Ancestral Magus of Gold, Ru Shou?, from the Lung Apertures. After heprehended the five elemental power, the five apertures in Su Yu¡¯s body directly connected into one, forming the five elements thatplemented each other. Thisplementary effect caused the other four lines of power to begin to overtake Su Yu under the lead of the rules of water, leaving the other power of intent that Su Yu hadprehended far behind. Following closely behind the power of the five elements was the power of intent of Yin and Yang. This was extremely simple for Su Yu. After all, he absorbed the power of the sun, moon, and stars every day. As for the Yin-Yang intent realm, it began to develop the phantom of the apertures in Su Yu¡¯s eyes. Su Yu could vaguely see the phantom of a great sun in his left eye. In his apertures was the phantom of a three-legged Golden Crow, perched on the divine Fusang Tree inside the great sun. In his right eye, a lunar moon appeared. A three-legged jade toad was entrenched under the divine Moon Laurel Tree. Sensing the rapid increase in the power of intent, Su Yu grabbed the remaining three Beginner-Level Elemental Hearts and absorbed them into his heart. Immediately, an energy tide formed in the area where Ghost Ship was. If Ghost Ship hadn¡¯t blocked most of the energy fluctuations, it would have been discovered by some great demons in the sea. However, this also prevented some living beings froming over to nourish Su Yu. After being tempered by this iparably pure energy, Su Yu¡¯s Extreme Violet Golden Body began to improve. After Su Yuprehended many types of the power of intent, his divine soul power, which was the slowest to improve, finally improved. Su Yu¡¯s cheat-like cultivation state was probably something that the living beings in the Level 1 sea area had never seen before. At this moment, Su Yu, who had fused with a total of four Beginner-Level Elemental Hearts, could clearly feel that the power of the rules of water was also constantly increasing. This meant that the Beginner-Level Elemental Heart had been upgraded. Combined with the power of rules, Su Yu could increase it at a cheat-like speed. ¡°This is the power of space and time.¡± At this moment, Su Yu discovered two extremely weak strands of power from his own energy affinity. However, their essence was ridiculously high. Su Yu had seen the Ghost Ship travel through space. He naturally recognized the power of space at a nce. Needless to say, the power of time wasparable to it. After all, the two brothers ¨C space and time ¨C were always together. It was normal for them to be together. ¡°The power of time and space is indeed more impressive than the other elemental powers. It starts with the power of rules. The power of intent can¡¯t even touch it.¡± After carefullyprehending these two strands of power of rules, Su Yu could not help but sigh. Therefore, Su Yu parked the Ghost Ship in a region in the sea and began to quietlyprehend the variousprehensions in the world. ording to this situation, it was very likely that Su Yu would directly rush into the domain of the true King Realm and step into the ranks of the ancient giants, bing an existence that could establish a dynasty alone. Moreover, with Su Yu¡¯s foundation, when he entered the King Realm, ordinary low-rank Kings would not be his match at all. Disregarding quality, just the amount of power of rules alone was enough for Su Yu to crush existences at the King Realm of the same level. Chapter 202 - 202: Hidden Dragon in the Abyss Destiny Chapter 202: Hidden Dragon in the Abyss Destiny Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios While Su Yu was in seclusion and charging towards the King¡¯s Realm¡­ In the Xiao family residence of the Great Zhou Dynasty, Xiao Chen ¨C whose blood essence had been extracted by Su Yu ¨C finally relied on arge number of medicinal herbs to replenish the depleted blood energy in his body. ¡°Elder Hai, the depleted blood energy in my body has already recovered. When should we set off to find those smaller secret treasures?¡± After restoring his blood energy, Xiao Chen immediately asked Elder Hai in the ring impatiently. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Prepare yourself first. Go to the Myriad Commerce Association and buy a magical vessel first. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to reach the secret treasures on a ship with a fixed route.¡± Hearing Xiao Chen¡¯s anxious voice, Elder Hai spoke calmly. ¡°Are we going to the Myriad Commerce Association to buy it?¡± Xiao Chen couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. This was because he was already a little traumatized by the Myriad Commerce Association. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? If the other party really wants to harm you, can you still live until now? Instead of hiding, it¡¯s better to buy things openly.¡± Seeing Xiao Chen¡¯s fearful expression, Hai Bodong suspected that he had misjudged him. ¡°Elder Hai, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Xiao Chen did not dare to refute Elder Hai¡¯s words. Thus, he could only leave the Xiao Residence quickly and rush towards the Myriad Commerce Association. At the same time, Ji Yanran finally dealt with Wu Jian at the Wanxian Restaurant. During this period of time, Ji Yanran had been showing off a lot of her looks. Of course, it was still unimown who would win. ¡°Sir Wu, I heard that the Myriad Commerce Association has imported a batch of rare magical artifacts recently. Why don¡¯t you apany me to take a look?¡± In the Wanxian Restaurant¡¯s private room, Ji Yanran spoke to Wu Jian. His eyes were a little dazed. ¡°No problem, Miss Yanran, please.¡± Hearing Ji Yanran¡¯s words, Wu Jian agreed on the spot. Soon, Granny Ro ng and the other two went straight to the Myriad Commerce Association. The moment these people moved, Ji Ruoyan, who was in the courtyard on the fifth floor of the Myriad Commerce Association, immediately received the news. ¡°Miss, Xiao Chen from the Xiao Residence, as well as Ji Yanran and Wu Jian, who are staying at the Wanxian Restaurant areing towards themerce association.¡± The guard Martial Grandmaster stood beside Ji Ruoyan and reported the situation respectfully. ¡°Interesting. Continue to keep an eye on them. Report to me if anything unusual happens.¡± After some thought, Ji Ruoyan instructed softly. ¡°Yes, mydy.¡± After receiving the order, the guard Martial Grandmaster left the courtyard, leaving Ji Ruoyan in the courtyard with one hand resting on her chin. No one knew what she was thinking. About 20 minutester, Xiao Chen¡¯s figure appeared in the Myriad Commerce Association. At this moment, Xiao Chen could not help but feel a little nervous. Of course, it was normal for Xiao Chen to be nervous. After all, anyone who thought that the big shot who extracted their blood energy might still be in the Myriad Commerce Association would probably be nervous. ¡°Sir, do you need to buy anything?¡± When Xiao Chen¡¯s figure appeared on the third floor of the Myriad Commerce Association, a female salesperson immediately weed him. ¡°I want to buy a magical vessel.¡± Xiao Chen didn¡¯t waste any time and directly stated his needs. ¡°Sir, please follow me.¡± Upon hearing that the other party needed to buy a magical vessel, the female salesperson¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. After all, anyone who could afford a magical vessel was definitely rich! Then, Xiao Chen followed the female salesperson and arrived at the section where the Myriad Commerce Association sold its magical vessels. ¡°Sir, at the moment, our Myriad Commerce Association only sells Rank 1 single-man ordinary magical vessels and Rank 2 six-seater magical vessels. Other High Rank magical vessels need to be ordered in advance.¡± After leading Xiao Chen to the ship section, the saleswoman exined. The magical vessels sold by the Myriad Commerce Association were very different from the Unit Charge that Su Yu had obtained previously. The size of a Rank 1 magical vessel was notparable to the small speedboat that Su Yu had previously obtained. However, the sturdiness and speed of the vessel were much stronger than that of a speedboat. After all, these magical vessels were engraved with array formations. ¡°Bring me a Rank 1 single-man magical vessel and a Rank 2 six-seater magical vessel.¡± At this time, Xiao Chen also chose to purchase one of each type of vessel. After all, they were going out to the sea area. They should prepare another one as a backup. It was better to be safe than sorry. ¡°Alright, this way please, Sir.¡± Seeing that the young man in front of her had ced an order for two magical vessels without even blinking, the smile on the sales woman¡¯s face became even wider. The more the other party bought, the higher hermission would be. Who wouldn¡¯t be happy? When Xiao Chen followed the salesperson to settle the payment procedures, Ji Yanran and the other two arrived outside the Myriad Commerce Association. ¡°Miss, that woman, Ji Yanran, that old woman, and that descendant of the Wu family have already arrived at themerce association. In addition, Xiao Chen from the Xiao Residence went to buy a single-man Rank 1 magical vessel and a Rank 2 six-seater magical vessel.¡± Just as Ji Ruoyan was lying on the rattan chair leisurely, the guard Martial Grandmaster, walked in and quickly reported the situation regarding Ji Yanran and the others. ¡°It¡¯s fine. As long as they don¡¯t cause trouble in themerce association, don¡¯t worry about them. If they dare to cause trouble, just chase them out. If that old woman doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate favors, just let me know..¡± Chapter 203 - 203: Hidden Dragon in the Abyss Destiny 2 Chapter 203: Hidden Dragon in the Abyss Destiny 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Upon hearing this, Ji Ruoyan, who was lying on her back, did not even open her eyes. Shezily replied to the guard Martial Grandmaster. ¡°Alright, you can leave first!¡± With that said, Ji Ruoyan waved her hand casually. ¡°Yes.¡± The guard Martial Grandmaster did not say anything else and left respectfully. Meanwhile, Ji Yanran¡¯s group had also arrived at the third floor of the Myriad Commerce Association. On the surface, they looked like they were strolling around, but in fact, they were secretly transmitting messages. ¡°Miss Yanran, it looks like Ji Ruoyan doesn¡¯t take us seriously. She doesn¡¯t even want to see us now.¡± Hearing Granny Rong¡¯s voice transmission, Ji Yanran¡¯s expression darkened. To Ji Yanran, the feeling of being ignored was worse than being beaten up. At this moment, Wu Jian was following beside Ji Yanran with a graceful demeanor. ¡°Eh, Miss Yanran, take note of the young man on your left.¡± Just as Ji Yanran was feeling angry, Granny Rong¡¯s voice transmission diverted Ji Yanran¡¯s attention. At the same time, Xiao Chen, who had just bought two magical vessels, seemed to feel the gaze on him. Following the strong feeling, Xiao Chen looked in Ji Yanran¡¯s direction. ¡®So beautiful. I can feel my heart beating faster: The moment Xiao Chen saw Ji Yanran, he couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart beating faster. ¡°Wake up.¡± At this moment, a voice that sounded like a lion¡¯s roar came from Xiao Chen¡¯s mind and shocked him. It allowed him to break free from his current state. ¡°Elder Hai, what happened just now?¡± Xiao Chen had regained his senses and was a little afraid. He hurriedly turned around and quietly asked. ¡°That woman is naturally charming and has cultivated some soul-stirring cultivation techniques. You¡¯re still young and don¡¯t have enough willpower. It¡¯s inevitable that you¡¯ll be affected. Also, the person beside that woman is a Martial Lord. The man is an Enlightened Martial Grandmaster. He must be a descendant of arge n.¡± ¡°The other party should have noticed you. Hurry up and leave. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be in trouble if you¡¯re pestered by the descendants of theserge families.¡± At this moment, Elder Hai also spoke to Xiao Chen anxiously. To be honest, Hai Bodong, who was hiding in the ring, did not expect Xiao Chen to be so unlucky to encounter such a situation when he came out to shop. Hearing Elder Hai¡¯s words, Xiao Chen slipped away without looking back. ¡°Nanny, there seems to be something wrong with that person just now. He could actually break free from my Enchantment in an instant.¡± Looking at Xiao Chen¡¯s disappearing figure, Ji Yanran also realized that something was wrong. ¡°Miss Yanran, if I¡¯m not wrong, that young man just now should have the fate of a hidden dragon in the abyss. If he can leave the abyss, he will soar into the sky and be a king. Sir Wu Jian is far inferior to him.¡± At that moment, Granny Rong transmitted her voice excitedly. It turned out that Granny Rong was not simple either. She had even cultivated a technique rted to fate. It seemed that she was sent by the Council of Elders of the Ji n to find out more about Su Yu. However, Su Yu hadn¡¯t shown up, which made Granny Rong useless. ¡°Nanny, go and investigate his identity first.¡± Aftering back to her senses, Ji Yanran directly made the arrangements. A prodigy like Xiao Chen had a fate that was much stronger than Wu Jian¡¯s. Ji Yanran would naturally not let him get away especially since she had met him. After all, the more elites she drew to her side, the more stable her position in the Ji n would be. She might even be able to push Ji Ruoyan out of her second-rank position. Regarding Granny Rong¡¯s departure, Ji Yanran casually made up a reason to exin to Wu Jian. Meanwhile Xiao Chen left the Myriad Tong Chamber of Commerce, and sped all the way to the Xiao Residence. ¡°Elder Hai, the other party didn¡¯t chase after us, right?¡± Xiao Chen sent a voice transmission as he left. ¡°No, but it¡¯s better for you to leave the Great Zhou Dynasty as soon as possible. Otherwise, I have a feeling that the other party will definitely find you.¡± Hearing Xiao Chen¡¯s question, Hai Bodong also voiced his concerns. When he was at his peak, Hai Bodong had already experienced facing big ns in the sea area. The other party would not reason with him at all. As long as they wanted something, they would try their best to get it. In the eyes of these big ns, benevolence and morals were bullsh*t. They would do anything to maintain the prosperity of their n. While Xiao Chen was running, Granny Rong also found out his identity. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Xiao Chen was considered a famous person in the Great Zhou Dynasty. After all, everybody liked to gossip. The topic of a useless person like Xiao Chen turning into a genius was simply the ssic case of an ugly duckling turning into a beautiful swan overnight! Therefore, it didn¡¯t take Granny Rong long to get the basic information about Xiao Chen. ¡°Talentless trash turning into a genius. It seems that the Hidden Dragon Destiny wasn¡¯t awakened yet at that time. Now, it has already begun to awaken and is preparing to soar into the sky.¡± Granny Rong¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at Xiao Chen¡¯s basic information. What Granny Rong didn¡¯t know was that Su Yu had already suppressed Xiao Chen¡¯s hidden dragon in the abyss destiny once. This caused his hidden dragon to lose a portion of its luck. Su Yu had nned to see if he could take advantage of Xiao Chen in the future. Otherwise, this hidden dragon Xiao Chen would have already be a dead dragon. ¡°He¡¯s a prodigy. He might beparable to Wu Yan of the Wu family. It seems like I have to get Miss Yanran to think of a way to draw him to her side.¡± After destroying the basic information about Xiao Chen, Granny Rong rushed towards the Myriad Commerce Association. As for Xiao Chen, he returned to the Xiao Residence anxiously. Then, he quickly packed his things and prepared to go out to lie low for a while. So many things were happening in the Great Zhou Dynasty at this time. Meanwhile Su Yu was in the Ghost Ship in a certain sea area. He felt as if his body was soaking in an Elemental Sea. At this moment, the apertures in Su Yu¡¯s body were all condensed to the point that they seemed to be corporeal. However, if one looked carefully, they could still tell that they were not corporeal. However,pared to the initial haziness, they were already much stronger. The most terrifying part was Su Yu¡¯s hands. This was because Su Yu had condensed the rules of time and space into his hands. The space in his left hand and time in his right. There were no apertures in Su Yu¡¯s two apertures. Instead, there were two iparably illusory rivers. ording to the evolution of Su Yu¡¯s consciousness, these two rivers were none other than the phantoms of the river of space and the river of time. However, with Su Yu¡¯s current strength, what he evolved was only a phantom that had been reduced by several times. Even if Su Yu became a god, he might not be able to materialize a small tributary of the river of time and space. Su Yu allowed the evolution of the apertures in his body to evolve on its own. At this moment, Su Yu was focused on cultivating his soul. If someone could gain insight into Su Yu¡¯s soul, they would discover that his soul was not on the same level as the souls of other cultivators. In Su Yu¡¯s sea of consciousness, arge amount of power of rules continuously gathered. With the power of the five elements as the foundation, it formed a lotus tform of the five-elemental rules. Then, the other power of rules condensed into lotus leaves. As for Su Yu¡¯s soul, it sat cross-legged in the middle of the lotus tform, breathing in and out the power of rules to cleanse his soul. The five elements circted on Su Yu¡¯s soul. Yin and Yang gathered, space and time coiled, and were condensed by these power of rules. Su Yu had already begun to walk further and further on the path of inhumanity. When Su Yu was about to enter the King realm with multiple powers of rules, some shocking phenomena began to appear in the sea area where he was.. Chapter 204 - 204: Terrifying Cloud Tribulation, New Rule Chapter 204: Terrifying Cloud Tribtion, New Rule Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The shocking phenomenon that happened in the sea area attracted the attention of the sea creatures. After some Gold Rank demons sensed the shocking energy fluctuation, they all swam away. An existence that could trigger such a terrifying energy fluctuation was definitely not something they could afford to provoke. Therefore, it was better to run first. Su Yu was immersed in his cultivation. He did not know that because of his breakthrough, various shocking phenomena had appeared in this sea area. The Ghost Ship was also trying its best to block the aura emitted by Su Yu. Otherwise, with Su Yu¡¯s breakthrough, he might attract the attention of some powerful existences in the sea area. Boom! Boom! Boom! As time passed, Su Yu sessfully broke through to the Martial King Realm. At this moment, dark clouds that covered the sky directly gathered above the sea area where Su Yu was. [Ding! You have sessfully advanced to the King Realm. Part of the power of the special building has been unsealed. The current maximum power can be unleashed to the Titled King Realm.] When Su Yu sessfully advanced to the King¡¯s Realm, a notification sounded in his ear. A hint of a smile shed across Su Yu¡¯s lips. Then, his silhouette swayed slightly. He disappeared from the bottom of the sea and appeared above the sea area. The tribtion lightning in the sky hade because of him. He could not avoid it, so he might as well face it calmly. However, the tribtion lightning that Su Yu had to transcend this time was worlds apart from the tribtion lightning that Ao Yan and the others had to transcendst time. Just as Su Yu was about to transcend the tribtion, in the Great Zhou Dynasty ¨C which was closest to the sea area where Su Yu was ¨C Ji Yang, who was in seclusion in the Myriad Commerce Association, and the two kings of the Great Zhou Dynasty opened their eyes in unison. ¡°A living being is transcending a king¡¯s tribtion.¡± After sensing the shocking tribtion lightning fluctuation in the distance, the few of them instantly thought the same thing. Following that ¨C other than the King Realm founder of Great Zhou Dynasty who was currently in seclusion ¨C Ji Yang, Zhou Yuan, and the person from the Great Zhou Martial Arts Academy turned into streaks of light and left the capital. They were heading towards the tribtion lightning. At this moment, Ji Yang sent a voice transmission to Zhou Yuan and Zhou Yuan. ¡°Gentlemen, you can sense it too.¡± ¡°Fellow Daoist, how can the two of us not sense such a shocking tribtion lightning fluctuation? We don¡¯t know what living being is transcending the tribtion here. It¡¯s really a little terrifying.¡± Faced with Ji Yang¡¯s words, Zhou Yuan continued with slight worry. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a human. Let¡¯s not get too close lest we cause unnecessary misunderstandings.¡± Upon hearing this, Ji Yang did not look too worried. After all, he was not from the Great Zhou Dynasty. If something really went wrong, Ji Yang could just pack up and leave. While the few of them were discussing, Su Yu was in the center of the tribtion lightning. He directly absorbed the Ghost Ship into his body and quietly waited for the tribtion lightning to descend. However, ording to the speed at which the tribtion lightning was brewing, it would not be able to strike down in a short period of time. Su Yu did not panic at all. Instead, he keptprehending the rules of lightning. The power of rules of lightning in the airpletely overshadowed the rules of water. It would be out of character for Su Yu to not take advantage of this opportunity. On the other side, Ji Yang and the other two were also forced to stop at the edge of the region by the terrifying tribtion lightning in the air. Looking at the terrifying tribtion clouds that were still expanding, the three of them swallowed their saliva in unison. ¡°Fellow Daoist, when you transcended the King Tribtion, how big was the range of the tribtion clouds?!¡± Seeing the endless tribtion clouds, Zhou Yuan asked Ji Yang with a slightly trembling voice. ¡°No more than a five-mile radius.¡± ¡°Back then, I only had an area of about three miles.¡± Upon hearing Ji Yang¡¯s words, Zhou Yuan directly reported the area of the tribtion clouds he had transcended back then. ¡°I barely exceeded the passing slot, with a radius of two miles.¡± When he saw the gazes of the two of them looking at him, the King Realm expert couldn¡¯t help but blush. ¡°I reckon that the range of this tribtion lightning has already exceeded a hundred miles. What kind of abnormal creature is inside!¡± Seeing that the range of the tribtion lightning in the void was still expanding, Zhou Yuan felt his teeth ache. Nothing good ever came out ofparing. How strong was this creature¡¯s foundation that they had to transcend such heaven-defying tribtion lightning! However, although the three of them had all kinds of conjectures in their hearts, no one dared to barge into the tribtion lightning region to investigate. As time passed, the expressions of Zhou Yuan and the other two changed from shock to numbness. After all, anyone who saw that the area of the tribtion lightning in the air continued to grow like an intable ball and had no intention of stopping would probably have this expression. The sea creatures in the tribtion lightning region wished they had two more legs. The brilliant heavenly might on the surface of the sea made their bloodlines tremble. If they did not run faster, they would probably be frightened to death. In the end, the tribtion lightning in the void finally stopped expanding after growing for more than half a day. Then, in the center of the tribtion lightning, a pure purple lightning directly struck Su Yu. The moment this bolt of lightning struck out, a hint of understanding grew in Su Yu¡¯s heart. That was, this thing could not be dodged. He could only obediently take the strike.. Chapter 205 - 205: Terrifying Cloud Tribulation, New Rule 2 Chapter 205: Terrifying Cloud Tribtion, New Rule 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, Su Yu hadprehended the rules of lightning. He naturally would not foolishly stand on the spot and wait for the lightning to strike him. Behind Su Yu, the huge image of the Thunder Ancestral Magus, Qiangliang directly rose. In an instant, the purple lightning struck the image of Su Yu¡¯s Thunder Ancestral Magus. The purple lightning entering the body did not cause any damage to the Ancestral Magus¡¯ image. Instead, it directly fused into the body of the image, forming some ancient lightning patterns on the surface of its body. Moreover, at this moment, Su Yu was at the heart of the image. There was purple lightning circting on the surface of his body. The Extreme Violet Golden Body had already been polished to the extreme. He could step into the Sun Glory Golden Body realm at any time under the tempering of the tribtion lightning. The tribtion cloud in the air seemed to have its own consciousness. When it discovered that the target of the tribtion was unharmed, it directly doubled back on itself. At the same time, two purple lightning bolts struck Su Yu. However, to the Thunder Ancestral Magus¡¯ image, these purple lightning were only supplements. They could not cause any substantial damage to Su Yu. Boom! Boom! Boom! Next, the Tribtion Cloud in the air also exerted all its strength and kept shing at the Ancestral Magus¡¯ image. The originally pure purple lightning gradually turned into purple-gold lightning. The offensive purple gold of each bolt of lightning also increased from the peak of a low-rank King to the peak of high-rank King. If an ordinary low-rank Martial King had broken through, they would probably turn into ashes and return to the earth. However, an existence like Su Yu had grasped all kinds of nomological methods and had an extremely powerful body. Even the image of the Lightning Ancestral Magus could not absorb the purple-gold tribtion lightning instantly. However, the power of tribtion lightning that was missed was also directly divided between the group of wolf-like power of rules. There was only some pure vitality left in the tribtion lightning to use for Su Yu¡¯s Golden Body to break through. At this moment, Su Yu was sitting cross-legged on the chest of the image of the Lightning Ancestral. The surface of his body emitted a golden light. This light was also apanied by an iparably hot temperature. The seawater below began to evaporate under the golden light. Due to the umtion of arge amount of tribtion lightning power, Su Yu¡¯s Extreme Violet Golden Body sessfully broke through and entered the Sun Glory Golden Body realm. Meanwhile, Zhou Yuan and the other two, who were outside the range of the tribtion lightning, turned pale. They only felt that if any of the purple-gold tribtion lightning that kept shing in the air struck them, they would definitely turn into ashes. Now that the tribtion lightning had not dissipated, it meant that the terrifying existence in the center of the tribtion cloud was still persevering. At the thought of this, it would be strange if Zhou Yuan and the other two did not turn pale. ¡°Fellow Daoists, I still have something to do. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Seeing that the terrifying existence was about to ovee this tribtion, Ji Yang immediately prepared to escape. If he didn¡¯t run now, what if he was misunderstood by that tribtion-transcending big shot? Ji Yang didn¡¯t think that an existence who could survive such a tribtion would take the three low-rank kings seriously. The other party could probably crush them like ants. ¡°We have matters to deal with too. We have to go back and settle it.¡± Zhou Yuan immediately came back to his senses when he heard Ji Yang¡¯s words. The three of them turned into streaks of light and disappeared from the sea area. They then flew back towards the dynasty. Only a fool would go over and befriend a big shot who had just survived a tribtion. What if the big shot misunderstood that they wanted to take advantage of the situation? Wouldn¡¯t they be wronged? That was why Zhou Yuan and the other two had fled. Meanwhile, as Su Yu passed thest tribtion lightning, a huge life force directly formed a pir of life from the center of the tribtion cloud and it shone on Su Yu¡¯s body. Arge amount of light of life entered his body. Su Yu felt his lifespan begin to increase exponentially. Then, his physique was continuously refined by these lights of life. In his body, more and more apertures and dantian started opening up. It was said that the light of life obtained by an ordinary King Realm expert after transcending the tribtion lightning was only as thick as a steel pipe. However, Su Yu¡¯s light of life was a full 10 meters in width. The light of life covered his body that was erged to 15 meters in height. As Su Yu was immersed in the light of life, heprehended another terrifyingw ¨C thew of life. At the same time, the phantom of a Tree of Life was slowly taking shape in Su Yu¡¯s dantian apertures. The rules of life had always been more mysterious than the rules of time and space. If not for Su Yu¡¯s special physique, as well as the upgraded Elemental Heart, and arge amount of light of life, it would not be so easy for him toprehend the rules of life. In the air, the scattered power of life seemed to have found a home after the phantom of the Tree of Life condensed in Su Yu¡¯s body. They surged towards Su Yu¡¯s dantian like a swarm of bees. Good lord, if the tribtion clouds that had yet to dissipate had some sort of self-awareness, they would probably be stunned. In the past, those who transcended the tribtion would usually not be able to absorb all the light of life. What was wrong with this kid? He had absorbed so much of it! However, the process that needed to be done still had to be done. It was not the time for the pir of life to dissipate. Therefore, as Su Yu devoured everything, the tribtion cloud could only increase the intensity of the light of life. As arge amount of light of life gathered in his dantian apertures, a small fruit of life gradually grew on the tree of life that was originally in a phantom state. Although this fruit looked small, it contained a huge amount of the power of life. Any bit of it could revive the dead. Just like that, the pir of life that descended from the tribtion cloudsted for an hour before it dissipated into thin air It was as if it hadpleted its daily tasks and had to clock out as soon as possible. As the pir of life dissipated, Su Yu, who was sitting cross-legged in the air, also restored his body to its original size. There was a faint aura of returning to simplicity on Su Yu¡¯s body. It seemed to be slightly different from before. After sensing his current state, Su Yu¡¯s figure directly fused into the void. This was the application of the spatialw to achieve a small-range spatial jump. It was simr to the spatial jump of the Ghost Ship. However, because the Ghost Ship¡¯s ability had been partially unsealed when Su Yu advanced to the King Realm, Su Yu was still notparable to the Ghost Ship in terms of spatial jump. In the inteyer of space, Su Yu felt that space was very strange. It was as if he was traveling through the dark side of the world. He only needed to walk a short distance to travel a long distance in the original world. Su Yu then reappeared. He summoned the Ghost Ship and entered it. Then, he set it to return to the ind. Su Yu was a little directionally challenged. Therefore, he felt that it was better to take the Ghost Ship back. On the other side, Zhou Yuan and the other two had already returned to the Great Zhou Dynasty. They still had lingering fears in their hearts. The purple-gold tribtion lightning was still vivid in their minds and could not be forgotten. As soon as Ji Yang returned to the Myriad Commerce Association, he immediately sent a message back to his ns. As for Su Yu, he was controlling the Ghost Ship and used the spatial jump to return to his ind. After arriving, he first looked at the situation of the other three special buildings. There was no need to say anything more about Ghost Ship. Su Yu had already tested its speed just now. It should have reached the speed of a Titled King. However, itsbat strength was slightly weaker. His conventionalbat strength was only at the level of a middle-rank King. That was normal. After all, in the beginning, when Ghost Ship had speedparable to a low-rank King, its attack power was only at the Purple Gold Rank. Now that a portion of its power had been unsealed, it was understandable that its attack power was a few levels lower than its speed.. Chapter 206 - 206: Sea King’s Ruins Chapter 206: Sea King¡¯s Ruins Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In addition, the maximum detection limit of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had also been unsealed to the Titled King realm. The area of detection has also doubled. As for the Alchemy Pavilion, it could refine King-level pills at maximum. However, there was not much change in the Rank Up Tower. It was just that the time taken for Purple Gold to advance to the King Realm had been reduced by one-third. Compared to the speed at which Su Yu had improved, there was still a clear difference. Then, Su Yu fused the Level 10 Heart of the Ind into his own ind to expand the size of the ind. With Su Yu¡¯s current strength and the Ghost Ship, there were not many creatures in the Level 1 sea area that he should avoid. [Ding! Your ind¡¯s level has increased. Current ind level is Level 12. The ind¡¯s sturdiness has increased. The cultivation speed of the living beings on Chaos Ind has increased by 60%. There is a small chance ofprehending cultivation techniques.] When the level of the ind increased, a mechanical notification sounded in Su Yu¡¯s cars. The upgrade did not cause many changes. It was just that the ind¡¯s sturdiness had increased to a certain extent. Then, the cultivation speed andprehension probability of living beings on the ind had increased. In addition, the additionalbat power that the Level 12 ind gave Su Yu was no longer double his originalbat power. Currently, the ind could increase Su Yu¡¯sbat power by 50%. This was also because Su Yu¡¯s strength had increased too quickly. The speed at which the ind¡¯s level increased could not keep up with the speed at which his strength increased. Next, Su Yu nned to use all the resources he had obtained. The Unitary Illusion Array and Unitary Killing Array required a lot of basic runes. Su Yu currently had a lot of them on hand. In addition, there were also fire-clement spiritual materials and fires needed for the motion furnace, as well as water-element spiritual materials needed for the spiritual spring. Su Yu had dug out a lot of treasures from the Nine-Headed Snake King. He did not know if Hydra shared the same bloodline with those big lizards in the west. The items that this fellow collected were mostly strange, and most of them were colorful ores. After devouring arge number of runes, the area coverage and power of the Unitary Killing Array and the Unitary Illusion Array had also increased somewhat, but they had notpletely advanced to the next stage. Currently, the area covered by the Unitary Illusion Array and the Unitary Killing Array was just a littlerger than the current size ind. It could be considered to have caught up to the speed of the ind¡¯s expansion. Then, after devouring arge number of fire-element spiritual materials, the energy storage in the motion furnace had increased and was much more than before. In terms of power performance, it had turned slightly faster. This was because the size of the ind was muchrger than before. If Su Yu had not increased the performance of the motion furnace, the speed at which the Level 12 ind moved would probably have been at the speed of a turtle. After spending some time and using up all the resources on hand, Su Yu directly walked into the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. ¡°Currently, we¡¯ve detected many Kings and ruins with strong energy fluctuations in the area.¡± Sitting at the head of the table, Su Yu looked at Zhou Yi and spoke. ¡°Master, there are a total of seven Kings in the area covered by the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. Among them, there are four in the Great Zhou Dynasty region. One is at the peak of the middle-rank King Realm, and three are low-rank Kings. Then, there¡¯s a low-rank King and a middle-rank King in the Merman Dynasty. ¡°In addition, in the border of the area covered by the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, there¡¯s a high rank King turtle demon king in a deep sea trench.¡± ¡°There are a total of two ruins with strong energy fluctuations. The first one is near the Merman Dynasty. The second ce is where the high rank turtle demon Icing is entrenched. ording to the heavenly mystery array, they should be ruins left behind by a Titled King.¡± Zhou Yi respectfully responded to the question Su Yu asked. ¡°Later, use all the energy crystals I brought back to recruit heroes. Then, assign them ording to their special talent. As for General-type heroes, follow the previous arrangements.¡± When Su Yu heard this, he assigned some tasks to Zhou Yi. Now, as Su Yu¡¯s strength increased faster and faster, Su Yu generally did not ask about the matters on the ind. Su Yu had even given Zhou Yi the authority to recruit heroes in the Recruitment Tavern. In any case, the Recruitment Tavern was bound to Su Yu. The heroes who were recruited there would also recognize Su Yu as their master. Therefore, Su Yu nned to let Zhou Yi do the recruitment of heroester. After all, as the ind increased in size, the number of people on the ind had to be increased as well. Su Yu¡¯s ind also did notck food. As for cultivation, with the Rank Up Tower, he could add as many people as he wanted to before every floor was full. Currently, most of the living beings on Su Yu¡¯s ind walked the orthodox martial cultivation system. They were Martial Artists, Warriors, Martial Master, Generals, Martial Ancestors, Martial Lords, and Martial Kings. The sea creatures basically relied on their powerful bodies. Before they learned how to transform, human cultivation techniques were not very useful to them.. Chapter 207 - 207: Sea King’s Ruins 2 Chapter 207: Sea King¡¯s Ruins 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After dealing with the matters on the ind, Su Yu summoned the Ghost Ship and headed straight for the Merman Dynasty. With Su Yu¡¯s current strength, the Merman Dynasty was nothing to him. Therefore, it was time to explore this ruin. Just as Su Yu was about to explore the ruins near the Merman Dynasty, Xiao Chen ¨C who was afraid that he would be targeted by the woman from thatrge n ¨C secretly left the capital of the dynasty that day and went to the coastal city. He was nning to go out to search for treasures. If everything went ording to his ns, Xiao Chen should already be on arge ship drifting on the sea. As for Ji Yanran, she was still in the Wanxian Restaurant and hadn¡¯t left. After hearing from Granny Rong that Xiao Chen had the hidden dragon in the abyss destiny, Ji Yanran decided to make that young man from the Xiao family her subordinate. However, what made Ji Yanran a little dumbfounded was that she didn¡¯t know if that kid from the Xiao Family had noticed or something, but he actually disappeared from the dynasty. She didn¡¯t know where he went. This made Ji Yanran¡¯s wishful thinking fall through. ¡°Granny Rong, do you think that Xiao Chen sensed something? Otherwise, how could he have run away that day without leaving any traces?¡± Ji Yanran was sitting in the guest room. She spoke with a frown. ¡°Miss Yanran, I suspect that there might be an expert guiding that kid. Otherwise, there shouldn¡¯t be such a coincidence.¡± Hearing Ji Yanran¡¯s question, Granny Rong expressed her thoughts. ¡°You mean, there¡¯s someone behind Xiao Chen?¡± Ji Yanran instantly realized what Granny Rong meant. ¡°That¡¯s right. Someone with a hidden dragon in the abyss destiny usually encounters someone or something and breaks the shackles of the destiny toplete the transformation of the Hidden Dragon Ascending to the Heavens. Therefore, Xiao Chen might be a disciple of some King Realm expert. There¡¯s a high possibility that a certain King in the Great Zhou Dynasty is supporting him.¡± At that moment, Granny Rong exined meaningfully. ¡°You mean one of the Kings of the Great Zhou Dynasty?¡± Hearing Granny Rong¡¯s words, Ji Yanran also looked thoughtful. ¡°Miss Yanran, regardless of whether the other party has a King behind him, he¡¯s someone you should get on your side. You can build a good rtionship with Xiao Chen¡¯s father, Xiao Feng, first. I believe the other party won¡¯t reject our Ji n¡¯s good intentions.¡± Granny Rong was indeed a wily old fox who had lived for a long time. In a short moment, she gave Ji Yanran another roundabout tactic. That was: ¡®Didn¡¯t Xiao Chen run away? He can run away fora moment, but he can¡¯t run away forever. If we start from his father, I don¡¯t believe he won¡¯te back: Ji Yanran¡¯s eyes lit up at this suggestion. Even if he was beaten to death, Xiao Chen would never have imagined that the people from this big n would actually start targeting his father when they couldn¡¯t find him. ¡°By the way, is there any news about that mysterious Sir Su recently?¡± Ji Yanran temporarily put aside Xiao Chen¡¯s matter and then asked in a low voice. ¡°There¡¯s no news. In addition, the Council of Elder hasn¡¯t obtained any useful information.¡± Granny Rong couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. For a moment, Ji Yanran couldn¡¯t help but feel a headacheing on. She wanted to pull the other party to her side but couldn¡¯t find any of them. There was nothing she could do regarding this situation! Even if she possessed great charm, she couldn¡¯t possibly enchant someone whose whereabouts were unknown! ¡°Wait a few more days. If there¡¯s still no news, appeal to the Council of Elder and ask them to find that special organization and see if they can find out anything about him.¡± In the end, Ji Yanran could only suppress the thoughts in her heart and speak solemnly. ¡°Alright.¡± Granny Rong nodded at this. On the other hand, Ji Ruoyan, who was in the Myriad Tong Chamber of Commerce, was obviously in a much better mood than Ji Yanran. After all, without that sl*tty fox hanging around under her nose every day, Ji Ruoyan¡¯s life was extremelyfortable. As for Su Yu, Ji Ruoyan had already adapted to his unpredictability. As long as it wasn¡¯t for too long, Ji Ruoyan was not worried at all. After all, a mere ten days to half a month meant nothing to cultivators. As these two women thought of Su Yu, he had already driven the Ghost Ship outside the ruins near the Merman Dynasty. [Sea King¡¯s Ruins] Descriptions ruin created by a merman king who had attained Titled Sea King. It contains many years of treasures. ¡°Sea King, this title is interesting!¡± Su Yu could not help but be intrigued after seeing the notification that shed in front of him. At this moment, in Su Yu¡¯s vision, this ce was a sunken seabed. However, there was another world below this ce. ¡°Quite a lot of array formations have been set up. It would appear that due to the passage of time, most of the array formations have lost their energy supply, causing part of the energy in the remnant to leak out.¡± In response, Su Yu raised his hand and pointed a few times, instantly disintegrating the array formation at the periphery of the ruins. Boom¡­! When the outer array formation was broken by Su Yu, a huge energy fluctuation instantly spread in all directions from the Sea King¡¯s Ruins. ¡°Interesting. Looks like the old fellow who left behind this ruin left some backup ns inside!¡± Seeing that the seabed was beginning to shake violently, Su Yu had no intention of stopping. The two merman Kings in seclusion in the depths of the Merman Dynasty closest to the Sea King¡¯s ruins opened their eyes in unison. Then, two figures sped towards the ruins from the Merman Dynasty. At the same time, the seawater above the Sea King¡¯s Ruins began to form a huge vortex. Coincidentally, a small magical vessel was floating nearby. Good lord, if Su Yu saw this fellow, he would probably feel that the chosen one was indeed worthy of being called the chosen one. He could even catch up to this ce. Xiao Chen, who was driving the magical vessel, was in a slightly sorry state. Moreover, he was not the only person on his ship. There was also a beautiful woman dressed in skimpy clothes. Originally, Xiao Chen had indeed followed therge group of people who had gone out to trade. However, things didn¡¯t go as nned. For some reason, that ship was targeted by a great demon. In the end, the ship was destroyed. Xiao Chen did not know if the others were dead or not. In any case, he was lucky to have survived with Elder Hai¡¯s help. After drifting on the sea for a few days, this fellow actually floated near the location of the Merman Dynasty. During this period, he even picked up a girl on the sea. He was a proper protagonist. ¡°Elder Hai, is this girl really from the merman race?¡± Xiao Chen, who did not know that there was a terrifying existence ahead, asked as he rowed the boat. ¡°You have half of the bloodline of the merman royal family, can¡¯t you feel it yourself? Idiot.¡± Hearing Xiao Chen¡¯s words, Hai Bodong almost got angry. As for the girl who was being discussed by the two of them, her eyes were a little nk. From the looks of it, she had lost her memory for some reason. ¡°Not good. Kid, run.¡± Elder Hai, who was in Xiao Chen¡¯s ring, seemed to have sensed something and shouted at the top of his lungs. However, it was already a littlete. Before Xiao Chen could react, a huge suction force directly sucked his magical vessel forward. Xiao Chen¡¯s face turned pale when he saw the terrifying sea vortex not far away. However, they were too close. It was clearly impossible for Xiao Chen to dodge the suction force of the huge vortex with his strength. Before he had the strength of a Martial Lord, he was rtively insignificant and weak in the face of such a terrifying natural disaster.. Chapter 208 - 208: Sea Emperor Phantom Chapter 208: Sea Emperor Phantom Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The magical vessel began to sail uncontrobly towards the huge vortex on the sea in front of them. Xiao Chen had not mastered the flight skill. In the face of this situation, he could only ask the ring for help. ¡°Elder Hai, what should we do now?¡± ¡°My hands are also tied. I have already used up all my soul power to save you. However, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. You have the royal merman bloodline, the water won¡¯t drown you. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Hai Bodong didn¡¯t have a good solution to Xiao Chen¡¯s request for help. He could only take it one step at a time. At this moment, the girl who was also sitting on Xiao Chen¡¯s ship suddenly stood up and jumped into the sea. This action almost stunned Xiao Chen on the spot. ¡°Quick, follow that girl.¡± Hai Bodong seemed to have thought of something when he saw this scene and hurriedly said. Xiao Chen did not hesitate. He put the magical vessel into the storage ring in his hand and dove into the water. As soon as he entered the water, Xiao Chen felt a huge suction force on his body. The merman girl who had entered the water was already gone. Before Xiao Chen could look around, the suction force on his body suddenly increased greatly and sucked him into the waterspout in the center. At this moment, Su Yu, who was in front of the underwater Sea King¡¯s Ruins, also sensed two King Realm existences rushing towards his directions from afar. In response, Su Yu directly concealed himself and blended into the surrounding seawater. With Su Yu¡¯s strength and the ability shared by the Water Fairy, it was basically impossible for the middle-rank King merman to discover his whereabouts. After Su Yu concealed himself, two mermaid Kings appeared in front of the Sea King¡¯s Ruins. ¡°Mother, could this be the secret treasure left behind by our ancestor?¡± Upon hearing her daughter¡¯s question, Jiao Lian examined the ruins that were emitting energy fluctuations and replied in a low voice, ¡°I can sense a power of the same origin in this ruin. This ce must have been left behind by my n¡¯s ancestors.¡± Su Yu, who was now hidden inside the water, also gained insight into the information of the two mermaid Kings. [Merman Race] Name: Jiao Lian. Realm: Middle-Rank King. Rules Comprehension: 688 strands of rules of water. Lifespan: 5,879/12,000 Combat Strength: Middle-Rank King [Merman Race] Name: Jiao Yun. Realm: Low-Rank King. Rules Comprehension: 49 strands of rules of water. Lifespan: 2,871/10,000 Combat Strength: Low-Rank King With Su Yu¡¯s currentbat strength, he could crush these two mermaid Kings. Despite this, Su Yu did not show his face. He wanted to see what tricks were hidden inside this ruin. While Su Yu was observing from the dark, Jiao Lian approached the Sea King¡¯s ruins. Jiao Yun also followed closely behind. Although Jiao Lian did not sense any signs of life from the energy fluctuations emitted by the ruins, she decided to check it personally since it might be a ruin left behind by her ancestor. However, when they approached the entrance of the ruins, Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun had no choice but to stop because a huge bronze gate blocked them. ¡°Those who are not a member of our race will die if they enter without permission.¡± There was a line of words written on the bronze door that was engraved with ancient patterns. Looking at the words on the huge door, Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun could not help but feel a sense of pressure. ¡°Mother, could this be a ruin left behind by the Titled King patriarch?¡± Jiao Yun, who had recovered from the shock of the pressure, could not help but speak excitedly. After sensing the pressure left behind by the words, Jiao Lian nodded slightly. As a Middle-Rank King, Jiao Lian¡¯s control over rules was obviously stronger. Hence, she could still sense how strong the existence that left these words was. Suddenly, just as the energy overflowing from the Sea King¡¯s Ruins stopped, two figures were thrown in front of Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun. Su Yu, who was hiding in the sea, had a very strange expression on his face when he saw the two figures that had suddenly appeared. ¡®Is this the power of luck?I took Xiao Chen¡¯s key, but he still arrived at the opening of the ruins.¡¯ To be honest, Su Yu really did not expect to meet Xiao Chen here. Xiao Chen, who was dizzy from the impact of the water tornado, suddenly felt a little cold. He felt something rush up his spine, as if he had been targeted by some terrifying creature. ¡®Human, no, howe this kid possessed the bloodline of the merman royal family? And this little girl is a pure-blooded royal family, her bloodline power is actually so pure: Jiao Lian looked at Xiao Chen and the girl beside him. Many questions popped up in her mind. ¡°In recent years, there have been many human half-bloods within my n.¡± Jiao Lian, who had some doubts in her heart, said in a deep voice. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not sure about this either. I¡¯ve been in seclusion for the past few years. The royal family has been handed over to Yu¡¯er.¡± Jiao Yun, who had also seen through Xiao Chen¡¯s bloodline, replied with a slightly ugly expression. ¡°Little fellow, what¡¯s your mother¡¯s name?¡± Just as Xiao Chen¡¯s thoughts slowly returned to his mind, a voice sounded in his ear, causing Xiao Chen¡¯s body to stiffen.. Chapter 209 - 209: Sea Emperor Phantom 2 Chapter 209: Sea Emperor Phantom 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He turned his body mechanically and looked at the two women in luxurious clothes not far from him. Xiao Chen¡¯s head was about to explode. ¡°My mother¡¯s name is Lin Miao.¡± Faced with Jiao Lian¡¯s question, Xiao Chen felt that he could not control his thoughts at all and blurted out a name. As soon as Xiao Chen said this, Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun¡¯s expressions changed slightly. Jiao Lian stretched out her hand and pointed. Immediately, a drop of blood flew out of Xiao Chen¡¯s body and appeared in front of Jiao Lian. As a King, it was not difficult for Jiao Lian to trace one¡¯s bloodline back to its source. Jiao Lian already figured out Xiao Chen¡¯s identity when she found out that this drop of blood was indeed from the same bloodline as her. If her deductions were correct, Xiao Chen should be her grandson. ¡°Bring this little fellow along. We¡¯ll talk about him when we get back.¡± After making Xiao Chen fall into aa, Jiao Lian handed him to Jiao Yun. The expression on Jiao Yun¡¯s face turned dark as she held Xiao Chen in her hand. After settling Xiao Chen¡¯s matter, Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun looked at the dazed girl at his side. Given their abilities, they could naturally tell that something was wrong with the girl. However, they could deal with these matters when they returned from the Titled King¡¯s ruins. Thus, the merman girl whose identity was unclear also fell into aa. Jiao Yun then brought her along. ncing at the bronze door, Jiao Lian leaned over and looked at the keyhole on it. She frowned slightly and casually struck the door with the power ofws. Instantly, the bronze door shook. Originally, this door could only be opened by the key in Su Yu¡¯s hand. However, because it had been too long, the array had lost its effect. Therefore, existences at the King¡¯s Realm could force their way in without using a key. After all, if the owner of the secret treasure could really build an invincible secret treasure that barred anyone from entering, then he could not have possibly died. Generally speaking, the reason one couldn¡¯t break into ruins was because they weren¡¯t strong enough. For example, with Su Yu¡¯s current strength, he could break into a Titled King¡¯s ruins even without a key. It could only be said that this ruin could only stop an existence that was weaker than the King¡¯s Realm from entering. After shaking for a while, the bronze door soon opened a crack. Seeing this, Jiao Lian first sent her spiritual thoughts in. When she realized that the ruins were deste and there was no danger, she rushed in. Jiao Yun followed closely behind as she carried two burdens with her. Su Yu saw this scene from outside. With a thought, he mixed in with the surging seawater. Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun had already entered the ruins and headed straight for the central region of the ruins. With their strength, they arrived at the center of the ruins in an instant. After all, the ruins created by a Titled King couldn¡¯t be unreasonably big. ¡°What¡­ what is this?¡± Jiao Lian stopped in her tracks as soon as she arrived at the center of the ruins. In her line of sight, a huge bead was resting on the palm of a merman statue. It was emitting a dazzling light, and it contained powerful energy. She felt a profound sense of danger. ¡°Mother, look. That pearl seems to be simr to the Merman Pearl in our bodies.¡± Looking at the pearl that contained terrifying power fluctuations, Jiao Yun eximed in shock. ¡°Yes!¡± Jiao Lian narrowed her eyes. After confirming that the pearl came from the same source as her powers, she took a deep breath and slowly reached out a hand towards the pearl. At the same time, Su Yu also discovered the pearl that contained terrifying energy fluctuations. [Merman Inheritance Pearl] Description: A magical pearl used by the merman royal family to inherit power. There is still a trace of soul remnant inside. When Su Yu¡¯s gaze swept over the pearl, a piece of information appeared in front of Su Yu. At this time, Jiao Lian¡¯s palm formed a huge water palm, and reached for the merman¡¯s inheritance pearl. Following Jiao Lian¡¯s movements, the water palm directly grabbed the pearl that was being held on the merman statue. Boom! The moment Jiao Lian grabbed the inheritance pearl, a terrifying pressure suddenly spread out from it. Under this pressure, even someone as powerful as Jiao Lian could not help but tremble. Because she felt the power of bloodline suppression. Right on the heels of that, a phantom holding a trident and wearing a crown rose from the inheritance pearl. All of this seemed to take an extremely long time, but it actually happened in just a few seconds. Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun¡¯s faces were filled with disbelief as they looked at the phantom that rose from the inheritance pearl. Because they were extremely familiar with this phantom, the statue of the other party was still in the capital of the merman dynasty, worshipped by all the mermen! ¡®Sea¡­ Sea Emperor! How¡­ How is this possible? How did the Sea Emperor survive until now?!¡¯ Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun thought in disbelief. ¡®No, it seems that only the power of this pearl has appeared. It¡¯s not that the Sea Emperor is still alive: After carefully observing the phantom, Jiao Lian also discovered the problem. At this moment, a trace of soul remnant hiding in the inheritance pearl woke up from its slumber after being stimted by the power of the pearl. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you merman descendants bowing to me?¡± After the soul remnant entered the phantom, a terrifying divine soul voice sounded in Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun¡¯s ears. ¡°Who are you?¡± Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun¡¯s expressions changed drastically when they suddenly heard this voice. ¡°10,000 years ago in the sea area, the other races addressed me respectfully as Sea King Hai Bodong.¡± As the huge phantom of the Sea Emperor spoke, the ring on Xiao Chen¡¯s hand flew into the air. Hai Bodong¡¯s soul which was concealed inside then merged with Hai Bodong¡¯s main soul. ¡®F*ck, this old b *stard really hid himself well. No wonder he kept wan ting Xiao Chen to open the ruins. It turns out that his main soul is hiding here: At this moment, Su Yu, who was hiding in the dark, suddenly felt that these old powers who had lived for an unknown period of time had left behind so many f*cking backup ns. Upon hearing Hai Bodong¡¯s words, Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun could not help but look at each other, not knowing if what he said was true. ¡°Hmph.¡± Seeing the change in Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun¡¯s expressions, Hai Bodong could not help but snort. Hai Bodong did not dare to show his face outside the relic because he only had a trace of his soul remnant. He was afraid that she would not recognize him as her ancestor, so he had been hiding. But now, he had already fused with the main soul in the inheritance pearl and could control the power of the inheritance pearl. Hai Bodong was not afraid of Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun. If not for the fact that he still had business with the two of them, Hai Bodong would have long left with the inheritance pearl. Then, Hai Bodong threw out an item to prove his identity. When they saw the trident that represented the supremacy of the merman race, Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun finally confirmed Hai Bodong¡¯s identity. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡± Facing Hai Bodong, Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun had different thoughts. However, in the end, the two of them did not have any thoughts of devouring their ancestors. To be honest, this was because they did not have much confidence in facing someone who was already a Titled King 10,000 years ago. Otherwise, Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun wouldn¡¯t so easily and obediently acknowledge Hai Bodong¡¯s identity. No one wanted to suddenly be a subordinate to another person. ¡°I have a task for you. I need to find a new body to possess and be reborn. When it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll personally guide you to cross the barrier of the current realm.¡± Hai Bodong had perfected this method of carrot and sticks.. Chapter 210 - 210: Ruthless and Aloof Chapter 210: Ruthless and Aloof Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Let¡¯s go! I want to choose a new merman descendant to possess and revive myself.¡± Hai Bodong instructed Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun. Before Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun could agree, something unexpected happened. A terrifying rules fluctuation swept through the few of them. ¡°Not good.¡± After sensing the rules fluctuations in the surroundings, everyone ¨C including Hai Bodong ¨C could not help but feel their hearts skip a beat. Needless to say, the person who did it was definitely Su Yu, who was hiding in the dark. Since he had alreadye to the ruins, he could not return empty-handed, right? With this move, Su Yu directly used the rules of time and space to seal the surroundings into a small space constructed by the rules of time and space. In the face of Su Yu¡¯s sudden attack, Jiao Lian, Jiao Yun, and the merman pearl on the merman statue began to emit power of rules, wanting to resist the seal of time and space. At this, Su Yu had no intention of stopping. After the few people were temporarily trapped, a mysterious power of rules swept from Su Yu¡¯s body towards Jiao Lian and the others. ¡°Your Majesty, what¡¯s going on?¡± Jiao Lian¡¯s expression was extremely ugly as she questioned Hai Bodong in a low voice. ¡°Idiot, you must have brought the enemy in when you came in.¡± Hearing Jiao Lian¡¯s question, Hai Bodong¡¯s soul was about to explode. As a former Titled King, although Hai Bodong had notprehended the rules of space and time, he had seen it before. He had naturally felt the power of space. The enemy hiding in the dark might be an existence who hadprehended the rules of space. Hai Bodong was also panicking now! This was because the rule of time and the rule of space were very rare. Even with Hai Bodong¡¯s eyesight as a Titled King, he could not imagine that there were other powers of rules mixed in with the rule of space and the rule of time. ¡°May 1 know who is here?¡± Hai Bodong knew that an existence who couldprehend the rules of space was definitely not an ordinary King-level existence. Therefore, he immediately chose to give in. In such a short period of time, Hai Bodong had already tried to break the rules of space and escape. With his current strength, it was impossible for him to do so. Therefore, Hai Bodong was terrified. Unfortunately, Su Yu had always believed that viins died from talking too much. Su Yu did not respond at all to Hai Bodong¡¯s submission. At the same time, the mysterious power of rules on Su Yu¡¯s body entered Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun¡¯s bodies effortlessly. The moment this mysterious power of rules entered their bodies, Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun¡¯s faces instantly turned pale. Because they discovered that their lifespan was actually being crazily absorbed by a mysterious power. Sensing this situation, the two of them used all kinds of methods to cut off the power that absorbed lifespan. However, the rules of life were rather unique in the sense that it could not be stopped by a mere Middle-Rank King. Things would be different if their strength was one or two realms above Su Yu. As for Hai Bodong, although he no longer had a physical body, the power of the rules of life still affected him. After all, souls were generally a part of life. Since the power of lifespan could not be absorbed, the power of the rules of life naturally began to absorb soul power. Even Hai Bodong ¨C who was once a Titled King ¨C was rendered powerless against Su Yu¡¯s unreasonable power of rules. It was really because these power of rules should not have appeared in a ce like a Level 1 sea area. Now that something that shouldn¡¯t have appeared had appeared, it was naturally invincible. If Hai Bodong had the samebat power that he possessed at his peak, it would be a different story. With Su Yu¡¯s current half-baked rules of space and time as well as the rule of life, a Titled King could directly tear open the seal with his own power of rules. ¡°Supreme Lord, please spare my life. I¡¯m willing to submit to you.¡± At this moment, Jiao Lian, who had used all her methods but was unable to stop her lifespan from being depleted, knelt down and chose to submit. It was not that she did not want to resist, but she didn¡¯t even know where to start and how to resist. As long as she could see a glimmer of hope, Jiao Lian would not choose to submit. Jiao Yun, who was beside Jiao Lian, naturally would not continue to resist when she saw that her mother had chosen to kneel and submit. Although she was still young and still had a long lifespan, she could not withstand such a depletion! ¡®F*ck: Inside the inheritance pearl, Hai Bodong could not help but curse in his heart when he saw this scene. Originally, Hai Bodong wanted tomand Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun and see if they could break out. Who knew that these two would choose to surrender so quickly? ¡°I¡¯m also willing to surrender. Please stop.¡± Seeing that his soul was bing more and more transparent, Hai Bodong finally realized that he could not escape. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t try hard enough, but that the enemy was too powerful! Stubbornly resisting was equivalent to courting death! ¡®You submitted so easily. Do you truly mean it? Outside the sealed small space, Su Yu could not help but think when he saw this scene. Originally, Su Yu was prepared to kill these Kings directly. However, from the looks of it, he seemed to be able to subdue them.. Chapter 211 - 211: Ruthless and Aloof 2 Chapter 211: Ruthless and Aloof 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This made Su Yu change his mind slightly. Of course, Hai Bodong was once a Titled King. Therefore, Su Yu did not n to keep him. He nned to kill him directly to prevent the worst case scenario of him rebelling. As for the other two merman Kings, the most powerful between them was only a Middle-Rank King, They could not rebel against Su Yu, so they could stay. Currently, Su Yu¡¯s strength was between High Rank King and Peak King. He was still quite a distance away from the Titled King Realm. Therefore, it was impossible for Su Yu to keep Hai Bodong. It was safer to kill an existence that was not under his control. At this moment, the trapped Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun felt very uneasy. This was because they did not know if that mysterious existence, who had yet to show his face, would ept their surrender. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you kill the guy hiding in the bead, 1 will ept your surrender.¡± Just as Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun were panicking, a voice sounded in their minds. Upon hearing this voice, Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun could not help but tremble. As for Hai Bodong, he even wanted to die. This was because his soul power had actually decreased by quite a bit. At this rate, it wouldn¡¯t be long before he was sucked dry. ¡®No, I can¡¯t sit here and wait for death anymore. 1 have to think of something. Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely die here today: As this thought shed through Hai Bodong¡¯s mind, he immediately fixed his target on Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun. ¡°The two of you, inject your blood essence into the pearl. I¡¯ll try to see if 1 can break this spatial imprisonment.¡± Behind Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun, Hai Bodong had already begun to slowly mobilize the power of the inheritance pearl. However, what caught Hai Bodong off guard was that instead of the blood essence, there were two power of rulesing inside. It turned out that Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun had already thought it through just now. If they submitted to this mysterious existence, they might be able to survive. If they stubbornly resisted with Hai Bodong, things might not end well for them. In addition, one could run but one couldn¡¯t hide forever! The two of them were different from Hai Bodong. He was someone who lived 10,000 years ago. To them, the huge Merman Dynasty was their home. They could not just abandon it! The mysterious existence outside could probably effortlessly destroy the Merman Dynasty in a fit of anger. It was precisely because of this that Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun chose to attack Hai Bodong. After all, it was better to be safe than sorry. ¡°Bastards, how dare you devour your ancestors!¡± Hai Bodong roared angrily as he was ambushed by Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun. Hai Bodong had never expected that these two would dare to attack him in order to survive. ¡°Your Majesty, please die.¡± Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun had already made up their minds. They were naturally not affected by Hai Bodong¡¯s angry roar. After all, there was only one chance to pick a side. Once one made up his mind, they could not waver easily. At this moment, Hai Bodong could not be bothered to curse anymore. He could only mobilize the power of the inheritance pearl with all his might to resist Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun¡¯s attacks. Outside the sealed space, an inexplicable excitement shed in Su Yu¡¯s eyes when he saw the two women being so decisive. ¡°Five Element Wheel.¡± Seeing that the two of them would not be able to take down Hai Bodong, Su Yu flipped his palm. Instantly, a five-colored wheel appeared in Su Yu¡¯s hand. This thing was not some magical artifact. It was constructed from the rules of the five elements. After casually throwing the five element wheel into the sealed space, Su Yu did not continue attacking. Hai Bodong¡¯s soul was already constantly being absorbed by the mysterious power. This,bined with Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun¡¯s attack, caused him to be defenseless against Su Yu¡¯s attack. Hai Bodong naturally had hidden trump cards. However, with his current strength, he could not use them at all. Unless hepletely burned his soul and destroyed everything, he would not be able to use them. Hai Bodong would not use such a move unless he was in a desperate situation. But if he didn¡¯t use it now, it would be toote to use itter. The five element wheel that Su Yu threw out turned into a five-colored stream of light. They charged into the sealed space and collided with the inheritance pearl. Then, they trapped Hai Bodong¡¯s soul ¨C which was in the inheritance pearl ¨C in the middle of the five element wheel. ¡°The rules of the five elements? Impossible, impossible. This is impossible. Who are you? Who are you?!¡± Hai Bodong ¨C who had sensed the five elemental rules of gold, wood, water, fire, and earth ¨C seemed to have seen something unbelievable. It was not that Hai Bodong was ignorant, but as a former Titled King, he knew better than anyone how difficult it was toprehend the rules of the five elements. In addition, the mysterious existence outside seemed to haveprehended more than just the five-elemental rules. He had alsoprehended the rules of space and two other mysterious rules. With this light, Hai Bodong realized that the other party had already disyed eight types of the power of rules. What kind of concept was this? Even if Hai Bodong was at his peak, he would probably feel his scalp tingle when he saw this kind of existence whoprehended eight power of rules in one body. He would probably turn around and run. Hai Bodong suddenly realized that he was thinking too far ahead. Due to the five element wheel, Hai Bodong immediately noticed that the speed at which his soul power was depleting had increased. In the beginning, it was like a steady stream, but now, it was flowing out like a valve. ¡°Sir, please spare my life. I¡¯m willing to serve you and submit to you forever.¡± Sensing the danger of death, Hai Bodong realized that his soul power was depleting too severely. Now, he couldn¡¯t even burn his soul power to do anything. Hepletely panicked. The dignity of a Titled King was no longer important at this moment. If Hai Bodong was not afraid of death, he would not have used the inheritance pearl to nurture his soul remnant ten thousand years ago to survive until now and wait for the day of rebirth. Su Yu¡¯s heart did not waver at all after hearing Hai Bodong¡¯s begging. Benevolence was not applicable in a Level 1 sea area. There was no enmity between the two of them. Wasn¡¯t it a little inappropriate to suddenly kill others? This kind of thinking was a pile bullsh*t to cultivators. In the cultivation world, It wasmon for a bloodbath to ur during a fight for treasures. What was the point of cultivating if one did not fight or snatch and only hid? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to directly enter the Buddhist Sect and be an ascetic monk? Not everyone was lucky enough that cultivation resources would fall from the sky even if they only sat at home. Therefore, the cultivation path of existences who could reach the peak was definitely piled up with mountains of corpses and seas of bones. Under the attack rules of the five elements and rules of life, Hai Bodong¡¯s soul could only dissipate in the end. However, it was not known if this guy had any other soul fragments left in the sea area. When Hai Bodong¡¯s soul dissipated, the power of the rules of life returned to the Tree of Life in Su Yu¡¯s dantian apertures. Moreover, the rules of life that had absorbed so much soul power from Hai Bodong were currently feeding the Tree of Life phantom. Gradually, a small fruit that flickered with three colors grew beside the Fruit of Life. [Soul Fruit] Description: It can be used to strengthen the power of the soul and increase the lifespan of the soul. When he nced at the small fruit, information about the fruit instantly appeared in Su Yu¡¯s mind. However, the current soul fruit was still in an immature state. Although it could also have an effect, the effect was far inferior to the mature soul fruit. Then, Su Yu casually removed the sealed space and released Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun. Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun¡¯s sideburns had already turned snow-white. This was because a portion of their lifespan had suddenly been sucked away, and their body¡¯s instincts had appeared. With a thought from Su Yu, two strands of the power of rules of life left Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun¡¯s bodies and returned to Su Yu¡¯s body. After the mysterious power left their bodies, Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun¡¯s lifespans stopped depleting. They immediately knelt on one knee and bowed to Su Yu. Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun did not even dare to think about escaping. They had heard the words that Hai Bodong had roared. Wouldn¡¯t they be courting death if they attempted to escape from such an iparably terrifying and mysterious existence? Chapter 212 - 212: Sir, Someone Wants to Take Something of Chapter 212: Sir, Someone Wants to Take Something of Mine Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Release your soul.¡± ncing at the two merman Kings kneeling on one knee, Su Yu said indifferently. Hearing this, Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun could only obediently release the defense of their soul. Then, Su Yu nted the demonic seed of the nting Demon in Cultivation Spirit in the souls of Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun. It was not quite urate to call it demon seed. It could be considered a rule seed that Su Yu had condensed with the nting Demon in Cultivation Spirit. With the rules of life as the foundation, once Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun had any thoughts of rebelling, this rule seed would directly absorb their soul power and lifespan to grow. This method wasprehended by Su Yu¡¯s divine soul power under the purification of multiple power of rules, supplemented by the First Volume of the Soul Scripture and the nting Demon in Cultivation Spirit. In Su Yu¡¯s opinion, divine techniques and secret techniques were nothing more thanprehension of the human body orprehension of the world. As long as one¡¯sprehension of the rules of the world was high enough, these things woulde naturally. After they felt the power that absorbed their lifespan take root in the depths of their soul, Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun¡¯s faces turned extremely pale. The two of them had just experienced this power. That feeling was simply worse than death. After nting the rule seed, Su Yu casually put away the merman inheritance pearl. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Bring me to your Merman Dynasty.¡± After looking around and discovering that there were no valuable items in this ruin, Su Yu casually spoke to Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun. ¡°Your Excellency, please.¡± Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun had alreadye to terms with their current reality. They had no intention of resisting Su Yu¡¯s instructions. Submitting to an even stronger existence was verymon in the sea area. Su Yu¡¯s strength was terrifying. In Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun¡¯s opinion, the mermaid race might still be able to be a true overlord race in the sea area if they submitted to him. Su Yu did not kill Xiao Chen, who was still in aatose state. After breaking through to the King¡¯s Realm, the power of his insight skill had also increased. For the chosen one like Xiao Chen, Su Yu could see the manifestation of his luck. Originally, before Xiao Chen entered the Sea King¡¯s Ruins, the manifestation that appeared above his head was a six-foot-long golden dragon. Now, it had diminished to three feet in size. However, Su Yu could not see the manifestation of his own luck. Perhaps it was because of some reason that he could not gain insight into himself. However, Su Yu vaguely felt that his luck had been enhanced to a certain level. ¡°Suppressing the chosen one and depriving him of opportunities can increase one¡¯s luck. It seems that 1 have to pay more attention to such people in the future.¡± A sh of understanding appeared in Su Yu¡¯s heart. He decided that he had to pay attention to the Ind Masters with stronger skills and the local creatures with stronger luck in the sea area. Su Yu left the Sea King¡¯s Ruins. Then, he appeared in the Merman Dynasty with Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun. At this moment, Su Yu sat on the main seat in the most prosperous pce of the Merman Dynasty. Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun sat below. ¡°Later, 1 will move a small ind to the sea area of the Merman Dynasty. What you need to do is to protect this ind.¡± Su Yu gave Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun an order. It had to be said that Su Yu was getting more and more generous that he would let these two Kings guard his ind. ¡°Yes.¡± Upon hearing that they only needed to protect an ind, Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun immediately agreed. Such a simple request was beyond their expectations. However, when Su Yu left the Merman Dynasty, Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun¡¯s expressions instantly turned ugly. This was because when Su Yu left, he visited the Merman Dynasty¡¯s treasure vault and took away a portion of the items inside. After Su Yu leftpletely, Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun also passed down an order. Hearing this order, the mermen could not help but look at each other, they did not understand why the ancestor would give such an order. However, in the dynasty, no mermen dared to disobey Jiao Lian and Jiao Yun¡¯s words, so this order was carried out. This was also one of the unspoken rules of the cultivation world. The strong were respected. As long as one was strong enough, there was no need to consider democracy. On the other hand, Su Yu was also in a good mood after taking in two merman Kings as his subordinates. The sea area was so rich in resources, it was far more cost-effective to subdue the two Kings than to kill them. After all, the entire Merman Dynasty could be considered a subsidiary force under Su Yu. After dealing with the Merman Dynasty, Su Yu had no intention of returning to the ind. Next, Su Yu nned to use Ji Ruoyan to capture the n behind her. The Level 1 sea area was so vast that there was no end to it. If Su Yu wanted to explore the endless sea area alone, he could not imagine when he would be able to find the other Ind Masters. However, if the Myriad Commerce Association was used as a springboard to gradually control somerge factions, it would be much easier to find those Ind Masters. However, the prerequisite for all of this was that Su Yu¡¯s strength couldpletely suppress those people. Otherwise, he would not be able to make use of so many forces.. Chapter 213 - 213: Sir, Someone Wants to Take Something of Chapter 213: Sir, Someone Wants to Take Something of Mine 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After using the Ghost Ship to locate the Great Zhou Dynasty, Su Yu directly jumped and appeared near the capital of the Great Zhou Dynasty. After storing the Ghost Ship into his body, Su Yu¡¯s figure directly disappeared into the void. When he appeared again, he had already appeared in the capital of the Great Zhou Dynasty, near the Myriad Commerce Association. ¡°Sir Su, you¡¯re here. Pleasee in.¡± When the two guards saw Su Yu walking towards the entrance of the Myriad Commerce Association, their faces almost bloomed with smiles. In response, Su Yu nodded slightly and entered the Myriad Commerce Association. ¡°Quick, inform the President.¡± When Su Yu¡¯s figure disappeared from the sight of the two guards, an urgent message was immediately sent to the jade talisman in Ji Ruoyan¡¯s hand. After receiving the message, Ji Ruoyan immediately rushed out of the courtyard. This was expected. Her happy life in the future waspletely rted to Su Yu. Ji Ruoyan had no choice but to take this matter seriously. Just because of Su Yu¡¯s talent and the fact that he was suspected to be the sessor of a Titled King, Ji Ruoyan was able to firmly take on her position as the second-rank sessor of the Ji n. If she could pull Su Yu onto the Ji n¡¯s warship, Ji Ruoyan would probably be able to make her father give up his position and let her be the head of the Ji n. Meanwhile, Ji Yanran had yet to leave the Wanxian Restaurant. There was a hint of joy on her face. This was because she had also received the news that Su Yu had appeared in the Myriad Commerce Association. Naturally, not everyone in the huge Myriad Commerce Association belonged to the same lineage as Ji Ruoyan. Among them, there were many people from the Council of Elders of the Ji n. Therefore, Su Yu¡¯s sudden appearance naturally could not be hidden from some people. After all, Su Yu had openly entered through the main door. It was difficult not to notice. ¡°Let¡¯s go. That Sir Su has appeared. This time, I must find out who that guy is.¡± Ji Yanran suppressed her excitement and quickly said to Granny Rong. ¡°Do you need to bring Wu Jian along? Perhaps he can be of some use.¡± Hearing Ji Yanran¡¯s words, Granny Rong suddenly made a suggestion. ¡°Then let¡¯s bring him along. Who knows, we might be able to drag the Wu family into this as well.¡± Upon hearing this, a strange look appeared on Ji Yanran¡¯s face. On the other side, Su Yu was naturally invited into Ji Ruoyan¡¯s small courtyard. ¡°Sir, please have some tea.¡± Ji Ruoyan was all smiles as she reached out and handed Su Yu a cup of spirit tea that she had personally brewed. ¡°It tastes good.¡± After taking a sip, Su Yu praised with a smile. After receiving Su Yu¡¯s praise, the smile on Ji Ruoyan¡¯s lips intensified. Her eyes subconsciously narrowed, making her look like a fox. ¡°Tell me, what difficulties have you encountered?¡± With Su Yu¡¯s realm, Ji Ruoyan naturally could not hide anything from him even though she had a smile on her face. ¡°Ah!¡± Ji Ruoyan, who was smiling like a flower just now, was instantly stunned when she heard that. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there.¡± Su Yu urged as he continued to pick up his teacup and take a sip of tea. ¡°There¡¯s an opponent from the Council of Elders who wants to take something that belongs to me.¡± In response to Su Yu¡¯s question, Ji Ruoyan did not hide anything and answered directly. Ji Ruoyan was very smart. She understood that instead of hiding it, she might as well say it openly. This was to prevent that sl*t, Ji Yanran, from ying tricks behind her back. Su Yu nodded slightly. It was very normal for big ns to fight openly and covertly. Su Yu had never personally experienced family conflicts. However, as long as benefits were involved, a fight was inevitable. ¡°Sir, aren¡¯t you curious?¡± Seeing that Su Yu only nodded and did not continue asking, Ji Ruoyan could not hold herself back and asked curiously. ¡°What¡¯s there to be curious about? Don¡¯t they just want to rope me into their faction?¡± As a seeded contestant who had been in the workce before he transmigrated and cked off all year round, Su Yu could see this clearly. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry!¡± said Su Yu. There was a double meaning to his words. The moment Su Yu said that, the smile on Ji Ruoyan¡¯s face became even brighter. However, at that moment, the guard Martial Grandmaster, suddenly walked quickly to Ji Ruoyan¡¯s side as if he wanted to report something. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it!¡± She understood that it might be rted to Ji Yanran, so Ji Ruoyan directly asked the guard Martial Grandmaster to say it in front of Su Yu. ¡°Miss, Ji Yanran and her group are here. They said they want to see you and Sir Su. They have something to discuss.¡± Upon hearing this, the guard Martial Grandmaster, immediately reported the situation. ¡°Sir, look.¡± Upon hearing the words of the guard Martial Grandmaster, Ji Ruoyan also looked at Su Yu. ¡°Then let¡¯s meet!¡± Su Yu said casually. With Su Yu¡¯s strength, the internal power struggles of the Ji n were nothing to him. In the entire Ji n, probably only that old ancestor who had the strength of a peak-stage King Realm expert who could pose a certain threat to Su Yu. The rest could not be easily destroyed, and it would not take him much effort. ¡°Bring them up!¡± After hearing Su Yu¡¯s words, Ji Yanran instructed the guard Martial Grandmaster. ¡°Yes.¡± After the guard Martial Grandmaster retreated, Ji Ruoyan brewed tea while waiting for Ji Yanran with Su Yu. Even though that sl*t Ji Yanran was born charming and cultivated seduction techniques, Ji Ruoyan thought that she must be daydreaming if she thought she could use her beauty to win Sir Su over. Her skills and talents werepletely useless against a big shot who hadprehended the power of rules! Existences who couldprehend the power of rules in advance could be considered to have taken half a step into the King Realm. As long as they worked hard, they could transcend the King Realm tribtion at any time and be a King. This was just a mere charm technique, not the rule of enchantment. It would be good enough for her if she did not suffer a bacsh when facing an existence whoprehended the rules. However, Ji Ruoyan naturally would not tell her rival about this secret information. She couldn¡¯t wait to see Ji Yanran make a fool of himself so that she could take the opportunity to kick her when she was down. Meanwhile, Ji Yanran and her group, who were waiting on the third floor of the Myriad Commerce Association, followed the figure of the guard Martial Grandmaster and rushed towards Ji Ruoyan¡¯s courtyard on the fifth floor. The moment they appeared in the courtyard on the fifth floor, Ji Yanran, Granny Rong, and Wu Jian looked at Su Yu, who was sitting in front of the stone table. ¡°Ji Yanran from the Ji n greets Sir Su.¡± ¡°Wu Jian from the Wu family greets President Ji and Sir Su.¡± ¡°Greetings, Sir Su.¡± Ji Yanran nced over and couldn¡¯t figure out anything. She cupped her hands and greeted Su Yu very politely. Wu Jian cupped his hands and greeted Ji Ruoyan as well. As for Granny Rong, she was actually going to use her divination technique, but for some reason, she felt her heart palpitate. Therefore, Granny Rong didn¡¯t use her aura divination technique the moment she entered. ¡®As expected of a natural charmer. Each of her words and actions contains a soul-stirring enchantment power: Looking at the three people who entered, Su Yu¡¯s face did not show any obvious fluctuations, but hemented on Ji Yanran in his heart. Inparison, although Ji Ruoyan¡¯s looks could be considered devastatingly beautiful, her enchantment was indeed a little inferior to Ji Yanran. This was also a special effect of her normal physique, unless Ji Ruoyan was also born charming. Seeing that Su Yu didn¡¯t seem to want to talk to them, Ji Yanran couldn¡¯t help but look a little stunned. She had never imagined that she would run into such an awkward situation after meeting him. There was a smile on Ji Ruoyan¡¯s face as she nced at Ji Yanran. Good lord, Ji Ruoyan¡¯s smile almost made Ji Yanran explode with anger.. Wasn¡¯t she clearly mocking her? She was basically saying: ¡®This method of yours isn¡¯t good enough!¡¯ Chapter 214 - 214: How Do You Want to Die? Chapter 214: How Do You Want to Die? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Fortunately, Ji Yanran was a shrewd woman, she wouldn¡¯t leave the venue in anger over such a small matter. ¡°Sir Su, seeing is better than hearing. After seeing you today, 1 can tell that you are indeed impressive and outstanding.¡± In order not to make the atmosphere too awkward, Ji Yanran slowly approached Su Yu and Ji Ruoyan while praising Su Yu. ¡®This woman is really thick-skinned: Seeing that Ji Yanran didn¡¯t feel awkward at all and even moved closer, Ji Ruoyan had to admit that she was indeed inferior to this woman in this aspect. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡± Faced with Ji Yanran¡¯s ttery, Su Yu spoke directly. With Su Yu¡¯s current strength, he did not need to consider other people¡¯s feelings or pretend to be polite to them. Upon hearing Su Yu¡¯s words, Ji Yanran¡¯s smiling face instantly stiffened. She never expected the other party to be so straightforward. On the other hand, seeing Ji Yanran¡¯s defeat, Ji Ruoyan was trying her best not tough out loud. She even felt a little ufortable from holding it in. Ji Yanran forcefully suppressed the embarrassment in her heart. She also realized that the methods she usually used to deal with the descendants of the aristocratic families didn¡¯t seem to work on Sir Su. Before Ji Yanran could say anything else, she suddenly realized that Granny Rong seemed to be trembling. It turned out that while Ji Yanran was talking to Su Yu, Granny Rong secretly used the aura divination technique to see Su Yu¡¯s luck. After all, this was one of her missions in the Myriad Commerce Association. However, the moment she used the aura divination technique to observe Su Yu¡¯s body, a terrifying bacsh swept through Granny Rong¡¯s soul. This was the disadvantage of the aura divination technique. If one tried to observe an existence whose strength far exceeded their own, or if there was a terrifying existence mixed in their luck, they would suffer a terrifying bacsh. ¡°You¡¯re quite bold to try and spy on me.¡± Su Yu naturally discovered that Granny Rong had used the aura divination technique on him. However, he could not even see through his own luck with his insight skill. If the other party wanted to use a mere aura divination technique to spy on him, it was no different from courting death. Apanied by Su Yu¡¯s cold voice, a terrifying aura swept out from Su Yu¡¯s body and pressed down on Ji Yanran and the other two. Facing a small portion of the pressure emitted from Su Yu¡¯s body, Ji Yanran, Wu Jian ¨C who had just entered the Martial Grandmaster realm ¨C and Granny Rong ¨C who was suffering from a severe bacsh ¨C were directly pressed to the ground. They could not move. This sudden series of events really left Ji Ruoyan dumbfounded. When she felt the terrifying pressureing from her body, Ji Yanran was dumbfounded. This situation was something she had never imagined. However, Ji Yanran quickly realized that Granny Rong must have been discovered when she was checking the other party¡¯s luck. At the thought of this, Ji Yanran quietly cursed the Council of Elder. ¡®A bunch of old bustards. This is a prodigy Martial Grandmaster? Who are you lying to!¡¯ Even if you beat Ji Yanran to death, she would not believe that the person who could make the few of them kneel motionless on the ground was a Martial Grandmaster. ¡°Tell me, how do you want to die?¡± Su Yu looked at Granny Rong, who knelt trembling on the ground. Under Su Yu¡¯s gaze, Granny Rong felt as if she was being watched by an extremely terrifying existence. She had never felt such a feeling even from some of the elders in the n. To be honest, Granny Rong really wanted to send a telepathic message to Ji Yanran and tell her that Sir Su was far more terrifying than the information they received. It was very likely that the other party had already entered a certain realm, and his existence wasparable to an ancient sage. However, under Su Yu¡¯s gaze, Granny Rong felt as if all the blood in her body had frozen, and the bacsh in her soul was eating away at her vitality. ¡°I was the only one who did it. I¡¯m willing to die as an apology for offending you, Sir.¡± Knowing that her soul was on the verge of shattering, Granny Rong took responsibility for everything. After saying that, Granny Rong looked at Ji Yanran with a miserable expression. Then, she directly severed her heart meridians, dispersed her soul, andmitted suicide on the spot to beg Su Yu¡¯s forgiveness for her offense. This scene made Ji Ruoyan swallow hard. It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t seen dead people before, but she had never seen a Martial Lordmit suicide without even daring to resist because of a single sentence. In an instant, Su Yu¡¯s status in Ji Ruoyan¡¯s heart rose by a few levels. Ji Yanran was still kneeling on the ground. Her heart was filled with panic, fear, and uneasiness. Wu Jian almost wanted to curse Ji Yanran¡¯s entire family. ¡®F*ck, what the hell did these damned women do? They actually dare to provoke such a terrifying prodigy. Its fine if they want to die, but they even fucking dragged me down with them: At this moment, Wu Jian swore in his heart that if he could return alive today, he would definitely make Ji Yanran pay.. Chapter 215 - 215: How Do You Want to Die? 2 Chapter 215: How Do You Want to Die? 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Get lost!¡± A strange look shed across Su Yu¡¯s eyes, but he did not kill them. He let Ji Yanran and Wu Jian live. As soon as Su Yu finished speaking, the terrifying pressure on Wu Jian and Ji Yanran¡¯s bodies dissipated. After feeling the terrifying pressure on him disappear, Wu Jian hurriedly stood up, bowed, and left the small courtyard in a panic. As for Ji Yanran, after getting up from the ground in a sorry state, she didn¡¯t even dare to look at Granny Rong¡¯s corpse on the ground before leaving the courtyard dejectedly. Ji Ruoyan watched quietly from the side without any intention of interrupting. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Apany me for a stroll,¡± Su Yu said with a chuckle as he looked at Ji Ruoyan. Upon hearing that, the joy on Ji Ruoyan¡¯s face intensified. She didn¡¯t take Granny Rong¡¯s death to heart at all. Granny Rong was in the opposing faction to begin with, and she was d to see them suffer heavy casualties. Su Yu¡¯s attitude just now was very clear. Ji Yanran had failed spectacrly just now. A chess game that originally had some hope was ruined because of a single wrong move. After Su Yu and Ji Ruoyan left the courtyard, Granny Rong¡¯s corpse was also dragged away and disposed of by the Martial Grandmaster guards who were hiding in the dark. On the other hand, Wu Jian, who had already left the Myriad Commerce Association, did not return to the Wanxian Restaurant to wait for Ji Yanran¡¯s return. Instead, he left the capital of the Great Zhou Dynasty alone. Wu Jian wasn¡¯t stupid. From what had happened, he could tell that Ji Yanran had pulled him over to be a tool. In the end, before she could make use of him, that damn old woman had provoked the terrifying prodigy. At the thought of this, Wu Jian also used the super-distancemunication talisman to send a message back to his n. That was, if something happened to him on the way back to the family, it must be Ji Yanran¡¯s doing. It had to be said that Wu Jian was quite smart. He understood that Ji Yanran was likely to frame him. Therefore, he sent a message to his n in advance. Meanwhile, Ji Yanran, who had returned to the Wanxian Restaurant, did not look sad at all. It was as though Granny Rong¡¯s death had nothing to do with her. Ji Yanran took out a jade talisman from her storage ring that allowed one tomunicate with another person over a long distance. After injecting her thoughts into it, Ji Yanran directly described what happened today into a message in detail and sent it out. Until her veryst breath, Granny Rong didn¡¯t send a voice transmission to Ji Yanran to tell her what she had seen from Su Yu. However, the fact that a Martial Lord like Granny Rong apologized to Su Yu with her life showed how terrifying he was. Originally, Ji Yanran thought that she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape death either. However, she didn¡¯t expect the other party to spare her life. Ji Yanran really couldn¡¯t figure out the meaning behind this. Ji Yanran did not think that the other party was benevolent, so there must be some reason. ¡°Elders, Granny Rong and 1 met Sir Su today. Granny Rong seemed to have suffered a bacsh when she used the aura divination technique. She didn¡¯t dare tomunicate with me through voice transmission. In the end, shemitted suicide on the spot to apologize.¡± ¡°Also, Sir Su is not a Martial Ancestor. He is at least a peak Martial Lord or a half-King. I¡¯m afraid he has the bearing of a sage. Yanran was lucky to survive. Elders, please reply as soon as possible and tell me what to do next.¡± This was the message that Ji Yanran sent back to the elders of the Council of Elder of the Ji n. It wasn¡¯t that Ji Yanran wasn¡¯t powerful, but the target was really too terrifying. He wasn¡¯t something she could handle at her level. At the same time, in a secret room of the Ji n, a group of members of the Council of Elders of the Ji n were in the middle of a discussion. Suddenly, themunication jade talisman on the First Elder¡¯s body started vibrating. Ji Jin felt numb after reading the information in themunication jade talisman. When the people below saw the numerous changes in Ji Jin¡¯s expression, their curiosity was roused. In the end, Ji Jin publicized the information of themunication jade talisman to everyone. In an instant, the small secret room fell silent. There was not even a sound of breathing. It was really because the news sent back by Ji Yanran had frightened them. This,bined with the information they had learned before, caused the entire Council of Elders of the Ji n to shake! A young man in his twenties suspected to be a Half-King expert drove a Martial Lord Realm expert choose tomit suicide to apologize. The group of people could not help but feel their scalps tingle when they heard this information. At this moment, the Council of Elders of the Ji n no longer held any doubts as to whether there was a Titled King behind Su Yu. ¡°First Elder, what should we do next?¡± Aftering back to their senses, the group of people also looked at Ji Jin, who was sitting on the main seat. ¡®What should we do? What should we do? How the f*ck do 1 know what to do? Seeing that everyone¡¯s eyes were on him, Ji Jin could not help but feel frustrated. If Ji Yanran had won Su Yu over to their side, it would naturally be a happy scene. Perhaps Ji Jin would have already started to prepare for a celebratory feast. However, the current situation was theplete opposite. Not only did Ji Yanran fail to win him over, but she also offended him. This was clearly a huge problem. With such a terrifying existence supporting Ji Ruoyan, the position of the head of the Ji n¡¯s Patriarch would definitely fall upon her shoulders. Even the current first sessor of the Ji n ¨C Ji Fa ¨C would probably not be able topare to her. In addition, the most important thing now was whether the other party would turn against the Council of Elders under the bewitchment of Ji Ruoyan¡¯s faction. This was what Ji Jin felt the most frustrated about. If the other party really wanted to interfere in the conflict between the Ji n¡¯s factions, Ji Jin suspected that the ancestors who were in seclusion in the Ji n¡¯s forbidden area would probably turn a blind eye on ount of the existence behind the other party. ¡°Stop arguing. Everyone, think carefully about what good method we can use to obtain that Sir¡¯s understanding.¡± Ji Jin understood that the most important thing now was not to let Su Yu leanpletely towards Ji Ruoyan. He shouted at everyone solemnly. Ji Jin did not even dare to think about hiring an assassin or directly killing Su Yu. After all, only one Martial Lord had died. There was still room for reconciliation between the two. If they really dared to hire assassins, things would really get out of hand. In addition, the strength that Su Yu had disyed so far showed that he definitely could not be murdered by ordinary assassins. They couldn¡¯t possibly hire a King Realm assassin to get rid of Su Yu! If the Titled King big shot behind him were to take action, wouldn¡¯t they be doomed? It was precisely because of this reason that Ji Jin was so worried that he lost arge amount of his hair. At this moment, Ji Yanran was still waiting for the elders¡¯ reply in the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s Wanxian Restaurant. She was very worried. Without a satisfactory solution to this matter, Ji Yanran wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep soundly at night. On the other side, Ji Ruoyan and Su Yu were strolling along the streets of the Great Zhou Dynasty. ¡°Why? Are you curious why 1 let that woman off?¡± Su Yu asked casually when he saw Ji Ruoyan¡¯s hesitant look. Upon hearing Su Yu¡¯s words, Ji Ruoyan quickly nodded like a chick pecking at rice. ¡°If we don¡¯t let her off, how can shemunicate with the people behind her!¡± Su Yu said this to Ji Ruoyan. He did not borate further about his thoughts. Actually, Su Yu¡¯s idea was to use Ji Yanran as a catalyst to attract some old powers from the Ji n. This was in preparation for him to naturally control the Ji n. Of course, Ji Ruoyan did not know all of this. After hearing Su Yu¡¯s words, she nodded her head, not fully understanding.. Chapter 216 - 216: People from Cihang Sword Pavilion Chapter 216: People from Cihang Sword Pavilion Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios One¡¯s strength limited a person to the levels they were able to reach. Although Ji Ruoyan was the second sessor of the Ji n, her status was still much inferior to the King Realm ancestors. Therefore, she was very involved in the game between the higher-ups of the Ji n. As an outsider, Su Yu did not need to beat around the bush. The philosophy that Su Yu believed in was that the strong were respected, and strength controlled everything. No matter what tricks the other party had, he could sweep through everything. Schemes were indeed useful, but that was only if the difference in strength between the two sides were not too great. Otherwise, when one party¡¯s strengthpletely surpassed the other party, the so-called scheme would be like a paper tiger in front of absolute strength. ¡°Sir, where are we going next?¡± Ji Ruoyan, who was apanying Su Yu, asked softly. ¡°The Martial arts academy,¡± Su Yu replied. ¡®Martial arts academy? What¡¯s so good about that ce? Ji Ruoyan could not help but wonder. However, seeing that Su Yu had no intention of exining, Ji Ruoyan did not continue asking. Then, the two of them walked unhurriedly towards the direction of the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s martial arts academy. In the Wanxian Restaurant, Ji Yanran was anxiously waiting for a reply from the Council of Elders. She paced back and forth in the room. She was very anxious at the moment. When she saw that themunication jade talisman finally lit up again, Ji Yanran hurriedly sent her thoughts into it. ¡°Yanran, no matter what method you use, you must not let that Sirpletely side with the faction of the head of the n, we will send an elder to help you.¡± Such a simple sentence almost made Ji Yanran want to smash themunication jade talisman. These old fellows were each more unreliable than the other. Was this even humane? They had even said that matter what method she used, she must think of a way! Even her enchantment didn¡¯t work on the other party. Ji Yanran really didn¡¯t know where to start. Moreover, Ji Yanran had personally witnessed Granny Rong apologize with her life and was lucky enough to survive. She honestly didn¡¯t want to meet Su Yu again. In Ji Yanran¡¯s opinion, Su Yu was far more terrifying than any other young prodigies she had dealt with in the past. Su Yu didn¡¯t seem to have any tender, protective feelings towards the fairer sex. ¡°Forget it. Whoever wants to do this can do it. I¡¯ll stay here and I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± In the end, Ji Yanran still couldn¡¯t suppress her fear of Su Yu. She chose to stay in the Wanxian Restaurant and wait for an elder toe. On the other side, the two people on the streets had already arrived at the entrance of the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s martial arts academy. In principle, if one wanted to enter the martial arts academy, they had to be a student of the academy or someone who possessed a pass issued by the martial arts academy. As the president of the Myriad Commerce Association, Ji Ruoyan naturally did notck passes. As she was a top figure in the Great Zhou Dynasty, this thing had been given to her a long time ago. The two of them sessfully entered the most prosperous academy in this dynasty. However, after entering, Ji Ruoyan still could not figure out why Su Yu would want to take a look at the martial arts academy at his current strength. At this moment, there were many students in the huge martial arts academy. When the students in the academy saw Su Yu and Ji Ruoyan, they all avoided the two. This waspletely within one¡¯s expectations. As the most prestigious school in the dynasty, most of the people who could enter to cultivate martial arts were descendants of noble families. Perhaps their strength was average, but they were all raised well so their judgment skills were alright. Su Yu was dressed in luxurious clothes and exuded an air of nobility. Beside him, Ji Ruoyan was dressed in purple robes and had a purple veil covering her face. It was obvious that they were big shots with powerful backgrounds. No one wanted to rashly approach these people and cause trouble for themselves. However, not everyone here was so sensible. There were still some ignorant hedonistic sons among them. After all, there were all kinds of strange things in the world. It was very normal for one or two people with bad brains to appear in one ce. ¡°Young Lord, look over there. Top grade!¡± A group of rich family descendants was surrounding a gloomy-looking young man a distance away from Su Yu and Ji Ruoyan. One of the rich kids immediately said excitedly to Zhou Ji in the middle of the crowd after noticing Ji Ruoyan¡¯s figure. Hearing this, Zhou Ji also looked in the direction the other party was pointing at. Upon seeing Ji Ruoyan¡¯s figure, Zhou Ji¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. Zhou Ji¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t all that good, but he was born lucky. He was the legitimate son of Prince Mu of the Great Zhou Dynasty. He could not cultivate martial arts, and had basically given up. He visited brothels all day. In the end, Zhou Ji¡¯s father could not stand it anymore and directly threw him to the martial arts academy to be disciplined. After all, the teachers of the martial arts academy were basically mobilized by the dean. They did not need to be extra considerate to the royal family. Therefore, descendants of the royal family who were sent here did not dare to go against the teachers. This was because this group of teachers would really attack when they said they would. No one would spoil the students because of their status. At the same time, Su Yu and Ji Ruoyan naturally noticed that the Zhou Ji and his group of friends were staring at them.. Chapter 217 - 217: People from Cihang Sword Pavilion 2 Chapter 217: People from Cihang Sword Pavilion 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°President Ji, it¡¯s a little stressful toe out with you. If looks could kill, I¡¯d probably have been cut into pieces by a group of people.¡± Su Yu looked at Ji Ruoyan with a teasing smile. Upon hearing this, Ji Ruoyan¡¯s heartbeat instantly quickened. Under her veil, her face also turned red. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t tease me.¡± After taking a deep breath to calm her excited heart, Ji Ruoyan replied to Su Yu like a little girl. Upon seeing this scene, Su Yu could not help but smile. Since he was bored, it was quite interesting to tease Ji Ruoyan. It was so boring to fight and kill every day. Sometimes, he had to bnce work and rest, right? ¡°President Ji, I¡¯m not teasing you. Look, we seem to be in trouble.¡± Su Yu looked at the group of people who were approaching him. He reached out and patted Ji Ruoyan¡¯s shoulder, then pointed in a certain direction. Ji Ruoyan stiffened when she felt Su Yu¡¯s palm touching her shoulder. All kinds of thoughts immediately surged in her mind. ¡®Sir, are you interested in me? What should I do now? Be reserved, be reserved. Ji Ruoyan, can you get it together? You have to act like ady!1 Ji Ruoyan did not care about the so-called trouble at all. It was already good enough that she did not cause trouble for others in the Great Zhou Dynasty. There was no way others could cause trouble for her. At this moment, Zhou Guangyao was also at the Martial Arts Academy. From a distance, he looked at Su Yu and Ji Ruoyan with his mouth agape. Because of these two big shots, Zhou Guangyao was grounded in the residence and almost had his limbs broken by his father. As such, he would never forget these two people. And now, what was he seeing? That pervert Zhou Ji actually had the audacity to approach those two. When Zhou Guangyao recalled the time he had been beaten up because he had offended those two big shotsst time, he could not help but shiver. If the idiot Zhou Ji were to say something that he shouldn¡¯t have, he would definitely be done for. At that time, all the descendants of the royal family might be implicated. At the thought of this, Zhou Guangyao used all his strength and rushed towards Zhou Ji. Then, he suddenly blocked Zhou Ji¡¯s path and approached him. Good lord, this series of action stunned Zhou Ji. As for the group of rich children surrounding Zhou Ji, they were also looking at this scene in a daze at a loss. ¡°You idiot, do you know who those two are? One of them is the president of the Myriad Commerce Association. Why do you want to go over? Do you want to die?¡± After knocking Zhou Ji to the ground, Zhou Guangyao leaned over and whispered into his ear. Zhou Ji, who had fallen to the ground and was a little dizzy, instantly sobered up after hearing Zhou Guangyao¡¯s words. He subconsciously trembled, as if he had thought of something terrifying. This was natural. After all, Zhou Guangyao¡¯s words were too shocking. After beating Zhou Ji up and giving him a warning, Zhou Guangyao stood up slowly. Then, he tidied his sleeves and revealed a bright smile. He bowed slightly to Su Yu and Ji Ruoyan to show his respect. It was impossible for him to resent the two big shots because of what happenedst time. Between his life and a beating, Zhou Guangyao could tell which was more important. Su Yu was also watching this scene from afar. He could not help but smile slightly, as if he had discovered something interesting. ¡°Let¡¯s go. The trouble has been resolved.¡± After nodding slightly to Zhou Guangyao, Su Yu spoke softly to Ji Ruoyan. ¡°All!¡± Ji Ruoyan, who was deep in thought, finally came back to her senses when she heard Su Yu¡¯s words. Looking at Su Yu, who was already moving forward, Ji Ruoyan hurriedly followed. After Zhou Guangyao saw that the big shot had acknowledged him, he instantly felt as if he had drunk something refreshing. He was simply happy. ¡°Next time, remember to think with your brain when you go out. Don¡¯t embarrass our Great Zhou Royal Family.¡± Zhou Guangyao looked at Zhou Ji who had already gotten up from the ground. Then, he left after saying this. Zhou Ji did not lose his temper at Zhou Guangyao¡¯s words. Instead, he silently turned around and followed behind him. On the other side, as Su Yu walked on the tree-lined path, he remembered that a girl had been locked up in the Myriad Commerce Association because of Zhou Guangyao. If not for the fact that he had seen Zhou Guangyao again today, Su Yu would have forgotten about this matter. ¡°Little Yan, has Cihang Sword Pavilion sent someone to bail their person?¡± Su Yu, who felt that calling President Ji was a little too polite, directly changed the way he addressed Ji Ruoyan. ¡°All!¡± Ji Ruoyan could not help but be stunned when she suddenly heard the nickname Little Yan. However, she quickly reacted. ¡°Sir, not yet. That woman is still locked up in the Myriad Commerce Association.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Upon hearing this, Su Yu only nodded slightly. He did not continue asking. Su Yu only asked this question because he saw Zhou Guangyao. Since the other party had not sent anyone to bail their person out, Su Yu naturally would not continue to ask. Now, a mere Cihang Sword Pavilion was nothing to Su Yu. Unless it was a faction with a Titled King, Su Yu had no reason to be apprehensive. Although Su Yu¡¯s current strength could not enable him to dominate the entire Level 1 sea area, he could be considered one of the few existences at the top. As long as a Titled King did not appear, he could do whatever he wanted. Given some time, even the Titled King Realm would pose no threat to Su Yu. If someone who was familiar with theyout of the martial arts academy saw the direction Su Yu and Ji Ruoyan were heading in, they would probably be able to guess where his final destination was. It turned out that Su Yu hade again after failing to enter the libraryst time. However, this time was different than thest. This time, he came openly. In any case, the strongestbat power in the Great Zhou Dynasty was that old power who was still in seclusion in the dynasty¡¯s forbidden area, trying to break through to the High Rank. At this moment, Su Yu was basically the uncrowned king of the Great Zhou Dynasty. As the saying went, those with great luck were favored by the heavens. Su Yu had just mentioned Cihang Sword Pavilion on a whim. At this moment, in a small restaurant in the Great Zhou Dynasty, a group of women in white were gathered in a room for a meeting. ¡°Master, I have found out that the Myriad Commerce Association is thergestmerce association in the Great Zhou Dynasty. It¡¯s suspected that otherrge factions are also stationed here. In addition, ording to the information we obtained, the eldest senior sister should be imprisoned in there,¡± One of the women in white reported the current situation to a middle-aged Taoist nun. ¡°Hmph. It seems that because the Cihang Sword Pavilion hasn¡¯t appeared for a long time the people of the world have forgotten the name of my Cihang Sword Pavilion. Let¡¯s go. Follow me to that Myriad Commerce Association and see who the other party is. He actually dares to detain someone from our Cihang Sword Pavilion.¡± The nun sitting in the main seat said angrily. A hidden sect naturally had the pride of a hidden sect. Unless they encountered a force they could not afford to offend, this group of women basically walked with their noses in the air. In addition, the cultivation techniques cultivated by Cihang Sword Pavilion were unorthodox and cruel. They were a little simr to the transformation of a celestial being. Therefore, they put on airs. Then, under the lead of Master Cihang, the group rushed towards the Myriad Commerce Association at an extremely fast speed. Looking at how aggressive they were, those who didn¡¯t know better would think that they were going to directly pick a fight! Chapter 218 - 218: Then Let Them Wait Chapter 218: Then Let Them Wait Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Zihan, who was still locked up in the Myriad Commerce Association, did not know that the Cihang Sword Pavilion had already arrived at the Great Zhou Dynasty. Currently, Shi Zihan¡¯s internal power was sealed and she was no different from an ordinary person. It was impossible for her to escape from the Myriad Commerce Association. Hence, Shi Zihan did not think of running away during the period of time she was imprisoned. It had to be said that her patience was not bad. After being locked up for so long, she did not show any bad temper. Meanwhile, therge group of people led by Master Cihang was already about to approach the Myriad Commerce Association. Along the way, everyone avoided them. Their swagger naturally attracted the attention of the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s garrison of the imperial guards. However, the people from Cihang Sword Pavilion had not caused any trouble in the city so far. Therefore the imperial guards could not capture them. After themander discovered this situation, he immediately sent a messenger to the pce. ¡°Your Majesty, a group of people suspected to be from a sect has arrived in the dynasty. Their target seems to be the Myriad Commerce Association. Your Majesty, please make a decision.¡± In the pce, Zhou Xuanji could feel a headacheing on when he heard the message from themander of the imperial guards. It was not easy to be the ruler of a dynasty. Why did he always have to deal with such things? ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. Let¡¯s figure out which sect they are. If a conflict really breaks out between the two sides, don¡¯t interfere. Prioritize the safety of nearby citizens.¡± After pondering for a while, Zhou Xuanji sent a message back to themander of the imperial guards. ¡°Sigh, these are troubled times! 1 wonder how the ancestor has broken through.¡± After replying, Zhou Xuanji, who was sitting on the throne, frowned. On the other side, the guards at the entrance of the Myriad Commerce Association were stunned. After being guards for so many years, they had honestly never seen a group of women aggressively approaching the Myriad Commerce Association. And today, they were lucky enough to see it. ¡°Old Wang, quickly inform the higher ups. These women don¡¯t seem to have good intentions.¡± One of the two guards and anxiously said. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me. I¡¯ve already informed them,¡± the middle-aged guard called Old Wang replied. ¡°Someone wants to attack themerce association.¡± The Ji n¡¯s worshippers in the Myriad Commerce Association had also received the news. In the Myriad Commerce Association, there were naturally more Martial Grandmasters other than those who served as Ji Ruoyan¡¯s bodyguards. Other than Ji Ming ¨C the Martial King who was cultivating in seclusion ¨C there were also two other Ji n¡¯s Martial Lords who were cultivating in seclusion. However, under normal circumstances, they basically wouldn¡¯t interfere with the Myriad Commerce Association. They wouldn¡¯t leave seclusion unless they encountered an expert who wanted to harm the Myriad Commerce Association. At this moment, all the members of the Cihang Sword Pavilion stopped at the entrance of the Myriad Commerce Association. In an instant, the residents and passersby nearby stopped in their tracks, their eyes filled with curiosity. After all, they had never seen such a big scene. However, before these people could continue watching, arge number of imperial guards directly entered and chased away the nearby pedestrians. At the same time, they pretended not to see the people from Cihang Sword Pavilion. They couldn¡¯t care less about these people from the Cihang Sword Pavilion led by Master Cihang. A few experts walked out of the Myriad Commerce Association. In the martial arts academy, Ji Ruoyan also received a message on themunication jade token she carried with her. However, Ji Ruoyan did not have the time to read the message. She was apanying Su Yu to read in the martial arts academy¡¯s library! Good lord, love truly is blind. She didn¡¯t even want themerce association the moment she found a man. With Ji Ruoyan¡¯s status, it was naturally not a problem for her to enter the martial arts academy¡¯s library. The Great Zhou Dynasty could not offend Ji Ruoyan over such a small matter. In the eyes of the Great Zhou Dynasty, the Ji n was probably not interested in some ordinary martial arts manuals and martial techniques. In any case, it was fine as long as the dynasty¡¯s secret techniques were not lost. The King Realm existence in the library turned a blind eye to this matter. Hepletely pretended not to see it. As for Su Yu, it would naturally be better if he didn¡¯t need to dirty his hands. On one hand, the two of them were leisurely reading all kinds of books. On the other side, the two opposing sides in the entrance of the Myriad Commerce Association were already in a state of mutual hostility. ¡°May 1 know why you are here?¡± A Martial Lord from the Myriad Commerce Association asked politely when he realized that he couldn¡¯t see through the woman in front of him. After all, in such a huge sea area, things could be discussed at times. Not everything should be solved by fighting and killing. What if the other party had a powerful background? Wouldn¡¯t that be asking for trouble? After beating up the young, the old came. After beating up the old, the even older came. This phenomenon was not umon in the sea area. Because it was toomon to be protective of one¡¯s own. ¡°Hmph, you merchants detained my disciple privately and actually dared to ask us why we¡¯re here.¡± Master Cihang spoke in a deep voice. ¡°You are from Cihang Sword Pavilion.¡± Upon hearing the other party¡¯s words, the Martial Lord instantly understood where this group of people came from.. Chapter 219 - 219: Then Let Them Wait 2 Chapter 219: Then Let Them Wait 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The higher-ups of the Myriad Commerce Association naturally knew about Shi Zihan¡¯s matter. Therefore, when Master Cihang said this, her identity was very obvious. ¡°Now that you already know, let my person go.¡± Master Cihang had forcefully suppressed the anger in her heart. However, she did not draw her sword and start a fight. Although these hidden sects were arrogant, they were not brainless. There was still room for discussion. If they really drew their swords at each other, there would really be now turning back. ¡°Madam, this matter needs to be decided by our President. We don¡¯t have the right to make the decision. Why don¡¯t you enter and wait for a while?¡± Facing the aggressive Master Cihang, the Martial Lord remained stoic. Hearing the other party¡¯s words, Master Cihang thought for a moment and finally decided to enter first. After all, if she really wanted to snatch her person away, she wouldn¡¯t havee so openly. Instead, she would have secretly taken her away. ¡°Please.¡± Seeing the other party nod in agreement, the Martial Lord could not help but heave a sigh of relief. If they really fought, he suspected that even if he and another colleague joined forces, they would not be a match for this woman. The other party was very likely to be like the group of Half-King Realm elders of the Ji n ¨C an existence who hadprehended the embryonic form ofws and was only a step away from transcending the King Realm Tribtion to be a Martial King. However, if they really fought, the Martial Lord would not panic. Although they could not defeat her, there was still a stabilizing force in themerce association! However, unless it was a critical moment, the two of them did not want to rm Ji Ming, who was in seclusion. Otherwise, they would definitely be scolded. ¡®Why hasn¡¯t the president replied yet?!¡¯ The message he sent waspletely ignored. After thinking about it, the Martial Lord sent a message to the Martial Grandmaster who was secretly following Ji Ruoyan. At this moment, the Martial Grandmaster had also entered the martial arts academy and was guarding in the dark. He could not help but feel a headache when he saw the message on themunication jade talisman. Why did the people from Cihang Sword Pavilione at this time? Did they have something against him? When he thought about how he would have to disturb Miss and Sir Su¡¯s private time, the guard Martial Grandmaster could not help but tremble. However, he still had to report this matter. If something went wrong because he didn¡¯t report it, he would be the one to take the me. At the thought of this, the guard Martial Grandmaster could only put on a bitter expression. In a sh, he disappeared on the spot and rushed towards the library. ¡°Miss, there¡¯s a situation at themerce association. Someone from Cihang Sword Pavilion hase.¡± The guard Martial Grandmaster carefully approached Ji Ruoyan and hurriedly reported the situation. Ji Ruoyan was originally supporting her chin with both hands as she watched Su Yu read. She was also jolted back to her senses by the voice of the Martial Grandmaster. Upon hearing that, Ji Ruoyan frowned. ¡°Got it. Make them wait. If it doesn¡¯t work, have attendant Li call the elders.¡± Ji Ruoyan did not want to return now. Therefore, she decided to throw the matter into somebody else¡¯s hand. ¡°Yes.¡± Upon hearing this, the Martial Grandmaster turned around and left. As Su Yu was reading, he also heard what the guard Martial Grandmaster had said. He had no objections to Ji Ruoyan¡¯s decision. It was not a big deal that a mere Cihang Sword Pavilion came. It was not necessary for Su Yu to go over to meet them as soon as they arrived. After the Martial Grandmaster left the library, he finally rxed. He did not even dare to breathe loudly when he stood beside Eldest Miss and Sir Su. One could imagine how much pressure he had been under just now. ¡°Miss said to let them wait. If it doesn¡¯t work, call Elder Ji Ming out.¡± After sending back the message, the guard Martial Grandmaster, continued to stand in the forest outside to admire the birds. It felt good to leave this kind of matters to others. As for the Martial Lord who had already arranged for the people from Cihang Sword Pavilion to wait in the VIP room of the Myriad Commerce Association, his face turned green when he saw the reply on themunication jade talisman. ¡°Everyone, our President is busy with other matters. It¡¯s not convenient for her to rush back now. I¡¯ll go invite someone else who is also in charge. Please wait a moment.¡± Seeing the group of women staring at him, the Martial Lord spoke without changing his expression. Master Cihang did not stop him. After all, they were in someone else¡¯s territory, so she had to give him some face. Soon, the Martial Lord left the VIP room and headed straight for Ji Ming¡¯s secret chamber. After knocking on the door, the Martial Lord waited outside obediently. Ji Ming, who was in seclusion toprehend the rules of water, was also awakened from his seclusion. After casually removing the seal on the secret chamber, Ji Ming frowned and walked out of his seclusion. ¡°What happened?¡± Ji Ming asked coldly as he looked at the Martial Lord outside the door. ¡°Elder, some people from Cihang Sword Pavilion hase. Miss is with Sir Su, so she asked you to attend to the matters first.¡± Faced with the Martial King¡¯s pressureing from Ji Ming, the Martial Lord¡¯s forehead was sweating. ¡®Thisss is using me as a tool!¡¯ Ji Ming¡¯s grave expression instantly changed when he heard who Ji Ruoyan was with. This was what it meant to treat people ordingly. If Ji Ruoyan wasn¡¯t with Su Yu, she would definitely have been scolded when she returned. ¡°Lead the way! I want to see how capable this Cihang Sword Pavilion is.¡± Ji Ming had a smile on his face as he spoke casually. ¡®Didn¡¯t they say that women are fickle creatures? When did men also be so fickle? Seeing the change in Elder Ji Ming¡¯s expression in just a few seconds, the Martial Lord couldn¡¯t help but feel a little miserable. Under the lead of the Martial Lord, Ji Ming soon arrived at the VIP room of the Myriad Commerce Association. The moment Ji Ming entered the VIP room, the atmosphere instantly became tense. Because Ji Ming did not hide his kingly aura, Master Cihang ¨C who had the strength of a half-king ¨C naturally could tell at a nce that Ji Ming was a full-fledged King. At this moment, Ji Ming¡¯s attention was not on Master Cihang. Instead, it was on a fair and beautiful woman from the Cihang Sword Pavilion. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be a fellow Daoist here. I apologize for my disrespect.¡± Ji Ming¡¯s expression was no longer as rxed as before. This was because there was also a Martial King Realm existence within this group of people. ¡°I wonder if you can be considerate of me and release my grand-disciple.¡± Seeing that the other party had seen through her, the Martial King Realm expert of Cihang Sword Pavilion could not be bothered to continue pretending. ¡°Fellow Cultivator, 1 can¡¯t make the decision on this matter. I need to hear the opinion of a certain young cultivator.¡± Ji Ming revealed a difficult expression when he spoke, despite the fact that the other party had sent a King Realm existence. However, when he thought of how terrifying Su Yu was, Ji Ming directly rejected her request. For the sake of a Cihang Sword Pavilion that might not even beparable to the Ji n, rashly offending a Sage-level prodigy like Su Yu was not worth it no matter how one looked at it. As soon as Ji Ming said this, the atmosphere in the VIP room instantly turned cold. The Martial Lord who was waiting at the side could not help but rejoice. ¡®Damn it, these women are so sinister They actually hid a Martial King within their ranks. Fortunately, 1 called Elder Ji Ming over. Otherwise, if a fight really did break out, 1 would have been reduced to a hostage: ¡°Where is that young cultivator?¡± After Ji Ming¡¯s rejection, Shi Feichan did not directly fall out with him. An existence that could be a Martial King naturally wouldn¡¯t directly start a fight just because of a single word. From Ji Ming¡¯s words just now, it was already very obvious that there was another person involved in this matter. He couldn¡¯t make a decision. A young man that was worthy of being befriended by a King¡¯s Realm expert of the same generation as her definitely possessed an extraordinary background. Moreover, it was sufficient to make the forces behind him retreat slightly. Otherwise, why would a Martial King give him a time of the day? Chapter 220 - 220: Path Discussion, Doubting Life Chapter 220: Path Discussion, Doubting Life Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Forgive me for not being able to tell you this.¡± Ji Ming did not tell the female Martial King of the Cihang Sword Pavilion where Su Yu currently was. Hearing this, Shi Feichan could not help but frown, feeling a little unhappy. ¡°When will that young cultivator be free?¡± Shi Feichan understood that the other party would not let her person go just because of her words. She pondered for a moment before asking Ji Ming slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ji Ming had no answers to Shi Feichan¡¯s question. Good lord, Ji Ming¡¯s perfunctory attitude almost angered Shi Feichan. A hint of anger could not help but appear on the faces of the people from Cihang Sword Pavilion. However, no one dared to get angry at Ji Ming. ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait here for that young cultivator toe. 1 hope you can give me an answer as soon as possible.¡± As the saying goes, even the most patient person has a limit to his tolerance. Shi Feichan forcefully suppressed the anger in her heart and said coldly. ¡°Yes.¡± Ji Ming also knew that he could not go overboard when facing a Martial King of the same realm and agreed directly. Then, the entire VIP room fell into a dead silence. Among them, the people from Cihang Sword Pavilion sat quietly. No one caused trouble. As for the Myriad Commerce Association, only Ji Ming and the Martial Lord held the fort. Meanwhile, Su Yu, who had stirred up the two factions, read through the entire library with his spiritual thoughts. After reading some misceneous interesting things, he did not have the intention to continue reading. The things recorded in this ce were extremely superficial, it could be said that there was very little knowledge about sea areas. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and meet those people from Cihang Sword Pavilion.¡± Su Yu casually closed the book and said softly to Ji Ruoyan. Ji Ruoyan naturally had no objections to Su Yu¡¯s words. Soon, the two of them left the library. At this moment, the Martial Grandmaster, who was hiding in the dark, immediately sent a message to themerce association after discovering that hisdy hade out. ¡°Elder, the president and Sir Su are on their way back to themerce association.¡± After receiving this message, the Martial Lord sent a voice transmission to Ji Ming. Hearing this, Ji Ming nodded slightly. There was no expression on his face. Master Cihang, who had been staring at Ji Ming, sent a voice transmission. ¡°Teacher, are we going to wait here forever?¡± ¡°Calm down, it¡¯s only such a short time, what¡¯s the rush?¡± Shi Feichan replied. Although Master Cihang was a little anxious, she could not do anything about this. Although she had the strength of a half-King, she was still nothing in front of a Martial King. About 20 minutester. With a cracking sound, the door of the VIP room was pushed open from the outside. This sound attracted the attention of everyone in the VIP room. The people who pushed open the door were none other than Su Yu and Ji Ruoyan. ¡°Hiss.¡± The moment Su Yu appeared, Ji Ming could not help but gasp. Thest time Su Yu left, Ji Ming could still feel the nomological fluctuations on Su Yu¡¯s body. However, when he saw Su Yu this time, Ji Ming was shocked to discover that he could no longer see through him. From Ji Ming¡¯s point of view, the current Su Yu was like a young master from an aristocratic family who had not stepped into martial arts cultivation. There was no martial arts aura from his body. It was ridiculous. At the same time, Shi Feichan¡¯s gazended on Su Yu and Ji Ruoyan. Shi Feichan only nced at Ji Ruoyan and did not continue paying attention to her. After all, Ji Ruoyan¡¯s strength was indeed extremely weak to a Martial King. It was normal for her not to be noticed. However, when Shi Feichan¡¯s gazended on Su Yu, her eyes could not help but sh with extreme shock. This was because just like Ji Ming, Shi Feichan could not see through him. For a moment, Shi Feichan could not help but feel nervous. Shi Feichan would never believe that this person whom a Martial King addressed as a young cultivator was an ordinary mortal! Those below the Martial King Realm could do this if they had some peerless secret treasures that could hide the perception of a Martial King. The other possibility was that the other party¡¯s strength far exceeded hers, so she could not see through him at all. Between the two, Shi Feichan decisively chose the former, ming the strange situation on Su Yu on his background. ¡°Young cultivator Su, 1 haven¡¯t seen you for a long time, but you¡¯re still as elegant as before!¡± Ji Ming, who was still in turmoil, slowly stood up and said to Su Yu with a smile. Su Yu nodded slightly and smiled at Ji Ming. ¡°Sir, what should I do in order for you to release my grand-disciple?¡± Shi Feichan stood up and cupped her hands at Su Yu. Actually, Shi Feichan felt rather worried because she really could not see through this young man who had just walked in. ¡°Didn¡¯t 1 say that you just need to bail her out with some resources?¡± Su Yu calmly found a seat and sat down in front of Shi Feichan. Then, he spoke in a rxed and satisfied manner.. Chapter 221 - 221: Path Discussion, Doubting Life 2 Chapter 221: Path Discussion, Doubting Life 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Please ept it, Sir.¡± Hearing Su Yu words, Shi Feichan directly handed over a storage ring from the other side of the table. Before Shi Feichan and her group came over, they had made two preparations. If the other party¡¯s faction was indeed impressive and powerful, they would admit defeat and obediently hand over resources to be exchanged with the hostage. If the other party¡¯s strength was inferior to Cihang Sword Pavilion, they wouldn¡¯t hold back. Therefore, although this hidden sect was arrogant, the way they acted depended on the target. They were arrogant in the face of smaller factions, and acted submissive in the face of powerful factions. Su Yu casually took the ring and scanned through the resources inside. ¡°Bring her up!¡± After throwing the ring to Ji Ruoyan, Su Yu directly said. In response, the Martial Lord quickly left the VIP room. After all, among the four people from themerce association, he had the lowest status. If he didn¡¯t go, who would? Soon, Shi Zihan, who had her dantian sealed, was brought into the VIP room. ¡°The person is here. You can take her away. I won¡¯t send you out,¡± Su Yu said calmly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Upon hearing this, Shi Feichan did not say anything else. She stood up and led the way out from the VIP room. After the people from Cihang Sword Pavilion left the VIP room, only Su Yu, Ji Ruoyan, and Ji Ming were left inside. As for the attendant Martial Lord, there were some things that weren¡¯t for him to hear, so he left. ¡°Young Cultivator Su, did you take that step?¡± Ji Ming stared at Su Yu with a burning gaze. By the side, Ji Ruoyan¡¯s ears pricked up. When Granny Rong diedst time, Ji Ruoyan was very curious about Su Yu¡¯s strength. However, she had never asked. Now that the elder had asked, she was naturally very curious. ¡°I was lucky enough to take that step.¡± Su Yu did not hide the fact that he had reached the Martial King Realm. After all, only he knew how many trump cards he had. Upon hearing this, Ji Ming gasped. As for Ji Ruoyan, she felt a little dizzy. What kind of heaven-defying aptitude was this! To think that he was able to be a Martial King at the age of 20! Truly, nothing good ever came out ofparing. ¡°And you still say that you don¡¯t have the bearing of a sage.¡± Ji Ming, who had been dealt a blow, shook his head and smiled bitterly. Su Yu had no intention of exining. After all, it was better to remain mysterious than to brag. ¡°With your aptitude, it seems that another Titled King will appear in the sea area soon.¡± Although he was shocked, Ji Ming continued to tter Su Yu. After that, Ji Ming did not get to the bottom of it. After all, sometimes one only needed to know the oue. The process was actually not important. If he continued to ask, it would inevitably cause the other party to be unhappy. Then, Ji Ming cleverly changed the topic to the rules of water and began to discuss the mysteries of the path of water with Su Yu. Good lord, Ji Ruoyan waspletely oblivious towards the content of their conversation. The two of them were like old professors who were having an academic discussion. Beside them was a student who had just entered junior high. It would be strange if Ji Ruoyan could understand. On this side, Su Yu and Ji Ming were arguing about the rules of water. On the other hand, Shi Feichan heaved a sigh of relief after leaving the Myriad Commerce Association and the capital of the Great Zhou Dynasty. For some reason, Shi Feichan felt a sense of danger when she was facing that young man whose name she did not even know. It was precisely because of this sense of danger that Shi Feichan did not dare to stay in the Myriad Commerce Association for long. ¡°Little Han, tell me in detail why you offended that person.¡± Shi Feichan called Shi Zihan over and asked her solemnly. ¡°Grand-master, this is what happened¡­¡± After hearing Shi Zihan¡¯s exnation, Shi Feichan felt numb. Little Han actually encountered such a thing when she was going out for a meal. She was too unlucky! ¡°Grand-master, just how strong is that Sir Su?¡± After recounting the entire sequence of events from beginning to end, Shi Zihan was a little curious about Su Yu¡¯s strength. In Shi Zihan¡¯s opinion, the other party was at least a Martial Lord. However, she did not know specifically what level the other party was at. Upon hearing this, Shi Feichan shook her head slightly and said, ¡°I can¡¯t see through his realm either. He might have a secret treasure that can conceal his realm. However, ording to your description, the other party is at least a peak Martial Lord. He might even be a Half-King existence who hasprehended the embryonic form of rules.¡± After recalling her first impression of Su Yu, Shi Feichan voiced out her spections. ¡°Sigh, I wonder which faction nurtured such a young prodigy.¡± Shi Feichan could not help but sigh. Although she could not tell how old Su Yu¡¯s bone age was, Shi Feichan felt that Su Yu was definitely not more than 50 years old. Compared to a thousand-year-old power like her, he was basically a child.. Chapter 222 - 222: Dao Discussion, Doubting Life 3 Chapter 222: Dao Discussion, Doubting Life 3 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the sect first.¡± Shi Feichan took out a magical flying artifact from her storage ring. After all the disciples boarded the magical flying artifact, Shi Feichan activated it and it turned into a stream of light that disappeared into the horizon. However, there was one thing that Shi Feichan did not know. At the same time they left, a message was sent from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets on Su Yu¡¯s ind to Merman 1, who was stationed at the Merman Dynasty. Merman 1 was a senior member of Su Yu¡¯s ind who had followed him from the novice sea area to the Level 1 sea area. Although Merman l¡¯s strength might not be good and he was only at the Bronze Rank, his status on the ind was not low. Zhou Yi arranged for him to be an ambassador in the Merman Dynasty. Jiao Yun and Jiao Lian, who had already submitted to Su Yu, naturally knew about the existence of Merman 1 and the others. Moreover, Jiao Yun had specially assigned them a pce to use as a base. Merman 1, who was holding the heavenly mystery array apparatus, immediately used the Merman Dynasty¡¯s special method to inform Jiao Yun and Jiao Lian after receiving the message. After receiving the message, a figure left the Merman Dynasty at an extremely fast speed and rushed out of the sea before turning into a beam of light and disappearing into the sky. It turned out that Su Yu had sent Jiao Lian to follow the people from Cihang Sword Pavilion to find out the location of this hidden sect. This was done so that he could go and take advantage of it. With the real-time surveince of the heavenly mystery array, the people from Cihang Sword Pavilion had nowhere to hide. Therefore, Jiao Lian could easily pursue them. One one hand, Jiao Lian was following the people from Cihang Sword Pavilion. Far away in the Myriad Commerce Association, Ji Ming was starting to doubt his life. Ji Ming originally thought that even if Su Yu had crossed that hurdle, he should still be far inferior to him in terms of the rules of water. After all, he had remained as a Low-rank King for many years. Unexpectedly, after a round of discussion, Ji Ming started to doubt himself. Was his many years of cultivation pointless? This was because there were some parts that he couldn¡¯t understand regarding what Su Yu said about the rules of water. In contrast, not only could Su Yu understand what he said, but he could also draw inferences and point out some ws. However, it was not that Ji Ming did not gain anything. Under Su Yu¡¯s guidance, Ji Ming realized that his rules of water that had not improved for a long time had actually begun to slowly improve. This discovery immediately made Ji Ming overjoyed. After all, he had been stuck as a Low-rank King for hundreds of years. He had thought that there was no hope for him to advance to the next realm, but he did not expect to receive such a pleasant surprise today. ¡°I really have to thank Young Cultivator Su. I¡¯ve gained some enlightenment. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to go into seclusion soon. Please forgive me for not entertaining you well.¡± Ji Ming, who felt that he was about to break through, said in embarrassment. After all, they had agreed to discuss the path, but it ended up with the other party who had guided him the entire time. Even someone as thick-skinned as Ji Ming could not help but blush. However, Ji Ming was even more certain of one thing now. Su Yu was really terrifying. Ji Ming felt that if he was given a little more time, the old ancestor in the n who was in seclusion would be dominated by him. In Ji Ming¡¯s opinion, Su Yu could easily beat him up. After all, hisprehension of the rules of water was not as deep as Su Yu. It would be strange if he was not beaten up in a fight.. Chapter 223 - 223: Movement in the Central Sea Area Chapter 223: Movement in the Central Sea Area Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After seeing Su Yu nod, Ji Ming immediately rushed to the secret chamber. Once again, only Su Yu and Ji Ruoyan were left in the huge VIP room. Ji Ruoyan could not help but feel nervous. ¡°Why are you so nervous? I don¡¯t eat people.¡± Sensing Ji Ruoyan¡¯s nervousness, Su Yu could not help but chuckle. Hearing his words, Ji Ruoyan gradually calmed down. ¡°Sir, 1 want to take control of the Ji n.¡± Ji Ruoyan said something that surprised Su Yu. ¡°What do you need me to do? What can I get in return?¡± Upon hearing Ji Ruoyan¡¯s words, Su Yu casually replied. As Ji Ruoyan stared at Su Yu, she increasingly felt that she had made the right bet. Among the aristocratic families, there was no shortage of ambition. Ji Ruoyan was naturally no exception. Even if she did not have any ambitions, Ji Ruoyan had her father to take care of her. She couldpletely stay in the Ji n and be a well-bred youngdy. Later on, she could casually marry a descendant of anotherrge n. When she realized that Su Yu¡¯s strength and talent far exceeded her imagination, Ji Ruoyan¡¯s ambition was not limited to the position of the n leader. She wanted to be second only to one person and above everyone else. She wanted to control the entire Ji n. ¡°Sir, you only need to hold the fort for me. When the timees, the entire Ji n will submit to you.¡± At that moment, Ji Ruoyan seemed to have be a different person. Her style of speech waspletely different from usual. Good lord, she was rebellious from head to toe! However, Ji Ruoyan¡¯s judgment was quite urate. She had ced the right bet. This was because Su Yu indeed had the idea of controlling the Ji n. Now that Ji Ruoyan had raised this idea, it was not a big problem for Su Yu to support her as the proxy controller. After all, it was better to have a beautiful girl as a proxy manager rather than those old men in the Ji n. That way, it would also be more pleasing to the eye. ¡°You¡¯re too weak. These pills can help you quickly enter the Martial Ancestor realm. Also, copy all the cultivation techniques in the Myriad Commerce Association for me. As for the Ji n, you can deal with it yourself. If you encounter anything that you can¡¯t resolve, you can use this to send a message to me.¡± As he spoke, Su Yu took out a jade token from his pocket and handed it to Ji Ruoyan. He also gave her some instructions. Upon hearing this, Ji Ruoyan¡¯s face was filled with joy. Then, she hurriedly reached out to take the jade token. ¡°Prepare a seclusion room for me. 1 have also gained some insights and need to enter seclusion toprehend them.¡± Seeing Ji Ruoyan take themunication jade token, Su Yu added. ¡°Sir, please follow me.¡± After hearing that, Ji Ruoyan felt a little disappointed. Whatever she wanted to happen tonight was probably impossible. However, when she thought about how there would be plenty of opportunities in the future, Ji Ruoyan immediately did not feel depressed. Ji Ruoyan¡¯s thoughts naturally could not be hidden from Su Yu. It was not that Su Yu really did not want to eat meat?. It was because Ji Ruoyan¡¯s current strength was too weak. With Su Yu¡¯s physique, she could not withstand it. Therefore, this matter had to be postponed. Following that, Su Yu entered the seclusion chamber that Ji Ruoyan had prepared for him and began toprehend the rules of water. Although Ji Ming¡¯sprehension of rules was indeed inferior to Su Yu¡¯s, he was still someone who pursued the path of rules of water after all. After immersing himself in it for so long, there was naturally something that Su Yu could learn from him. On the other side, after Ji Ruoyan had sent Su Yu into seclusion, she instructed her subordinates to copy all the cultivation techniques in themerce association. Then, she took the pills and entered her exclusive seclusion room. She was also preparing to break through to the next realm. Although Ji Ruoyan was curious as to why Su Yu wanted so many cultivation techniques, she was still aware what to ask and what not to ask. In the seclusion chamber, Ji Ruoyan took out a pill and swallowed it. The moment the pill entered her stomach, Ji Ruoyan instantly felt an extremely pure medicinal power begin to constantly temper her body and meridians. Furthermore, her internal power continuously began to rise. What Su Yu gave her was an elixir refined by the Alchemy Pavilion using the Nine-Headed Snake King¡¯s body. To a small fry like Ji Ruoyan, it was an all-epassing nourishing pill. As for Su Yu himself, he was immersed in the profundity of the rules. The other elemental rules in his body also began to slowly improve under the influence of the rules of water. At the same time, Su Yu had sent Jiao Lian to follow Cihang Sword Pavilion. She was currently following behind their magical flying artifact. With Jiao Lian¡¯s strength, Shi Feichan would not be able to discover her. After all, Shi Feichan was only a Low-rank Martial King. There was a small difference in realm between the two. The reason why he did not attack Shi Feichan and the others at the Myriad Commerce Association was because Su Yu had already used the power of rules to control Jiao Yun and Jiao Lian. It was a little difficult for him to control the other Martial Kings. While Su Yu was out, his Chaos Ind was also thriving. Every day, there were living beings who broke through the bottleneck. After all, the ind mightck other things, but it did notck cultivation resources. All kinds of sea creatures were captured and thrown into the Alchemy Pavilion. After all this time, there would be a huge amount of cultivation resources! Many of the heroes who cultivated martial arts had already broken through the barrier and reached the level of a Silver Rank General. Chapter 224 - 224: Movement in the Central Sea Area 2 Chapter 224: Movement in the Central Sea Area 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The effect of the Rank Up Tower was indeed divine for creatures with poor cultivation skills and those who werecking resources. However, on Su Yu¡¯s Chaos Ind, there were also many creatures with outstanding aptitudes. Their cultivation speed far exceeded the speed of the Rank Up Tower. After all, it would take a full year of staying in the Rank Up Tower for a creature to advance from Bronze Rank to Silver Rank. In the cultivation world, a year might only be a blink of an eye. However, on Su Yu¡¯s Chaos Ind, it was enough time for tremendous changes. For example, many ferocious Generals who were recruited were born with an iparablepatibility with the martial arts system. Their cultivation speed was very fast. There was also Skeleton 1. After devouring arge amount of high-quality soul mes and purifying his body, he sessfully broke through the limit of his aptitude and became a gold skeleton. Among the skeleton soldiers under him, a small number of them who possessed decent aptitude had sessfully advanced to the Silver Rank. Most of them were still at the Bronze Rank because of their aptitude. If they wanted to continue advancing, they would probably have to stay in the Rank Up Tower for a year and let the mysterious power inside purify their bodies. Overall, the foundation of Chaos Ind was constantly strengthening every day. The speed might not beparable to Su Yu¡¯s improvement speed, but if other factions saw the development speed of the Chaos Ind, they would probably be a little depressed. At this moment, many people were already seated in the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets in Chaos Ind. The people in charge of the various departments on the ind were all in ce. Among them, Liu Maoxing was the person-in-charge of the cafeteria, Ao Yan was the person-in-charge of the navy. The two me Eagles ¨C who possessed the bloodline of the divine bird and had already transformed into human form ¨C were in charge of the air force. There was no candidate for the person-in-charge of the army for the time being. Zhou Yi was taking up the post temporarily, and Skeleton 1 was in charge of the Undead Army. The remaining people were in charge of agriculture, animal husbandry, and other aspects of the ind. This was a regr meeting that Zhou Yi and the others held every half a month. Other than the managers who were in seclusion, everyone else had to attend. Although it was called a regr meeting, it was actually to give feedback to their respective subordinates on whether there were any problems and what needed to be improved. After ail, arge faction had to consider all aspects. ¡°Everyone, please let me know if there are any new improvements during this period of time. Also, did you find any useful information about the books and secret manuals sent by the mermen?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have it here.¡± ¡°Neither do I.¡± ¡°Lord Zhou, we found some records about the center of a Level 1 sea area in the secret manuals sent by the mermen.¡± ¡°Everyone, please take a look. These are the original words recorded in that secret manual.¡± Ji Qingrou, who was sitting in the seat below Zhou Yi¡¯s seat, directly controlled the projection screen in the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and projected the words recorded in the secret manual. ¡°In the center of the sea area, tens of thousands of races have gathered. Titled Kings can go to higher-level sea areas through the light in the center of the sea area.¡± This simple sentence revealed a lot of information. The first was that there were many races in the center of the Level 1 sea area. It was definitely far more prosperous than the area they were in now. In addition, after bing a Titled King, one could use the light in the center of the sea area to go to higher-level sea areas. Of course, this rule might be applicable to the native creatures of the sea area. There was the question if Su Yu would be teleported over by an unknown power after the ind¡¯s level increased to a certain extent. ¡°Other than this information, is there anything else?¡± After ncing at this sentence, Zhou Yi could not help but ask in a low voice. ¡°In this secret manual, there is also an iplete sea area map, but the location of the center of the sea area is marked on it.¡± After hearing Zhou Yi¡¯s words, Ji Qingrou used the power of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets¡¯ projection to replicate an iplete sea area map in the air. On the 3D map, arge area in the center was marked as the central sea area. Then, there were scattered dots near it. These dots basically represented the dynasties. However, this map was iplete and arge portion was missing. Even with the deduction ability of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, they would probably have to obtain some other sea maps before they could deduce the exact route to the central sea area. ¡°Well done. 1 have to finish investigating the remaining books as soon as possible.¡± Seeing this, Zhou Yi could not help but reveal a hint of joy. As long as there were clues, the rest would be easy. ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, let¡¯s adjourn the meeting. I¡¯ll report this matter to Master.¡± After Ji Qingrou closed the sea area map, Zhou Yi looked at the others and announced the adjournment as there was nothing left to be discussed. Then, Ao Yan and the others left. This waspletely expected. They fought well, but they couldn¡¯t be expected to do things that required a lot of thinking. Just looking at it gave them a headache. Then, Zhou Yi controlled the heavenly mystery array and sent a message to Su Yu, who was far away in the Great Zhou Dynasty. Su Yu was in the seclusion room andprehending the rules of water when received Zhou Yi¡¯s message. When Su Yu was not in seclusion, this kind of message would not disturb him. ¡°There is indeed a ce where all the races gather.¡± After seeing Zhou Yi¡¯s message, a glint shed across Su Yu¡¯s eyes. ¡®In addition, the Ji n definitely has this information, but unless it¡¯s those old powers, they probably won¡¯t be able toe into contact with it. It seems that after my strength increases by a level, 1¡¯11 have to personally make a trip to visit the Ji n: At this moment, a thought surfaced in Su Yu¡¯s mind. Su Yu had always suspected that the area he was in was the border region of a Level 1 sea area. This was because he had not even seen a shadow of the so-called myriad races. However, even if he found the location of the central sea area, Su Yu would not rashly go there for the time being. He would prefer to be a big fish in a small pond rather than a small fish in a big pond! His strength had not even been raised to the level of a Titled King. Why would he go there so eagerly? There were definitely arge number of Titled Kings in the central sea area who did not want to go to the advanced sea area. Su Yu firmly believed this. After all, there were billions of living beings in the sea area. There would always be some King Realm cultivators who would rather dominate a Level 1 sea area than go to an advanced sea area. ¡°Continue cultivating.¡± After casually sending a reply to Zhou Yi, Su Yu continued cultivating. Meanwhile, in the central sea area of the Level 1 sea area, arge number of magical flying artifacts rushed out and spread out in all directions. Every magical flying artifact contained a terrifying might. It was even stronger than the magical artifacts of Ordinary Low-rank Kings. These magical flying artifacts were summoned by the ten sacrednds in the central sea area to various parts of the Level 1 sea area to carry out a clean-up operation. The target of the extermination was none other than Su Yu¡¯s group, who were known as visitors from beyond the heavens. It turned out that some old powers who were proficient in star divination had deduced that there were abnormal stars in the sea area, and that a certain living being might shake the foundations of the ten sacrednds. Therefore, they would rather kill the wrong person than let him go. The ten sacrednds chose to cast a wide. When the sacrednds acted, they would not show any mercy. And these ten sacrednds were formed by the ten different races. Among them, the weakest human faction was ranked tenth. Originally, the humans did not want to participate in such a matter. However, under the pressure of the other nine factions, they could only participate helplessly. ¡°Sigh, I wonder when our human race will be able to stand at the peak of this sea area.¡± In the sacrednds of the human race in the central sea area, a peerless empress could not help but sigh. ¡°Teacher, it will definitely happen. Trust me.¡± Standing beside the Empress, a woman with a devastatingly beautiful face that was full of heroic spirit spoke up. If Yan Huang and the others were present, they would probably know who this girl was.. Chapter 225 - 225: The Might of the Great Sun Chapter 225: The Might of the Great Sun Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I hope so! With your talent, Yun¡¯er, you will probably be able to be the pir of our Human Race¡¯s sacrednds in a few years.¡± The peerless Empress looked at her new disciple with a hint of satisfaction. Hearing this, Wu Yun nodded solemnly. ¡°Alright, I have to continueprehending the path of rules. You can leave first! If you need anything, you can look for your eldest senior sister.¡± ¡°Yes, Teacher.¡± After agreeing respectfully, Wu Yun left. After Wu Yun left. Ouyang Haoyue was sitting cross-legged in the forbidden area. She could not help but mutter softly, ¡°I wonder if I made the right move. 1 hope Yun¡¯er won¡¯t disappoint me!¡± She had already had some ideas regarding Wu Yun¡¯s identity. However, in order to break the inherent situation of the ten sacrednds, Ouyang Haoyue had no intention of exposing her. Instead, she did her best to help Wu Yun cover up her identity as an outsider. Otherwise, with Wu Yun¡¯s current strength, it would be difficult for her to block the deductions of those old farts in the sacrednds. Wu Yun was actually the girl who used the handle name Zhao on the top ten of the novice sea area¡¯s world rankings at the same time as Su Yu. From this handle name, one could see this girl¡¯s ambition?. When Wu Yun was teleported from the novice sea area to the Level 1 sea area, she was directly teleported to the central sea area. Fortunately, she was lucky enough to meet Ouyang Haoyue. Otherwise, who knew what would have happened. After Wu Yun left Ouyang Haoyue¡¯s pce, she headed straight for her courtyard. As the disciple of the Supreme Elder of the human sacrednds ¨C Ouyang Haoyue ¨C Wu Yun had the right to know about the actions of the ten sacrednds. It was precisely because of this that Wu Yun felt a strong sense of urgency. After returning to her courtyard, she immediately began her seclusion. Only by increasing her strength could she have more say in the sacrednds. Otherwise, even as the disciple of the Supreme Elder, she would not be able to obtain much preferential treatment in the sacrednds. After all, the forces of the entire human sacrednds wereplicated. Ouyang Haoyue could not make decisions all on her own. There were still the Holy Lord and the other Supreme Elders. There was a lot going on here. It was not something a neer like Wu Yun could deal with. What Wu Yun could do now was to obediently increase her strength. Without the support of strength, no matter how ambitious one was, it was useless. Those who could participate in the game of the ten Holy Lands were basically the top existences among Titled Martial Kings. Ordinary Peak King Realm experts were not even qualified to interfere. Meanwhile, Su Yu slowly opened his eyes in the secret chamber of the Great Zhou Dynasty. For some reason, when he wasprehending the rules of heaven and earth just now, Su Yu vaguely felt that there might be an unprecedented turmoil in the Level 1 sea area. Moreover, this time would not be short. After sending a message to Ji Ruoyan, Su Yu left the Myriad Commerce Association in a sh. When Su Yu appeared again, he was already at the periphery of the Great Zhou Dynasty. Looking at the vast sea area, Su Yu directly mobilized the rules of space and fused them into the inteyer of space with a single thought. Su Yu, who vaguely felt a sense of danger, nned to return to the ind and convert all the resources he could use into strength first. Although the path of rules could not be rushed and relied on one¡¯s ownprehension of the world, Su Yu could take another path and cultivate the Indestructible Golden Body Technique first. Soon, Su Yu¡¯s figure appeared above his Chaos Ind again. He went to the Alchemy Pavilion and took a batch of pills refined from the Merman Dynasty¡¯s collection. Su Yu flew straight into the sky. Looking at the great sun that was emitting a dazzling light in the sky, Su Yu directly turned into a beam of light and flew up into the air. However, after flying for half an hour, Su Yu gave up. With his current strength, he could forget about exploring the secrets of this Level 1 sea area. F*ck, even after flying for a long time, he was still in the same sky. He felt like he had been flying on the spot for a long time without moving. It was as if there were special rules that restricted the living beings of the sea area and prevented them from exploring the secrets in the sky. This was normal. After all, there were many Titled Kings in the Level 1 sea area, but there had never been any information about the sky. It was as if the topic of sky was a taboo topic in the Level 1 sea area. After taking a good look at the blue sky, Su Yu¡¯s figure shed and he began to fall freely. After returning to the sky loo meters above the ind, Su Yu disyed the Sun Glory Golden Body and erged his body. He directly began to devour the power of the great sun to temper his body. Su Yu¡¯s current dedication to his cultivation was more terrifying. It waspletely different from the previous child¡¯s y. At this moment, the phantom of the Fusang Tree appeared behind Su Yu. A great sun Golden Crow floated behind Su Yu¡¯s head, forming a ring. In an instant, the boundless power of the great sun within a radius of hundreds of kilometers seemed to have received an inexplicable call and began to converge towards Su Yu. For a moment, the seawater in this sea area began to boil because the temperature was too high. Chapter 226 - 226: The Might of the Great Sun 2 Chapter 226: The Might of the Great Sun 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios From the looks of it, it was very simr to the power of burning mountains and boiling seas in myths. Of course,pared to the true power of the great sun, themotion caused by Su Yu seemed extremely insignificant. At that moment, there seemed to be a small sun in the sky above Chaos Ind. If the endless heat wasn¡¯t being absorbed into Su Yu¡¯s body above the ind, the spiritual nts and a small number of weaker living beings on the Chaos Ind would probably not have been able to withstand it. The sea creatures in this area also burrowed into the deep water like a swarm of bees. After all, they would be roasted if they stayed in the surface region. Because this ce was within the range of the Merman Dynasty, themotion caused by Su Yu¡¯s cultivation was not discovered by the other dynasties. As soon as the endless power of the great sun entered his body, hisprehension of the rules of yang erupted in Su Yu¡¯s sea of consciousness like a surging tide. Even the rules of fire ¨C that was close to the rules of yang ¨C were stained with light. Hisprehension speed instantly increased. At this moment, Su Yu¡¯s speed ofprehending the rules of yang was unimaginably fast. After all, Martial Kings relied on their ownprehension of the rules of heaven and earth to increase their strength. Su Yu could absorb the purest power of the great sun into his body. It would be unreasonable if the speed ofprehension of thews was not fast. It was said that to reach sess, one had to extend 99% sweat and 1% talent. In this case, Su Yu extended 99% of talent andi% of sweat. There was no way topare between the two. ¡°Master is getting more and more terrifying.¡± The living beings on Chaos Ind were also attracted by the terrifying phenomenon caused by Su Yu¡¯s cultivation. Other than the hero and the sea creatures who were in seclusion in the Rank Up Tower, the other living beings looked at Su Yu in shock. He had turned into a small sun in the sky. However, after taking a look, they had no choice but to lower their heads. Their eyes couldn¡¯t take it! They couldn¡¯t even use their power to protect their eyes. The power contained in the ball of light that Su Yu had transformed into was too terrifying. They couldn¡¯t look at it directly. The terrifying power that Su Yu generated in the Merman Dynasty¡¯s capital naturally attracted Jiao Yun¡¯s attention. When Jiao Yun appeared in the sky above the sea area and saw Su Yu in the sky, her face was filled with shock. As the rule seed had been imnted in her, Jiao Yun naturally recognized who was in the small sun. It was precisely because of this that Jiao Yun realized that Su Yu¡¯s strength was even more terrifying than she had imagined. ¡°Guard me.¡± At this moment, Su Yu¡¯s voice transmission suddenly sounded in her ears. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Upon hearing Su Yu¡¯s words, Jiao Yun immediately nodded and heeded. Jiao Yun did not even dare to think about ambushing Su Yu while he was cultivating. Then, Jiao Yun obediently stayed in the sea area and guarded him. The boiling seawater was nothing to a King Realm existence like Jiao Yun. In the sky, Su Yu felt that his Sun Glory Golden Body had finally begun to slowly improve under the crazy tempering of the power of the great sun. Although this speed of improvement was not the kind where he could increase a few levels in a single leap, Su Yu was quite satisfied with this speed. After all, the path of cultivation was more haste less speed. If the power of the great sun was too wild and the energy level was too high, Su Yu might not be able to withstand it. Meanwhile Su Yu was cultivating, Ji Ruoyan relied on the medicinal effects of the pill to sessfully open the first aperture in her body and sessfully enter the Enlightened Martial Grandmaster realm. However, her apertures were far inferior to Su Yu¡¯s. Not only was the area vastly different, but the toughness of these apertures was also iparable. Fortunately, Ji Ruoyan was very satisfied with this. After all, she knew her own talent. She was already very happy to be able to break through to the Enlightened Martial Grandmaster realm at the age of 22. After stabilizing her realm, Ji Ruoyan did not continue her seclusion. Her foundation could not bepared to Su Yu¡¯s. After breaking through her apertures, she naturally could not continuously do it again. She had to wait for the medicinal effects of the pills in her body to nurture her meridians for a period of time before breaking through her apertures again. ¡°Sir had some business to handle. He has already left.¡± After taking out hermunication jade talisman and reading the message that Su Yu left her, Ji Ruoyan¡¯s eyes could not help but sh with disappointment. However, this hint of disappointment went as quickly as it came. After opening the door to the seclusion chamber, Ji Ruoyan walked out. At this moment, Ji Yanran was still in the Wanxian Restaurant. She heaved a sigh in relief when she saw hermunication jade talisman light up. ¡°Yanran, I¡¯m outside the Great Zhou Dynasty now. Come out!¡± After ncing at the message on themunication jade talisman, Ji Yanran left the Wanxian Restaurant and left the city at an extremely fast speed. When she saw an elder dressed in a ck robe in a small valley, the corners of Ji Yanran¡¯s eyes twitched subconsciously. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with these old fellows? They¡¯re dressed like this in broad daylight. Who could possibly recognize you in this ce!¡¯ Although this thought shed through her mind, Ji Yanran didn¡¯t show it on her face. Instead, she bowed respectfully to the other party and said, ¡°Yanran greets Elder Ji Hua.¡± The second elder of the Ji n ¨C Ji Hua ¨C slowly turned around. ¡°Yanran, the elders of the Council of Elders are very dissatisfied with what you did.¡± As soon as he saw Ji Yanran, Ji Hua immediately put on airs. These words made Ji Yanran want to stab the other party a few times. She had to take all the me. Was she so easy to bully? ¡°I wonder what Elder Ji Hua wants me to do.¡± Although she was very angry, Ji Yanran still had no intention of directly contradicting Ji Hua. After all, in terms of status, she could notpare to Ji Hua. She was not like Ji Ruoyan, who was backed by the head of the n. ¡°Yanran, there¡¯s a very big opportunity for you now. It depends on whether you can grab it.¡± Ji Hua spoke meaningfully. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of opportunity it is, but I am not so strong. I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have the fortune to grab that opportunity!¡± Upon hearing Ji Hua¡¯s tone, Ji Yanran¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat. What kind of bullsh*t opportunity was this old man thinking of? She didn¡¯t need to think to know that there was definitely something wrong with this opportunity. ¡°Recently, a certain elder who went out on a trip brought a distinguished guest to our Ji n as a guest. That prodigy is Hua Xinghai, who is ranked 78th in the top 100 of the prodigy rankings. This person really likes beautiful women. You know what to do.¡± Ji Hua directly told Ji Yanran about the so-called opportunity. Upon hearing Ji Hua¡¯s words, Ji Yanran¡¯s expression changed instantly. Her promiscuous behavior in the past was just a show. She didn¡¯t really hand over her body to anyone. After all, what a man couldn¡¯t have was the best. From what Ji Hua said, he wanted her to use her body to make Hua Xinghai an ally of the Council of Elders of the Ji n. ¡°Elder Ji Hua, although Hua Xinghai is ranked in the top 100 of the prodigy rankings, this person is extremely promiscuous. Do you think I can draw him to the Council of Elders¡¯ side?¡± Ji Yanran didn¡¯t agree directly. Instead, she questioned Ji Hua. ¡°Yanran, I advise you to return with me obediently. Don¡¯t have any crooked thoughts. Currently, the direct lineage is growing stronger day by day. We have to rope in enough external help to fight against them.¡± At this moment, Ji Hua, who had already noticed Ji Yanran¡¯s reluctance, couldn¡¯t help but speak in a deep voice. Ji Yanran couldn¡¯t help but fall silent. Facing the immense pressure from the Council of Elders, Ji Yanran really wanted to say no. However, she couldn¡¯t do it. She really couldn¡¯t do it. There were some things in the Ji n that she couldn¡¯t have a say in unless she had the strength to overturn the Ji n. This was also why Ji Ruoyan wanted to rely on Su Yu to control the Ji n. This was because even if she became the head of the n, she still had to consider the opinions of a group of so-called Martial King Realm elders. Moreover, as long as more than half of the Ji n¡¯s elders voted, they could directly remove their current n Leader¡¯s status and elect a new n Leader.. Chapter 227 - 227: Tiger-Swallowing Wolf Technique Chapter 227: Tiger-Swallowing Wolf Technique Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Such a situation wasmon among aristocratic ns. It was also extremelymon for the descendants of ns to marry the descendants of otherrge ns to consolidate the power of the n. In any case, in aristocratic ns, one could only be a sacrifice to further the ns¡¯ interests if they did not possess absolute strength. Just like Ji Yanran at this moment. She couldn¡¯t refuse the Council of Elders¡¯ oppression. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Yanran. Don¡¯t make things difficult for me,¡± Ji Hua said impatiently. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were afraid that something would happen along the way if Ji Yanran returned to the Ji n alone, the Council of Elders would have let her return by herself long ago. The elders of the Council of Elder didn¡¯t feel guilty at all about making Ji Yanran sell her own body. They were all a group of old fellows who had lived for hundreds of years or even longer. They had long been indifferent to the matters between men and women. As long as it could bring them benefits, a mere Ji Yanran was really nothing in their eyes. Wasn¡¯t she just a pretty junior of the n? It should be her honor to contribute to the rise and fall of the n. Faced with Ji Hua¡¯s urging, Ji Yanran finally boarded his magical flying artifact despite her helplessness. Seeing this, Ji Hua directly controlled his magical flying artifacts to soar into the sky and return to the Ji n. On the other side, Wu Jian had been concealing his whereabouts and had safely returned to the Wu n. He could not help but heave a sigh of relief. Then, Wu Jian went straight to the Wu family¡¯s ancestral residence because he had something important to report to the n. The Wu n and the Ji n were actually on a supercontinent. The size of this continent far exceeded the size of the dynasties. It was also because of this that there were many factions on this supercontinent. Clearly, there were many Kings and hundreds of dynasties fighting. Of course, there weren¡¯t 100 factions like the Ji n in the King¡¯s Continent. It was just that some of these ns were guarded by a King Rank cultivator. On the King¡¯s Continent, there were no ns that could suppress all the other factions and reign supreme. Only when the old farts from the Ji n, the Ji n?, the Wang n¡­ and the other ten great ns who were in seclusion in the forbidden area became a Titled Martial King, could they have the strength to unify the King¡¯s Continent. On the surface, it looked as though many people were only a step away from reaching the Titled Martial King realm. However, sometimes, this step was like a natural chasm. Many Martial Kings could not break through thest threshold even until the end of their lives. One could tell how difficult it was to reach this rank. At this moment, Hua Xinghai was warmly invited by a certain elder of the Ji n as a guest. He was hugging two women in his arms. He was iparably happy. ¡°Elder Ji Zheng, I heard that among the younger generation of the Ji n, there is a beauty ranked on the peerless sea area rankings. Will I be lucky enough to meet her?¡± Hua Xinghai cultivated the sect¡¯s secret dual cultivation technique. Therefore, he had neverined about having too many beauties. This was because this fellow was not a good person. His secret dual cultivation technique was not a cultivation technique thatplemented each other. Instead, it was simr to a cultivation technique that plucked Yin to nourish Yang?. Otherwise, with Hua Xinghai¡¯s foundation, it would be impossible for him to be ranked in the top 100 of the sea area prodigy rankings. The reason why this fellow had such strength waspletely because he had plucked yin to nourish his yang. As for the so-called sea area prodigy rankings, sea area peerless rankings, and sea area king rankings, they were arranged by arge faction called the Tianyan Pavilion. However, this list did not cover the entire Level 1 sea area. Instead, it only covered the range that the Tianyan Pavilion could cover. There was no one who could arrange such a ranking for the entire Level 1 sea area. Even the ten sacrednds¡¯ forces in the central sea area couldn¡¯t do such a thing. It was unknown how the so-called Tianyan Pavilion obtained the information. Su Yu¡¯s name was originally not on the sea area prodigy rankings. In the end, the other party might have obtained some information about the things that Su Yu had done in the Great Zhou Dynasty since he appeared. Therefore, Su Yu was also on the rankings of the Tianyan Pavilion. [Sea Area Prodigy Rankings] Name: Su Yu. Rank: 79 Strength: Unknown (Suspected to be Peak Martial Lord) Age: Unknown Identity: Unknown Battle History: A Middle-Stage Martial Lord killed herself in front of him and did not dare to resist him the entire time. This was the ranking given to Su Yu by the Tianyan Pavilion after they obtained all the information about him. Moreover, he was ranked behind Hua Xinghai. It was unknown if this was a coincidence. The news about Su Yu should have been leaked by someone from the Ji n. Perhaps it was also because of the strength that Su Yu had disyed. Therefore, the Council of Elders of the Ji n wanted to rope in Hua Xinghai topete with Su Yu ¨C who was on Ji Ruoyan¡¯s side. It had to be said that this group of old fellows were very good at driving tigers and devouring wolves [>! Ji Zheng was sitting in front of Hua Xinghai. His eyes subconsciously twitched his eyes when he saw how impatient this fellow was. Ji Zheng naturally knew about Hua Xinghai¡¯s background. Other than a few who hid their identities well, the prodigies on the prodigy rankings generally had power behind them. For example, Hua Xinghai relied on the infamous Acacia Sect. However, although the Acacia Sect was notorious, its influence was not to be underestimated. Chapter 228 - 228: Tiger-Swallowing Wolf Technique 2 Chapter 228: Tiger-Swallowing Wolf Technique 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This was because there were not only male cultivators in the Acacia Sect. There were also arge number of female cultivators. Moreover, they were all very good-looking. In that case, some female cultivators who had learned secret dual cultivation techniques were extremely beautiful in the eyes of many male cultivators. It was not a big deal to them even if they lost some yang energy. It was precisely because of this that the Acacia Sect¡¯s business developed extremely widely. Usually, thergest brothel on a continent was definitely rted to the Acacia Sect. That¡¯s right, the pill refined from the beauty nourishing pill form that Su Yu had provided to the Ji n was the most popr among the low-rank female cultivators of the Acacia Sect. It had to be said that Su Yu had unknowingly promoted the business of brothels on many continents. ¡°Young Master Hua, my n¡¯s Elder Ji Hua has already gone to pick up that nsman.¡± Ji Zheng answered Hua Xinghai¡¯s question. ¡°One? Aren¡¯t there two?¡± Upon hearing Ji Zheng¡¯s words, Hua Xinghai reached out and pinched the women beside him before asking curiously. ¡®F*ck, the title of a pervert is really not for nothing. 1 can¡¯tmand the other nsman: Upon hearing Hua Xinghai¡¯s words, Ji Zheng cursed crazily in his heart. However, Ji Zheng did not say this in front of Hua Xinghai. After all, he still had to rely on Hua Xinghai to resist Su Yu ¨C who was behind Ji Ruoyan. ¡°Young Master Hua, the other is the daughter of our n head. Recently, she has been close to a new prodigy on the prodigy rankings. Currently, she¡¯s still in the Great Zhou Dynasty, but she doesn¡¯t have the fortune to meet Young Master Hua.¡± At this moment, Ji Zheng directly shifted the topic to Su Yu. ¡°Oh, a new prodigy. Could it be Su Yu who suddenly reached the 79th ce on the prodigy rankings?¡± Upon hearing Ji Zheng¡¯s words, Hua Xinghai was instantly interested. As someone who was ranked 78th on the prodigy rankings by the Tianyan Pavilion, Hua Xinghai was naturally very concerned about the others who were ranked before and after him. This was especially so for Su Yu, who was unknown and had appeared out of nowhere. He actually appeared in the 79th ce in the top 100 of the prodigy rankings overnight. On that day, many people could not sleep soundly at night. ¡°It¡¯s that prodigy. I wonder whose disciple he is.¡± Seeing that he had aroused Hua Xinghai¡¯s curiosity, Ji Zheng pretended to be surprised and continued. ¡°He must be from a famous sect. When I¡¯m free, 1¡¯11 go over and make friends with him.¡± Upon hearing Ji Zheng¡¯s words, Hua Xinghai immediately reacted and said meaningfully. Actually, Hua Xinghai knew why the Ji n had invited him here. After all, Hua Xinghai was not stupid. The other must have something to ask of him. If it weren¡¯t for Ji Yanran¡¯s naturally charming physique, Hua Xinghai actually didn¡¯t want toe. There were millions of beauties in this sea area. There was no need to be fixated on one, right? However, Ji Yanran¡¯s physique was really very attractive to Hua Xinghai ¨C who was already close to breaking through to the next stage. Her physique was the perfect nourishing furnace. As long as he plucked the other party, Hua Xinghai was confident that he could perfect his foundation andprehend the embryonic form of rules in one go. In that case, he could enter the Half King Realm. Hua Xinghai was also a little afraid of Su Yu¡¯s background. In this sea area, one wasn¡¯t afraid that the enemy had a powerful background. However, one was afraid of not knowing their enemy¡¯s background. If he offended someone he couldn¡¯t afford to offend, wouldn¡¯t he be digging a grave for himself? Seeing that Hua Xinghai had agreed, Ji Zheng heaved a sigh of relief. He was not afraid that Hua Xinghai would go back on his word. After all, the Ji n was not to be trifled with. Although the Ji n was slightly weaker than the Acacia Sect, it was still easy to control someone at Hua Xinghai¡¯s level if they really took action. The reason why he wanted Hua Xinghai to deal with Su Yu was entirely because Hua Xinghai also belonged to the younger generation. In the eyes of the Ji n, if Hua Xinghaipeted with Su Yu, this would not attract the existence behind Su Yu at all. After all, it was a battle between the younger generation. If you lost, you couldn¡¯t fly into a rage out of humiliation and call for your parents, right? If Su Yu really had a Titled Martial King backing him, this Titled Martial King should be dignified and wouldn¡¯t attack the younger generation. This was exactly what the Ji n had nned. Sure enough, these old fellows were all as smart as monkeys. ¡°Young Master Hua, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave first. I¡¯lle back when that nsman returns.¡± Ji Zheng bade farewell to Hua Xinghai. ¡°Alright.¡± Hua Xinghai nodded slightly when he heard Ji Zheng¡¯s words. After Ji Zheng left the courtyard that the Ji n had prepared for Hua Xinghai, Hua Xinghai¡¯s expression changed. He said to the maid behind him in a low voice, ¡°Have you investigated Su Yu¡¯s background?¡± ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s still no news from the sect.¡± ¡°Hmph, what are you all doing? If there¡¯s no news, then spend money to buy some from the Tianyan Pavilion. They must have more detailed information that hasn¡¯t been announced.¡± Upon hearing the maid behind him, Hua Xinghai snorted. ¡°Yes, Young Master. 1¡¯11 send a message to the sect now.¡± The maidservant, who had been reprimanded by Hua Xinghai, broke out in cold sweat. She knew her young master¡¯s temperament very well. To put it nicely, he was temperamental. To put it bluntly, he was a pervert. If he wasn¡¯t the sect master¡¯s son, he would have been hacked to death eight hundred times over. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower. Both of you,e here.¡± At this moment, there was a fire in Hua Xinghai¡¯s heart. He wanted to release it. Hearing Hua Xinghai¡¯s words, the maid¡¯s face could not help but turn pale. However, she did not dare to disobey Hua Xinghai at all. Soon, screams sounded from Hua Xinghai¡¯s room from time to time, making one¡¯s hair stand on end. On the other side, after Ji Zheng left the courtyard, he shared all the content of his conversation with Hua Xinghai with the other elders of the Council of Elders. After hearing Ji Zheng¡¯s report, the group of old fellows could not help but smile. In their eyes, Ji Yanran was simply like amodity that could only be exchanged for resources. They could give her up at any time. Originally, they wanted to use Ji Yanran to win Su Yu over. However, Ji Yanran had lost her chance to do so, so she could use her remaining strength elsewhere. Ji Yanran was born with a seductive body. These old guys naturally knew about it. It was also because of this that Ji Yanran could still maintain her virginity until now. They were waiting for the critical moment for her to win over a prodigy for them. At the same time, Ji Ruoyan also received a message from her father. ¡°Little Yan, don¡¯t return to the n for the time being. The yboy, Hua Xinghai, who is ranked 78th on the prodigy rankings, has arrived at our Ji n. You can stay in the Great Zhou Dynasty in peace. Remember to build a good rtionship with Sir Su¡­¡± After reading the contents of her father¡¯s letter, Ji Ruoyan¡¯s expression turned even colder. At that moment, Ji Ruoyan felt that her previous decision had been the right one. That was that she had to control the entire Ji n. The roots of this n were almost rotten. If she hadn¡¯t met Su Yu, Ji Ruoyan would at most think about it. However, with her talent, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve it. But now, the situation was a little different. She had roped in a big shot with the bearing of a sage to take her side. It was only a matter of time before the Ji n was in her hands. In Ji Ruoyan¡¯s opinion, Hua Xingyu was not even worthy of being mentioned in the same sentence as Su Yu. After all, she knew that Su Yu had already crossed that hurdle. The Tianyan Pavilion¡¯s ranking waspletely fooling people. It was not urate at all. Other than Ji Ming and Ji Ruoyan, no one in the Ji n knew that Su Yu had broken through to the Martial King Realm. In the Ji n, Ji Ming was actually a very quiet and calm existence. Otherwise, he would not have left the n disputes and followed Ji Ruoyan to the Great Zhou Dynasty to cultivate in seclusion. Ji Ming chose to keep Su Yu¡¯s information a secret because sometimes, it was not good to talk too much. He might be dragged into trouble. It was better to obediently keep himself in seclusion.. Chapter 229 - 229: What a Trap! Chapter 229: What a Trap! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Actually, Su Yu had attracted the attention of many factions this time. After all, the rankings of the Tianyan Pavilion¡¯s prodigy rankings were rather convincing. Su Yu, who had directly jumped from a nameless junior to the top 100 of the sea area prodigy rankings, naturally attracted the attention of many factions. Among them were the other nine great ns in the King¡¯s Continent other than the Ji n. Especially the Wu family, because Wu Jian had seen Su Yu in person. Hence, the other ns also began to make their moves. They did not want the Ji n to win over such a prodigy with unlimited potential. Numerous magical flying artifacts also rose from the King¡¯s Continent and advanced towards the Great Zhou Dynasty. At the same time, Su Yu was still in the sky above the Merman Dynasty¡¯s sea area. The endless light on his body began to slowly converge as the power of the great sun retreated. The Fusang Tree standing behind him and the phantom of the great sun Golden Crow floating behind his head had also hidden inside the apertures in his body. When the sun set and the moon rose, the phantom of a divine Moon Laurel Tree reced the position of the divine Fusang tree and stood quietly behind Su Yu. At the same time, the great sun golden crow changed into the three-legged jade toad phantom. It looked like a work handover. Arge amount of moonlight power entered his body. Su Yu felt so good that he almost took off on the spot. Because he had absorbed too much of the great sun¡¯s power in the day, it would be strange if he felt unhappy now that an iparably cool moonlight power had suddenly neutralized it. Jiao Yun, who was guarding Su Yu from nearby, was already feeling a little numb. What kind of monster was her new master?! However, even though she was numb, Jiao Yun did not dare to be careless with her job as a guardian. In the blink of an eye, a week had passed. Su Yu had also tempered his body for seven days through the rotation of the sun and moon. In these seven days, Su Yu¡¯sprehension of the rules of yin and yang had surpassed hisprehension of the five elements. At the same time, his Sun Glory Golden Body had alsopleted a breakthrough in its realm. It had sessfully advanced from the early-stage of the Sun Glory Golden Body to the middle-stage of the Sun Glory Golden Body. In terms of power of rules, Su Yu¡¯s rules of yin and yang had also entered the level of a Middle-Rank Martial King. The five-elemental rules were close to breaking through to the next rank. As for the other rules, although they were also improving rapidly, theirprehension speed was still much inferior to these rules. After breaking through to the next level of Golden Body Realm, Su Yu also ended his short secluded cultivation. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve attracted the attention of manyrge factions.¡± As Su Yu ended his seclusion, he could not help but raise his eyebrows slightly when he saw the news that Ji Ruoyan had sent to him over the past few days. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re now ranked 79th on the Tianyan Pavilion¡¯s sea area prodigy rankings. The otherrge ns on the King¡¯s Continent have already sent people to the Great Zhou Dynasty one after another.¡± Ji Ruoyan sent around four to five messages to Su Yu. After casually replying to Ji Ruoyan, Su Yu got Jiao Yun to continue guarding the Chaos Ind. Then, he melted into space and disappeared. Seeing that her master had left, Jiao Yun did not return to the Merman Dynasty. Instead, she hid near Chaos Ind. A King Realm expert like Jiao Yun had a long lifespan. To her, staying in a ce for a few years was nothing. At the same time, the atmosphere on the Myriad Commerce Association¡¯s side was very mysterious. This was because the other nine ns had sent their elite disciples to the Great Zhou Dynasty. The representative of the Wu family was Wu Yan, who was also Wu Jian¡¯s elder brother. The other eight ns also had disciples who were ranked on the prodigy rankings. However, they were much older than Ji Ruoyan. Some of them were almost a hundred years old and were about to fall off the youth rankings. Of course, it wasn¡¯t that the Ji n didn¡¯t send anyone. It was Ji Yanran, the woman who was given to Hua Xinghai as a gift by the Council of Elders of the Ji n. Ji Yanran didn¡¯te alone. Hua Xinghai was beside her. It turned out that when Hua Xinghai heard that the other nine great ns of the King¡¯s Continent had set off together, he had followed them here. He didn¡¯t have the time to eat Ji Yanran along the way. This was because plucking a Top Grade Furnace like Ji Yanran required a lot of preparation in the early stages. In such a short period of time, Hua Xinghai was not confident that he could perfectly pluck the other party andplete the breakthrough. Therefore, Hua Xinghai wanted to follow the timing when the nine families moved together to find out more about Su Yu¡¯s background. It had to be said that the Council of Elders of the Ji n was very decisive. When they knew that they could not rope Su Yu in, they began to spread news about Su Yu everywhere so that other factions could interfere. After all, where there were people, there would be martial arts. No one among the ten great ns on the King¡¯s Continent wanted their foundation to be shaken by other forces. Then, after discovering the existence of a person like Su Yu who might break through the inherent forces of the King¡¯s Continent, the other nine great ns naturally would not leave him alone. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ve already made it very clear. I don¡¯t know Sir Su¡¯s whereabouts. Go back to where you came from!¡± In a huge conference room in the Myriad Commerce Association, Ji Ruoyan looked at the group of people in front of her and said bluntly.. Chapter 230 - 230: What a Trap! 2 Chapter 230: What a Trap! 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios If not for Su Yu¡¯s support, Ji Ruoyan naturally would not dare to offend so many elite disciples from the other nine families. However, after obtaining Su Yu¡¯s support, these people were pretty much nothing in Ji Ruoyan¡¯s opinion. ¡°Miss Ji, you¡¯re not respecting our nine great ns! Is your Ji n looking down on us?¡± Just as Ji Ruoyan said that, someone instantly became sarcastic. Without the Su Yu present, Ji Ruoyan was actually nothing to them. After all, Ji Ruoyan was too young. It didn¡¯t matter if she was the second-rank sessor of the Ji n. Upon hearing this, Ji Ruoyan¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°Miss Ji, my Wu family came here purely to meet Sir Su. We don¡¯t have any other intentions.¡± Wu Yan, who was sitting in his seat, suddenly spoke. As soon as Wu Yan said this, the expressions of the other ns present instantly turned slightly strange. To be honest, they really did not expect Wu Yan to do this at this time. In fact, if Wu Jian hadn¡¯t reported everything he knew after returning, the Wu n might have sat by and watched. Just as Wu Yan finished speaking, Ji Ruoyan could not help but look in his direction in surprise. Wu Yan nodded slightly at her gaze. Standing behind Wu Yan, Wu Jian smiled bitterly. If his big brother had not asked him toe along, Wu Jian would not have wanted to see Su Yu no matter what. Just as the others were about to say something¡­ With a creak, the sound of the conference room door opening instantly attracted the attention of everyone present. ¡°Sir.¡± Upon seeing who had pushed the door open, Ji Ruoyan stood up and smiled. With Su Yu¡¯s arrival, Ji Ruoyan seemed to have found her backbone. Upon hearing Ji Ruoyan¡¯s voice, Su Yu could not help but nod slightly. Then, he swept his gaze across the entire meeting room. Everyone who was swept by Su Yu¡¯s gaze could not help but feel a sharp edge on their backs. ¡®He¡¯s a formidable opponent. His strength is very terrifying: As Su Yu¡¯s gaze swept past him, Wu Jian could not help but think. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re looking for me everywhere. May I know what you all want?¡± After looking around, Su Yu retracted his gaze and casually sat down. Ji Ruoyan had already pulled out a chair for him. The elite disciples of the nine great ns, including Hua Xinghai, instantly sensed something the moment the other party spoke. The momentum that they had painstakingly built up waspletely shattered by the other party¡¯s words. This scene also made many people¡¯s eyes sh with shock. They wanted to say something, but they couldn¡¯t. ¡°Why are you all mute? Weren¡¯t you all looking for him?¡± Seeing that no one responded, Su Yu could not help but emphasize his tone. Upon hearing Su Yu¡¯s words, the people closest to Su Yu instantly felt their scalps tingle. ¡®F*ck, just how terrifyingly powerful is this guy? He¡¯s ranked 79th on the prodigy rankings? Who the f*ck is he trying to fool?! If he¡¯s only 79 th, 1¡¯11 chop off my head and kick it like a ball: ¡°Sir Su, Sir Hua Xinghai is ranked 78th on the prodigy rankings. He feels that you¡¯re not worthy of your title, so he wants to spar with you.¡± Just as everyone was silent, a cold female voice sounded in the conference room. ¡® What a fierce man. He¡¯s a true man: ¡¯Could it be that I¡¯ve misjudged this guy in the past? ¡®F*ck, he¡¯s awesome!¡¯ As soon as Ji Yanran, who was standing beside Hua Xinghai, said this, the elite disciples of the nine great ns instantly perked up. Wu Yan, who was also in the top 100 of the prodigy rankings, looked at Hua Xinghai in disbelief. It was as if he had suddenly be another person. As for Hua Xinghai himself, he was dumbfounded on the spot. He really did not expect to be tricked by this damned woman. ¡®Damn this b*tch. The Ji n actually dares to trick me.¡¯ The reason why Ji Yanran dared to say this was entirely because she had an idea. She was purposely developing this matter to a worse direction. Through the information from her n, Ji Yanran naturally knew what kind of person Hua Xinghai was. Therefore, she also knew what the consequences would be if she fell into the other party¡¯s hands. In any case, instead of living a life worse than death, it was better to trick this guy to death and make the Acacia Sect hate the group of people from the Council of Elders of the Ji n. This could be considered her small resistance towards the Ji n! To be honest, Ji Yanran had already disregarded her own life and death. She just didn¡¯t want to die like this without biting off a piece of meat from those old farts from the Council of Elders. Currently, this was Ji Yanran¡¯s only chance. She could achieve her goals in this way by using Su Yu. Therefore, she had to seize the opportunity. Before Hua Xinghai could fly into a rage at Ji Yanran, Su Yu¡¯s gaze had already locked onto him. [Human] Name: Hua Xinghai Age: 56 Sect Faction: Acacia Sect. Realm: Peak Martial Lord The Power of Intent: Illusion Intent Realm. Treasure Chest: This person contains a Purple Gold Rank treasure chest. With a single nce, the relevant information about this man appeared in front of Su Yu¡¯s eyes. When he entered just now, there were many people, so Su Yu did not look at everyone¡¯s information carefully. Now that he looked specifically, Su Yu instantly discovered that this person seemed to be from a very interesting sect. ¡°You want to spar with me.¡± After reading the other party¡¯s information, Su Yu looked at him and Ji Yanran strangely. Upon hearing Su Yu¡¯s words, Hua Xinghai wanted to reject him. However, the members of the nine great ns were all here. If Hua Xinghai were to cower today, he might make the headlines of the Tianyan Pavilion tomorrow. ¡°It¡¯s not a spar. I feel that my strength is weak, so I want to ask Sir Su for guidance.¡± In order not to lose face, Hua Xinghai¡¯s words were very tactful. Although Hua Xinghai felt that he might not be able to defeat Su Yu, he also did not think that the other party could casually defeat him. After all, he was a peak Martial Lord. He was only one step away fromprehending the embryonic form of rules and entering the Half-King realm. Moreover, he had grasped the rtively rare power of the illusion intent realm. Even an ordinary Half King would not be able to defeat him easily. This was also because Su Yu did not expose his aura. Otherwise, Hua Xinghai would not have dared to say such a thing. Standing behind Su Yu, Ji Ruoyan looked at Hua Xinghai as if she was looking at a fool. However, Ji Ruoyan¡¯s eyes flickered extremely quickly. The others did not notice it. ¡°Oh, since you want me to teach you, there¡¯s naturally no problem. Come and look into my eyes.¡± Su Yu was quite interested in watching the other party¡¯s performance. He said directly. As soon as Su Yu said this, Hua Xinghai instantly felt that he could not help but meet the other party¡¯s eyes. The moment he met Su Yu¡¯s eyes, Hua Xinghai felt as if he could see an iparably huge world in his eyes. As Hua Xinghai sat in his seat, he had already closed his eyes. His spirit body was directly dragged into the illusory world by Su Yu. The rest of the people came back to their senses and could not help but shiver when they saw this terrifying scene. At this moment, everyone fidgeted on their seats. If not for the fact that they were afraid that they would be targeted by Su Yu if they broke out of the door, they would probably have wanted to escape. This was too f*cking terrifying! With just a casual sentence, the existence ranked 78th on the sea area prodigy rankings was directly affected. If not for the fact that his life aura was still there, everyone would have suspected that Hua Xinghai was already dead. A very strange scene appeared in the conference room. Apart from Ji Ruoyan and Ji Yanran, the rest of the people either closed their eyes or lowered their heads slightly. Anyway, no one dared to look at Su Yu. At the same time, no one dared to run. Ji Yanran had already given up on everything, so she didn¡¯t care.. Chapter 231 - 231: People of The Sacred Lands Chapter 231: People of The Sacred Lands Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Hua Xinghai, who had been pulled into the illusion space, was currently suffering from a terrifying illusion. After looking at his surroundings, Hua Xinghai was extremely afraid. As a Martial Lord who hadprehended the illusion intent realm, Hua Xinghai had naturally discovered that he had fallen into the illusion world constructed by the other party. However, even though he had discovered it, whether he could break free from this world was another matter. At this moment, Hua Xinghai was tied to the iron pir and unable to move. He saw one guy with an ox¡¯s head and one guy with a horse¡¯s face? was walking towards him with torture tools in their hands. They had a ferocious smile on their faces. Hua Xinghai felt a chill run down his spine. Facing Ox-head and Horse-face that were approaching him step by step, Hua Xinghai tried his best to break free from the illusionary shackles and regain his mobility. Unfortunately, his mastery in illusions was far inferior to Su Yu. Although Su Yu¡¯sprehension of the rules of illusion was notparable to hisprehension of the rules of yin and yang and the five elements, it was still easy for him to control Hua Xinghai ¨C who had notprehended the rules. After pulling Hua Xinghai¡¯s spiritual thoughts into the illusory world, Su Yu directly looked at Ji Yanran. It would be strange if Su Yu could not see through the other party¡¯s tricks. ¡°Not afraid of death?¡± Upon hearing Su Yu¡¯s words, a sad and bitter smile shed across Ji Yanran¡¯s face. ¡°I was afraid in the past, but I¡¯m not afraid now,¡± Ji Yanran replied in a low voice as she resisted the immense pressure brought forth by Su Yu¡¯s gaze. When the others sitting in the conference room heard their conversation, they could not help but hold their breaths. ¡°He¡¯s here to spar with me. What about you guys!¡± After retracting his gaze from Ji Yanran, Su Yu turned to look at the others. As soon as Su Yu said this, the temperature in the entire conference room seemed to drop by several degrees. Other than Ji Ruoyan, the rest of the people trembled slightly. An iparably huge pressure covered the entire meeting room and pressed down on all of them. ¡®Impossible, impossible. He can¡¯t possibly be a Martial King Realm existence!¡¯ Wu Yan and the others, who had mobilized the power of intent to resist the nomological pressure on Su Yu¡¯s body, roared in unison in their hearts. To be able to suppress everyone, what else could he be other than the Martial King Realm? Even a Half-King Realm expert did not have this power! From the moment Su Yu entered the room, he had no intention of letting go of the people present. Therefore, no matter what tricks or ns the people of the nine great ns had in their hearts, they were all ineffective towards Su Yu. This was the benefit of being strong. It didn¡¯t matter how you schemed, I just wouldn¡¯t y by the rules. I would just flip the table if there was a disagreement. Then, before anyone could react, a potent power of rules of illusion spread throughout the entire meeting room from Su Yu¡¯s body. Everyone present, except Ji Ruoyan, was instantly dragged into the illusory space constructed by Su Yu. At this moment, Hua Xinghai had yet to pass the first level of the illusion of the Tongue-pulling Hell. He suddenly saw many figures appear in this terrifying illusion world. When he saw who these people were, Hua Xinghai instantly felt that the tongue extraction did not seem to hurt so much anymore. Perhaps this was what it meant by rather than being happy alone, it was better to be happy together! Of course, Hua Xinghai, who was still in the midst of having his tongue pulled, could only think about this. He could not say anything. After being pulled into the illusory world and tied to the bronze pirs, the faces of the people from the nine great ns revealed iparable horror. This was because they had already seen the extremely miserable appearance of the tortured Hua Xinghai. ¡°Ah!¡± A shrill voice sounded in the illusory space. It turned out that a certain little cutie¡¯s tongue had already been mped out by the illusory Ox-Head and Horse-Face. Meanwhile, in the conference room outside, other than Su Yu and Ji Ruoyan, everyone else had fallen into aa. ¡°Sir, what are they doing?¡± Ji Ruoyan was standing behind Su Yu and watching in a daze. She could not help but ask curiously. ¡°I sent them to a good ce to be modified. I believe they will realize their mistake inside. When theye out, they will probably turn over a new leaf and start a new life.¡± Upon hearing this, Su Yu took a sip of the tea in his cup and slowly spoke. ¡°Oh, oh.¡± Upon hearing this, Ji Ruoyan nodded in confusion. Then, Su Yu revealed a trace of spiritual thought inside the illusion space of the God¡¯s Eye. The moment they noticed Su Yu¡¯s appearance, the people who were tied to the bronze pir immediately trembled slightly. They were unable to move, and their faces were filled with pain. However, when Su Yu saw this scene, there was no pity on his face. Su Yu had checked a portion of these people¡¯s memories. He naturally knew the purpose of their visit. Just like that, as time passed in the illusion world, Hua Xinghai and the others suffered punishments like tongue-pulling hell, scissors hell, and iron tree hell. Every time they entered a new Hell of Punishment, the spiritual thoughts of these people would be much weaker. Chapter 232 - 232: People of The Sacred Lands 2 Chapter 232: People of The Sacred Lands 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The spirit origin power that flowed from their bodies would be absorbed by the illusory space and used to strengthen it. It had to be said that as Su Yu¡¯s strength increased, the power that the Illusion God¡¯s Eye could unleash became stronger and stronger. After Su Yuprehended the rules of illusion, he could use the power of rules to drive the power of the God¡¯s Eye so that he did not have to consume the origin power of the God¡¯s Eye. Seeing that the spiritual bodies of these people had deteriorated to a certain extent, Su Yu directly imnted a special rule seed inside their spiritual bodies. Although it was a little difficult to forcefully enve a Martial King who hadprehended the power of rules, it did not take much effort for Su Yu to control people like Hua Xinghai ¨C who had yet toprehend the power of rules. Soon, Su Yu injected everyone with the rule seed. Su Yu did not intend to kill all of these people. With Su Yu¡¯s strength, killing these people might be a piece of cake. However, sometimes, letting them live would have a better effect. After all, if he wanted to control these ns, there had to be someone managing them for him! And these elite disciples of the nine great ns were a nail that Su Yu had nted within. When Su Yu raised his strength to the Titled Martial King Realm, it would be the time for him to start conquering the King¡¯s Continent. At the moment, he could not alert the enemy yet. If the old men from the ten great ns decided to besiege him at this stage, Su Yu could only escape. In a one-on-one situation, Su Yu was not inferior to the old powers in the forbidden area of the ten great ns. However, he was afraid that they would gang up on him. After all, it was difficult for two fists to fight four hands. When Su Yu withdrew his spiritual thoughts from the illusory space, the spiritual bodies of the others were all thrown out. Everyone¡¯s faces turned pale when their spiritual bodies returned to their physical bodies. This was a sign that they had yet to recover from the torture of the eighteen levels of hell. ¡°Greetings, Master.¡± Ji Yanran was the weakest among them but she had the toughest mental strength. She was the first toe back to her senses. Then, she bowed to Su Yu. The others who heard Ji Yanran¡¯s voice immediately reacted and bowed to Su Yu in unison. There was no other way. Su Yu¡¯s methods were too abnormal. It turned out that the rule seed that Su Yu had imnted in everyone¡¯s bodies was like a living demon. Once they had some bad thoughts about Su Yu, this thing would absorb their lifespan and spiritual power. It was definitely more terrifying than having a time bomb installed in their bodies. Standing behind Su Yu, Ji Ruoyan covered her mouth in shock. The current situation was extremely shocking. This was because the people in the meeting room at this moment were not your average people! They were all elite descendants of the top ns on the King¡¯s Continent! Now, Su Yu actually wiped them out all at once. If this news were to spread to the King¡¯s Continent, it would definitely cause a violent upheaval. ¡°Little Yan, I¡¯ll leave them to you. If anyone is disobedient, just crush these small balls that represent their respective spiritual thoughts.¡± When everyone returned to their senses, Su Yu casually threw a storage ring to Ji Ruoyan. Su Yu¡¯s action caused everyone¡¯s hearts to skip a beat. The moment Ji Ruoyan caught the storage ring, the way everyone looked at her immediately changed. To be honest, there were very few people who could disregard life and death. As for Ji Yanran, she had indeed disregarded life and death in the beginning. However, after experiencing a fewyers of hellish torture, she changed her mind. If she could survive, she must torture the group of people from the Council of Elders of the Ji n again. As the saying went: Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned. Just like the current Ji Yanran, if she submitted to Su Yu, she might really be able to kill the group of people from the Council of Elders of the Ji n. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just do things boldly. Send me a message if there¡¯s anything.¡± After standing up and patting Ji Ruoyan¡¯s shoulder, Su Yu said casually. ¡°I still have other matters to handle. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± After saying this, Su Yu pushed open the door of the meeting room and walked out. He really came and went in a hurry. Ji Ruoyan, who had suddenly been entrusted with a heavy responsibility, felt the burden on her suddenly be heavier. ¡°Everyone, register your identities and authority levels in the n with me first!¡± After Su Yu¡¯s figurepletely disappeared from her line of sight, Ji Ruoyan immediately entered a working state. Facing the swift and decisive Ji Ruoyan, no one dared to refuse. After all, she controlled their life and death! Next, Ji Ruoyan made Ji Yanran her assistant. After all, they were both members of the Ji n, so it was more convenient to use her. Ji Ruoyan wasn¡¯t so petty as to insist on killing Ji Yanran. Previously, the two of them simply didn¡¯t like each other. They didn¡¯t seem to have any other conflicts. While everyone in the conference room was fully cooperating with Ji Ruoyan. Su Yu left the Great Zhou Dynasty and appeared in the sea area. His face revealed a trace of doubt. The reason why Su Yu left in a hurry just now was because he had received a message from Zhou Yi. He said that a magical vessel carrying a High Rank King had appeared in the detection range of the heavenly mystery array. After locking onto the location of the magical vessel through the heavenly mystery array, Su Yu summoned the Ghost Ship and entered the inteyer of space. Since such an existence had appeared in his territory, Su Yu naturally had to go over and take a look. Meanwhile, the magical vessel that entered the detection range of the heavenly mystery array was singing and dancing. It seemed as though it was the ship of a big shot. Soon, Su Yu passed through space with the Ghost Ship. He appeared near the magical vessel. After storing the Ghost Ship inside his body, Su Yu also approached the other party¡¯s ship from the inteyer of space. As long as there were no Peak Martial Kings or above inside, Su Yu waspletely confident that he could defeat them. In the luxurious cabin of the magical vessel, a young man in brocade clothes and an ornate crown was sitting on the main seat. Behind him stood a purple-robed old man. At this moment, a puzzled expression appeared on the old man¡¯s face. However, after ncing at everyone in the cabin, the purple-robed old man shook his head slightly. He suspected that he had imagined it. ¡®This old thing is quite vignt: Su Yu had already entered the cabin and was standing-by in the inteyer of space. A thought rose in his mind after he noticed the actions of the High Rank King. [Roc? n] Name: Jin Huo Age: 249 Realm: Low-Rank Demon King Force: Sacred Lands of the Golden Roc Mountain. Rule: Rules of Gold, Rules of Speed. After ncing at the young man in the main seat, Su Yu gained insight into his information. So he was a roc demon king. No wonder he had an aquiline nose. As for the High Rank King, he was an elder of the Roc n. He should be this fellow¡¯s guardian. Su Yu also gained insight into the information of the other living beings in the luxurious cabin sitting below the roc. Su Yu saw all kinds of incarnations of great demons, such as the Eagle n, the Feather n, and so on. In any case, they were all rted to the bird n. ¡°Lord Saint, we received a message from the sacrednds that they need us to kill those so-called people from beyond the heavens. I wonder what brilliant n you have.¡± A great demon suddenly stood up and said, ¡°Kill all humans you see on sight.¡± Hearing his subordinate¡¯s words, Jin Huo came up with a n. To a Saint of the Roc n¡¯s sacrednds like Jin Huo, the human race was not much different from livestocks. In which, when he received such a quest from the sacrednds, Jin Huo ¨C who was traveling outside ¨C naturally chose to ughter the human race. After all, this was the most time-saving and energy-saving method. Jin Huo did not care at all if these massacres would attract the hostility of the human sacrednds. Chapter 233 - 233: Catching Everyone in One Go- No One Can Chapter 233: Catching Everyone in One Go- No One Can Escape Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡®What are these sacrednds?1 Su Yu, who was hiding in the inteyer of space, couldn¡¯t help but ponder when he heard the conversation between these guys. However, although he did not know the exact background of the other party, Su Yu knew one thing. That was, these guys were extremely hostile to the humans. Otherwise, they would not have said that they would kill anyone they encountered. In that case, Su Yu would naturally not let go of this ship full of demons. After all, Su Yu was also a human. If the faction behind them encountered him, they would definitely not let him off. Therefore, it was better for him to strike first. If he was going to attack, Su Yu nned to kill the High Rank Demon King first. As long as the High Rank Demon King died, the other demons would all be the ants beneath his boots. He could crush them however he wanted. Therefore, Su Yu slowly approached the High Rank Demon King in the inteyer of space. The purple-robed elder standing behind Jin Huo could not help but frown. Elder Jin Yu did not know why he felt that something would happen today. ¡°Saint, be careful. I feel a little uneasy today.¡± Jin Yu sent a voice transmission to Jin Huo after releasing his spiritual senses to scan the interior and the exterior of the entire cabin. Upon hearing the voice transmission, Jin Huo¡¯s expression could not help but freeze. He naturally trusted Jin Yu¡¯s intuition. After all, Jin Yu¡¯s power was ranked two minor realms above him. ¡°Elder Yu, did you notice anything unusual?¡± After putting down the wine ss in his hand, Jin Huo replied through voice transmission. ¡°I haven¡¯t found anything unusual for the time being, but I vaguely feel a sense of danger in the cabin. I don¡¯t know where this sense of danger ising from.¡± At this moment, Jin Yu channeled the power in his body as he sent a spiritual message. Hearing this, Jin Huo¡¯s expression changed. The sense of danger that Jin Yu sensed was naturally brought about by Su Yu. Su Yu was hiding in the inteyer of space and had concealed his aura fluctuations. Despite this, High Rank cultivators would sometimes feel a sudden premonition. This was something that Su Yu could not block at the moment, unless heprehended the even more profound rules of fate. When he was close to Jin Yu in the inteyer of space, Su Yu decisively attacked. Standing behind Jin Huo, Jin Yu felt an extreme sense of danger. ¡°Saint, be careful.¡± Jin Yu only had the time to exim when he was suddenly struck in the chest by a purple-gold fist that came out of space. Then, he was suddenly sent flying. Su Yu¡¯s heavy punch was imbued with the power of rules. It directly broke Jin Yu¡¯s rules of protection. After Su Yu had reached a breakthrough in his cultivation, hisbat strength was alreadyparable to ordinary Peak Kings. Hence, it would be strange if Jin Yu ¨C a mere High Rank King ¨C wasn¡¯t heavily injured by his punch after such a sneak attack. If not for the fact that Jin Yu¡¯s demonic beast physique was unreasonably tough, Su Yu¡¯s heavy punch just now would probably have directly smashed his body as he was sent flying. Although Jin Yu did not die on the spot, he had lost hisbat ability. The difference inbat power of a minor realm was already veryrge, not to mention that Su Yu hadunched a sneak attack first. It was already a miracle that Jin Yu did not die on the spot. After throwing a heavy punch, he did not stop. Instead, he chose to pursue victory. There was a saying that even a lion would use its full strength to kill a rabbit. In terms of quickly killing the enemy, Su Yu had never liked to be arrogant. After all, viins often died from talking too much. After quickly approaching the High Rank Demon King that was sent flying by his fist, Su Yu threw another heavy punch at the spot that he had just punched. This punch directly pierced through Jin Yu¡¯s body. The soul in his body was entangled by many powers of rules. It could not even abandon his body to escape. He forcefully used the rules of life and the power of the Illusion God¡¯s Eye to seal the High Rank Demon King¡¯s soul in the illusory space. The demon king¡¯s body had already lost its vital signs and turned into a huge roc. Su Yu casually put it into the Ghost Ship. He could not waste such high rank alchemy materials. On the cabin of the magical vessel, the many demons as well as Jin Huo ¨C the Saint of the Golden Roc Mountain- who had already realized what had happened immediately transformed into their true forms and prepared to escape. The other party had killed a High Rank Demon King Realm elder. Even if theybined their strength, they probably would not be able to defeat the other party. If they did not run now, they would not have the chance to do so anymore. As for whether they could escape or not, it waspletely up to fate. Looking at the various flying beasts that rose into the sky, Su Yu sped his hands slightly in the air. Immediately, the surrounding space was divided into an independent small space, sealing all the flying beasts inside. All the demon beasts, including Jin Huo, were extremely afraid when they saw that no matter how far they flew, the terrifying existence in the distance who had killed the elder in one strike did not seem to be far away from them. ¡°Your Excellency, I am the Saint of Golden Roc Mountain. Please spare my life for the sake of Golden Roc Mountain.¡± Jin Huo realized that he seemed to have nowhere to escape. He directly mentioned the Golden Roc Mountain. However, Su Yu did not fall for this trick at all. To Su Yu, once he attacked, the other party would either have to die or be controlled by him. There was no other choice.. Chapter 234 - 234: Catching Everyone in One Go- No One Can Chapter 234: Catching Everyone in One Go- No One Can Escape 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Only a fool would let a tiger return to its mountain. Ignoring Jin Huo, Su Yu directly sucked everyone into the illusory world of the Illusion God¡¯s Eye. In the small space that Su Yu had encircled, there were only arge number of dead birds. After throwing all these guys into the Ghost Ship, Su Yu also put the slightly damaged magical artifacts into the cabin. Then, Su Yu¡¯s figure shed and he entered the sea area. The air returned to its usual silence, as if nothing had happened just now. Su Yu randomly found a ce at the bottom of the sea and sank his spiritual thoughts into the illusory world. In Su Yu¡¯s opinion, Jin Huo and the others were still worth something. At the very least, they could let him understand more about the Level 1 sea area. ¡°Who are you? Who are you? The sacrednds of Golden Roc Mountain will not let you off.¡± Jin Yu, who had already been tied to the bronze pir and had experienced a few rounds of hellish torture, shouted at Su Yu at the top of his lungs. When Jin Yu discovered that his soul had appeared in this godforsaken ce, it wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t thought of resisting. However, these chains that were tied to his soul could continuously absorb his soul power. Hence, Jin Yu could not mobilize his own soul power at all. On the other hand, the illusory world would be stronger with every wisp of Jin Yu¡¯s dissipated soul power. At the same time, the power of the 18 levels of hell would also increase. Su Yu, who had manifested his spiritual thought in the illusory world,pletely ignored Jin Yu. Instead, he directly approached Jin Huo, who was also tied to the pir. After extending out a trace of spiritual power, Su Yu prepared to forcefully invade Jin Huo¡¯s soul and ess the memories in his mind. After all, this guy had the highest status among them. Jin Huo could not resist Su Yu¡¯s invasion even if he wanted to. ¡°The ten sacrednds of the central sea area, Golden Roc Mountain, Dragon Ind, Water Nation, Human Pce¡­¡± After quickly reading through Jin Huo¡¯s memories, Su Yu understood where these guys came from. Jin Huo¡¯s background was not simple. He was the current Saint of the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds, one of the ten overlord-level factions in this Level 1 sea area. His great-grandfather was a Supreme Elder of the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. He had the strength of a Titled King and was titled Roc King. Then, Jin Huo went out from Golden Roc Mountain to travel and seek opportunities. Su Yu suddenly saw the so-called sacrednds quests in Jin Huo¡¯s memory. ¡°Kill all the visitors from outer space.¡± It was just a simple message. There was nothing else. When he saw this message, Su Yu frowned slightly. Could it be that every time the survivors from the novice sea area relocate to the Level 1 sea area, they would be crazily pursued by the local forces? However, judging from the situation in the Great Zhou Dynasty and the other dynasties, such a situation did not seem to have happened before! Could it be that something unexpected had happened this time? Su Yu could not guess the thoughts of those sacrednds. Furthermore, he could not be bothered to think too much about it. He could not provoke the faction of the ten sacrednds in the central sea area for the time being. Even if he raised his strength to the Titled Martial King Realm, Su Yu alone would not be able to resist the entirety of the sacrednds faction. After all, these ten sacrednds had been in the central sea area for a long time. No one knew how many Titled King old powers there were in each sacrednd. Unless Su Yu raised his own realm to the Titled Martial King Realm. At that time, with Su Yu¡¯s deep foundation, he could sweep through the sacrednds. But now, he was not strong enough. After obtaining the information he wanted to know, Su Yu left the seabed. When he reappeared from the illusory space, he had already returned to Chaos Ind. After throwing all the bodies of the great demons, including Jin Yu and Jin Huo¡¯s bodies, into the Alchemy Pavilion to be used as ingredients for refining pills, Su Yu also began to increase the absorption strength of the Illusion God¡¯s Eye. He wanted to quickly obliterate the divine souls of Jin Yu and the others into food for the illusory space. After learning of the existence of the sacrednds¡¯ forces, Su Yu could not help but feel a sense of urgency. Therefore, he had to increase his strength again. Only when hisbat strength was raised to the Titled King realm would Su Yu have the ability to protect himself against the ten sacrednds. Although Ghost Ship had the speed of a Titled King, it was still a little difficult for it to fight against so many people. Therefore, only by raising his strength to the same realm could Su Yu be at ease and boldly plunder the sea area. The cruelty of a Level 1 sea area was unimaginable to ordinary people. Just like what Su Yu had extracted from Jin Huo¡¯s memories, the more ferocious demons in the ten sacrednds sometimes ate humans for every meal. This was because many demons felt that the human body contained a special spiritual energy that was very beneficial to them. In the face of such situations, it was not that the human sacrednds did not want to interfere, but they could not manage to do so at all. If not for the fact that there were two or three sacrednds that were slightly closer to the human race, the living conditions of the human race in the Level 1 sea area might have been even more difficult. Actually, the further away they were from the central sea area, the less severe the battle would be. After all, there was not much difference in strength between the two sides. Thus, a subtle bnce was formed. [You have killed an Intermediate Purple Gold Rank Purple-Winged Eagle. You have obtained a ¡ï¡ï¡ï Purple Gold Rank treasure chest.] When the first Purple Gold Rank demon was obliterated in the illusory space, Su Yu heard a notification that he had not heard for a long time. At the same time, a treasure chest that flickered with a purple-gold color appeared in front of Su Yu. [¡ï¡ï¡ï Purple Gold Rank Treasure Chest] Item Description: It contains a Purple Gold Rank magical flying artifact ¨C a pair of Purple Cloud Wings. [Ding! Your Quadruple Happiness skill has been triggered automatically. You have obtained four pairs of Purple Cloud Wings.] After casually opening this ¡ï¡ï¡ï treasure chest, Su Yu obtained four more magical flying artifacts. With Su Yu¡¯s strength, he definitely had no use for this thing. However, he could use this to reward Zhou Yi and the others. The speed of winged magical flying artifacts was definitely much faster than other magical flying artifacts of the same level. Afterpletely absorbing the soul of a Purple Gold Rank demon beast, the origin power in Su Yu¡¯s Illusion God¡¯s Eye also increased slightly. Although it was far inferior to the power of divinity, an increase was still an increase]. After obliterating Jin Huo, Jin Yu, and the others, Su Yu could gather enough power to strengthen the foundation of the illusory world. Of course, Su Yu did not let the illusory world devour all of them. He still left a portion for the power of rules of life to absorb and use to produce soul fruits on the Tree of Life. When the soul fruit matured, Su Yu could use it to increase the intrinsic power of his soul. The stronger the soul power, one¡¯sprehension of the rules would get better. Only the stronger the soul power could better analyze andprehend the various rules of the world. While Su Yu was destroying the souls of Jin Huo and the others, the various magical flying artifacts that came out of the central sea area also began to massacre some human countries and countries of other races. People in the central sea area were generally high and mighty, the many living beings were like ants in their eyes. In any case, they crushed these weak living beings like ants. Under this indiscriminate massacre, many human survivors and survivors of other races were killed. Many weak countries had no power to resist these ughters. Any King could easily kill the life of a small country. As for the slightlyrger dynasties, although it would take some time, it would not take long. Actually, many of these fellows were using the pretense of searching. Their true goal was nothing more than plunder. Even though the sea area outside was not as rich in resources as the central sea area, after umting resources for a long time, there were still many good things. So one could basically understand the reason for these plunders. Otherwise, why would so many living beings immediately respond to the call of the ten sacrednds? Who would believe that no self-interest was involved?! Chapter 235 - 235: Martial King Puppet, Shock in The Sacred Lands Chapter 235: Martial King Puppet, Shock in The Sacred Lands Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Due to the fact that the sea area that Su Yu was in was quite far from the central sea area, other than Jin Huo ¨C the Saint of the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds ¨C no one from the central sacrednds hade here. Thus, the Great Zhou Dynasty and other dynasties were not attacked by the mes of war for the time being. At this moment, the Alchemy Pavilion on Chaos Ind also began to operate at full force. So many demon bodies were thrown into it at once. Even the Alchemy Pavilion would take a long time to refine these demon bodies into pills. On the other hand, Su Yu was cracking the storage equipment he had plundered from Jin Huo and the others. As the Saint of the Holy Land, the resources that Jin Huo carried were naturally extremely abundant. If Su Yu excluded some special items, he might not be as rich as Jin Huo. It was the same even if Su Yu had the wealth of the entire Merman Dynasty. This was because the central sea area had much more resources than this peripheral sea area. However, everything that happened now benefited Su Yu. Furthermore, the wealth of the other demons and the High Rank Demon King ¨C Jin Yu ¨C was also not disappointing. Compared to these guys, the Nine-Headed Python King¡¯s treasure waspletely equivalent to the collection of your local vige tycoon. After quickly obtaining all the storage equipment, Su Yu nned to upgrade the motion furnace, the eye of spiritual spring, and other various items on the ind. As Su Yu¡¯s strength increased rapidly, it was obvious that the speed at which things like the motion furnace advanced could no longer keep up with his progress. But now, Jin Huo and the others were like a timely rain in the middle of a drought. They contributed a small amount of resources to the construction of Su Yu¡¯s Chaos Ind. Among them, Su Yu threw arge number of basic runes to the Unitary Illusion Array and the Unitary Killing Array to be devoured. After devouring arge number of runes, these two special array foundations began to evolve themselves. At this moment, Su Yu did not know at the moment what level they could reach after they had finished evolving. After dealing with rhe arrays, Su Yu picked our arge number of fire-element spiritual materials and various grades of heaven and earth spirit fire. Then, he threw them into the motion furnace in order. Next was the spiritual spring. Su Yu poured arge number of water-element spiritual materials into it. These special buildings with the potential to evolve on their own were the extremely precious treasures on Su Yu¡¯s ind. Compared to these things, resources were not worth much. By the time Su Yu finished dealing with all the matters, the souls of all the great demons that he had sealed in the illusory world had beenpletely obliterated. At the same time, Su Yu obtained a * King treasure chest, a ¡ï¡ï King treasure chest, four ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Purple Gold Rank treasure chests, and many treasure chests below Gold Rank. On Jin Huo¡¯s traveling magical vessel, there were naturally not only Purple Gold Rank demon lords. There were the two demon kings ¨C he and Jin Yu. There were also arge number of demon servants. Therefore, after destroying the souls of all the demons, Su Yu also obtained many treasure chests below the Purple Gold Rank. Of course, not all Purple Gold Rank demons had treasure chests in their bodies. The probability of having a treasure chest was about 50%! There were a total of 10 demon lords. In addition to the Purple Gold Rank treasure chest from before, there were a total of five Purple Gold Rank treasure chests. The drop rate was not bad. Fortunately, Jin Huo and Jin Yu both had treasure chests in their bodies, so they did not disappoint Su Yu. [¡ï King Treasure Chest] Item Description: It contains a low-rank Martial King Realm puppet. [Low-RankMartial King Realm Puppet] Item Description: A puppet built by a terrifying faction. It was refined from a King Realm body cultivator. It possesses intelligence and retains itsbat strength from when it was alive. It can absorb energy to fight on its own. The damage to its body can be repaired with a special secret technique. [¡ï¡ï King Treasure Chest] Item Description: It contains a drop of blood essence of the Golden-Winged Roc. [Golden-Winged Roc Blood Essence] Item Description: The blood essence of a pure-blooded Golden-Winged Roc. When devoured by avian demon beasts, there is a possibility of receiving the blood essence inheritance and being reborn. Looking at the two King treasure chests and a few Purple Gold Rank treasure chests, Su Yu felt that his gains were not bad. Thebat strength of the ind guardian¡¯s immediately increased. [Ding! Your Quadruple Happiness skill has been automatically triggered. You have obtained Low-Rank Martial King Realm Puppets*4, Blood essence of the Golden-Winged Roc*4¡­] After Su Yu chose to open all the treasure chests, four three-meter-tall iron-blooded burly men appeared in front of Su Yu. Then, four drops of blood that were like rubies floated quietly in the air. The blood of a terrifying phantom roc could be vaguely seen from inside. In addition, there were also Purple Gold Rank spiritual nts, Purple Gold Rank demon cultivation techniques, and¡­ some misceneous items in the Purple Gold Rank treasure chest. it was not of much use to Su Yu, but it could be used to increase the strength of his subordinates. ¡°Greetings, Master.¡± The moment the four Martial King puppets appeared, they automatically recognized Su Yu as their master. Therefore, when they saw Su Yu, they immediately knelt down in unison. ¡°All of you, get up! The four of you will guard the four directions of Chaos Ind respectively. Take the surname of Wu as your name,11 Su Yu directly ordered when he saw the four Martial King puppets kneeling on one knee. ¡°Understood.11 The four Martial King puppets, who were no different from ordinary people, replied respectfully. Su Yu waved his hand, indicating that they could leave. After the four Martial King puppets scattered to their respective directions, Su Yu summoned the me Eagles with a thought.. Chapter 236 - 236: Martial King Puppet, Shock in The Sacred Chapter 236: Martial King Puppet, Shock in The Sacred Lands 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After receiving voice transmission from Su Yu, me Eagle 1 and me Eagle immediately rushed towards him. ¡°Master.¡± The moment they saw Su Yu, me Eagle 1 me Eagle 2 transformed into human bodies and obediently bowed to him. ¡°This is the blood essence of a pure-blooded Golden-Winged Roc. If it is consumed by a bird-type demonic beast, there is a chance of receiving the inherited memories in the blood essence and being modified by the power of the blood essence. However, there¡¯s a certain risk. The two of you can think about it.¡± Su Yu casually took out two drops of the Golden-Winged Roc¡¯s blood essence as he looked at me Eagle 1 and me Eagle 2. ¡°Master, I want to try.¡± The moment they saw the blood essence of the Golden-Winged Roc, me Eagle 1 and me Eagle 2 felt a strong desire towards it. Therefore, they did not even consider further and directly chose to devour it. Su Yu had no intention of stopping them. After all, at the moment, only me Eagle 1 and me Eagle 2 were most suitable to devour the blood essence of the golden-winged roc. The two of them were the only ones to have a trace of the divine bird bloodline in their bodies! ¡°In that case, take this. Devour it at the tower. 1 hope the two of you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡± Su Yu casually passed two drops of golden winged roc blood essence to me Eagle 1 and me Eagle 2 and spoke slowly. ¡°I won¡¯t let you down, Master.¡± me Eagle 1 and me Eagle 2 eyes were filled with excitement. They carefully took the blood essence of the golden winged roc that was floating in the air and retreated respectfully. After dealing with all of this, Su Yu also plucked a soul fruit from the phantom of the tree of life. He began to increase the origin power of his soul. Meanwhile Jin Huo, Jin Yu, and the others¡¯ souls werepletely obliterated, in the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds in the central sea area, the vital fire that represented Jin Yu and Jin Huo¡¯s lives began to gradually weaken. However, it wasn¡¯t immediately extinguished. This was because the ce where Jin Huo and the others died was really far from the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. Even if they died, there would be a period of time before their vital mes werepletely extinguished. It was also the legendary way to let the news fly for a while. While Su Yu was causing such a series of events, Ji Ruoyan had also gained insight to most of the information regarding the other nine great ns in the Myriad Commerce Association. Wu Yan, Wu Jian, and the others did not dare to hide anything from her. They told her everything they knew. Not long after Su Yu left, a fellow who thought that even if he died, he had to go back and report all this to his n was directly turned into a dry corpse by the rule seed in his body. He finally turned into a pile of ashes on the spot. Following that, the rule seed that had sucked this person dry flew towards Ji Ruoyan as though it had a mind of its own and entered the bead in her hand. Hua Xinghai, Wu Jian, and the others were so frightened that cold sweat broke out on their foreheads. ¡°Hmph, looks like there are still some among you who aren¡¯t afraid of death. You actually dare to y tricks.¡± Ji Ruoyan could not help but snort coldly. Although Ji Ruoyan¡¯s strength was inferior to Hua Xinghai and the rest, she was not stupid. She instantly understood that this person must have had some crooked thoughts in his mind that led to his death. The moment Ji Ruoyan said that, everyone present could not help but tremble slightly. ¡°You have to know that you have already betrayed your respective ns. If I release the things in my hands, do you think you can go back? Think about it carefully!¡± Ji Ruoyan waved therge amount of information in her hand and said calmly. Upon hearing this, Wu Yan andpany could not help but turn pale. This was because they knew very well that what she said was the truth. Just now, they had all revealed some of the n¡¯s secrets. If the n found out, they would definitely not be able to escape the fate of death. Therefore, they had no way of turning back. Su Yu and Ji Ruoyan hadpletely held these people under their control. It was impossible for them to make aeback. ¡°Alright, next, mobilize the factions in your respective ns to find such an ind for me.¡± After terrorizing the group of people, Ji Ruoyan began to discuss business. Su Yu had sent a voice transmission to Ji Ruoyan before he left, asking her to mobilize her n¡¯s forces and search for the inds with all her might. This was because with Su Yu¡¯s current speed of improvement, he could already quickly expand the Chaos Ind. While Ji Ruoyan was busy searching for small inds for Su Yu, the army of the central sea area had already destroyed many small factions along the way. Many sea creatures were even implicated. Furthermore, it was naturally impossible to hide such a hugemotion in the central sea area. Thus, many dynasties abandoned their territories and chose to escape. After all, as long as there was life, there was hope. If they continued to stay ¨C with those fellows¡¯ style of doing things ¨C they would probably not be able to escape death! Thus, with the central sea area as the center, the surrounding sea area forces were in chaos. At the same time, an extremely furious roar suddenly sounded in the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. ¡°Who is it? Who dares to kill my son?¡± On an iparably huge mountain peak that towered into the clouds, a middle-aged man in golden clothes was roaring angrily. This person was none other than Jin Huo¡¯s father, a peak demon king. After realizing that his son¡¯s vital fire and Jin Yu¡¯s vital fire had been extinguished, Jin Yuan¡¯s eyes began to turn bloodshot. ¡°What? The Saint is dead?¡± When the other demon generals and the greater demons in the sacrednds heard Jin Yuan¡¯s words, their eyes were filled with disbelief. After all, Jin Huo was the current Saint of Golden Roc Mountain. Who had the guts to kill him?! For a moment, the huge Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds were bustling with news. ¡°Jin Yuan,e and see me quickly.¡± A mighty voice sounded in the entire Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. Upon hearing the Holy Lord¡¯s summon, Jin Yuan suppressed the anger in his heart. He turned into a golden light and flew towards the peak of the Holy Mountain. At the same time, the other nine sacrednds learned of Jin Huo¡¯s death. After all, it was difficult for arge faction like the sacrednds to prevent spies from being nted by other factions of the same level. Therefore, with Jin Yuan¡¯s roar, this news was instantly publicized. The death of a Saint of a sacrednd was indeed not a small matter. That was because those who could be conferred the title of Saint and Saintess basically had a chance of bing Titled Kings. The other nine sacrednds did not sympathize with the death of a Saint from the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. They just wanted to watch the show. In any case, it was not as if the Saint of their sacrednd had died. The more deaths there were in the other sacrednds, the happier they would be. This was because the ten sacrednds were secretly fighting very fiercely. How could they not be happy that a prodigy from other sacrednds had died? In the golden hall of the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds, the Holy Lord of the Golden Roc was sitting on the main seat. He said to Jin Yuan in a low voice, ¡°I already know about Jin Yuan¡¯s matter. 1 will find Elder Jin Yi, who is proficient in divination, and find Jin Huo¡¯s murderer.¡± ¡°Thank you, Holy Lord.¡± Upon hearing this, Jin Yuan cupped his hands at the Holy Lord of Golden Roc. There was a sad expression on his face. Seeing Jin Yuan like this, the Holy Lord of Golden Roc didn¡¯t me him for being rude. ¡°Come with me to see Elder Jin Yi!¡± After saying that, the Holy Lord waved his sleeve and led Jin Yuan out of the golden hall. They flew towards the forbidden area of Golden Roc Mountain. As the master of the sacrednds, the Holy Lord was naturally a Titled King. Otherwise, he would not have been able to maintain his position as the master of the sacrednd. Now that the Saint of the sacrednd was dead, the Holy Lord naturally had to do everything he could to find the murderer. Otherwise, the entire Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds would be utterly humiliated. The other party even dared to kill the Saint of the sacrednd. If he did not find this person, the Holy Lord would not feel at ease when he went into seclusion.. Chapter 237 - 237: Suspecting the Schemes of Other Sacred Lands Chapter 237: Suspecting the Schemes of Other Sacred Lands Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Soon, the Holy Lord of the Golden Roc brought Jin Yuan to the depths of the sacrednds, where the Supreme Elders were in seclusion. Then, the Golden Roc Holy Lord formed mysterious seals with his hand. In an instant, the space began to emit ripples like water. Finally, an oval-shaped hole appeared in the air. Seeing this, the Golden Roc Holy Lord also directly swept Jin Yuan up. They turned into a golden light and entered the hole. The ce where the Supreme Elders of the Golden Roc sacrednds cultivated in seclusion was a separate small dimensional space. Ordinary people could not enter without knowing the specific seal. ¡°Holy Lord, what brings you here?¡± Just as Golden Roc Holy Lord and Jin Yuan entered the dimensional space, an illusory voice sounded in their ears. ¡°Greetings, Supreme Elder. The Saint of the sacrednds died for no reason in the outside world. I want to find Supreme Elder Jin Yi and deduce who did it.¡± Upon hearing the illusory voice, the Golden Roc Holy Lord replied respectfully. Although the status of a Holy Lord was iparably noble in the sacrednds and his own strength had reached the Titled King realm, the Golden Roc Holy Lord didn¡¯t dare to put on any airs in front of this group of old powers who were in seclusion in the forbidden area. ¡°Elder Jin Yi is in the depths of dimensional space. You can go over directly.¡± ¡°Thank you, Supreme Elder.¡± After saying that, the Golden Roc Holy Lord carried Jin Yuan and headed straight into the depths of dimensional space. As far as these old powers in the forbidden area were concerned, as long as Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds weren¡¯t in danger of being destroyed, a mere Saint wasn¡¯t worth their attention. After all, a Saint who had not grown could only be considered a prodigy. Of course, they still had to take revenge. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds be utterly humiliated? At this moment, Golden Roc Holy Lord had already rushed to Jin Yi¡¯s seclusion spot with Jin Yuan. ¡°Come in!¡± As soon as the two of them approached, they heard a voiceing from the huge cave. Hearing this, the Golden Roc Holy Lord also led Jin Yuan directly into the cave. On a huge lotus tform inside the cave, an old man wearing gray linen clothes was looking at Golden Roc Holy Lord and Jin Yuan with his golden eyes. ¡°Greetings, Elder Jin Yi.¡± ¡°Greetings, Supreme Elder.¡± After seeing Jin Yi, the Golden Roc Holy Lord and Jin Yuan bowed to him. ¡°Holy Lord, I already know why you¡¯re here. Bring the item over!¡± After receiving the greetings from the two of them, Jin Yi spoke directly. Upon hearing Jin Yi¡¯s words, Jin Yuan hurriedly went forward and handed over the soulmp that carried Jin Huo¡¯s vital fire, as well as a feather on Jin Huo¡¯s body. After receiving these two things, Jin Yi began to use them to divine and deduce. However, less than ten seconds after the deduction, Jin Yi frowned deeply because he encountered an extremely powerful resistance. It was as if the murderer had used some treasure that could hide the secrets of the heavens. Standing below, Golden Roc Holy Lord and Jin Yuan saw Jin Yi¡¯s frown and their hearts immediately hung in their throats. At the same time, Su Yu was using the soul fruit to increase the origin power of his soul on Chaos Ind. He suddenly felt that someone was trying to spy on him. ¡®Could it be the sacrednds behind Jin Huo? In an instant, Su Yu thought of who might be behind this. However, Su Yu was already prepared for this. Otherwise, he would not have directly killed Jin Huo. After enveloping himself with the power of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, he continued to absorb the pure soul power in the soul fruit. He would slowly find the person behind the scenes who wanted to divine him! On the other side, Jin Yi had increased his divination power and had already turned slightly pale. Jin Yi realized that this murderer was very difficult to deal with. Every time he thought that the other party was behind the fog, he would be led into anotheryer of fog. This was the first time Jin Yi had encountered such an extremely difficult divination in his life. In fact, even without the concealment of the power of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, it was extremely difficult for Jin Yi to divine Su Yu. After all, Su Yu possessed the power of divinity and was bound to so many divine items. If one wanted to forcefully lock onto his location, one had to have a realm and strength that far exceeded Su Yu¡¯s. Jin Yi¡¯s strength was only at the Titled King realm. Although he was slightly stronger than Su Yu at the moment, the difference between the two was not particrly huge. At this moment, Jin Yi waspletely led by the nose by the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. In the end, he might even suffer a bacsh from it. The Golden Roc Holy Lord and Jin Yuan saw that the Supreme Elder¡¯s face was a little pale. Their palms were almost starting to sweat. Jin Yi, who was sitting cross-legged on the lotus tform, sensed that it was impossible for him to break through theyers of fog. He simply retreated from the divination state. Jin Yi would not risk his life for a mere Saint. Although there was a chance of finding a trace of the other party if he spent arge amount of life source, this was not worth it in Jin Yi¡¯s opinion. Didn¡¯t they just lose a Saint? If the Saint died, so be it. If he suffered a bacsh, the gains would not make up for the losses. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about this matter, Holy Lord. The mastermind must have made a precise deployment and has a treasure that hides the secrets of heaven on him. 1 can¡¯t deduce his whereabouts and background. Other than the old fellows in the other nine sacrednds, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone else who possesses this ability..¡± Chapter 238 - 238: Suspecting the Schemes of Other Sacred Chapter 238: Suspecting the Schemes of Other Sacred Lands 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Just focus on investigating in this direction.¡± After casually throwing Jin Huo¡¯s feather and soulmp in front of the Golden Roc Holy Lord, Jin Yi also spoke with a slightly ugly expression. ¡°Alright, you guys can leave! I¡¯ve just exhausted some of my vitality and need to go into seclusion for a period of time.¡± After informing Golden Roc Holy Lord and Jin Yuan of the results of his deduction, Jin Yi directly asked them to leave. Jin Yuan was about to say something when he was interrupted by the Golden Roc Holy Lord. ¡°Then 1 won¡¯t disturb your seclusion anymore.¡± After saying that, the Golden Roc Holy Lord left the cave with Jin Yuan. After leaving Jin Yi¡¯s cave, the Golden Roc Holy Lord¡¯s face instantly darkened. ¡°Holy Lord, what should we do now?¡± Jin Yuan asked anxiously. ¡°Let¡¯s go out first and think about it at length. This matter is not so simple. Someone must be plotting against our Golden Roc sacrednds. We have to be careful.¡± After saying that, Golden Roc Holy Lord didn¡¯t say anything else. He directly picked up Jin Yuan and flew towards the entrance of the forbidden area. In the depths of the cave Jin Yi muttered to himself, ¡®Who is it?! I¡¯ve never seen such a method!¡¯ After recalling in detail the obstacles he had encountered during the deduction process just now, Jin Yi could not help but have a headache. Although he had not interacted with all the old fellows in the other nine sacrednds, Jin Yi believed that he knew some of them who were proficient in divination and deduction. However, the methods that hindered him just now did not seem like those people¡¯s methods at all! The more he thought about it, the more confused he was. In the end, he could not be bothered to think about it any more. He sat cross-legged and began to recuperate. After all, he had really exhausted some of his vitality just now. He wasn¡¯t chasing out the Golden Roc Holy Lord and Jin Yuan out of embarrassment because he did not divine anything. On the other side, the Golden Roc Holy Lord quickly left the forbidden area of the dimensional pocket. After bringing Jin Yuan back to the golden hall, he directly gathered the senior executives of the Golden Roc sacrednds and prepared to discuss how to deal with the Saint¡¯s death. It had to be said that the direction in which the Golden Roc sacrednds were looking for the mastermind waspletely wrong. They directly targeted the other nine sacrednds of the same level. They did not consider whether it was the living beings outside the central sea area who did it. Of course, the Golden Roc Holy Lord was not a fool. He would definitely send someone to check the location of the sea area where Jin Huo had stayed for a period of time before his death. However, he still had to think carefully about who to send. Meanwhile, Su Yu had alreadypletely absorbed the soul fruit. The origin power of his soul had also increased by a level. In the Alchemy Pavilion, the refinement process of the pills from the bodies of the demons and demon kings had also finished. Only the King-level body tempering pill was useful to Su Yu. The other pills below the King Rank would be useless to his current physique. After all, his body could no longer be refined by something like those Purple Gold Rank pills. Su Yu summoned Zhou Yi and gave him all the pills in the Alchemy Pavilion except for the King Rank pills. ¡°Use whatever level of pills you can withstand to increase your strength as soon as possible.¡± After Zhou Yi received the storage ring, Su Yu instructed him in a low voice. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Zhou Yi hurriedly agreed. After nodding slightly, Su Yu¡¯s figure shed and appeared in the Rank Up Tower. Because they had swallowed the blood essence of the golden winged roc, me Eagle 1 and me Eagle 2 had already entered a critical moment. me Eagle 1 and me Eagle 2 had revealed their true forms. They had begun to lose their fiery red feathers. Painful cries sounded from their mouths. Through his insight skill, Su Yu discovered that me Eagle 1 and me Eagle 2 were receiving the power of the golden winged roc¡¯s blood essence to transform their bodies. Their lives were not in danger, so Su Yu did not linger. Instead, he appeared above Chaos Ind and continued cultivating. Cultivation was like sailing against the current. If one did not continuously advance, they would fall behind. Now that he had the resources, Su Yu was naturally prepared to use up all the resources and convert them all into strength before going out to y. Otherwise, if he was killed because he wasn¡¯t strong enough, wouldn¡¯t he be benefiting others? When Su Yu was crazily absorbing the great sun¡¯s internal power, the living beings in this sea area instantly felt that the water was boiling again. They were all so frightened that they directly burrowed into the deep water. Meanwhile, the hugework of connections that Ji Ruoyan had built sent back one message after another. Upon seeing the news, Ji Ruoyan began to get busy. This was because she still had to filter out the special inds that Su Yu was looking for. This was the so-called it was easier to do things with more people. If Su Yu were to search all over the sea area alone, he would probably not even have time to cultivate. At the same time, in the Golden Roc sacrednds in the central sea area, two golden lights left the Golden Roc sacrednds and flew towards the outer sea area. It turned out that Golden Roc Holy Lord didn¡¯t send just anyone. He directly sent Jin Yuan and his wife to secretly go to the sea area where Jin Huo wasst located to see if they could find out any new information. As for mobilizing Titled Kings, it was a little unrealistic. After all, Titled Kings were the stabilizing force of the sacrednds and could not be mobilized easily. Once the Titled Kings were mobilized, it would mean that the matter was serious. The entire sea area might end up in a bloodbath. With Jin Yuan and his wife¡¯s strength, only Titled Kings would be a match for them. There were no Titled Kings in the outer sea area. The highest realm was the Peak King Realm. Just like the oldest ancestor of the King¡¯s Continent¡¯s Ji n and the other ten great ns. Once someone broke through to the Titled King realm, the central sea area would know through a special item and would immediately send someone to guide them into the central sea area. This was an unwritten rule in the Level 1 sea area. If they refused to go, the ten sacrednds would join forces and punish them. It was equivalent to having ayer of shackles on one¡¯s body after bing a Titled King. Just like that, when Su Yu went into seclusion again, many lords of dynasties in the sea area also fled to the periphery region with their families. All of them could not wait to run as far as possible. Under normal circumstances, it was very easy for a Martial Lord Level existence to hide. Although the central sea area was indiscriminately massacring people, most of the people who died were the weaker ones. There were basically no casualties above the Martial Grandmaster realm. Especially those at the Martial King realm, even though the central sea area was extremely powerful, it was not to the extent where there were as many Low-Rank Kings as there were dogs. Even in the sacrednds, a Low-Rank Martial King could be an ordinary elder. Naturally, he would not die so easily. A supercontinent like the King¡¯s Continent had ten super ns. As long as there were no Titled Kings, even the people from the central sea area would not dare to touch them easily. After all, among these ns, there were old powers who were only one step away from bing Titled Kings. If they really touched these ns, the sacrednds would also suffer a loss. This was because there was no guarantee that no one would break through to the Titled King realmter on and take revenge. At that time, no one would stand up for them. Just like that, three days passed in the blink of an eye. At this moment, at the border of the Great Zhou sea area, a few magical vessels with a great sun g sailed into the range of the Great Zhou sea area at an extremely fast speed. On this magical vessel, there was a dense light strength. On the ship, there were many humans dressed like believers.. Chapter 239 - 239: The Unlucky Jesus Chapter 239: The Unlucky Jesus Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Damn it, it wasn¡¯t easy for me to find a ce to settle down. I wanted to develop quietly, but I didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a thing.¡± In a single room on the magical vessel, Jesus was so angry that his lungs were about to explode. Originally, Jesus was in the Brilliance Continent and had gotten the identity of the Son of Light. After the Pope retired, he could be the new Pope. In the end, bad luck came unexpectedly. A terrifying force came from somewhere and attacked various continents crazily. After receiving the news from the front line, the Church of Light decisively chose to escape after realizing that they could not resist the invaders even if they stayed. Where there¡¯s life, there¡¯s hope! Resisting stubbornly would only lead to death. It was better to escape as soon as possible. It was also because of this that Jesus¡¯ n was interrupted. Howfortable it was to live in the Brilliance Continent! When he had nothing to do, he would use the replica Angel Reincarnation Pool to increase believers. Otherwise, he would use the power of light to temper his body. It was extremelyfortable. Coupled with his light talent, he was surely going to be the next pope! Now, all the arrangements had been disrupted. He could have inherited a huge family business and developed quickly to realize his dream. Now, he had to start from the beginning again. This was because the higher-ups of the Church of Light had fled and could not care less about the other ordinary citizens. The people they could take away were all elite parishioners of the Church of Light. Some ordinary parishioners had long been abandoned. The matter of the next pope would definitely be put on hold indefinitely. For the members of the Church of Light, the most important thing now was to find a continent that was not affected by the mes of war and continue to preach to develop the Church of Light again. Everything else could be put aside. At the same time, Zhou Yi had also monitored the fleet of the Church of Light through the heavenly mystery array. After discovering that the other party had given off the energy reaction of a Middle-Rank Martial King, Zhou Yi immediately reported the situation to Su Yu. ¡°Master, a fleet has been discovered to have entered the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s sea area. There is a Middle-Rank Martial King-level energy reaction on it.¡± Above the Chaos Ind, Su Yu received this message. Su Yu did notpletely go into seclusion this time. He simply used the power of the great sun and the power of the Yin to quickly absorb the medicinal effects of the King Rank pill to temper his body. Therefore, he could receive Zhou Yi¡¯s message. After sensing that his physical strength had increased slightly, Su Yu slowly opened his eyes. In an instant, the phenomenon of the sun and moon rotating shed in his eyes. During the three days of short seclusion, Su Yu¡¯sprehension of various rules had also improved a lot. The apertures in his body had also be more and more condensed. If he continued toprehend, he would be able to turn illusion into reality sooner orter. After ending his seclusion, Su Yu¡¯s figure shed and he appeared in the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. ¡°Master.¡± Seeing Su Yu¡¯s arrival, Zhou Yi hurriedly went forward and bowed. After gesturing for Zhou Yi to stand up, Su Yu directly approached the heavenly mystery array. Looking at the 3D three-dimensional sea area map, a white dot of light was advancing at an extremely fast speed toward the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s sea area. With a thought, Su Yu directly used the image transmission function of the heavenly mystery array. In an instant, a realistic map reced the 3D map,pletely revealing the sea area in front of Su Yu. ¡¯ Why do these people look like chatans? Could they be from some church? After seeing the image transmission of the magical vessels that were speeding above the sea, Su Yu could not help but think so. On the magical vessel, Jesus suddenly felt a strong palpitation in his heart. It was as if some terrifying creature was staring at him. ¡°Not good. Danger is approaching.¡± Jesus jumped up from the bed in fear. There was a trace of panic on his face. This kind of palpitation had saved Jesus more than once or twice, so he trusted this inexplicable feeling very much. If it were Su Yu, he would probably attribute this palpitation to the warning of the heavenly path to those with great luck. He would say that it was absolutely not a personal instinct. Jesus could not stay in the room anymore. He felt that if he continued to follow this group of people, something would definitely go wrong. So he was ready to run away alone. During this period of time, Jesus had also relied on the talent of the Wings of Light to cultivate the inherited cultivation technique of the Church of Light. Then, he raised his strength to the level of a Gold Rank Enlightened Martial Grandmaster. Although it could not bepared to Su Yu, his cultivation speed could be considered extremely fast in the Level 1 sea area. If Jesus was given more time, bing a King was just a matter of time. However, he did not seem to be able to wait for this time because a certain someone had already noticed him. At this moment, Jesus was preparing to secretly leave the magical vessel, dive into the sea, and carefully separate from the main group. Jesus no longer cared about being the pope. After all, if he wanted to be the pope, he had to stay alive! If he lost his life, why would he care about being the pope? ¡°Eh, this guy is a little strange.¡± Su Yu, who was observing through the Heavenly Mystery Array, discovered Jesus¡¯ figure on the deck of the ship.. Chapter 240 - 240: The Unlucky Jesus 2 Chapter 240: The Unlucky Jesus 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The moment he saw Jesus, Su Yu could not help but feel a sense of deja vu, as if he had seen him somewhere before. ¡°Brahma.¡± Suddenly, an epiphany shed across Su Yu¡¯s mind. He instantly remembered who he had also felt this feeling from. Although they were separated by images, Su Yu¡¯s current strength was notparable to before. Therefore, he was still able to sense this subtle special feeling. ¡®Could this guy be Jesus, Satan, or the others?1 After taking a closer look at the other party¡¯s appearance, Su Yu could not help but make a guess in his heart. Due to this person¡¯s physical appearance, Su Yu naturally wouldn¡¯t suspect that he was Yan Huang. He suspected that this person was either¡¯ Jesus, Satan, or the Thunderlord. Looking at the clothes of the believers on the magical vessel, Su Yu had reason to suspect that the fellow who seemed to be sneaking away was Jesus. ¡°My luck isn¡¯t bad. I didn¡¯t expect to catch a special fish.¡± Su Yu¡¯s figure disappeared from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. Since he had discovered Jesus¡¯ figure, Su Yu naturally had to capture this guy. After all, he had delivered himself to Su Yu. If he missed this opportunity, he might not be able to get another one. With Su Yu¡¯s swift and decisive methods in the novice sea area and the Level 1 sea area, if Jesus ran into him, he would probably be able to directly go to heaven to meet the Lord. After summoning the Ghost Ship, Su Yu directly broke through space and jumped toward Jesus¡¯ direction. As Su Yu moved, the palpitations in Jesus¡¯ heart also reached an unprecedented rapidness. It was as if his heart would jump out of his throat if he didn¡¯te up with an idea. Jesus was burning with anxiety. He couldn¡¯t care less about other matters. He only wanted to get off the ship. However, there was a defense array on the magical vessel ship. Before the pope removed it, Jesus could not go down at all. ¡®F*ck: Jesus could not help but curse in his heart when he realized that he had neglected this point. Jesus was so anxious that he was about to stomp his feet. He could only rush towards the pope¡¯s room at an extremely fast speed. Jesus was ready to use his glib tongue to persuade the pope. However, Jesus was destined to fail because Su Yu had already crossed an extremely long distance and arrived above the magical vessel. ¡°Inescapable Net.¡± After leaving the Ghost Ship, Su Yu directly used the rules of space and time to seal the small space. Then, a terrifying nomological palm directly grabbed the magical vessel. The huge magical vessel was like a child¡¯s toy in front of the nomological palm formed by the five elements. At this moment, the pope and the higher-ups of the Church of Light also discovered that there was a terrifying power fluctuation attacking the magical vessel they were on. ¡°No.¡± For a moment, an extremely miserable voice sounded from the magical vessel. The higher-ups of the Church of Light looked at the huge palm that covered the sky with pale faces. It was not that they had not thought of running, but when they wanted to run, they realized that they could not run at all. Because that terrifying power directly sealed all the escape routes. It looked like they were all headed towards death! Su Yu, who had casually grabbed the magical vessel, immediately found the pale-faced Jesus. After grabbing Jesus, Su Yu casually waved his hand. Instantly, a terrifying power fluctuation shed past, and everyone ¨C including the pope ¨C fainted. Then, their souls were dragged into the illusory world. With Su Yu¡¯s current strength, the Pope ¨C who was only at the Middle-Rank Martial King Realm ¨C could not withstand a single attack from him. After putting the magical vessel into the cabin of the Ghost Ship, Su Yu took a nce at the pale-faced Jesus. [Human) Name: Jesus. Age: 30 Realm: Gold Light Sorcerer Skill: SSS Grade Wings of Light. Skill Description: Can condense the power of light to temper the body¡­ After ncing at Jesus, his detailed information appeared in front of Su Yu. As Su Yu¡¯s current strength hadpletely surpassed Jesus¡¯, his innate skill couldpletely gain insight into Jesus¡¯ stats. If the two of them were on the same level, Su Yu might be affected by the SSS Level skill, and his insight skill would not be able to see through the effect of Jesus¡¯ skills. ¡°Jesus, we have finally met each other.¡± Su Yu, who had brought Jesus in front of him, spoke with a smile. ¡°Y-y-you, you¡¯re Yu.¡± Hearing that the other party had seen through his hidden handle name, Jesus instantly reacted. Other than Su Yu, who used the handle name Yu in the novice sea area, Jesus really could not think of anyone else who could easily defeat him. Seeing Su Yu nod with a smile, Jesus¡¯ face instantly turned as pale as a ghost. When he saw Su Yu¡¯s smiling face, he felt as if he had seen the smile of the god of death. ¡°Yu, there¡¯s no deep hatred between us. I can give you all my treasures. Can you let me go?¡± Jesus knew that he was not Su Yu¡¯s match. Therefore, he opened his mouth to make a bargain. ¡°If I kill you, won¡¯t everything you have be mine?¡± Upon hearing this, Su Yu looked at Jesus as if he was looking at a fool. Seeing that Jesus still wanted to say something, Su Yu dragged him into the illusory space with a single thought. The reason Su Yu forced a few words out of Jesus was because he wanted to see if the other party¡¯s divine power would leave on its own. From the looks of it, as long as Jesus wasn¡¯t dead, that divine power wouldn¡¯t leave. After the previous experience with Brahma, Su Yu couldn¡¯t let Jesus¡¯ divine power escape no matter what. Su Yu felt that if all the divine power was devoured by his Illusion God¡¯s Eye, his Illusion God¡¯s Eye would definitely have the power to kill Titled Kings. After all, he had only devoured a small portion of Brahma¡¯s divine powerst time. The Illusion God¡¯s Eye had directly crossed so many stages and reached the level where it could kill High Rank Kings. Then, if hepletely devoured it now, one could imagine what level the power of the Illusion God¡¯s Eye could advance to. In fact, after Su Yu had obliterated the souls of so many demons and demon kings and used them to strengthen the illusory world, his Illusion God¡¯s Eye had already had the foundation to kill Peak-Level Kings. However, it would consume a lot of origin power to kill such existences with all its might. However, this did not stop Su Yu from treating the Illusion God¡¯s Eye as his trump card. Faced with an existence like Su Yu, whose strength was far ahead of his and whose power of providence far exceeded his, Jesus was left unable to resist. The power of Jesus¡¯ replica Angel Reincarnation Pool was not a threat to Su Yu at all. Although this thing was also a treasure that exceeded the King Rank, just like Ghost Ship, it was limited to the strength of the person bound to it. Therefore, it had not beenpletely unsealed. If the replica Angel Reincarnation Pool had beenpletely unsealed, even a Titled King would have to kneel in front of the pool and repent. It could only be said that among Su Yu¡¯s group of survivors, Su Yu was already the undisputed king. When the other survivors encountered him, they had no room to fight back. Coupled with Su Yu¡¯s decisive personality, it would be strange if Jesus and the others did not run when they encountered him. At this moment, Jesus, who was tied up in the illusory world, had also experienced the feeling of not being able to cry out for help. Looking at the monster walking towards him, Jesus was extremely afraid. The shrill screams of the pope and the higher-ups of the church beside him made Jesus¡¯ scalp tingle. At this moment, Su Yu, who was about to return to Chaos Ind to extract the divine power from Jesus¡¯ soul, suddenly received a message from Ji Ruoyan. ¡°Sir, we found a few small inds that meet your requirements.. When do you have time to drop by?¡± Chapter 241 - 241: Stripping Divinity, Other Islands Chapter 241: Stripping Divinity, Other Inds Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After seeing Ji Ruoyan¡¯s message, Su Yu changed his mind and rushed towards the Great Zhou Dynasty. The moment Su Yu¡¯s figure disappeared above the sea area, the extremely chaotic nomological fluctuations gradually calmed. It was as if nothing had happened just now. Soon, Su Yu¡¯s figure appeared on the top floor of the Myriad Commerce Association. ¡°Sir, this is the information regarding nine great ns, as well as information about the inds that meet your conditions.¡± Ji Ruoyan stretched out her hand and handed over a jade slip that contained the information she hadpiled. Upon hearing this, Su Yu reached out and took the jade slip. Then, a wisp of spiritual thought entered it and began to check the information in the jade slip. After quickly doing so, Su Yu casually ced the jade slip on the stone table. ¡°Well done, but don¡¯t ck off on this matter. Continue to collect other relevant information.¡± After saying that, Su Yu casually threw a fewrge bottles of pills to Ji Ruoyan. ¡°These are enlightenment pills, body tempering pills, and meridian protecting pills inside. Hurry up and increase your strength.¡± Looking at the confused Ji Ruoyan, Su Yu exined softly. ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Upon hearing that, Ji Ruoyan quickly took the fewrge bottles of pills and ced them into her storage space as if they were treasures. She was naturally very happy to be able to increase her strength. After all, in the sea area, there was nothing more important than strength. Power and strengthplemented each other. Without strength, how could one have monstrous power? It was impossible for one to rely just on one¡¯s charm. Previously, Ji Ruoyan¡¯s strength improvement was rtively slow because she did not have the resources. This was because even arge n like the Ji n could not possibly supply her with all the high-quality medicinal pills. Rare medicinal pills were rare resources that were regrly fought over in the n. Generally, the distribution prioritized the people with the strongest aptitude in the n. For example, although Ji Ruoyan¡¯s business skills were not bad, she rarely received allocation of such rare cultivation resources. Now that she had enough medicinal pills and resources, Ji Ruoyan could naturally use them to increase her strength without worry. ¡°I¡¯ll send a few people to assist youter,¡± Su Yu suddenly said. ¡°Alright, Sir.¡± Ji Ruoyan did not object to Su Yu¡¯s words. Ji Ruoyan was very clear about her own capabilities. Therefore, no matter what Su Yu said, she would listen to his arrangements unconditionally. This was also one of the things that Su Yu appreciated about Ji Ruoyan. ¡°I¡¯ll leave first. If there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t handle, send me a message as soon as you can.¡± After saying this, Su Yu did not linger in the Myriad Commerce Association. He still had many things to do. Putting aside the stripping of Jesus¡¯ divine power, Su Yu also had to personally investigate the small inds that met the requirements. After Su Yu¡¯s figure disappeared from the Myriad Commercial Association, Ji Ruoyan arranged the matters in her hands and took the pills to enter seclusion. On the other side, as he used the Ghost Ship to jump forward, Su Yu also sank his mind into the illusory world. The higher-ups of the Church of Light, as well as the pope and the others were tied to the bronze pirs. They had had their souls wiped out and had be food for the illusory world. Only Jesus was left. He was tied to the bronze pir alone. It had to be said that the current situation was somewhat dire for him. After Su Yu¡¯s figure appeared, Jesus, who was trapped on the bronze pir, instantly became abnormally excited. It was as if he had something to say. However, under hell¡¯s punishment, he was unable to say it. He was really very aggrieved. Jesus was trapped in this godforsaken ce and had personally witnessed the Pope and the others die. He was extremely afraid. He really did not want to die! Therefore, Jesus wanted to beg for mercy. As long as Su Yu could spare his life, he felt that he could agree to any condition. Unfortunately, Su Yu did not seem to give him a chance at all. Su Yu began to personally utilize his saber to strip away the divine power in Jesus¡¯ soul. Although it was called divine power, it was actually this guy¡¯s innate skill. As Jesus¡¯ divine soul power was extracted by the illusory space, a seven-colored ball of light gradually appeared from his divine soul. The moment this seven-colored ball of light appeared, a pair of pupil phantoms containing terrifying power appeared in the illusory space. It was as if it sensed that it was about to be devoured. The seven-colored ball of light that Su Yu had separated from Jesus¡¯ soul actually wanted to escape. However, the current Su Yu was no longer the Su Yu from before. How could he let the duck fly away? As the rainbow ball of light swayed slightly, a huge Strength directly froze the rainbow ball of light.. Chapter 242 - 242: Stripping Divinity, Other Islands 2 Chapter 242: Stripping Divinity, Other Inds 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Then, this power pulled the seven-colored ball of light and slowly flew towards the eyes that appeared in the illusion world. This pair of eyes was naturally the manifestation of the power of Su Yu¡¯s pupils. They were used to absorb divine power. In the end, the masterless seven-colored ball of light was still unable to escape Su Yu¡¯s demonic palm. It was slowly dragged into Su Yu¡¯s eyes. As soon as the divine power entered his eyes, Su Yu instantly felt that the stability of the illusory world was increasing at an extremely fast speed. Moreover, the foundation of the Illusion God¡¯s Eye was also rapidly rising. However, Su Yu naturally limited the amount of the divine power the God¡¯s Eye could devour. After all, the Duplication God¡¯s Eye focused on support. It did not increase one¡¯sbat strength by much. Currently, Su Yu urgently needed a trump card that could annihte Titled Kings. Therefore, the Illusion God¡¯s Eye was given priority to be upgraded. While Su Yu was devouring the divine power and rushing to the sea area of the King¡¯s Continent. There was a hugemotion in the central sea area. Because of Jin Huo¡¯s death, the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds began to attack people indiscriminately. First of all, many spies of the other sacrednds in the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds were directly uprooted. It had to be said that these spies had really suffered an unexpected cmity. However, with Jin Huo¡¯s death, the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds had to find some punching bags if they couldn¡¯t find the murderer! Because they did not feel good, they could not let the other sacrednds see the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds as a joke! The Golden Roc Holy Lord was such a sore loser! He directly gave the order to thoroughly investigate the spies of the other sacrednds in the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. The actions of the Golden Roc Holy Lord really made the Holy Lords of the other nine sacrednds want to curse. After all, it was not easy to nurture an elite spy! How could this silly bird 9 y happily after doing this? Therefore, in response to this situation, a weeding activity has started in the entire ten sacrednds. One couldn¡¯t just sit and watch when their spies were eliminated from the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds! In an instant, some of the big shots in the ten sacrednds who were already in high positions either ran away overnight or disappeared secretly. After this clean-up, the spy industry became one of the most dangerous upations in the ten sacrednds. At the same time, because of what the Golden Roc Holy Lord had done, the other nine sacrednds instantly disliked the Golden Roc Holy Land. After all, everyone was originally safe and sound, but in the end, you started to cause trouble, causing the entire central sea area to be in chaos. Wasn¡¯t it just the death of a Saint? Was there a need to cause such amotion? Of course, Su Yu was naturally unaware of the series of effects caused by Jin Huo¡¯s death. After about half a day, Su Yu finally arrived at the sea area of the King¡¯s Continent. From this, it could be seen that the King Continent¡¯s sea area was not far from the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s sea area. After all, Ghost Ship had the speed of a Titled King. With the heavenly mystery array and the map of the King Continent¡¯s sea area provided by Ji Ruoyan, Su Yu instantly locked onto the location of the first ind. About ten minutester, Su Yu arrived above the first ind on the Ghost Ship. ncing at the ind disguised as a pirate station, relevant information about the ind instantly shed in Su Yu¡¯s eyes. [Level n Ind] Description: Martial Arts Ind. The Ind Master is still around. Such a simple message made Su Yu¡¯s lips involuntarily reveal a trace of joy. This was the first time Su Yu had seen a Level 11 ind other than his own in the sea area. ording to the information provided by Ji Ruoyan, the ind was currently upied by a Martial Lord, who was also the so-called pirate leader. Upon seeing this, Su Yu immediately unleashed his senses. Instantly, the situation on the ind was clearly imprinted in Su Yu¡¯s mind. After locking onto the Ind Master¡¯s location, Su Yu casually pped down. In an instant, a huge palm that covered the sky mmed down on the Level 11 ind. In a building in the middle of the ind, a certain sea creature, who was surrounded by women, suddenly felt an impending sense of doom. When he sensed the huge energy palm in the sky outside the building, he could not help but shout at the top of his lungs. ¡°No!¡± However, he could only shout. It was impossible for him to escape. This was because his body was suppressed by a terrifying power. He could not break free at all. With a bang, the entire martial arts ind was almost sunk by Su Yu¡¯s palm. As for the Ind Master, the other pirates on the ind, and the buildings, they were naturally obliterated as well. [Ding! You have sessfully killed the Level n Martial Arts Ind Master. Do you want to generate the Heart of the Ind?] The moment Su Yu killed the other party, a long-awaited notification sounded in his ears. Su Yu naturally chose yes with ease. The moment Su Yu made his choice, a Heart of the Ind rose from the center of the ind. After storing the Heart of the Ind into the Ghost Ship, Su Yu¡¯s figure disappeared from the sky above the ind. He was going to rush to the next location. Su Yu didn¡¯t feel much after casually killing these people. The path to bing stronger would naturally be covered with mountains of corpses and sea of bones. Being weak was the original sin. Su Yu couldn¡¯t possibly wait for more powerful people toe looking for him and reason with them, saying that he was weaker than them and that they shouldn¡¯t bully the weak! This logic would not work in this cruel world. It was the same even in a peaceful era. The principle was that a weak country had no rights to diplomacy. The strong countries could control the other party however they wanted. If he really did not want to be stronger, Su Yu might as well find a ce to retire. While Su Yu was searching for special inds in the sea area of the King¡¯s Continent. Jin Yuan and his wife were also headed straight for the Great Zhou sea area. However, the central sea area was extremely far from the Great Zhou sea area. Even Jin Yuan and his wife, who were extremely fast flying demon kings, could not reach the Great Zhou sea area in a short period of time. With their current speed, it would take at least half a month for them to arrive near the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s sea area. This was only possible when the two of them did not sleep or rest. Otherwise, they would need even longer. On Su Yu¡¯s side, he was piloting the Ghost Ship and was carefully searching. Sometimes, the suspected inds turned out not to be the one they were looking for. After all, no one could guarantee that every small ind was a special ind. After all, those Ind Masters were not fools. Those who were slightly capable would think of ways to hide their inds. If they could really be found so easily, it would mean that the Ind Master wasn¡¯t that strong to begin with. There were some Ind Masters of Level 10 inds that Su Yu had found that were pitifully weak. They had not even reached the Martial Lord Realm. However, they should not be the same survivors from Su Yu¡¯s batch. This was because they were not humans, but some other species. Su Yu did not feel any burden in his heart when he killed the foreign species. He continued to kill them. As time passed, Su Yu finally finished checking out the twenty small inds provided by Ji Ruoyan. Among them, only seven were the ones that Su Yu was looking for. The other 13 were not. Su Yu was already very satisfied with the nearly 40% probability. However, there were definitely more inds in the sea area controlled by King¡¯s Continent. There was no doubt about this. After all, it was a supercontinent. The sea area under its jurisdiction was extremely vast. Compared to the sea areas outside the King¡¯s Continent, those sea areas of the Great Zhou Dynasty were a lot smaller. There was noparison at all. After obtaining seven Hearts of the Ind, Su Yu was prepared to return. Instead of continuing to search aimlessly, it was better to wait for Ji Ruoyan to provide new information. It was better than wandering around the huge sea area alone like headless chickens. Chapter 243 - 243: Movement of Ten High Rank Kings Chapter 243: Movement of Ten High Rank Kings Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After confirming the return, Su Yu¡¯s figure directly disappeared from the sea area of the King¡¯s Continent. Su Yu had no intention of going up to take a look at the King¡¯s Continent for the time being. Currently, the only things who could attract Su Yu were either special inds or people with great luck and divinity. As for the matters, he could put them aside for the time being. As Su Yu left the King¡¯s Continent¡¯s sea area, the ten great ns on the King¡¯s Continent were also conspiring about some matters. The contents of their discussion was rted to Su Yu. It turned out that some of the people under Su Yu¡¯s control had thought of a way to avoid having their thoughts detected and managed to transmit some news. After all, Su Yu¡¯s methods were not without loopholes. If that was the case, Su Yu¡¯s strength would have surpassed the King Realm. Therefore, the ten great ns already knew that the elite disciples of their ns were being controlled. When they received this news, the ten great ns were collectively shocked. In the end, after considering the safety of the n¡¯s elite disciples, they did not act rashly. However, no one had spread the news that Ji Ruoyan was not under Su Yu¡¯s control. Although Su Yu¡¯s methods had loopholes, it was already remarkable for them to be able to vaguely spread the news that they were under control. It was impossible for them to spread anything more detailed. Of course, not everyone had this ability. Only a few people had found a way to avoid Su Yu¡¯s detection. However, news traveled fast. If one n knew about this, it basically meant that the ten other great ns also knew. Although they were supposed to be enemies, the ten great ns would still band together against outsiders. Meanwhile, the Ji n suspected that Ji Ruoyan and the Low-Rank King, Ji Ming were also under Su Yu¡¯s control. Otherwise, how could they not have received any news! The other nine great ns also did not act rashly to alert the enemy because the Ji n had shared the news. After all, if the other party really had the means to control a cultivator of Martial King Realm, their ten great ns would probably not be able to live in peace once they alerted the enemy and let the other party escape. Therefore, they had to think of a way to deal with this matter. They might have to mobilize the ancestors who were in seclusion in the forbidden area. Other than that, there was no other way. On the other hand, Su Yu did not know that the ten great ns were already plotting to deal with him. Actually, when he used methods to control these people previously, Su Yu had already thought that the ten great ns would definitely know about this matter in the end. After all, he knew the methods he used. He was aware that some smart people could find the loopholes in them. However, Su Yu wasn¡¯t sure how long the other party would need to aplish such a feat. To Su Yu, he only needed a little buffer time to make preparations. Now, even if the ten great ns knew, it did not seem to have any effect on him. This was because the current Su Yu already had the foundation to kill a Titled King. Although Su Yu¡¯s current conventionalbat strength was only at Peak King Realm, once his foundation was fully unleashed, those old farts from the ten great ns might die at his hands even if they joined forces. It was precisely because of this that Su Yu did not panic at all and still had time to wander around the sea area. When Su Yu drove the Ghost Ship back to Chaos Ind, there was not much movement on King¡¯s Continent, as if this matter had passed. However, in the forbidden grounds of the ten great ns, the figures of some old fellows quietly disappeared. After returning to the ind, Su Yu integrated the Heart of the Ind into Chaos Ind. Six Level 10 Heart of the Ind and one Level 11 Heart of the Ind could expand Chaos Ind by a total of 409,600 square meters. In other words, it was only enough for Su Yu to upgrade the Chaos Ind to Level 13. They were still quite a way away from Level 14. [Ding! Your ind level has been upgraded to Level 13.] After the seven Hearts of the Ind fused into Chaos Ind, the usual notification sounded. Then, the energy concentration on the ind also increased a lot. In addition, the probability of enlightenment during cultivation also increased a little. This energy was not particrly useful to Su Yu. After all, Su Yu¡¯s main goal now was toprehend the rules and deepen his control over the power of rules. However, this was not something that could be achieved overnight. Even with Su Yu¡¯s talent, he would have to spend some time to raise hisprehension of rules to the level of a Titled King. If it was one single rule, Su Yu¡¯sprehension speed could probably be much faster. However, the number of rules Su Yuprehended was a number that ordinary Kings did not even dare to think about. This was also the main reason why Su Yu could fight above his Rank. For example, after fusing the five elemental rules, the power was at least ten times stronger than a single metal, wood, water, fire, and earth rules. After dealing with the matters at hand, Su Yu once again entered a state of seclusion toprehend. Cultivation was sometimes addictive. Others might not have the same feeling as Su Yu. After all, when Su Yu was in seclusion, he could feel his strength increasing at all times. How could he not be happy? The sea creatures in the nearby sea were already used to it. When they felt that seawater was starting to boil, they had already consciously dived down.. Chapter 244 - 244: Movement of Ten High Rank Kings 2 Chapter 244: Movement of Ten High Rank Kings 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, these sea creatures were also looking forward to the arrival of night. This was because at night, a small portion of the moonlight power attracted by Su Yu would inevitably fall into the sea. Although the quality of this moonlight power was not as high as the moonlight power gathered around Su Yu, it was enough for ordinary sea creatures. If the quality was too high, they would not be able to absorb it either. They might even explode and die. Then, night fell. Su Yu¡¯s cultivation continued. However, ten uninvited guests arrived in the capital of the Great Zhou Dynasty. ¡°What should we do next? Let¡¯s discuss a countermeasure!¡± In a room in arge courtyard in the capital of the Great Zhou Dynasty, an old man with white hair and a youthful face said to the other nine in a low voice. ¡°Currently, we don¡¯t know where that young man called Su Yu is. If we rashly attack, the gains might not make up for the losses.¡± As soon as the old man finished speaking, someone immediately chimed in. These people were none other than the ancestors of the ten great ns of the King¡¯s Continent who had been secluding themselves in the forbidden area. If one¡¯s strength were at the level of a High Rank King, they could be considered the strongest existence among the ten great ns ¨C after the ten Peak Kings. ¡°What about you guys? If this matter is not resolved, there will be endless trouble in the future. Everyone, let me know what you think!¡± Seeing that the others stayed silent, the Wu family¡¯s ancestor that spoke first, could not sit still anymore. ¡°The most important thing now is to determine where the other party is. Also, find out who is supporting this person. From the current information, I suspect that this person came from the central sea area.¡± Upon hearing the Wu family¡¯s ancestor¡¯s words, the others also expressed their opinions. At the mention of the central sea area, the atmosphere instantly turned cold. This was because there were Titled Kings in the central sea area! If the other party was really from a sacrednd in the central sea area, these ancestors of the ten great ns really did not know what to do. After all, the ten great ns were the undisputed uncrowned kings in the King¡¯s Continent. However, they were nothing in front of the Level forces of the sacrednds. Unless someone in their n broke through to the Titled King realm, they couldn¡¯t have a say in the sacrednds. As long as there wasn¡¯t a Titled King among their ranks, they would always be a second-rate force in a Level 1 sea area. If they had a Titled King among them, they could be considered a first-rate force. Above that was the level of the ten sacrednds. With Su Yu¡¯s current strength, he could be considered a first-rate force. After all, he could kill Titled Kings. As long as high-levelbatants appear, the status of a n in a Level 1 sea area would naturally rise. If a n could not increase the number of its high-levelbatants, it would be destined to be at the bottom. It was useless no matter how much wealth it had. On the contrary, it might attract a fatal disaster. After all, wealth moved people¡¯s hearts! ¡°Everyone, 1 don¡¯t think that young man is from the sacrednds. If he¡¯s from the sacrednds, why is he so low-key?¡± At this moment, one of the ten people suddenly spoke. ¡°It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry. We have to figure this out first. Also, we have to figure out if there are Titled Kings behind the other party. Otherwise, our Wu n will definitely not attack.¡± Seeing that they could note up with a good solution after discussing, the Wu n¡¯s ancestor also expressed his opinion. That was to first figure out Su Yu¡¯s background and identity. Under the circumstances where the situation was unclear, he would not put the entire Wu n at risk. Because now, only Wu Jian and Wu Yan were under the other party¡¯s control. He couldpletely sacrifice them for the sake of the entire Wu n. If not for the fact that he was afraid that the other party would continue to extend his hand to the other Wu n members, the Wu family¡¯s ancestor would not get involved in this mess. At his realm, he only wanted to cultivate and break through to the Peak King Realm. Finally, he wanted to see if he had a chance to be a Titled King. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to the Tianyan Pavilion. With a lot of money, we should be able to obtain some information about the other party. We¡¯ll stay here for the next few days and wait patiently!¡± In the end, it was the head of the Ji n who spoke in a deep voice. This matter started because of the Ji n, so they had no choice but to take the me. Hearing this, the ancestors of the other nine families did not say anything. At this moment, they did not know that Ji Ruoyan hadpletely be a traitor. Otherwise, their attitude towards the Ji n would definitely not be like this. As for Ji Ruoyan, she was still in seclusion in the Myriad Commerce Association. She had already swallowed a portion of the pills that Su Yu had given her. Under the impact of the body tempering pill, meridian protecting pill, and internal power pill, the apertures in Ji Ruoyan¡¯s body were opened. Ji Ruoyan did not need to break through 365 apertures like Su Yu. With her aptitude, even if she had sufficient pills, it was impossible for her to reach that level. Therefore, what Ji Ruoyan needed to do was to open her apertures to the limit of her current body. When that happened, she would be able to break through to the Martial Lord realm. With Ji Ruoyan¡¯s current cultivation speed, no one in the Ji n¡¯s younger generation couldpare to her. It really was nice to be able to rely on a big shot. Some people could cultivate diligently for their entire lives but the result they achieved might not evenpare to the effect of a pill. Meanwhile, a certain elder of the Ji n appeared in the Tianyan Pavilion ¨C a mysterious force in the sea area. ¡°I want to buy all the information about the 79th prodigy on the sea area prodigy rankings, Su Yu,¡± a Ji n elder who had been led into a small cubicle said in a deep voice. ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± Upon hearing this, the member of the Tianyan Pavilion who was in charge of receiving the elder of the Ji n replied. ¡°Information about this prodigy is not cheap. Are you sure you want to buy it?¡± After flipping through the information records, the white-robed Tianyan Pavilion member slowly spoke to the Ji n elder. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the price?¡± The Ji n elder who heard this replied impatiently. ¡°Three Low-Rank King artifacts.¡± Seeing that the other party was really going to buy them, the attendant of the Tianyan Pavilion raised three fingers. ¡®Its so expensive. Who exactly is the other party?!¡¯ After hearing this price, the Ji n elder was petrified. Three King items were not your average treasures! King artifacts were basically attached to the power of rules. Usually, they were refined by a King using the power of rules for a long period of time. After a long period of refinement, one could obtain a Low-Rank King artifact. Therefore, one could imagine how valuable a King artifact was. For a Low-Rank King like Ji Ming, it was already not bad if he owned a Low-Rank King artifact. He wouldn¡¯t be able to take out three of them even if he dug out all of Ji Ming¡¯s assets. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send something over.¡± In the end, the elder of the Ji n was still going to buy information about Su Yu. However, he did not have three Low-Rank King items on him. It was impossible for him to use his Middle-Rank King item to buy it. He was not stupid. Therefore, he could only inform the n to use the Low-Rank King artifacts umted in the n¡¯s treasure vault. Even for a great n like the Ji n, the number of Low-Rank King artifacts umted in their treasure vault would definitely not exceed ten. Now, they had to use three to buy information. They were really unwilling! When the attendant in the Tianyan Pavilion heard that the other party really wanted to buy the information, a trace of surprise shed in his eyes. After all, this price was ridiculously high. However, if the customer wanted to buy it, he would not stop him. To be honest, the attendant of the Tianyan Pavilion Pavilion also did not know why Su Yu¡¯s information was so valuable. This was because some news was confidential within their ranks. Those who were not at the level of the Deputy Pavilion Master did not have the authority to ess all the information.. Chapter 245 - 245: Information from the Tianyan Pavilion Chapter 245: Information from the Tianyan Pavilion Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After receiving the news, the group of old fellows within the Ji n could not help but feel a little pained. If not for the fact that they knew that there was no way it could happen, they would probably suspect that the person who went to the Tianyan Pavilion had tried to embezzle some money. Three Low-Rank King artifacts! Moreover, they might not be able to get especially detailed information. From this, it could be seen that Su Yu was special. One had to know that even the information of the person ranked first on sea area prodigy rankings was not worth this price. In the end after a moment of discussion, the old farts of the Ji n decided to use three Low-Rank King artifacts to buy Su Yu s information. If Su Yu¡¯s background was too terrifying, then this matter would end here. After all, they couldn¡¯t possibly put the entire Ji n at risk just for some juniors! Soon, a Low-Rank Martial King who had been cultivating bitterly in the Ji n¡¯s forbidden area rushed to the Tianyan Pavilion. He brought with him three Low-Rank King artifacts. The Ji n did not have the guts to openly rob the Tianyan Pavilion. The Tianyan Pavilion¡¯s status in the sea area was extremely special. No one had seen the true master of the Tianyan Pavilion. However, in rhe past, there were some people who were not afraid of death and wanted to see the true appearance of the Tianyan Pavilion. In the end, the entire n was ughtered the next day. Even a High Rank King could not escape death. From then on, all the factions on the King¡¯s Continent did not dare to provoke the Tianyan Pavilion. Many old fellows in the sea area suspected that the Tianyan Pavilion was backed by a force from the central sea area. Furthermore, it was suspected to be presided over by a Titled King. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t appear to be so unfathomable, making it impossible for others to investigate its roots. The location of the Tianyan Pavilion was not on the King¡¯s Continent. Instead, it was on a small ind in the King s Continent¡¯s sea area. It looked rather special. Not long after, rhe elder of the Ji n who brought three Low-Rank King artifacts arrived at the Tianyan Pavilion. ¡°Elder Changkong, these are the artifacts.¡± Ji Ri then handed over a storage ring. As an elder of the Ji n, Ji Changkong had the strength of an Middle-Rank Martial King. Naturally, he was stronger than a Low-rank Martial King like Ji Ri. Therefore, it was normal for Ji Ri to be more respectful to him. Ji Changkong casually took the spatial ring and didn¡¯t say anything else. He quickly walked into the reception room. ¡°The items are here. Take a look. If there¡¯s no problem, give me the information.¡± Ji Changkong hastily handed over rhe storage ring. Hearing this, the white-robed young man quickly took out the three Three Low-Rank King artifacts in the storage ring and began to examine them. ¡°There¡¯s no problem with rhe three Low-Rank King artifacts. This is the information you want.¡± After confirming that rhe items to trade were correct, the white-robed youth rook out a golden jade slip and handed it to Ji Changkong. After obtaining the golden jade slip, Ji Changkong directly sent his spiritual thought into it. I Human | Name: Su Yu. Age: No more than 30 years old. Strength: Martial King Realm (Specific strength unknown) Knowledge: Rules of illusion, rules of water (other unknown) Background: None. Origin: Suspected to be visitors from outer space. Potential Assessment: Sage aptitude. After sending his spiritual thought into the golden jade slip, Ji Changkong obtained such simple information. When he saw Su Yu¡¯s background, Ji Changkong1 s expression instantly changed. To be honest, Ji Changkong had never imagined this. After reading all the simple information about Su Yu, Ji Changkong could nor help but feel a chill in his heart. He was not even 30 years old. At the very least, his strength was at the Low-Rank Martial King realm. Furthermore, he mastered two rules. He also had the aptitude of a sage. When he saw this information, Ji Changkong even suspected that he had wasted his life. After the information in the golden jade slip had been read, the golden color also turned white. This information was rhe kind that could only be viewed once. After the information was read, it would automatically disappear. Ji Changkong didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, he hurriedly brought Ji Ming to King¡¯s Continent. It was not a loss for the Ji n to buy such little information at the price of three Low-Rank King artifacts. After all, only by knowing yourself and your enemy would one win every battle. If they did not know Su Yu¡¯s background, the Ji n would not have rhe guts to make a move. Now that they knew that Su Yu might be a visitor from outer space, the Ji n immediately came up with an idea. In any case, Ji Changkong felt that Su Yu definitely had some unspeakable secret. Otherwise, his power would be unreasonable. One had to know that when Ji Ming sent the news back, he said that the other party had yet to advance to the King s Realm. How long had it only been? The other party¡¯s strength had jumped three levels and directly reached the Martial King Realm. Moreover, he might not even be a Low-Rank Martial King. Who would believe this? On the way back to the Ji n, Ji Changkong sent a message to Ji Tian, who was in the Great Zhou Dynasty. When Ji Tian received Ji Changkong¡¯s message, his face was filled with disbelief. Who would have thought that their guesses were wrong? After regaining his senses, Ji Tian immediately informed the other nine people. When everyone had arrived, Ji Tian shared the news that Ji Changkong had sent over with everyone. ¡°What? Suspected to be someone from beyond the heavens?¡± The ancestors of the nine great ns couldn¡¯t help but be shocked after hearing this.. Chapter 246 - 246: Information from the Tianyan Pavilion 2 Chapter 246: Information from the Tianyan Pavilion 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Is Ji Tian¡¯s message reliable? This is not a joke.¡± After reacting, the Wu family¡¯s ancestor asked anxiously. When the others heard this, they looked straight at Ji Tian. ¡°The Ji n spent three Low-Rank King artifacts to exchange for this news from the Tianyan Pavilion. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± Seeing that everyone was staring at him, Ji Tian spoke the truth. Upon hearing his words, the ancestors of the other nine great ns could not help but fall into deep thought. The uracy of the information from the Tianyan Pavilion was extremely high. Although the other party hadbeled the information as ¡®suspected¡¯, it meant that in the eyes of the Tianyan Pavilion, there was at least an 80% chance that Su Yu was a visitor from outer space. Otherwise, the Tianyan Pavilion would not have used the word ¡®suspected¡¯. Instead, they would have directly marked Su Yu¡¯s specific background or unknown. Therefore, the ten of them ¨C including Ji Tian ¨C had different thoughts. They were all sly old foxes who had lived for a thousand years. They instantly understood that Su Yu definitely had great fortune. There was no doubt about this. In that case, it was worth thinking about how to take this great fortune from Su Yu. At this moment, the ten people had already grown greedy. The ten of them were already at the High Rank Martial King Realm. If they wanted to reach the peak of the Martial King Realm, it would take them a crazy amount of time. Now that there was a ready-made opportunity in front of them, how could Ji Tian and the others not be tempted? If Su Yu had the backing of a sacrednd, then Ji Tian and the others could only suffer in silence. However, Su Yu did not have the backing of a Titled Martial King. It would be strange if Ji Tian and the others were not tempted. The ten great ns had relied on this to make a name for themselves in the beginning. In a Level 1 sea area, no matter whatrge faction it was, if they said that they relied on themselves to grow, they werepletely fooling people. There was no credibility to such words at all. Although the Ji n was currently doing the business of themerce association, who would have thought that the true ancestor of the n was in the pirate industry before establishing the Ji n! ¡°Everyone, please share your opinion!¡± After suppressing the thoughts in his heart, Ji Tian asked tentatively. ¡°I think we have to think about it at length ande up with a detailed n. We have to capture Su Yu alive.¡± As soon as Ji Tian finished speaking, someone immediately chimed in. ¡°I think it¡¯s possible, but we still have to figure out where Su Yu is now and how strong he is. If the other party escapes, our ten great ns might be at risk of being destroyed.¡± At this moment, the Wu family¡¯s ancestor said in a low voice. Hearing this, the others nodded. They naturally understood that they could not let such a prodigy with the aptitude of a sage escape. Otherwise, it would cause a disaster for the ten great ns. That was because an existence with the aptitude of a sage could not be stopped by the barrier of the Titled King realm. To them, advancing to the Titled King Realm only required time. Ji Tian and the others were extremely envious when they thought of this. They wished they could transfer Su Yu¡¯s talent to them. However, the higher the realm, the harder it was to use the transfer secret technique. ¡°Why don¡¯t we send a group of young nsmen from within the n to lure Su Yu?¡± Someone suddenly suggested. ¡°This method is feasible,¡± Someone immediately echoed. If they sent a Low-Rank Martial King, they would definitely alert the enemy. Therefore, Ji Tian and the others thought of sending a group of elite disciples to scout the way and attract Su Yu. If they could really use this method to lure Su Yu out, even if Wu Jian and the others were all sacrificed, it waspletely worth it in the eyes of these ten old fellows. Compared to the opportunities that could help them break through the current barrier and advance to High Rank, the lives of their descendants meant nothing to these old powers who had lived for thousands of years. This was because the longer one lived, the less one cared about worldly kinship. Perhaps in the eyes of Ji Tian and the other old fellows, the younger generation disciples of the n were not so important. To be able to make a certain contribution to the n was definitely a glorious death. This kind of thinking was not only limited to the ten great ns of the King Continent. Even in the central sea area, there would be many people who would make such a choice. There was no other way. Compared to the fortune that Su Yu might possess, a mere few dozen elite disciples of the n meant nothing. ¡°Since everyone thinks that this n is feasible, let¡¯s implement this n!¡± After discussing for a while and finding that there was no other good way to lure Su Yu out, Ji Tian said directly. ¡°In order to prevent any idents from happening, from today onwards, the ten of us will stay in this hall. No one is allowed to leave.¡± At this moment, someone suddenly suggested. As soon as these words were spoken, the expressions of two or three old fellows could not help but change slightly. However, in the end, they did not say anything and remained silent. Then, everyone sent back the order to transfer elite disciples to the Great Zhou Dynasty. Ji Tian and the others waited quietly in the hall. As they were all High Rank King Realm experts, it would not be difficult for them to stay here for half a month. At the same time, Ji Changkong, who had already returned to the Ji n, received Ji Tian¡¯s message. After reading the contents of the message, Ji Changkong quickly made arrangements. Currently, the Ji n¡¯s Council of Elder and Ji Ruoyan¡¯s father had to be controlled. Everything had to be controlled by Ji Changkong. This was also to prevent traitors from appearing among these people. While the ten great ns were conspiring, Su Yu was still immersed in his cultivation state and could not extricate himself. Over the past few days of cultivation, his golden body strength had improved slightly, but he was still far from breaking through. As for his power of rules, the five-element rules and the rules of yin and yang, they had all improved greatly. Even with Su Yu¡¯s aptitude, the speed at which heprehended the rules of life, rules of space, and rules of time was extremely slow. During this period, Su Yu even mobilized the power of Ghost Ship to elerate the progress of hisprehension of the rules of space. However, although this was useful, it was not much. It only added to the speed by 20 to 30%. Compared to his speed ofprehending otherws, it was still like an old cow pulling a cart. Actually, Su Yu had long known that Ji Tian and the others had appeared in the Great Zhou Dynasty. After all, his Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets couldpletely cover the territory of the Great Zhou Dynasty. Therefore, Ji Tian and the others were discussing how to deal with him under his nose. Of course, because he was in a cultivation state, Su Yu did not pay much attention to Ji Tian and the others. Instead, he let Zhou Yi keep an eye on them. He asked Zhou Yi to report to him when the other party made any movements. ¡°Master, those ten High Rank Kings want their n to send a group of elite disciples to attract your attention. In addition, the Tianyan Pavilion is more mysterious. The information they sold to the Ji n actually said that you are suspected to be a visitor from outer space.¡± At this moment, Zhou Yi, who had copied the contents of the conversation between Ji Tian and the ten people, used the heavenly mystery array to send a message to Su Yu. Using the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, could transmit images of real time surveince, the content of Ji Tian and the others¡¯ conversation was equivalent to being ced right in front of Su Yu. This was also because Ji Tian and the others were a little careless. They had indeed set up a soundproof array formation, but they did not choose the more reliable divine sense transmission. If they had used divine sense transmission, Su Yu would not have been able to obtain the contents of their conversation immediately. This was normal.. Who would have thought that Su Yu had such an abnormal divine item like the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets! Chapter 247 - 247: Seven ★★★ King Treasure Chests Chapter 247: Seven ¡ï¡ï¡ï King Treasure Chests Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Yu did not choose to end his seclusion when he saw Zhou Yi¡¯s message. ¡°Continue to monitor them. Report to me when everyone from the ten great ns is here.¡± After replying to Zhou Yi, Su Yu fell into a state of rulesprehension again. It was obvious that he did not take the ten great ns seriously. He was waiting for the end of his seclusion to catch them all in one swoop. After Zhou Yi received Su Yu¡¯s reply, he did not ask much and obediently returned to the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets to monitor Ji Tian and the others. Just like that, a week passed in the blink of an eye. At the same time, the new batch of elite disciples sent by the ten great ns also arrived at the capital of the Great Zhou Dynasty. At that moment, Ji Ruoyan had also ended her seclusion. This was because the meridians in her body had reached their limits. There was no point in continuing her seclusion. Although the meridian protecting pill had miraculous effects, Ji Ruoyan had to be able to absorb it for these effects to be useful. Not everyone¡¯s physique was as abnormal as Su Yu¡¯s. In the courtyard on the fifth floor of themerce association, Ji Ruoyan received the news that the elite disciples of the ten great ns hade to the Great Zhou Dynasty. Since they needed to lure Su Yu out, this matter naturally could not be carried out secretly. Instead, they had toe with greater fanfare, just like Wu Jian and the others the first time. In the eyes of Ji Tian and the others, the more they tried to be discreet, the easier it was for the other party to discover that something was wrong. Therefore, they should do the opposite. At the same time, after the elite disciples of the Ji n and the ten great ns arrived at the Great Zhou Dynasty, Zhou Yi directly sent a message to Su Yu. After receiving Zhou Yi¡¯s message again, Su Yu ended his seclusion. After cultivating in seclusion for a few days, Su Yu¡¯s strength had also improved a lot. The apertures in his body had also be more and more condensed. His basicbat strength was getting closer and closer to the Titled King realm. Sometimes, he was afraid that he would not gain anything from his seclusion. His strength would be stuck at a point that he would not be able to increase. At that time, it would be very painful. Just like Ji Tian and the others, they had been stuck at the High Rank Martial King Realm for a very long time, but they could not break through that barrier. No matter how many times they went into seclusion, it would be useless. Compared to Su Yu¡¯s seclusion, Ji Tian and the others¡¯ seclusion in the n was equivalent to trying their luck. They all wanted to see if they could suddenlyprehend something during their seclusion and break through the barrier. At this moment, Su Yu¡¯s figure had already disappeared from the sky above Chaos Ind. Now that the other party had gathered, Su Yu had to go out and exercise! Actually, Su Yu was not as concerned about the ten great ns as he was regarding the mysterious Tianyan Pavilion faction. After all, the other party could actually deduce that he was suspected to be a visitor from outer space. From this, it could be seen that the Tianyan Pavilion was much stronger than the ten great ns. In terms of connections, even if the ten great ns were tied together, they could notpare to the Tianyan Pavilion. How could Su Yu not be concerned about them? Su Yu had a bold guess in his heart. The Tianyan Pavilion might also be a divine item like the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. Of course, Su Yu still needed to verify for himself whether this was the case or not. Thus far, this was just Su Yu¡¯s guess. Soon, Su Yu¡¯s figure quietly appeared in the courtyard on the fifth floor of the Myriad Commerce Association. ¡°Sir.¡± Ji Ruoyan, who was sitting at the stone table, looked slightly worried. The moment she saw Su Yu, the huge rock that had been hanging in her heart finally rxed. It was as if she had found her backbone. ¡°Young Master, the Ji Family and the other families have sent another batch of elite disciples over. I suspect that they have discovered something.¡± After Su Yu sat down, Ji Ruoyan quickly told him her take on the situation. ¡°I already know why they are here. Don¡¯t be anxious. Let¡¯s quietly watch a good show.¡± Upon hearing Ji Ruoyan¡¯s words, Su Yu calmly picked up the teacup on the table and took a sip. This was the benefit of being strong. No matter how the waves rose and fell, he could sit still. Ji Ruoyan¡¯s curiosity waspletely piqued by Su Yu. Although Ji Ruoyan was smart, she couldn¡¯t possibly imagine that the ten great ns had already sent out ten High Rank Kings to lure Su Yu out. Then, they would attack together so that they could capture Su Yu alive and interrogate him about his secrets. ¡°Sir, what are they here for?¡± Ji Ruoyan could not suppress her curiosity and asked softly. ¡°What else could it be? They¡¯re here for me.¡± Upon hearing this, Su Yu casually said. ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing that, Ji Ruoyan could not help but raise her tone. Although she had such a guess in her heart, when these words really came out of Su Yu¡¯s mouth, it still had a certain impact on Ji Ruoyan. ¡°Someone among those people leaked the secret.¡± Ji Ruoyan immediately thought of Wu Jian andpany. ¡°Alright, stop being so shocked. Have some tea!¡± Su Yu chuckled at the shocked expression on Ji Ruoyan¡¯s face. As Su Yu seemed like he was not taking this matter to heart, Ji Ruoyan swallowed back the words she wanted to say.. Chapter 248 - 248: Seven ★★★ King Treasure Chests 2 Chapter 248: Seven ¡ï¡ï¡ï King Treasure Chests 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Then, she sat quietly at the side and made tea for Su Yu. Meanwhile, in therge courtyard, Ji Tian and the others were also discussing matters rted to Su Yu. ¡°Everyone, the elite disciples of our respective ns have already arrived in the Great Zhou Dynasty. Now, we have to think of a good way to lure Su Yu out.¡± Ji Tian looked at the others and spoke in a deep voice. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just have them go to the Myriad Commerce Association?¡± suggested someone. ¡°Will this work? Don¡¯t alert the enemy.¡± Someone immediately objected. ¡°What¡¯s there to be shocked about? They came with great fanfare, but when they arrived, there was no movement at all. That would be even more suspicious! 1 think it¡¯s fine to have them go straight to the Myriad Commerce Association.¡± ¡°I agree. Su Yu should be a very proud person. After all, he has the aptitude of a sage, he¡¯s young, and his strength is also top-notch among the younger generation. Do you think he will attack despite knowing the danger?¡± ¡°That¡¯s possible. After all, abnormal existences are usually extremely arrogant.¡± Soon, the group of old fellows expressed their opinions. Most of them felt that it was better to directly let the group of elite disciples go to the Myriad Commerce Association. The other two or three felt that there was still room for discussion. It had to be said that it was not good to have too many people in a group. It was very difficult to unify their opinions. In the end, the minority obeyed the majority. They chose to attack the root of the problem and lure the snake out of its hole. This was because Ji Tian and the others were also afraid that trouble would arise if they dyed. The longer this dragged on, the less confident they were. After all, with Su Yu¡¯s abnormal aptitude, they should make a move when the other party was not too strong. After another three to five years, what could they possibly do? At this moment, in the hearts of Ji Tian and the others, Su Yu¡¯s strength would at most not exceed that of a High-Rank King. There was a high possibility that he was a Middle-Rank King. Therefore, now was the best opportunity for them to attack. Soon, after the group of elite disciples of the ten great ns received the message from Ji Tian headed straight for the Myriad Commerce Association. During this period, many people in Wu Jian¡¯s group were kept in the dark and did not know about this matter at all. About twenty minutester, a group of people arrived at the Myriad Commerce Association. At the same time, Ji Tian and the other ten old monsters also hid near the Myriad Commerce Association. They were waiting for Su Yu¡¯s arrival. At this moment, they did not know that Su Yu was already sitting leisurely on the top floor of themerce association, drinking tea. ¡°Sir, they are already here. What should we do now?¡± Ji Ruoyan realized that the descendants of the ten great ns had already arrived at the Myriad Commerce Association and asked Su Yu softly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just stay here. I¡¯ll go and chat with those old fellows.¡± After saying that, Su Yu¡¯s figure disappeared from the courtyard, leaving Ji Ruoyan in a daze. Ji Tian and the others were carefully using their spiritual power to probe the Myriad Commerce Association. They did not know that they would be able to see Su Yu in person soon. Su Yu shuttled through the inteyer of space and directly appeared where Ji Tian and the others were. In order to prevent these guys from escaping, Su Yu secretly released the power of the Illusion God¡¯s Eye. After all, they were all old fellows who had lived for thousands of years. It was hard to guarantee that these people did not have any life-saving trump cards. Therefore, Su Yu was prepared to ughter Ji Tian and the other ten people in one go. He would not give them any chance to escape. Something was wrong. At this moment, Ji Tian and the other ten old fellows suddenly felt that something was wrong. However, Su Yu had alreadypleted his deployment. Even if Ji Tian and the others sensed that something was wrong, it was a little toote. In an instant, it was as if time and space had been reversed in the world. The world that appeared in front of Ji Tian and the others had clearly changed. When Ji Tian and the others noticed this situation, their expressions instantly turned extremely ugly. The ten of them had unknowingly fallen into the enemy¡¯s trap. ¡°Quick, use all your strength to leave this ce.¡± Aftering to his senses, Ji Tian hurriedly shouted. Using the illusory world to trap 10 High-Rank Kings at once was a piece of cake to Su Yu. If not for the fact that he had devoured Jesus¡¯ divinityst time, Su Yu would not have dared to pull the ten High-Rank Kings inside. Just as Ji Tian and the others were about to take action, the illusion of hell appeared, and the ten Kings of Hell appeared. Su Yu naturally had to use some serious methods to deal with 10 High-Rank Kings at once. At this moment, Ji Tian and the others were preparing to mobilize the power of rules when they realized that they were unable to mobilize the rules of heaven and earth of the outside world in this godforsaken ce. Only the power of the soul could be used. This discovery frightened Ji Tian and the others. As Martial Kings, they were unable to mobilize the rules of heaven and earth. This instantly reduced theirbat strength by 90%! However, the ten Kings of Hell that Su Yu had manifested would not show mercy to Ji Tian and the others because of this. In the illusory world, the ten Kings of Hell held huge magical artifacts and smashed them towards Ji Tian¡¯s group. As for Su Yu himself, he was in charge of maintaining the power consumption of the illusory world. As long as Su Yu could hold on, Ji Tian and the others would not be able to break free from the consumption of the illusory world. This was also the abnormality of the Illusion God¡¯s Eye. This was normal. Something that contained the word ¡®God¡¯ would naturally have abnormal effects. It would be even weirder if the effect was trash. Just like divinity. If a group of Titled Kings in a Level 1 sea area obtained divinity, it would be easy for them to break through the Titled King Realm and enter the High-Rank Emperor Realm. However, existences who possessed divinity were basically people with great luck. It was very difficult for Martial Kings to kill them. As long as the power of luck was not suppressed, such an existence would generally be able to turn misfortune into fortune. If Jesus and Brahma had not been unlucky enough to meet Su Yu, they would probably have be Buddhas and ancestors in the future. In any case, the endgame of an SSS Grade skill was not a Level 1 sea area at all, but a higher leveled sea area. Of course, if one was too unlucky and encountered an existence with stronger luck, there was nothing they could do. As Ji Tian and the others fought the ten Kings of Hell, they got more and more afraid. This was because every time they fought, a portion of their soul power would be lost. On the other hand, the aura of the guy fighting them would directly increase. Under such circumstances, what was the point of fighting! Su Yu had also used the rules of life, in addition to the original power of the illusory world. Therefore, as long as Ji Tian and the others didn¡¯t destroy the ten Kings of Hell with a single strike or shatter the illusory world, they were doomed to exhaust their soul power and die. ¡°Supreme One, please spare my life!¡± An old fellow whose soul was getting weaker and weaker from the beating knelt down and begged for mercy. Unfortunately, Su Yu¡¯s order was to kill. Thus, the ten Kings of Hell that appeared in the illusory world naturally wouldn¡¯t stop. At this moment, Ji Tian and the others had already figured out who was targeting them. Other than Su Yu, they could not think of anyone else. However, even though they had figured this out, they could not think of a way to escape. In this godforsaken ce, the power of rules could not be used. This was no different from cutting off the arms of Ji Tian and the others. Moreover, it was ridiculous that they could not even use a King artifact. Ji Tian and the others got weaker and weaker as they fought.. In the end, they were sealed on the bronze pir. Then, all their divine soul power was absorbed by the illusory world and the rules of life. [¡ï¡ï¡ï King Treasure Chest] Item Description: It contains one crystallized rules of water. [¡ï¡ï¡ï King Treasure Chest] Item Description: It contains an Intermediate-Level Elemental Heart. The moment Ji Tian and his group died, Su Yu obtained seven King treasure chests. Furthermore, these treasure chests were all ¡ï¡ï¡ï king treasure chests. Three of them did not have treasure chests. This time, the items in the treasure chests did not disappoint Su Yu. There were a few items that were very useful for him to increase his strength. For example, the intermediate-level elemental heart and the crystallized rules of water could help Su Yuprehend the rules faster and enter a Higher Realm.. Chapter 249 - 249: Ten Old Powers Panicking Chapter 249: Ten Old Powers Panicking Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, after killing Ji Tian and the others, Su Yu had to deal with the counterattack of the ten great ns on the King¡¯s Continent. However, with Su Yu¡¯s current foundation, the ten Peak-Level Martial Kings were nothing to him. At most, he would use the Illusion God¡¯s Eye¡¯s origin strength to kill them all. As long as it was not ten Titled Kings, they would not pose a problem to Su Yu. After opening all the ¡ï¡ï¡ï King treasure chests, Su Yu also absorbed four intermediate-level elemental hearts and four crystallized rules of water into his body. After fusing these items into his body, Su Yu felt that hisprehension of rules had increased by a huge margin. The moment Ji Tian and the others died, the ten great ns on the King¡¯s Continent also discovered this situation. The distance between King¡¯s Continent and the Great Zhou Dynasty was not as far as the distance between the Great Zhou Dynasty to the central sea area. Therefore, it did not take long for Ji Tian and the others¡¯ soulmps to be obliterated. The soulmps of the ten great ns were extinguished at an extremely fast speed. With this discovery, the ten great ns immediately fell into chaos. After all, the death of a High-Rank Martial King was enough to shake the foundation of a n. Now that ten High Rank Martial Kings had died for no reason, it would be strange if there wasn¡¯t anymotion within the ten great ns. In addition, these High Rank Martial Kings had been staying in the Great Zhou Dynasty because of Su Yu. In that case, it was easy to deduce that their deaths were definitely rted to Su Yu. Then, ten domineering auras rose from the forbidden grounds of the ten families. This matter was too grave. The n had to ask for the stabilizing force to help them deal with the situation. ¡°Speak, what exactly is going on?¡± Within the Ji n, Ji Tianming, the Peak Martial King who had been awakened, roared angrily at everyone. ¡°Ancestor, this matter is definitely rted to a young man called Su Yu.¡± Hearing Ji Tianming¡¯s angry roar, the Martial Kings standing below immediately replied. Next, the few of them quickly told Ji Tianming what had happened from beginning to end. ¡°Bastard.¡± After hearing the cause and effect of the matter, Ji Tianming almost died of anger. This was such a big matter, but these bastards actually dared to do things privately behind his back. Now that they had seen through the matter, they wanted him ¨C the ancestor ¨C toe out and clean up the mess. ¡°You¡¯re saying that the other ns have also sent out a High Rank Martial King?¡± Ji Tianming, who had caught the main point, said angrily. ¡°Yes, Ancestor. The High Rank Martial Kings of the other ns have also been killed.¡± The Martial King who replied to this question could subconsciously feel his scalp tingle. Ten High Rank Martial Kings had basically died at the same time. What kind of force was the other party! At this moment, Ji Tianming also felt extremely uneasy. To be able to deal with ten High Rank Martial Kings at once and make them unable to even escape or send a message. Ji Tianming admitted that he couldn¡¯t do something of that level. Then this matter was very serious. If things went wrong, the ten great ns might be overturned. Thinking of this, Ji Tianming couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. After saying this, his figure directly disappeared from the Ji n. Meanwhile, after hearing the narration of these unfilial descendants in the n, the expressions of the other ancestors of the nine great ns were extremely ugly. If not for the fact that they were suppressing the anger in their hearts, they really wanted to p this group of people who had tried to fool their ancestors to death. The other party had achieved the Martial King Realm before the age of 30, possessed the aptitude of a sage, was suspected to be a visitor from outer space, and alsoprehended many rules. Was such a peerless demon so easy to deal with? In the hearts of these old fellows, they were not angry that the descendants of the family n were targeting such a demon. Instead, they were angry that a group of brainless people actually did things behind their backs. Soon, the ten stabilizing forces of the ten ns gathered together. ¡°Everyone, we are all in trouble now. 1 believe you have all known the information of that young man called Su Yu! Does anyone have any good ideas now?¡± Seeing that everyone was here, Ji Tianming spoke in a deep voice. ¡°What can we do? We haven¡¯t even figured out the other party¡¯s background and have already lost ten High Rank Martial Kings to him¡± ¡°The other party¡¯s strength is definitely not inferior to ours. Moreover, in terms of one-on-onebat, probably no one in our group could defeat him.¡± ¡°And most importantly, was it really that young man called Su Yu who did this? If it was really him, then 1 would choose to escape to the central sea area.¡± As soon as Ji Tianming finished speaking, the other nine old powers began to discuss among themselves. Among them, there were even people who expressed that if it was really Su Yu who did it, he would rather abandon his n and escape to the central sea area than be Su Yu¡¯s enemy. There was no way to go against an existence who had already surpassed the peak of the Ordinary Peak King Realm before the age of 30. He probably wouldn¡¯t even know how he died. Even the sacrednds would be terrified by such an invincible monster! To go against the other party would mean that they were simply tired of living. These old powers from the ten great ns were all peerless geniuses when they were young. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to cultivate to the Peak Martial King realm. Therefore, they knew even better how terrifying the power of luck was. The power of providence that a freak like Su Yu carried had probably reached an unimaginable level. It was also because of this that if it was really true that Su Yu had personally killed ten High Rank Martial Kings, a few ancestors among the ten great ns would choose to abandon their ns.. Chapter 250 - 250: Ten Old Powers Panicking 2 Chapter 250: Ten Old Powers Panicking 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After all, the n was not worth mentioningpared to their old lives. As long as they were given time, they could support a n at any time. This was also to say that High Rank Cultivators are the criteria for evaluating a faction. This was because High Rank cultivators could establish ns or sects at any time. ¡°Everyone, calm down first. For the time being, we don¡¯t know for sure if it was that young man called Su Yu who did it. However, this matter is definitely rted to him.¡± ¡°Even if the other party did not do it, there must be a huge figure behind him. This matter is still disadvantageous to us, so you can all choose for yourselves. Should we bring some n elites and escape to the central sea area?¡± Seeing that everyone was inclined to stop provoking Su Yu, Ji Tianming added in a low voice. ¡°My Wu n cannot afford to offend that monster, so I choose to escape to the central sea area. The remaining descendants will have to depend on their luck. 1 suppose that after we leave, the other party will probably not attack them.¡± The Wu family¡¯s ancestor expressed his opinion. ¡°I will also escape to the central sea area.¡± At once, everyone tacitly chose to leave the central sea area. This was because they really did not have the confidence topete with a monster like Su Yu. If the ten of them could not take down the other party even if they worked together, there was no need to think about the consequences. The oue would definitely be the annihtion of the ten great ns. It had to be said that the ten stabilizing forces of the ten great ns were still very bold. They abandoned such a huge foundation like the King¡¯s Continent just like that. ¡°Since everyone has decided, let¡¯s make preparations as soon as possible. If the other party decides to make a move, it will be difficult for us to leave.¡± After everyone decided to bring the n¡¯s elite disciples to the central sea area, Ji Tianming spoke out. He then left the room afterwards. At the same time, the other nine people also quickly returned to their respective ns and began to pack up. For a moment, the ten great ns could not help but feel apprehensive. Soon, the higher-ups of the ten great ns received the order from the ancestor. When they heard this order, many people¡¯s eyes shed with disbelief. No one dared to question the decisions of their respective n¡¯s ancestors. They could only quickly follow the ancestors¡¯ instructions. Meanwhile, Su Yu¡¯s figure appeared in the Myriad Commerce Association. At that moment, Ji Ruoyan was still receiving the elite disciples of the ten great ns. When they saw Su Yu¡¯s figure appear out of nowhere, the elite disciples of the ten great ns could not help but be dumbfounded. It was not that they were ignorant, but Su Yu¡¯s actions were truly something they had never known before. ¡°Sir.¡± Upon seeing Su Yu¡¯s appearance, Ji Ruoyan¡¯s face was filled with joy. Hearing Ji Ruoyan¡¯s words, the faces of the elite disciples of the ten great ns instantly turned pale. Before these people could react, a thought shed through Su Yu¡¯s mind, and everyone fell unconscious. ¡°Little Yan, be prepared to take over the Ji n!¡± Looking at dazed Ji Ruoyan, Su Yu could not help but say slowly. ¡°Take over the Ji n.¡± When Ji Ruoyan heard his words, she was stunned. How long had it only been? Could she take over the n now? However, there was still a Peak Martial King ancestor in the n! At the thought of this, Ji Ruoyan hurriedly said, ¡°Sir, there¡¯s still a Peak Martial King Realm ancestor in the Ji n¡¯s forbidden ground.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. He should be too busy talcing care of himself,¡± Su Yu said meaningfully. When he killed the ten High Rank Martial Kings, Su Yu had indeed thought that he might be besieged by the ten Peak Martial Kings. However, after pondering for a while, Su Yu banished this thought. Su Yu felt that if he had to face an unknown existence that could kill ten High Rank Martial Kings at once, the first thing he would choose to do was not to take revenge, but to try his best to hide himself. After all, as long as there was life, there was hope. Those old fellows had lived for so long and had experienced all kinds of dangers. They would definitely not rush over rashly to take revenge on him. Therefore, the greatest possibility was to move and think of a way to kill himter. It had to be said that Su Yu¡¯s deduction waspletely in line with the results of Ji Tianming¡¯s group discussion. Aftering to this conclusion, Su Yu had no intention ofunching an attack on the King¡¯s Continent. This was because the ten Peak Kings definitely had some trump cards. If Su Yu went there under such circumstances that the other party was prepared, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain anything. It was better not to go. ¡°Go and wake Ji Ming up. I have something to say to him. You can deal with these people by yourself. It doesn¡¯t matter if you kill them or subdue them.¡± Ji Ruoyan¡¯s mind was still in a mess. Su Yu gave her a simple nce and issued his order. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in the courtyard.¡± After saying this, Su Yu¡¯s figure disappeared from the room. Ji Ruoyan finally recovered from her shock. She ignored the group of unconscious people and rushed towards Ji Ming¡¯s seclusion area at an extremely fast speed. At this point, if Ji Ruoyan still did not know that something might have happened to the ten great ns, it would be an insult to her intelligence. While Ji Ruoyan was waking Ji Ming up, Su Yu was brewing tea in the courtyard. Compared to the ten great ns that were in a tizzy, Su Yu¡¯s side was rxed andfortable. There was a stark contrast between the two. ¡°n elder, something has happened. Come out quickly.¡± Ji Ruoyan forcefully knocked on Ji Ming¡¯s seclusion chamber. Ji Ming was currently trying toprehend the rules of water in seclusion. He was jolted awake by Ji Ruoyan¡¯s voice. ¡°Little Yan, what happened?¡± Ji Ming stopped his seclusion and rushed out. ¡°Elder,e with me. It¡¯s a very big matter. I¡¯m not sure about the details. Sir will tell you about this.¡± After Ji Ming came out, Ji Ruoyan quickly exined. Hearing this, Ji Ming could not help but raise his eyebrows slightly. He could not understand why Su Yu was looking for him at this time. He did not ask further and promptly followed Ji Ruoyan to the courtyard. ¡°Young Cultivator Su, why are you looking for me so urgently?¡± Ji Ming asked after seeing Su Yu. ¡°Have a seat.¡± After gesturing for Ji Ming and Ji Ruoyan to sit down, Su Yu poured them a cup of tea. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. It¡¯s just that the ten great ns sent out ten High Rank Kings and I killed them.¡± After pouring the tea, Su Yu said casually. Upon hearing that, Ji Ruoyan and Ji Ming, who had just picked up their teacups, dropped their teacups to the ground. ¡°What¡­ what?¡± Ji Ming, who was sure that he was not hallucinating, asked with a trembling voice. Ji Ruoyan was already in turmoil. She felt numb. What kind of existence were the ten High Rank Martial Kings?! If they were to work together, they would be able to establish the eleventh super n on the King¡¯s Continent. ¡°You didn¡¯t hear wrongly, so you have two choices next. One is to be my enemy, and the other is to assist Little Yan in taking over the ten great ns. During this period, I will send a few Martial Kings to assist you.¡± Looking at Ji Ming, who was a little pale, Su Yu took a sip of tea as if nothing had happened. As Su Yu spoke, Ji Ming was also stunned. If he had to say that he was loyal to the Ji n, it was really not to the extent where he could die for the Ji n. Ji Ming only wanted to cultivate quietly and did not want to participate in too many n battles. But from the looks of it, he had to take sides now! Chapter 251 - 251: Bell Ring, Nine Titled Kings Chapter 251: Bell Ring, Nine Titled Kings Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When he saw that Su Yu didn¡¯t seem to be lying, Ji Ming was at a loss for what to say. How long had it only been?! The other party could kill ten High Rank Kings all by himself. He was simply unimaginably terrifying. When he first saw Su Yu, he was 100% sure that Su Yu had definitely not broken through to the Martial King Realm at that time. Now, in just a short month or so, Su Yu¡¯s strength had reached the point where he could casually kill a High-Rank Martial King. Was he some kind of God¡¯s favorite? Ji Ming, had cultivated for most of his life, but he was only a Low-Rank Martial King. This was a pitiful thing to say! However, Ji Ming quickly came back to his senses. Now didn¡¯t seem to be the time for him to think about this, because he had to make a choice. ¡°Lord Su, I choose to assist Little Yan in taking over the Ji n and the other ns.¡± Ji Ming quickly made a decision and chose to side with Su Yu. He even changed the way he addressed him. Ji Ming did not have the guts to continue addressing him as ¡®Young Cultivator Su¡¯. After all, in the cultivation world, the most capable people were the most important people. For Su Yu to be able to kill ten High Rank Martial Kings at once, his strength was definitely at the Peak Martial King or above. Therefore, Ji Ming hurriedly changed his manner of speech. ¡°Next, 1 think the ten great ns of the King Continent should cause a huge upheaval. You guys pay close attention to the news over there. Report to me if there¡¯s anything. 1 still have something to do, so 1¡¯11 take my leave first.¡± After saying this, Su Yu¡¯s figure directly vanished from the stone stool he was sitting on. He was getting more and more proficient in using rules of space. At Su Yu¡¯s current strength, he did not need to use any mind control methods on a Low-Level Martial King like Ji Ming. If you doubt someone, don¡¯t use them. If you use someone, don¡¯t doubt them. A Low-Rank Martial King was nothing to Su Yu. Even if Ji Ming was given ten thousand guts, he would not dare to rebel. And the truth was indeed so. At this moment, Ji Ming did not have any thoughts of rebelling. Ji Ming was not stupid. After cultivating for such a long time, how could he not see how terrifying Su Yu was? If he submitted to such an existence, Ji Ming might be able to reach the level of a Titled Kingter on. If he went against the other party, it would basically mean that he was tired of leaving. After Su Yu¡¯s figure disappeared from the courtyard, Ji Ming subconsciously rxed. When Su Yu was around, the pressure from him was overwhelming. ¡°Little Yan, tell me what¡¯s going on.¡± Ji Ming asked in a deep voice when he saw the confused Ji Ruoyan. ¡°Elder, would you believe me if I said that 1 also don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on?¡± Ji Ruoyan spread her hands and said helplessly. She indeed did not know the details of the matter because Su Yu did not exin it to her. In any case, she only knew one thing at this moment. After the news came from the King¡¯s Continent, she could prepare herself to take over the ten great ns. Ji Ruoyan naturally believed Su Yu¡¯s words without a doubt. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t be going into seclusion for the time being. In addition, I¡¯ll go and see what¡¯s going on on the King¡¯s Continent.¡± After hearing Ji Ruoyan¡¯s words, Ji Ming took on a task for himself. ¡°Alright, sorry to trouble you, Elder.¡± Ji Ruoyan nodded slightly in response. Soon, Ji Ming used his own channels to start obtaining information about the King¡¯s Continent. As a Martial King, Ji Ming¡¯s connection was quite good. He still had this bit of capability. As for Ji Ruoyan, she was free to deal with the elite disciples of the ten great family ns however she saw fit. As for how she would deal with them, it would depend on their choices. Meanwhile, after Su Yu left the Myriad Commerce Association, he flew towards a certain location in the sea area at an extremely fast speed. It turned out that just now, Su Yu had received a warning from Zhou Yi that the heavenly mystery array had detected that two Peak Demon Kings were quickly rushing towards the spot where Jin Huo and the others had died. ¡®The forces of the sacrednds are indeed not to be underestimated. They casually sent out two Peak Demon Kings.¡¯ As Su Yu piloted the Ghost Ship through the inteyer of space, he couldn¡¯t help but think so. He was not surprised that the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds had sent people to the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s sea area. After all, it was impossible for the other party to ignore that a Saint had died in this ce. It would be out of character for the sacrednds to do so. At this moment, Jin Yuan and his wife turned into two golden lights and followed the guidance of a certain artifact to find thest ce where Jin Huo¡¯s magical vessel stopped. After stopping in the sky above the sea area, Jin Yuan also carefully investigated to find some clues. However, so much time had passed. Coupled with the fact that Su Yu had the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets to hide, Jin Yuan¡¯s search was destined to be fruitless. However, Jin Yuan and his wife couldn¡¯t ept this result. Therefore, the sea creatures in this sea area suffered. Jin Yuan and his wife, who had transformed into huge rocs, began to wash the sea area with blood. With the strength of the two Peak Demon Kings, this was simply a massacre. In an instant, the seawater in this area was dyed red with blood. When Su Yu arrived above the sea area, he saw two huge rocs killing crazily.. Chapter 252 - 252: Bell Ring, Nine Titled Kings 2 Chapter 252: Bell Ring, Nine Titled Kings 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios [Roc Race] Name: Jin Yuan. Realm: Peak Demon King. Rule: Rules of Gold, Rules of Speed. After ncing at the two huge rocs, Su Yu, who was in the inteyer of space, also obtained the information of these two fellows. Su Yu definitely did not intend to let go of these two rocs. After all, the other party had alreadye looking for him. He could not let them go! If he did not kill these two, they could probably decimate the entire Great Zhou sea area and the Great Zhou Dynasty with their strength. On the other hand, Chaos Ind would definitely be discovered by these two fellows sooner orter. Therefore, he had to strike first. Thinking of this, Su Yu¡¯s pupils started umting power. Facing Peak Demon Kings from the sacrednds, Su Yu had to kill them in one strike without giving the other party a chance to send a message back. Only when the other party could not figure out his strength could he take advantage of the situation and wait for an opportunity to develop. There was no right or wrong in the sea area, only the strong and the weak. The weak did not even have the right to resist. Just like the sea creatures that were ughtered by Jin Yuan and his wife. Did they do anything wrong? No, they were just weak, so they became the target of their anger. After Su Yu consumed a small portion of the illusory world¡¯s origin strength, the attack that he had charged for a long time swept towards Jin Yuan and his wife. At this moment, the two people who had revealed their roc bodies instantly felt the danger approaching them. However, Jin Yuan and his wife could not react in time. In fact, Jin Yuan and his wife were already very cautious. Although they were killing the sea creatures to vent their anger, they were still paying attention to every move in the vicinity. However, it was still impossible to guard against Su Yu, who was hiding in the inteyer of space. In addition, the two of them did not expect that someone would ambush them as soon as they arrived. Therefore, Jin Yuan and his wife were still struck by Su Yu¡¯s nned attack at the same time. Then, their huge bodies fell into the sea. At the same time, their souls were pulled into the illusory space by Su Yu. This time, Su Yu did not have the mood to y slowly. He used all kinds of methods quickly, urately, and ruthlessly. For a moment, the soul power of Jin Yuan and his wife was flowing away. The two of them naturally began to resist with all their might. The two of them had their wings and bodies all bound by the illusory world chains. They were pulling uselessly at the chains that were constructed from the illusory world¡¯s origin. Unfortunately, they were unable to break free from these chains and break through the illusory world to return to their bodies. ¡°Who are you? Who are you? I¡¯m an elder of the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. The sacrednds prohibit Titled Kings from attacking anyone ranked below them. How dare you attack us?¡± Jin Yuan roared with the voice of his soul. He did so in order to ease the horror in his heart. At the same time, he wanted to force Su Yu to show himself. Until now, Jin Yuan and his wife had yet to see Su Yu¡¯s true appearance. Su Yu did not care about Jin Yuan¡¯s mor at all. Jin Yuan was just struggling on the verge of death. Gradually, Jin Yuan and his wife¡¯s roars became weaker and weaker because their souls had been extracted so much that they had turned into phantoms. Jin Yuan¡¯s heart was filled with hatred. He was unwilling to ept this! There was still a killer weapon hidden in his storage space that he had yet to use! If he could use this killing weapon, even if he could not counterattack, Jin Yuan was confident that he could escape back to the sacrednds. It turned out that the two of them hade prepared. It was a pity that Su Yu chose not to fight them in closebat. Instead, he picked the safest way to fight. As his soul had been dragged into the illusory world, Jin Yuan naturally couldn¡¯t take out his killing weapon. It would be a different story if he could break through Su Yu¡¯s world seal. In the end, the souls of the two huge rocs were also obliterated in Su Yu¡¯s illusory world. After this round, Su Yu still managed to obtain something. After all, the soul power of a Peak Demon King could not be underestimated. After absorbing the soul power of two Peak Demon Kings, not only did he replenish the consumed origin power, but he also slightly strengthened the illusory world. At the same time, Su Yu also obtained the bodies of two Peak Demon Kings and two ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï King treasure chests. [¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï King Treasure Chest] Item Description: It contains one crystallized rules of water. [¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï King Treasure Chest] Item Description: It contains one crystallized rules of speed. Looking at the items inside the two ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï King treasure chests, Su Yu immediately felt that after killing High Rank Kings, the probability of obtaining rules crystals that they hadprehended increased greatly. Of course, this probability was also rted to Su Yu killing Jesus. After absorbing his divinity, Su Yu¡¯s invisible hidden luck increased again, allowing him to obtain good things when he opened the treasure chests. With these rules crystals, Su Yu was confident that he could quickly level up the corresponding power of rules to High Rank King Realm or Peak King Realm. As expected, it might be a little difficult to reach the Titled King Realm. Although Su Yu had the Quadruple Happiness skill and could obtain four times the crystals, the threshold of the Titled King Realm was still a little difficult to reach. If Su Yu was given three to two years of secluded cultivation, there would naturally be no big problem to reach that level. After putting the two rocs¡¯ bodies into the Ghost Ship, Su Yu¡¯s figure disappeared from this sea area. In any case, Su Yu had not appeared in the sea area from the beginning to the end. He had been hiding in the inteyer of space. Even if the sacrednds had the ability to reverse time, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to find him. Not long after Su Yu returned to Chaos Ind, the bell in Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds in the central sea area rang six times in a row. The bell rang consecutively, indicating that something big had happened. Six bells sounded. This meant that in the eyes of the sacrednds, this matter was very serious. Even when the Saint Jin Huo died, the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds did not ring the bell. Now, it rang six times in a row. This matter was obviously huge. Even the old powers in the forbidden area of Golden Roc Mountain were rmed. ¡°Jin Peng, what¡¯s going on?¡± A voice suddenly sounded in the ears of the Golden Roc Holy Lord. His expression was ugly. ¡°Ancestor, Jin Yuan and his wife¡¯s soulmps were extinguished just now,¡± the Golden Roc Holy Lord hurriedly replied when he heard this elderly voice. ¡°Bastard, call out all the Titled Kings who are not in seclusion. 1 want to see who dares to go against our Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds.¡± ¡°Yes, Ancestor.¡± The Golden Roc Holy Lord¡¯s legs trembled when he heard this voice. Although they were both Titled Kings, there were also differences in strength between Titled Kings. Golden Roc Holy Lord was naturally much weaker than the existence he called the ancestor. Soon, many existences emitting terrifying auras appeared in the Golden Roc Hall. There were nine existences in total, including Jin Yi, who was an expert in divination. From this, it could be seen how strong the foundation of the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds was. Without including those who were in seclusion, they had already gathered nine Titled Kings. If they included those who were in closed-door cultivation, the number would definitely be in the double digits. If the nine of them attacked at the same time, Su Yu would probably have to escape with his ind. He did not have the ability to fight against nine Titled Kings at the same time. If he exhausted the origin strength of the Illusion God¡¯s Eye, it would be good enough if Su Yu could kill three of them. Nine was beyond his limit. The story would be different if Su Yuprehended his own rules to the level of a Titled King. In that case, he could fight against many Titled King experts alone. Now, he was still not strong enough. ¡°Elder Jin Yi, can you forcefully deduce the location of the person who did this?¡± A golden-robed elder sitting in the main seat asked Jin Yi in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s difficult. I¡¯ve already tried previously. There¡¯s a huge obstruction. Unless I work with existences who are good at deducing heavenly secrets, it¡¯s impossible to find the culprit.¡± Hearing this, Jin Yi slowly replied.. Chapter 253 - 253: Escape Through the Night- Joint Deduction Chapter 253: Escape Through the Night- Joint Deduction Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Then, we¡¯ll spend some resources and invite the Titled Kings in the other sacrednds who are good at divination to take action.¡± The old man sitting at the head of the table said in a low voice after hearing Jin Yi¡¯s words. ¡°Jin Peng, 1¡¯11 leave this matter to you. If any sacrednds are unwilling to cooperate, list them as key suspects.¡± ¡°Yes, ancestor.¡± The Holy Lord Jin Peng, who was sitting in the lower seat, immediately agreed. ¡°As for the other elders, don¡¯t cultivate in seclusion for the time being. The central sea area is probably not peaceful. You can enter the forbidden area to cultivate in seclusion again after the matter is resolved!¡± After Jin Peng agreed, the old man sitting at the head of the table added. ¡°Roger that.¡± Upon hearing this, the Titled Demon Kings sitting below agreed. Then, Jin Peng turned into a streak of light and left the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. He would be making a trip to the other sacrednds. Among them, his first stop was the human sacrednds. After Jin Peng left, the remaining eight Titled Demon Kings waited quietly in the hall. Right now, the situation was ratherplicated and unclear. Therefore, unless it was necessary, the ancestors of Golden Roc Mountain did not want to lead a group of Titled Kings to the Great Zhou sea area. This was normal. Who would have thought that Su Yu would be so bold? After killing several demon kings of the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds, he actually did not run and stayed in the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s sea area. No one could have imagined this! In addition, the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds had already assumed that this might be the other factions targeting them. They did not consider that this might be done by a visitor from outer space at all. Meanwhile the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds mobilized arge number of people, Su Yu went into seclusion again. Under the coexistence of the five elements, the rules of the five elements also increased rapidly under the lead of the rules of metal. As soon as the crystallized rules of metal entered his body, Su Yu felt arge amount ofprehension of the rules of metal continuously bursting out from his mind. Moreover, theseprehensions also improved the power of rules of wood, water, fire, and earth. At this rate, Su Yu would be able to raise the five-elemental rules to the realm of a High Rank King in a few days. Then, Su Yu¡¯s strength would also increase greatly. While Su Yu was in seclusion, on the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s side, Ji Ruoyan had alsopleted recruiting the descendants of the ten great ns. Those who were disobedient would naturally be dealt with by the Martial King ¨C Ji Ming. In addition, Ji Ruoyan had also figured out who among some of the people from Wu Jian¡¯s group had been secretly feeding information to their respective ns. As the saying goes, if you don¡¯t want others to find out, don¡¯t do it. Since they had done it, they must have left some traces behind. Ji Ruoyan only needed to use the balls of light that Su Yu had left for her to test them one by one. After testing, they would naturally be able to find out who was lying. Ji Ruoyan naturally would not let those who had been secretly feeding news to their ns go. After all, if it happened once, it would happen again. There was no shortage of people in the sea area. In addition, after Su Yu returned to Chaos Ind, he sent two Low-Rank Martial King puppets to help Ji Ruoyan hold the fort. Including with Ji Ming, there were now three Martial Kings holding the fort. Due to this, nothing could possibly go wrong. On Ji Ming¡¯s side, he also learned about the current situation of the ten great ns through his secret channels. That was, the ten great ns were actually selling their assets crazily, as if they were nning to escape. This discovery made Ji Ming even more determined to stand on Su Yu¡¯s side. This waspletely within expectations. The ten great ns had ten Peak Martial Kings, but they could not even defeat Su Yu alone. After knowing all this, how could Ji Ming not know which side to pick? He was not stupid. In any case, after Ji Ming¡¯s cultivation partner died, he no longer had anything that tethered him to the n. In Ji Ming¡¯s opinion, as long as the Ji n was not exterminated, these matters were not so important. At this moment, the King Continent was in a state of panic because of the abnormal actions of the ten great families. Many factions that were presided over by Martial Kings but could notpare to the ten great ns were also anxious. Judging from the abnormal behavior of the ten great ns, something must have happened that they did not know about. Moreover, this matter might have an unprecedentedly huge impact on the King¡¯s Continent. Otherwise, the ten great ns would not have done such a thing. Therefore, in response to this situation, the group of Martial Kings could not sit still anymore. They visited the ten great ns one after another, wanting to obtain information. However, the group of old fellows in the ten great ns naturally would not reveal anything about Su Yu. As for the juniors of the ten great ns, they did not know what was going on at all. They only knew to follow orders. The more suspicious they acted, the more serious the matter seemed. Towards the end, when the ten great ns tried to sell their resources again, no one would dare to purchase it. It was as if that thing was a hot potato. Seeing this situation, the ancestors of the ten great ns could not be bothered to dy any longer. The longer this dragged on, the more dangerous it would be! Therefore, on a dark and windy night, the ten old fellows directly brought the n¡¯s elite disciples with them and began their escape. Only a few coteral branches of the n and many nsmen with low potential were left. This was within one¡¯s expectations. After all, the ten great ns had developed for such a long time. The number of descendants of the n was also numerous. It was clearly unrealistic to take them all away at once.. Chapter 254 - 254: Escape Through the Night- Joint Deduction 2 Chapter 254: Escape Through the Night- Joint Deduction 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Therefore, some of them were destined to be abandoned. The next day, the entire King¡¯s Continent was in a tizzy. All kinds of news spread like wildfire. With so many people missing from the ten great ns, this matter could naturally not be hidden. At this moment, coteral descendants of the ten great ns also realized that they had been abandoned. After all, they were not fools. The n¡¯s higher-ups had all disappeared overnight, leaving only them, the old, weak, sick, and disabled. Wasn¡¯t this enough to exin the matter? Now that the ten great ns had done this, the other ns presided by a King Realm existence could no longer sit still and began to pack their belongings. It was as if the King¡¯s Continent was about to face a cmity. It had to be said that Su Yu¡¯s action of killing the ten High Rank Kings had really caused a great storm on the King¡¯s Continent. It caused all the families on the continent with even the slightest ability to escape to do so overnight. Perhaps this was the protagonist¡¯s halo. It was destined that wherever the protagonist went, there would be no peace. Meanwhile, the Holy Lord Jin Peng had also arrived at the human sacrednds in the central sea area. He was negotiating with a middle-aged man in luxurious clothes. ¡°May I know why the Golden Roc Holy Lord is here?¡± The Holy Lord of the human race ¨C Ye Wushuang ¨C looked at the uninvited Jin Peng and slowly asked. ¡°Holy Lord Wushuang, 1 made this trip to make a request of you. I want to ask your sacrednds¡¯ Martial King Taiyi to help me once.¡± In the face of Ye Wushuang¡¯s question, Jin Peng did not hide anything and went straight to the point. ¡°Oh, 1 can¡¯t make a decision on this matter. 1 need to ask for Elder Taiyi¡¯s opinion.¡± After hearing Jin Peng¡¯s words, Ye Wushuang raised his eyebrows slightly but did not agree directly. Although he was the Holy Lord of the human race, he was not qualified to make decisions for a Titled Martial King of the same level as him. ¡°Holy Lord Wushuang, please pass on my message. This matter is extremely urgent. The Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds are willing to give you a generous gift.¡± Seeing that Ye Wushuang had started to practice Tai chi?, Jin Peng could not help but feel a little anxious. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll inform Elder Tai Yi. I can¡¯t be sure whether he will agree or not.¡± Ye Wushuang did not want to be enemies with the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. Thus, he could only pretend to be a good person. ¡°Thank you, Holy Lord Wushuang. This is a token of my gratitude.¡± After hearing Ye Wushuang¡¯s words, Jin Peng directly handed him a storage ring. Ye Wushuang did not refuse and reached out to take it. It would be a waste not to receive a gift that came knocking on his door! As for whether Elder Tai Yi agreed or not, that was his business. It was reasonable for Ye Wushuang ¨C the messenger ¨C to collect a fee! Not long after Ye Wushuang sent the message, an old man in a starry Taoist robe appeared in the reception hall. ¡°Elder Tai Yi, the Golden Roc Holy Lord is looking for you.¡± After noticing the old man¡¯s figure, Ye Wushuang stood up and said. ¡°I wonder why the Holy Lord is looking for me,¡± Tai Yi stepped into the hall and said indifferently. As a Titled Martial King, Tai Yi could treat Holy Lords casually. He did not need to bow down to them. ¡°To be honest, Elder Tai Yi, a Saint and two Peak Demon Kings of the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds have died in these past few days. Therefore, we would like to ask Elder Tai Yi to join forces with Elder Jin Yi of our n to locate the murderer.¡± After hearing Tai Yi¡¯s question, Jin Peng proceeded to tell him everything in detail. As he spoke, Jin Peng noticed the changes in Ye Wushuang and Tai Yi¡¯s expressions. The moment they heard Jin Peng¡¯s words, a hint of surprise appeared on their faces. Their surprise was not because of the death of the Saint of the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds, but because of the deaths of two Peak Demon Kings. They knew that the other party¡¯s Saint had died. After all, it was difficult not to find out after themotion in those days. However, they really did not know that two Peak Demon Kings had died. ¡°Oh, your sacrednds¡¯ Elder Jin Yi¡¯s divination and deduction power is not inferior to mine. Could it be that he hasn¡¯t deduced any clues?¡± At this moment, Tai Yi asked curiously. ¡°Elder Jin Yi once said that the murderer is very cunning. He can¡¯t locate his whereabouts all by himself, so I hope Elder Tai Yi can help. This is the deposit. After the matter is done, you will definitely be rewarded.¡± At this point, Jin Peng also handed Tai Yi a storage ring. Jin Peng had done a good job in this aspect. His attitude in asking for help was very good. Tai Yi casually took the storage ring and inserted his thoughts into it. His expression changed slightly. He couldn¡¯t refuse what the other party took out. ¡°I will take on this request. When can we set off?¡± After putting away the storage ring, Tai Yi epted this deal. ¡°If you have no urgent matters to attend to, you can set off with me now.¡± ¡°Alright, 1 don¡¯t have any urgent matters. Let us go!¡± ¡°Martial King Tai Yi, please.¡± Seeing that he had managed to invite the other party, Jin Peng could not help but heave a sigh of relief. Meanwhile, another Titled Martial King sent by the ancestor of the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds also sessfully invited the divination big shot in another sacrednd. Soon, Jin Peng and Martial King Tai Yi turned into a streak of light and left the human sacrednds. After they left, Ye Wushuang¡¯s gaze turned solemn. No one knew what he was thinking. At this moment, Su Yu clearly did not know that the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds was preparing to let three Titled Martial Kings who were good at divination deduce his whereabouts and origins. Before long, Jin Peng brought Tai Yi back to the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. At the same time, another Titled Martial King also arrived at the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds with another Titled Martial King who was good at divination. ¡°Ancestor, we¡¯ve already invited him.¡± After entering the Golden Roc Hall, Jin Peng took the lead and bowed to the old man in the main seat. Seeing this scene, Tai Yi and the other Titled Martial King could not help but feel slightly shocked. Unexpectedly, even this old fellow in the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds was rmed. ¡°Alright, 1¡¯11 have to trouble the two of you.¡± Seeing that everyone had arrived, Golden Roc Ancestor, who was sitting at the head of the table, said in a low voice. Tai Yi and the other man naturally had no objections to this. After all, he had to do what the other party asked him to do after receiving the gift- Then, with Jin Yi as the leader and Tai Yi as support, the three of them began a new round of divination. Moreover, the divination items this time were even moreplete. Not only did they have Jin Huo¡¯s feathers, but they also had Jin Yuan and his wife¡¯s items. Soon, a mysterious power spread out from Jin Yi and the other two. It felt as though they wanted to trace the source through the items in front of them. Su Yu, who was in seclusion above Chaos Ind, sensed something and received a warning message from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. ¡®He actually mobilized three Titled Kings to deduce my whereabouts. How generous!¡¯ After sensing that there was a force that wanted to detect him, Su Yu used all his strength to mobilize the power of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets to block himself. As Su Yu became stronger, the power of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets that he could use would also increase. It was probably impossible for the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds to use three Titled Kings to deduce information about Su Yu. Previously, the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had blocked Jin Yi¡¯s deduction on its own. Now that Su Yu had taken the initiative to control it, the power of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets was naturally imprable by ordinary power. For a moment, the two sides started an invisible game. The moment Jin Yi realized that he had passed throughyer afteryer of fog but was still unable to capture any information about the murderer, his face could not help but turn slightly pale. ¡°Gentlemen, continue to increase your power.¡± Despite knowing that it was probably useless to continue searching, Jin Yi decided to give it a try. Chapter 255 - 255: Going For Wool And Coming Home Shorn - Karmic Rules Chapter 255: Going For Wool And Coming Home Shorn ¨C Karmic Rules Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Hearing this, Tai Yi and the other Titled Martial King could not help but increase the intensity of their deduction. In an instant, waves of mysterious power erupted from Jin Yi and the other two. The Golden Roc Holy Lord and the others, who were watching not far away, had solemn expressions on their faces. This was because the harder it was to deduce, the stronger the mastermind was. How could the Titled Demon Kings not be worried? At the same time, Su Yu also sensed that the other party wanted to forcefully spy on him. However, he did not panic. After all, the other party¡¯s power was still within the range that could be blocked by the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. Furthermore, Su Yu had vaguely captured a trace of special power of rules from these powers. Therefore, in order not to disappoint the group of Titled Kings from Golden Roc Mountain, Su Yu deliberately made the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets to show weakness and give them some hope. In fact, he wanted to use the opportunity of the other party¡¯s deduction toprehend that special power of rules. After Jin Yi and the other two had increased the intensity of the deduction, they felt the fog in front of them be thinner and thinner. It was as if they could see the truth behind the fog in the next second. Jin Yi¡¯s heart could not help but tremble. Then, he hurriedly deduced with all his might, afraid that he would miss this opportunity. Gradually, under Jin Yi and the others¡¯ deduction, they gradually obtained some scattered information. However, when Jin Yi and the others wanted to see what was behind the fog, they suddenly realized that the thing behind the fog was almost illusory. They could not see it clearly. ¡®Damn it! Who the hell is this guy? Jin Yi had already sensed that something was amiss. He could not help but roar out in his heart. If he did not realize that the three of them might have been tricked by the other party, Jin Yi would be ashamed of his attainments in divination of the heavenly secrets. But now, there was no turning back. The deduction had already progressed to this point. He couldn¡¯t stop just like that! If they forcefully stopped the deduction, the three of them would definitely suffer a bacsh from the heavenly secrets. It had to be said that Su Yu was quite good at luring people into a trap. He dragged Jin Yi and the other two in step by step. At this moment, Su Yu finallyprehended a trace of the special power of rules. This extremely profound power of rules was on the same level as the rules of space and the rules of time. It was none other than the karmic rules. It was the saying goes, you reap what you sow. Right now, there was karma entangled between Su Yu and the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. Afterprehending a trace of the karmic rules, Su Yu realized that there were many dense karmic threads in his body. For example, on Chaos Ind below, all the living beings were entangled with Su Yu. There were also karmic threads that were tied further from Su Yu¡¯s body. One was in the direction of the Great Zhou Dynasty, and the other was in the direction of the central sea area. However, although he hadprehended the karmic rules, Su Yu was still unable to sever the illusory karmic thread with his current strength. He could only wait until the karmic rules became stronger and transformed into higher-level karmic rules. Only then would Su Yu have the ability to casually sever his karmic thread. Just like those Merituous Treasures in the Untainted Land, they could achieve a level where karma did not touch them. Of course, it was extremely difficult toprehend the karmic rules. Generally speaking, it was already a blessing to be able toprehend the karmic rules. To advance further on the karmic rules was as difficult as ascending to the sky. After sensing that he could no longerprehend the power of the karmic rules, Su Yu could not be bothered to y with the old fellows of the Golden Roc Mountain Holy Land anymore. He directly controlled the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets to forcefully block the other party¡¯s deduction. With Su Yu¡¯s actions, Jin Yi and the other two instantly spat out a mouthful of blood. The Heavenly Secrets Deduction emphasized on ending what you started. Not only did Su Yu¡¯s move cause Jin Yi and the other two to pounce on nothing, but it also caused them to receive a bacsh from the power of heavenly secrets. Although the bacsh was not too serious, it still exhausted a lot of Jin Yi and the others¡¯ vitality. ¡°Elder Jin Yi, what¡¯s the situation now?¡± Seeing that Jin Yi and the other two had finished their deductions but the situation did not seem optimistic, the Golden Roc Ancestor directly appeared in front of the three of them in a sh and asked with a cold face. ¡°The other party¡¯s ability to hide the heavenly secrets is too strong. Even with thebined strength of the three of us, we can¡¯t locate his existence. Moreover, we don¡¯t even know his origin.¡± Upon hearing the ancestor¡¯s question, Jin Yi wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said with an extremely ugly expression. Tai Yi and the other Titled King behind Jin Yi were not looking too good either. No one would be happy after being tricked and injured. Furthermore, even with thebined strength of the three Titled Kings, they could not figure out the culprit¡¯s background. There was a lot going on here. Thinking of this, Tai Yi and the other Titled King felt that they should not have gotten involved in this mess. When the Golden Roc ancestor heard Jin Yi¡¯s words, his face darkened. For the Golden Roc ancestor, not knowing the other party¡¯s identity was simply like having a fishbone stuck in his throat! If the other party really wanted to go against the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds and without showing his face openly, they would basically be attacking from the dark. This was simply a joke. If the culprit could kill two Peak Demon Kings, would the people of the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds be able to leave their sacrednd in the future? Chapter 256 - 256: Going For Wool And Coming Home Shorn - Chapter 256: Going For Wool And Coming Home Shorn ¨C Karmic Rules 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Even Titled Kings would be in great danger if they went out alone. Therefore, how could the Golden Roc ancestor not be vexed? If Jin Yi could pinpoint the culprit¡¯s identity, everything would be easy. In that case, the Golden Roc ancestor would directly bring a few Titled Demon Kings and they would kill him together. The culprit would definitely die without a burial ce. But now, he didn¡¯t know anything. What was there to do? ¡°Is there really no information at all?¡± The Golden Roc ancestor was a little unwilling to give up. He continued to ask Jin Yi. Hearing this, Jin Yi shook his head with an ugly expression. ¡°The other party deliberately revealed some scattered information to us.¡± ¡°Please keep this matter a secret. Consider the things here aspensation for the two of you.¡± Upon hearing Jin Yi¡¯s words, the Golden Roc ancestor directly threw out two storage rings to Tai Yi and the other Titled King. After casually receiving the ring, Tai Yi and another Titled King tactfully bade farewell. The two of them were not idiots. It was obvious that the other party wanted to discuss something and did not want the two of them to hear it. If they did not leave now, when would they? After the two of them left the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds, the Golden Roc ancestor said to everyone with an extremely ugly expression, ¡°From today onwards, the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds will be on lockdown for a period of time. Those with the strength of a Demon King are forbidden to go out. When this matter is cleared up, the lock down will be lifted.¡± The moment the Golden Roc ancestor said that, the expressions of the other Titled Demon Kings changed slightly. However, no one objected. Other than this method, they did not have any good ideas at the moment. If he didn¡¯t put the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds on lockdown, he might even be caught by that fellow hiding in the dark. The Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds could handle the death of one or two Peak Martial Kings. If too many of them died, even the sacrednd would not be able to withstand it! After all, Peak Demon Kings were the strongest high-levelbatants second only to the Titled King realm. If there were too many casualties of the Peak Demon Kings, it would severely affect the foundation of a sacrednd. Soon, the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds implemented the decision to put the sacrednd on a semi-lockdown. During this period, Martial Kings were not allowed to go out. On the other hand, it did not affect those below the Martial King Realm much. Meanwhile, the other nine sacrednds also received the news. After all, such a thing could not be hidden even if they wanted to. In the human sacrednds, Ye Wushuang was talking to Tai Yi. ¡°Elder Tai Yi, what did you do at the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds this time?¡± Ye Wushuang, who was sitting in the main seat of the hall, asked curiously. ¡°Holy Lord, I¡¯m afraid the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds have gotten into quite a lot of trouble. Someone is sniping at them from behind the scenes, and this existence has hidden himself very well. Even with the my, Jin Yi of the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds, and Wu Zhu of the great sun sacrednds¡¯ strength, we still can¡¯t deduce the background of the culprit. Moreover, we suffered a bacsh from the power of the heavenly secrets and lost some vitality.¡± Sitting in the lower seat, Tai Yi replied with a solemn expression. Hearing this, Ye Wushuang¡¯s expression subconsciously turned grave. Since the sacrednds were being targeted, he had no choice but to be wary. Today, it might be the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds who had gotten themselves into hot water. Tomorrow, it might be the sacrednds of the human race¡¯s turn. ¡°Elder Yi, even the three of you Titled Kings can¡¯t deduce the culprit¡¯s existence. The other party¡¯s strength can¡¯t be underestimated!¡± After pondering for a moment, Ye Wushuang could not figure out who would target the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. This was because such a thing had never happened before. Even some Titled Kings who were cultivating in the central sea area would not dare to do such a thing. After all, if a single Titled King were to face a big figure like the sacrednds, he would not be able to escape death if the sacrednds were to mobilize their forces. He might not be inferior to a Titled Martial King in a one-on-one battle, but there were more than one or two Titled Kings in the sacrednds. Who could withstand a group attack? ¡°Alright, Elder Tai Yi, you¡¯re injured. Go back and recuperate. I¡¯ll pay close attention to this matter.¡± After this thought shed through his mind, Ye Wushuang said to Tai Yi. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go down first. Holy Lord, you can send me a message if there¡¯s any urgent matters.¡± After hearing this, Tai Yi left the hall and returned to his cave abode to recuperate. ¡°It seems that the people in the sacrednds have to be more restrained recently.¡± After muttering to himself, Ye Wushuang¡¯s figure disappeared from the hall. All at once, the entire central sea area changed, the arrogant and domineering sacrednds¡¯ disciples became cautious. Many people chose to cultivate in seclusion in the sacrednds when there was no need to do so. They did not go out and wander around. It had to be said that due to Su Yu¡¯s actions, the entire central sea area became a little strange. Many hunting teams that had already left the central sea area also received warnings from the sacrednds. In fact, at this moment, the Titled Demon Kings of Golden Roc Mountain had a vague guess in their hearts. The person behind this might not be from the other sacrednds but was rted to the so-called visitors from outer space. This was because the timing of Jin Huo¡¯s death was very coincidental. It happened not long after the ten sacrednds issued the kill order. Moreover, who would go out of their way to kill a Saint of a sacrednd! The other sacrednds should not be so stupid. Thinking of this, the Golden Roc ancestor and the others instantly felt that they had hit the nail on the head. However, even so, the Titled Demon Kings of the Golden Roc Mountain Sacred Ground still could note up with any good ideas. This was because Su Yu had hidden himself too well. He could not be found at all. The Level 1 sea area was so big. He was an existence whose location could not be deduced and possessed the strength of a Titled King. Thinking about these circumstances, it was far too easy for him to hide. To find such an existence in the vast sea area was more difficult than finding a needle in a haystack. Therefore, this matter fell into an endless cycle. ¡°Contact the Holy Lords of the other nine Holy Lands and invite them to Golden Roc Mountain for a chat.¡± In the end, the Golden Roc ancestor instructed after he could not find a good solution. They wanted to pull the nine sacrednds onto their side and advance and retreat together! As expected, the old fellow had a good heart. At the same time, Su Yu retracted his control over the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and began to study the karmic rules. Su Yu naturally had to think of a way to improve this power that surpassed ordinary rules. Let¡¯s put it this way! Titled Kings who hadprehended the rules of time could casually kill Titled Kings who hadprehended ordinary rules. From this, one could tell the difference between various rules! Currently, Su Yu hadprehended six rules that were beyond ordinary. They were Time, Space, Karma, Life, the Five Elements, and Yin and Yang. As for the five elementalws, Su Yu had alreadyprehended them to the level of a High Rank King. If he was given some time to digest the power of those crystallized power of rules, it would only be a matter of time before he stepped into the Peak King Realm. At that time, just by relying on the power of the five elements, Su Yu would be able to fight Titled Kings of a higher level. Currently, Su Yu¡¯s n was that if the central sea area came to deliver their heads, he would kill them all and use them as cultivation resources. If they did note, Su Yu would slowly digest the resources he had at hand and increase his strength. Then, he would continue to search for other inds to increase the level of his ind. This was Su Yu¡¯s next n. It was very simple and clear. If the central sea area sent too many Titled Kings, Su Yu nned to hide first. After all, he had the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets to monitor the nearby sea area in real time. Oh, right, there was one more thing. That was the mysterious Tianyan Pavilion. Su Yu nned to find out more about this ceter. Su Yu was very suspicious that there was also an ind master behind the other party. However, why did he not appear? This puzzled Su Yu a little.. Chapter 257 - 257: Utilizing Divine Items, Nine Rejection Votes Chapter 257: Utilizing Divine Items, Nine Rejection Votes Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At the moment, Su Yu had no intention of looking for the existence behind the Tianyan Pavilion. Now, Su Yu nned to improve his strength first. As long as his strength increased, he would naturally know the answer to these questions. If he wasn¡¯t strong enough, there would be no point in searching for these answers. What if he couldn¡¯t defeat the other party? The Level 1 area was so big. Su Yu did not think that the old fellows from the sacrednds in the central sea area were the strongest. Perhaps there were some stronger old farts in some unknown ce. No one could say for sure. Very quickly, Su Yu fell back into his boring life of secluded cultivation. He sat and watched as the moon rose and set. During this period of time, Ji Ruoyan had also packed up and prepared to head to the King¡¯s Continent to take over the ten great ns that had already lost the battle. On the King¡¯s Continent, the ns and factions presided over by King Realm existences had already fled with the wind. There was actually not a single Martial King on the huge King¡¯s Continent. This might be a little hard to believe. But that was the truth. The Ji n and the other nine great ns took the lead to escape, causing everyone in the other ns on the King Continent to be in a state of panic. Hence, those who had the ability to do so hurriedly ran after them. After all, the ten strongest ns had all fled overnight. If you said that the King¡¯s Continent would not encounter any danger in the future, would anyone believe you? The answer was definitely not! Hence, as the magical flying artifacts left the King¡¯s Continent one after another, the number of humans in the entire King¡¯s Continent began to decrease rapidly. However, the ordinary people at the bottom did not have the ability to leave at all. Moreover, with their level, they could note into contact with a lot of information. Therefore, those who left were basically allrge factions. Some Generals basically stayed on King¡¯s Continent and did not leave. With their strength, they would not be able to survive in the vast sea area if they rashly left the continent. With all the big shots gone, it was only natural for Ji Ruoyan to take over the King¡¯s Continent. Of course, many ns who had fled also left behind their n¡¯s suicide soldiers to continue staying on the King¡¯s Continent to see what they would encounter in the end. They were forced to leave their hometown. They would not be satisfied until they figured out what would happen. Simrly, the ten great ns had also left behind their ns¡¯ suicide soldiers pass information. Now, it was a matter of time before Ji Ruoyan made her debut. Meanwhile, in the central sea area, the Golden Roc ancestor had invited the Holy Lords of the other nine sacrednds. He wanted to drag them down with him. To be honest, the Holy Lords of the various sacrednds did not want to receive the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s invitation. However, if they didn¡¯t go, it would seem that they were disrespecting the Golden Roc ancestor. In addition, if they were the one who did not attend, wouldn¡¯t they be deliberately insulting the Golden Roc ancestor? It was precisely because of this that the nine Holy Lords arrived at Golden Roc Mountain together. ¡°Brother Ye, do you know why Golden Roc Mountain invited us here this time?¡± Outside the main hall of Golden Roc Mountain, the master of a sacrednd who had yet to enter the hall sent a voice transmission to Ye Wushuang. ¡°Holy Lord Yao Yue, 1 know a little about this matter. It should be rted to the recent death of the Saint and Peak Demon Kings of the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds.¡± Hearing Holy Lord Yao Yue¡¯s voice transmission, Ye Wushuang replied directly. ¡°Thank you for telling me, Brother Ye.¡± After hearing Ye Wushuang¡¯s reply, Yao Yue, who was dressed in a purple robe, thanked him. Although Yao Yue¡¯s sacrednds were not human, they were rtively close to the human sacrednds. Therefore, Ye Wushuang naturally would not reject Yao Yue. Soon, the nine Holy Lords, including Ye Wushuang, entered the Golden Roc Hall under the reception of the Golden Roc Holy Lord. Seeing the nine Holy Lords arrive, the Golden Roc ancestor ¨C who was sitting at the head of the table ¨C also stood up to wee them. Although the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s strength was the strongest among everyone in the hall, the most basic etiquette still had to be given to the Holy Lords of the other nine Holy Lands. After all, they were both Titled Kings and masters of sacrednds. It was fine for the Golden Roc ancestor to teach the Golden Roc Holy Lord a lesson because this was his junior, but he could not do the same to the Holy Lords of other sacrednds. ¡°Holy Lords, it¡¯s our Golden Roc Mountain¡¯s honor that you were able to take the time out of your busy schedules to attend this gathering. Please take a seat.¡± Seeing that the nine Holy Lords had all entered the hall, the Golden Roc ancestor was also polite. Hearing this, the Holy Lords also cupped their hands at the Golden Roc ancestor and said in unison, ¡°Senior Golden Roc, you¡¯re too polite.¡± At this, the Golden Roc ancestor also smiled and nodded before sitting back down. Then, arge number of rare fruits were ced on the table in front of the Holy Lords by the servants. ¡°Holy Lords, please.¡± The Golden Roc ancestor was not in a hurry to get down to business. Instead, he raised his cup and gestured. Seeing this, Ye Wushuang and the others also raised their wine sses and toasted the Golden Roc ancestor. Since the Golden Roc ancestor was not in a hurry, they were even less so. Since the other party was treating them well, it would be a waste not to eat. After three rounds of wine, the Golden Roc ancestor put down his wine ss and said to everyone in a low voice. ¡°This time, 1 invited all the Holy Lords here because 1 have something to discuss with you. Moreover, this matter is rted to the ten sacrednds. If we don¡¯t deal with it carefully, we will definitely be in trouble..¡± Chapter 258 - 258: Utilizing Divine Items, Nine Rejection Votes Chapter 258: Utilizing Divine Items, Nine Rejection Votes Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Upon hearing the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s words, the nine Holy Lords instantly felt that the wine in their hands was no longer fragrant. ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone knows that the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds have lost a Saint and two Peak Demon Kings recently. The Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds have already found some clues about the mastermind behind this matter. It¡¯s rted to the visitors from outer space.¡± At this moment, the Golden Roc ancestor began to bluff. In any case, whether it was done by visitors from outer space or not, he had to me it on the other party first. If they did not drag the other sacrednds down with them, the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds would have problems dealing with this matter all by themselves. As for whether these people believed it or not, the Golden Roc ancestor believed that they would believe it. Even if they did not believe it now, the Golden Roc ancestor would think of a way to make them believe itter. ¡°I wonder if Senior has already confirmed who the culprit is.¡± Upon hearing the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s words, a Holy Lord immediately said. ¡°I¡¯m ashamed to say that the mastermind is extremely cunning. He has never fought us head-on and has always been hiding in the dark. I¡¯m also afraid that the mastermind will do something to the other sacrednds, so I invited the Holy Lords here to discuss.¡± ¡®Is this sly old fox really so kind.1 As soon as the Golden Roc ancestor said this, Ye Wushuang and the others could not help but curse in their hearts. They were Holy Lords. How could they not tell what the other party was scheming?! He waspletely trying to drag the other factions into this mess! And it was the kind that they had no choice but to follow along. ¡°Thank you for telling us, Senior. What do you need us to do?¡± The Holy Lords who understood the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s meaning asked solemnly. ¡°I want to use the Heavenly Mirror to reflect where the culprit is.¡± Seeing that the atmosphere was already in ce, the Golden Roc ancestor also revealed his goal. ¡°What? This won¡¯t do.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The Heavenly Mirror is very important. We can¡¯t use it easily.¡± ¡°I disagree too.¡± As soon as the Golden Roc ancestor said this, he was instantly rejected by the nine Holy Lords. This was because the price of using the Heavenly Mirror was too high. It was impossible for them to agree so easily. ¡°Holy Lords, you have to think carefully. Right now, only my Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds is in trouble. Next time, it might be the other sacrednds. When that happens, don¡¯t me me for not giving you face if you want to use the Heavenly Mirror.¡± Seeing that everyone was against it, the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s voice could not help but turn cold. This Heavenly Mirror was not an exclusive item of a certain sacrednd, but a divine object in the central sea area that could be used to illuminate the entire Level 1 sea area. That was why it was called the Heavenly Mirror. However, to use the Heavenly Mirror, one had to have the authority to activate an item jointly controlled by the ten sacrednds. Even if one of the sacrednds did not agree, they would not be able to use this thing. In addition, the cost of using the Heavenly Mirror was not small. Every time it was used, the providence of the ten sacrednds would be greatly reduced by 20 years. The nine Holy Lords naturally would not agree to such a price easily. After all, the luck of the sacrednds was closely rted to each of them. The stronger the sacrednds were, the higher their chances of breaking through to the next level. If the strength of the sacrednds weakened, not to mention breaking through, there might even be disasters. Who could bear this? ¡°Senior, I can¡¯t make this decision. I need to return to the sacrednds and discuss with the Supreme Elders. If the other Supreme Elders agree to use the Heavenly Mirror, I naturally won¡¯t stop them.¡± At this moment, Yao Yue Holy Lord slowly stood up and said With Yao Yue taking the lead, Ye Wushuang and the others instantly stood up to express their opinion. If they had known that the Golden Roc ancestor had his eyes set on the Heavenly Mirror, they would not havee to this treacherous gathering no matter what. ¡°Then 1¡¯11 wait for your favorable news,¡± The Golden Roc ancestor who understood that Yao Yue and the rest of the other Holy Lords couldn¡¯t make the decision alone, replied in a deep voice. Yao Yue and the others also left the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds with dark expressions. ¡°Ancestor, isn¡¯t this a little inappropriate?¡± Seeing that everyone had left, the Golden Roc Holy Lord immediately asked carefully. ¡°Hmph, what do you know? If we don¡¯t find the culprit, the prestige of our Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds will deteriorate day by day. If this continues, it will definitely exhaust the luck of our sacrednds. At that time, we will be the weakest sacrednds among the ten sacrednds.¡± ¡°Therefore, we have to find the culprit behind this matter. Even if the other nine sacrednds don¡¯t want to use the Heavenly Mirror, we have to force them to use it.¡± At this point, a trace of ruthlessness shed across the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s eyes. If the nine sacrednds wanted to sit this one out and reap the spoilster, the Golden Roc ancestor was prepared to secretly kill a few Martial Kings of the other sacrednds andpletely muddy the waters here. Meanwhile, the Holy Lords who had already distanced themselves from the Golden Roc Mountain Holy Land had dark expressions. Those petty birdmen of Golden Roc Mountain would definitely do a cheap shot and a cheap trick behind the scenes if they did not agree to use the Heavenly Mirror in order to drag down the rest of the sacrednds under water. This was obvious. After all, the ten sacrednds were not rted to each other. How could the other party see that their own family is in trouble and not think of a way to implicate the other sacrednds in this matter? Soon, excluding the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds, the other nine sacrednds also held a secret meeting. It was unknown when these meetings would show results. At this moment, Su Yu clearly did not expect that the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds had gone a little crazy in order to find him. They would not hesitate to use the entire sacrednds¡¯ 20 years of luck to locate him in the Level 1 sea area. If he had known that there was such a thing as the Heavenly Mirror, perhaps Su Yu would have kept a low profile. But now that things had already happened, there was no point in saying this. Of course, Su Yu did not know yet that he had already caused many people in the ten sacrednds toin. After cultivating for quite a while, Su Yu finally raised his five elemental rules to the Peak Martial King Realm. At the same time, his other rules also improved slightly. Only the rules of time, life, karma, and space improved rtively slowly. On the other hand, the rules of yin and yang were baptized by the great sun¡¯s internal power and the great moon¡¯s internal power for a prolonged amount of time. Even if they wanted to slow down, they wouldn¡¯t be much slower. With arge number of King Rank pills and the convergence of the yin and yang of the great sun¡¯s internal power and the great moon¡¯s internal power, Su Yu¡¯s Golden Body Realm finally broke through a realm barrier. He had also polished his Golden Body Realm to the peak of the Sun Glory Golden Body. He was only one step away from perfection. At this moment, Su Yu could sweep through the peak-stage King Realm with the strength of his golden body. With the power of rules, the weaker Titled Martial Kings were no longer Su Yu¡¯s match. Coupled with the foundation of the Illusion God¡¯s Eye, Su Yu could do whatever he wanted among the Titled Kings. However, Su Yu still had to run if he was besieged by arge number of Titled Kings. However, even if they surrounded Su Yu, it would not be easy to kill him. Thus was unless they set up an inescapable. Even with Su Yu¡¯s strength, he would not be able to escape. Then, he could be beaten until his soul was destroyed and his body turned to ashes. Otherwise, it would be extremely difficult to kill Su Yu. This was the terrifying part of cheaters. The speed at which their strength increased was far from what ordinary people could understand. They were not in the same dimension with ordinary people at all. Even Immortals and Buddhas had to kneel down and sing their praises when they saw a cheater. There was no way around. There was no reason behind it. The reason why Su Yu was so eager to increase his strength was because he had used the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets to stop the group of old fellows from investigating the central sea area. A sense of danger rose in his heart. It was as though if his strength stagnated, he would encounter a huge crisis in the future. It was precisely because of this sense of danger that Su Yu began to work hard to improve himself. It was only because his aptitude was high enough and there was no bottleneck. Otherwise, how could it be so easy to increase his strength? When his strength took another big step forward, the sense of danger in Su Yu¡¯s heart also weakened a lot. Although it still existed, it was much weaker than before.. Chapter 259 - 259: The Power of One Person Suppresses the Entire City Chapter 259: The Power of One Person Suppresses the Entire City Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Previously, that sense of danger gave Su Yu the feeling that a fishbone was stuck in his throat. Now, that feeling had basically dissipated. This was also why it was said that in a Level 1 sea area, strength was the king. This expression was vividly shown in the current situation. If he did not have the strength, he could only be at the mercy of others. If he had the strength, he could casually control the lives of masses. Therefore, if he did not want to be yed like a toy, he had to stand at the top of the sea area. After ending his seclusion, Su Yu¡¯s figure shed and he disappeared from the sky above Chaos Ind. He was preparing to go to the King¡¯s Continent to clean up the mess. As the saying went: old ideas die hard. It was probably still not enough to sessfully take over the factions of the King¡¯s Continent with just Ji Ruoyan and Ji Ming¡¯s abilities. It was inevitable that they would encounter resistance. And at this moment, Ji Ruoyan and Ji Ming, who were on the King Continent, had indeed encountered a huge obstacle. After all, no one wanted to listen to other people¡¯s orders. Therefore, Ji Ruoyan¡¯s job of taking over was very difficult. It was the same although Su Yu had sent two more Martial King realm puppets to assist her. This was because the King¡¯s Continent was really too big. Judging from this situation, it was obvious how difficult it would be for Ji Ruoyan and Ji Ming topletely take over such a huge territory. Even when she took over the Ji n, Ji Ruoyan was unable toplete it immediately. In the end, if Ji Ruoyan had not been ruthless and used the method of killing one person as a warning, she would probably not have been able to take over the Ji n so smoothly. There were all kinds of people in the world. There were always people who did not like Ji Ruoyan. They would do things openly and covertly. In the end, she subdued the Ji n with Ji Ming¡¯s help. However, the other nine great ns and some scattered factions ignored Ji Ruoyan¡¯s invitation. Humans all had the mentality of following the masses. If you didn¡¯t go, 1 would not go either. In which case, no one would attend. In addition, the strength that Ji Ruoyan disyed was not strong. They were only a few Low-Rank Martial Kings. It would be strange if people listened to her. Even if there were no other Martial Kings in the current King¡¯s Continent, these people were still not afraid. In the Ji n¡¯s ancestral residence, Ji Ruoyan sat on the main seat and spoke with a cold expression. ¡°Elder, how are the movements of the other ns now?¡± Upon hearing this, Ji Ming¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°The ns who received our invitations haven¡¯t made any moves at all.¡± ¡°Hmph, it seems like they want to do this the hard way.¡± Upon hearing that, a hint of ruthlessness shed across Ji Ruoyan¡¯s face. ¡°Elder, do you think it will be effective on those people if we destroy one of the other nine great ns first?¡± After pondering for quite a while, Ji Ruoyan slowly asked Ji Ming, who was sitting in the lower seats. ¡°Fifty-fifty. With the strength we¡¯ve disyed so far, those ns might band together and then join forces to resist us. In addition, with our current strength, it¡¯s extremely difficult to destroy any of the nine great ns.¡± ¡°Those old powers who left their ns must have left some trump cards in their respective ns, so we have to consider this matter at length to prevent those fellows from taking desperate measures.¡± Upon hearing Ji Ming¡¯s words, Ji Ruoyan nodded slightly. In terms of experience, it was obvious that Ji Ming was much stronger than Ji Ruoyan. Therefore, Ji Ruoyan spent most of her time listening to his opinions. ¡°Your progress doesn¡¯t seem to be very smooth.¡± Right at this moment, an illusory voice directly sounded in the Ji n¡¯s ancestral residence. Apanying the voice, a figure that appeared from the void. ¡°Sir.¡± Upon hearing this familiar voice and seeing Su Yu¡¯s figure, Ji Ruoyan immediately stood up from her chair. As for Ji Ming, he hurriedly stood up and bowed to Su Yu. ¡°The rules of space.¡± Ji Ming was shocked when he saw Su Yu walk out of the void with his own eyes. Although Ji Ming had already made his assumptions regarding Su Yu¡¯s strength, he did not know that Su Yu knew the rules of space. Now that he suddenly saw this legendary rule, how could Ji Ming not be shocked? Although he did not have the fortune toprehend such rules, Ji Ming had read it in ancient books, so he could recognize that Su Yu had definitely used the rules of space just now. ¡°Sir, please take a seat.¡± At that moment, the smiling Ji Ruoyan gave up the main seat. Su Yu did not hesitate and sat down. ¡°Did you encounter an obstacle in taking over those ns?¡± Su Yu asked casually after taking a sip of the spiritual tea brewed by Ji Ruoyan. ¡°Sir, we have indeed encountered a ratherrge obstacle. Currently, I only control the Ji n. 1 have yet to control the other ns.¡± Faced with Su Yu¡¯s question, Ji Ruoyan did not hide anything and directly told him the current situation. ¡°Yes, this is within my expectations. I came here today to resolve these obstacles. Tell me, which n was the most belligerent?¡± Su Yu was not angry at all after hearing Ji Ruoyan¡¯s words. This was because he had sent Ji Ruoyan over to take the lead. Su Yu had no expectations that the ns on the King¡¯s Continent would obediently be recruited by Ji Ruoyan.. Chapter 260 - 260: The Power of One Person Suppresses the Chapter 260: The Power of One Person Suppresses the Entire City 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the end, if one was not strong enough, everything was empty talk. ¡°Currently, the Dark Moon n is the most belligerent. Their nsmen cultivate assassination techniques, so many of their members have already broken up and mixed in other cities in the King Continent. Currently, we don¡¯t have a good way to deal with them.¡± At this moment, Ji Ruoyan was speaking frankly without any reservations. She directly told him about the n that was the most belligerent. ¡°Alright, 1 understand. Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll bring you to watch a good show.¡± After saying this, Su Yu directly wrapped his spiritual thoughts around Ji Ruoyan¡¯s body and they instantly disappeared from the Ji n¡¯s ancestral hall. When Ji Ming saw this scene, he hurriedly chased out of the ancestral hall. He did not know the rules of space, so he had to leave through the door. Su Yu¡¯s figure directly appeared in the sky above thergest city on the King¡¯s Continent. The ancestral residences of the ten great ns of the King¡¯s Continent were all in this King¡¯s City. This was because this ce was in the center of the continent and was the most abundant in energy. ¡°Great sun in the sky.¡± ncing at King¡¯s City below, a terrifying great sun instantly rose from behind Su Yu. For a moment, a terrifying energy fluctuation swept through the entire King¡¯s City. In an instant, the living beings in King¡¯s City noticed that there was an additional sun in the sky above the city. ¡°Those who obey will live, and those who defy will die. From now on, King¡¯s City will be renamed Yu City. To all the ns that have Martial Kings: the person in charge of the n will rush to the Ji n to surrender in three days. Otherwise, they will die and their n will be exterminated.¡± As a grand voice sounded, a terrifying pressure directly swept through King¡¯s City. For a moment, all the living beings in the city felt this extremely terrifying pressure pressing down on their bodies. In an instant, some of the weaker ones knelt on the ground. This was because kneeling could reduce the pressure on their bodies. At the same time, a huge palm that covered the sky pped towards the ancestral residence of the Dark Moon n. In an instant, the defensive array above the Dark Moon n¡¯s ancestral residence shattered like eggshell. The ancestral residence was reduced to ashes by Su Yu¡¯s palm, leaving only a huge palm print. After casually obliterating the ancestral residence of the Dark Moon n, Su Yu disappeared from the sky above King¡¯s City with Ji Ruoyan. When Su Yu left, the pressure that enveloped the entire city dissipated. However, for the time being, no one dared to stand up. Everyone¡¯s faces had turned iparably pale. When the terrifying pressure swept over their bodies just now, everyone felt that their lives were out of their control. It was as if they would be crushed into powder in the next second. They did not want to experience that feeling ever again in their lives. The people from the Ji n were a little dumbfounded. They seemed to have found a powerful backer. If they hadn¡¯t heard wrongly just now, that terrifying voice had said that all the people-in-charge of the ns had to report to the Ji n within three days. Aftering to an understanding, many people directly sucked in a mouthful of cold air. What kind of concept was this? This was something that even the Ji n was unable to achieve at its peak back then! Could it be that it was going to be realized in their generation? On the other hand, other than the disciples of Ji n, all the disciples of therge ns had ugly expressions. They finally understood why that woman from the Ji n had dared to invite everyone for a dialogue. It turned out that she had found a powerful backer. When they thought of the terrifying pressure just now, the hearts of the nsmen palpitated. ¡®Damn it, do we really have to submit to the Ji n?1 At this moment, many n leaders were roaring crazily in their hearts. However, in the next second, everyone who received a certain message chose to act sensibly. They had just received news that the ancestral home and the periphery region of the Dark Moon n had been destroyed by a p. Although it was unknown how many people had died, there was no doubt that this big shot really meant what he said! He would kill to set an example. ¡°Quick, prepare a generous gift. We will head to the Ji n immediately.¡± The variousrge ns quickly came to their senses and chose to surrender. There was no other way. Wouldn¡¯t it be stupid to be stubborn at this moment? At the same time, the suicide soldiers left behind by the ancestors of the variousrge ns also secretly spread the news of what happened in King¡¯s City. As suicide soldiers, they were naturally not afraid of death and would only follow their master¡¯s orders. Ji Ming, who came out with them, felt his heart thumping non-stop. Although Ji Ming did not know the level of the pressure emitted by Su Yu just now, Ji Ming had met the ancestor before. The old ancestor who was at Peak Martial King Realm was not as powerful as Su Yu. ¡°The Titled King Realm. 1 think 1 have chosen correctly.¡± At the thought of Su Yu having the strength of a Titled King, Ji Ming¡¯s body trembled slightly. He was not trembling out of fear. He was excited. What did it mean for one to be a Titled King in his twenties? This must be the descent of an immortal! Even those ancient sages were not so abnormal! In a short moment, Ji Ming thought about many things. After he came back to his senses, he hurriedly rushed back to the Ji n¡¯s ancestral residence. Su Yu also returned to the Ji n¡¯s ancestral residence after acting cool in the sky above the King¡¯s Continent. As for Ji Ruoyan, she was beside Su Yu and had witnessed this scene with her own eyes. Her eyes were sparkling like little stars. The shock that Su Yu had given her just now could not be any greater. Ji Ruoyan did not even dare to imagine the scene of a single person suppressing the entire city. ¡°I will stay in the Ji residence for three days. Prepare a courtyard for me!¡± Seeing that Ji Ruoyan was still a little confused, Su Yu said softly. ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Upon hearing Su Yu¡¯s voice, Ji Ruoyan immediately came back to her senses and replied excitedly. At this moment, Ji Ming had arrived at the ancestral residence. He was very tactful and did not enter. He stood outside the ancestral residence and became the guard. Meanwhile, the ancestors of the variousrge ns who had already fled the King Continent also received the news from their n¡¯s suicide soldiers by using forbidden techniques. After reading the contents of the message, these old fellows ran even faster. To be able to intimidate the entire King¡¯s City with his own strength, this was definitely the strength of a Titled King! After all, King¡¯s City was a huge city. Even Peak Martial Kings did not have the strength to spread their might throughout the entire city. Now, there was actually an existence suspected to be a Titled King. It would be strange if this group of old fellows did not run even faster. They no longer thought about the family business in the King¡¯s Continent. They also wouldn¡¯t do such a stupid thing like sending suicide soldiers to cause some trouble for that Titled King. It was obvious now that the other party had no intention of chasing after them for the time being. If they insisted on waking the sleeping giant, wouldn¡¯t they be digging a hole for themselves? Anyway, the entire King¡¯s City was inplete chaos. After Su Yu¡¯s actions, the power of the entire city began topletely reshuffle. Among them, some of the people from the Ji n who had beenpliant to Ji Ruoyan had also be obedient. They even took the initiative to request to guard the city gate of King¡¯s City. Then, the words ¡®King¡¯s City¡¯ were quickly dismantled by the Ji n. Then, arge number of craftsmen began to engrave the words ¡®Yu City¡¯ at the fastest speed. From Ji Ruoyan¡¯s point of view, this was supposed to be something that could not be aplished without arge amount of time. However, Su Yu had the strength of a Titled King. He would only need to show off his prowess and instantlyplete the takeover of the city¡¯s forces. It would be a different matter if the entire King¡¯s City was filled with suicide soldiers who were not afraid of death. As long as one was afraid of death, they would definitely choose to submit. After all, it was better to live than die. No one dared to disobey Su Yu¡¯s orders and not go to the Ji n. No one wanted to put their n at risk because Su Yu had said that if they did not go, they would die and their n would be exterminated.. Chapter 261 - 261: Heavenly Mirror Spirit Chapter 261: Heavenly Mirror Spirit Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Facing the threat of a terrifying expert, the ns in King City did not dare to resist at all. As for escaping, to be honest, if they could run, they would have long followed. How could they have stayed on King¡¯s Continent and waited until now? It was because they could not escape that they stayed. In addition, it was not uneptable for these ns to only submit. Only the nine great ns ¨C excluding the Ji n ¨C would feel extremely unsatisfied. To the ns below the nine great ns, it was just a change of master in the King¡¯s Continent. Previously, the other ns were basically subsidiary ns of the ten great ns and needed to listen to their orders. Right now, it was like the ten great ns¡¯ positions were taken over by Su Yu. Therefore, many ns were like fence sitters, leaning towards the other side. Soon, arge number of n leaders brought their n¡¯s treasures and rushed to the entrance of the Ji n. At this moment, the guards of the Ji n were all standing in front of the door with their heads held high. This waspletely expected. This was the so-called gaining power overnight. Even when the Ji n was at its peak, such a situation had never happened before. Even if there were no Martial Kings among these people, it was still worthy of being recorded in the history of the Ji n. Thus, the various n leaders who had brought arge number of treasures were also invited into the Ji n¡¯s reception hall. During this period of time, Ji Ruoyan did not show her face because it was not time yet. Not everyone had arrived. The mastermind, Su Yu was leisurely sipping tea in the courtyard that Ji Ruoyan had prepared for him. It had to be said that Su Yu was living a good life! He did not have to worry too much. While Su Yu was staying in the Ji Residence, the atmosphere in the ten sacrednds in the central sea area became more and more anxious. It was like the calm before a storm. After leaving the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds, the group of Holy Lords returned to their respective sacrednds. They also woke the group of Supreme Elders who were in seclusion in the forbidden area to discuss the matter of Golden Roc Mountain wanting to use the Heavenly Mirror. In the beginning, the old fellows of the various sacrednds were determined not to use the mirror. After all, only the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds had such a problem now. However, the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds would use the providence of the various sacrednds in the next ten years to activate the Heavenly Mirror. How could these old fellows in the sacrednds agree to the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s request? For a moment, this matter reached a stalemate. The nine Holy Lords did not give the Golden Roc Holy Lord a response. A trace of ruthlessness shed across the face of the Golden Roc ancestor, who was sitting upright in the Golden Roc Hall. Originally, the Golden Roc ancestor did not want to take this step. However, since the other nine sacrednds did not cooperate, he could not be med for being heartless. ¡°Shadow soldier, go and hunt a few Martial Kings from the other sacrednds. Be careful not to leave any traces.¡± The Golden Roc ancestor closed his eyes again and instructed the air. ¡°Yes, master.¡± As soon as the Golden Roc ancestor finished speaking, a slightly cold voice replied from the void. Then, a concealed figure silently left the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds and began his hunt. On the first day after the shadow soldier left, Yao Yue¡¯s sacrednds immediately received news of the death of their Low-Rank Martial King. Right on the heels of that, the sacrednds of the human race also received news of the death of their Martial King. After what the shadow soldier did, the nine sacrednds instantly couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. To be honest, they did suspect the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. After all, this was too much of a coincidence! It happened at such a time. It was hard not to suspect the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. However, even though they were suspicious, they couldn¡¯t do anything. Before they found evidence, the nine sacrednds could not demand an exnation from the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. This was because the other party couldpletely shift the me to that unknown existence. After all, they had already lost a Saint and two Peak Demon Kings. Even if all the other sacrednds had lost Martial Kings, they would probably be able to rid themselves of suspicions even if no one from the Golden Roc Mountain was killed. It had to be said that the Golden Roc ancestor had really strangled the nine sacrednds. The King¡¯s Realm was the backbone of the various sacrednds. It was fine if one or two of them died, but if they continued to dieter, no one would be able to take it! Moreover, the Golden Roc ancestor was very unscrupulous. He did not do things by himself. Instead, he sent assassins like suicide soldiers. Even if they were exposedter, they could be abandoned. His n was very well thought out. Under the continuous hunting of the shadow soldier, the Holy Lords of the nine sacrednds were not allowed to enter the forbidden area of the sacrednd. If this continued, the ten sacrednds might lose more than half of their providence before they could use the Heavenly Mirror. In the end, when the nine Holy Lords came out of their sacrednds, their expressions were extremely ugly. They were all thinking that they would definitely not let the matter rest unless they made the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds pay for this. Now that things had developed to this stage, regardless of whether the death of the kings of the nine sacrednds was rted to the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds or not, this matter had to be resolved. Otherwise, if this continued, things would only be more and more troublesome and out of control.. Chapter 262 - 262: Heavenly Mirror Spirit 2 Chapter 262: Heavenly Mirror Spirit 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Soon, the nine Holy Lords brought all the higher-ups of the sacrednds back to the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. It was the same ce and the same scene, but the atmosphere this time was extremely mysterious. ¡°Have all the Holy Lordse to an agreement?¡± At this moment, the Golden Roc ancestor was sitting on the main seat. He spoke to Ye Wushuang and the others unhurriedly. Hearing this, Yao Yue Holy Lord was the first to speak coldly. ¡°After the discussion of the Supreme Elders and ancestors of our sacrednds, we have agreed to use the Heavenly Mirror. However, the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds mustpensate us with a batch of rare materials. Otherwise, the Yao Yue sacrednds will not agree to use the Heavenly Mirror.¡± ¡°Our sacrednds have the same terms as the Yao Yue Holy Lord.¡± ¡°So do we.¡± As soon as the Yao Yue Holy Lord finished speaking, the eight Holy Lords ¨C including Ye Wushuang ¨C echoed in unison. This meant that he could use the Heavenly Mirror, but he had to pay for it. Otherwise, he could not. If the Golden Roc ancestor did not agree, then this matter was out of the question. As for the matter of someone hunting the Kings of the sacrednds, under the eyes of the sacrednds in the central sea area, as long as they were willing to pay the price, they would be able to catch the murderer. Therefore, the nine sacrednds were not afraid that the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds would not concede. After hearing the words of Yao Yue and the others, the Golden Roc ancestor pondered for a moment and finally nodded slightly. ¡°Our Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds is willing to give you a batch of resources each.¡± Since the other sacrednds had already given him a way out, the Golden Roc ancestor did not want to press too hard. When the time came, it would be difficult for the nine sacrednds to join forces to target the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. For someone like the Golden Roc ancestor, who was already standing at the peak of the sea area and could not break through to the new Realm, he did not care much about resources. The Golden Roc Holy Lord did not dare to disagree with his ancestor. Moreover, the Golden Roc ancestor couldpletely represent the opinion of Golden Roc Mountain, so he could make the decision. ¡°Since you can agree to this proposal, this is the list of items we want.¡± Seeing that the Golden Roc ancestor had agreed, Yao Yue Holy Lord and the others also took out a list of required items. ¡°You¡¯re in charge of this matter. Prepare all the items needed by the nine sacrednds for them.¡± The Golden Roc ancestor didn¡¯t take the list of items in his hand and directly handed this task to the Golden Roc Holy Lord. Seeing that the patriarch had spoken, the Golden Roc Holy Lord hurriedly took the list of items from the nine Holy Lords. When he casually flipped through the list of items, the corners of Golden Roc Holy Lord¡¯s mouth involuntarily twitched. These bastards were really ck-hearted. They were simply taking advantage of the situation. As the decision-maker of the sacrednds, the Golden Roc Holy Lord naturally knew how precious the materials on these lists were. Therefore, at this moment, his heart was bleeding. However, the nine sacrednds did not know if they had pushed the Golden Roc sacrednds too far. Although the list of items they took out made the Golden Roc Holy Lord¡¯s heart bleed, it was not to the extent of hurting the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. They were just so close to doing so. However, after these precious resources were taken out, the cultivation resources from demon generals to Peak Demon Kings in the entire Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds would decrease significantly in the future. It did not affect the Titled Demon Kings much. After all, they were all figures standing at the peak of the sea area. Other than resources above the King realm, ordinary resources were not very useful to them. This was also the reason why the Golden Roc ancestor did not even look at the list of items. In any case, he would be annoyed after looking at it. It was better not to look at it. If there were any resources that the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds couldn¡¯t take out, the Golden Roc ancestor would naturally know about it. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Can you apany me to activate the Heavenly Mirror now?¡± After agreeing to the request of the nine sacrednds, the Golden Roc ancestor spoke in a low voice. ¡°Will do.¡± Hearing this, the Holy Lords of the sacrednds nodded in agreement. Therefore, more than ten streaks of light led by the Golden Roc ancestor flew out of the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds and towards the location of the mysterious Heavenly Mirror. On the other side, Su Yu, who was far away in the courtyard of the Ji n on the King¡¯s Continent, suddenly discovered that the karmic rules were warning him. It was as if something was about to happen. Sensing the warning of the karmic rules, Su Yu calmlyprehended the rhythm of the karmic rules and sent a message to Ji Ruoyan. Then, he disappeared from the courtyard in a sh. When he reappeared, he was in the sky above the sea area. ¡®The central sea area is up to something again: At this moment, Su Yu was floating in the air above the sea area. He looked in the direction of the central sea area and muttered to himself. Through the insight of the karmic rules, Su Yu realized that he seemed to be unable to avoid their detection this time. As long as he stayed in the Level 1 sea area, the other party would definitely know his identity. Thinking of this, Su Yu could not be bothered to hide anymore. As he had grown stronger, the threat the sacrednds in the central sea area posed him had greatly decreased. Then, Su Yu fused with the void and quickly rushed towards the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s sea area. After all, his nest was still there! In fact, with Su Yu¡¯s current strength, he could bring Chaos Ind into the cabin of the Ghost Ship for a short period of time. However, he couldn¡¯t do it for too long. Otherwise, the Ghost Ship¡¯s current independent energy absorption wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with the energy consumption of the entire Chaos Ind. However, it was not a problem to store the Chaos Ind for half a month at a time. This was also the reason why Su Yu did not panic at all. Otherwise, as Chaos Ind was his weakness, it would still be able to form a huge restriction on Su Yu. After spending a few hours and finally arriving at the Great Zhou sea area, Su Yu found a cloud andy on it to wait. He still had to face what he should face. Meanwhile, the Titled Kings in the central sea area also arrived at a mysterious ce after passing through a mysterious barrier. In this mysterious sea area, a huge stone mirror was quietly floating in the middle of the sea area. It was emitting a majestic power. This thing was the Heavenly Mirror. It had the power that surpassed the King Realm. Otherwise, the ten sacrednds would not have let such a divine item stay in this ce. They had long thought of a way to obtain it. The fact that they could not control or move this item at all, allowed this divine item to be covered in dust and stay quietly in this sea area. ¡°Lord Mirror Spirit, we want to use the Heavenly Mirror once.¡± After stopping near the huge stone mirror, the Golden Roc ancestor shouted at it solemnly. As soon as the Golden Roc ancestor finished speaking, a small mirror that emitted a weak light directly appeared on the huge stone mirror. ¡°Use the Heavenly Mirror once to absorb the luck power of the ten sacrednds for the next ten years. Bring the luck stone over!¡± In an instant, a slightly cold female voice sounded from the stone mirror. Hearing this, the Golden Roc ancestor did not hesitate and directly took out a golden luck stone from his storage ring. At the same time, the nine Holy Lords also took out their respective sacrednds¡¯ luck stones. This luck stone flowed out from the Heavenly Mirror and could be used as the energy to activate it. Soon, ten luck stones that flickered with different colors entered the Heavenly Mirror. When they left the Heavenly Mirror, the luster on the luck stone had clearly dimmed a lot. This was a sign that the Heavenly Mirror had already absorbed the power of luck of the ten sacrednds. ¡°Enter the relevant information.¡± At this moment, the slightly cold female voice sounded again. Seeing this, the Golden Roc ancestor quickly flew forward and wrote a line of words in the air. ¡°Lord Mirror Spirit, please find the person who killed a Saint and two Peak Demon Kings of the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. Please reveal the power behind him and his exact location.. Chapter 263 - 263: This Person Is Extremely Dangerous, Chapter 263: This Person Is Extremely Dangerous, Deployment Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The eyes of the masters of the sacrednds standing behind the Golden Roc ancestor flickered when they saw the query conditions he entered. As for the Golden Roc ancestor himself, after entering the search information, his eyes were fixed on the mirror of the Heavenly Mirror. The outline of a person quickly appeared on the Heavenly Mirror. However, it still needed some time before the figure could bepletely revealed. At the same time, Su Yu felt a force spying on him. This power was different from the ones previously. Su Yu felt that this time, the power was simr to that of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. ¡°Could it be the power of a divine item?¡± After realizing that even the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets could notpletely block this power, Su Yu could not help but make a conjecture. Su Yu would never believe that this power belonged to a Titled Martial King! If a Titled Martial King had such power, he would have escaped long ago. When he realized that he could not hide, Su Yu was toozy to do so. He floated in the sky above the sea area and looked up at the sky, as if he was looking at an unknown existence. On the other side, the Heavenly Mirror revealed Su Yu¡¯s true appearance, his current location, and even his background. Coordinates: Great Zhou Dynasty sea area. Origin: Visitors from outer space. After two short lines of words shed, the Heavenly Mirror returned to its original appearance. ¡°This person has something that conceals the heavenly secrets. Furthermore, he possesses great luck. The ten years of luck you paid is only enough to investigate this information, you cannot lock onto his real-time location.¡± At that moment, the Heavenly Mirror Spirit slowly spoke. Upon hearing this, the Golden Roc ancestor and the Holy Lords and Titled Kings standing behind him looked extremely unhappy. This was especially so for the Golden Roc ancestor. After confirming Su Yu¡¯s identity and that he was really a visitor from outer space, the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Lord Mirror Spirit, what price do we have to pay to trace his location in real-time?¡± The Golden Roc ancestor asked in a low voice. ¡°A hundred years of luck from the ten sacrednds. With that, the Heavenly Mirror can trace the other party¡¯s real-time location for a month.¡± The Heavenly Mirror Spirit gave an answer to the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s question. As soon as the Heavenly Mirror Spirit said this, shock appeared on the faces of the Holy Lords of the nine sacrednds. F*ck, how terrifying was the other party? It will take the 100 years of luck from the ten sacrednds to trace his real-time location for a month. How ridiculous! Not to mention the nine Holy Lords, even the Golden Roc ancestor was a little numb. However, the more this was the case, the more it represented how terrifying Su Yu was. After all, if he was an ordinary Titled King, his information would not have cost so much luck. ¡°Lord Mirror Spirit, we need to discuss this matter.¡± After recovering from his shock, the Golden Roc ancestor cupped his hands at the Heavenly Mirror Spirit. ¡°That will be fine.¡± The Heavenly Mirror Spirit replied coldly. If not for the fact that the Heavenly Mirror only provided detection services, the Golden Roc Holy Lord would have gathered enough resources to ask the Heavenly Mirror to kill Su Yu from afar. Soon, the group led by the Golden Roc ancestor left the mysterious sea area and rushed back to the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. Next, they required a hundred years of luck from the ten sacrednds. To be honest, even the Golden Roc ancestor had to be extremely cautious. At the same time, he had to consider the opinions of the other nine sacrednds. It was not up to him to decide. On the other hand, Su Yu frowned slightly when he felt that the feeling of someone spying on him had disappeared. The other party gave him the feeling that they were all bark and no bite. It was as if they had onlye to take a look at him before leaving. They did not do anything else. It was not that the Heavenly Mirror did not want to take a few more nces at Su Yu. It was because it could not do so. Because the ten year luck of the sacrednds was not enough for it to spy on Su Yu for too long. Putting everything else aside, just the power of luck hidden in Su Yu¡¯s body had reached a terrifying level. Moreover, he possessed divine power, various divine items, as well as a number of mysterious skills. These were all factors that hindered the Heavenly Mirror. Therefore, it was already not bad for it to spend ten years of the power of luck to pry into Su Yu¡¯s appearance and background. If it wanted to investigate more detailed information, it would probably have to use the power of luck of the ten sacrednds as energy. Now that he realized that he had been standing in the air for half a day and there was no movement from the other party, Su Yu could not help but gesture speechlessly. Then, with a sh, his figure disappeared. Although the other party had not made any moves for the time being, it did not mean that Su Yu did not need to make preparations in advance. Just as Su Yu was making arrangements for the uing crisis¡­ The Golden Roc ancestor and the others had also returned to the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. However, the atmosphere in the hall was especially heavy. None of the nine Holy Lords spoke first. In response, the Golden Roc ancestor was the first to speak. ¡°Holy Lords, 1 believe you¡¯ve heard what the Heavenly Mirror Spirit said clearly, so tell me your opinions!¡± As soon as the Golden Roc ancestor said this, none of the Holy Lords below said anything because they did not know what to say about this matter.. Chapter 264 - 264: This Person Is Extremely Dangerous, Deployment 2 Chapter 264: This Person Is Extremely Dangerous, Deployment 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Everyone, this person must have been the one deduced by the Titled Kings of our sacrednds who are good at divination. He will bring a storm of blood to the central sea area. Furthermore, the foundation of the ten sacrednds will be shaken.¡± ¡°Based on the current situation, this person is extremely dangerous to our ten sacrednds.¡± Seeing that no one spoke, the Golden Roc ancestor used the power of his soul to construct Su Yu¡¯s face and disyed it in the air. ¡°Senior, although Lord Mirror Spirit said that this person is indeed a visitor from outer space, I can¡¯t agree to using the 100 years of luck of the sacrednds for him alone.¡± After hearing the Golden Roc ancestor tirelessly emphasize Su Yu¡¯s threat, Yao Yue Holy Lord also stood up and spoke. At first, Yao Yue Holy Lord could still persuade the Supreme Elders and the ancestors in the sacrednds to agree to use ten years of luck. Now that it had suddenly increased by ten times, she really could not make the decision anymore. ¡°1 also know that this matter is very important, so I hope that you can invite the ancestors in your respective sacrednds toe to Golden Roc Mountain to discuss it again. Also, bring all the Titled Kings who are good at divination here and see what the next step is.¡± Facing a group of Holy Lords who could not make a decision, the Golden Roc ancestor did not force the matters. He knew very well that the nine Holy Lords could not make the decision on such a huge matter. He had to wait. There was no other way. No matter how much he wanted to kill Su Yu, he had to wait. Otherwise, without the Heavenly Mirror, it would be wishful thinking to rush over to kill the other party just because they knew where he was. Only when the Heavenly Mirror locked onto Su Yu¡¯s real-time location could the Golden Roc ancestor and the group of old fellows from the other nine sacrednds hunt Su Yu together. It had to be said that the Golden Roc ancestor had not lived for nothing all these years. He was such a patient fellow. When the nine Holy Lords heard the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s words, they did not reject. As the Golden Roc ancestor had said, Su Yu was indeed a threat. However, whether to use the hundred years of luck to ask the Heavenly Mirror for help again, this matter required the approval of a group of Titled Kings. After Ye Wushuang and the other nine Holy Lords left the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds, the Golden Roc ancestor instructed coldly. ¡°Activate all the resources in the sacrednds and find out everything about this person. Don¡¯t miss a single thing.¡± ¡°Yes, ancestor.¡± Hearing this, Golden Roc Holy Lord hurriedly agreed. Hence, the huge sacrednds organization began to operate crazily. All kinds of news were sent out from the sacrednds. Although they could not besiege Su Yu for the time being, they could use this period of time to gather more information about him. With the power of the sacrednds, they could still do this much. At the same time, the other nine sacrednds also held a new round of secret meetings. From this, it could be seen that when the sacrednds wanted to make major decisions, they had to go throughyers of debate. No one could make a decision alone. Even the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds were the same. Although the Golden Roc ancestor could make the decision to use the power of luck of the sacrednds for ten years, he had to hold a meeting to discuss using the power of luck for a hundred years at once. Meanwhile, Su Yu had returned to the King¡¯s Continent. After obtaining the information provided by many ns, Su Yu left the King¡¯s Continent with Ji Ruoyan and Ji Ming. This was because the King¡¯s Continent was no longer safe. Su Yu naturally would not let his own people wait for death there. He might as well bring them with him. As for the others, they would have to rely on their fate. ¡°Sir, where are we going?¡± Ji Ruoyan, who was standing beside Su Yu in the cabin of the Ghost Ship, asked curiously. ¡°To my headquarters.¡± Su Yu did not hide anything from Ji Ruoyan. On the other hand, Ji Ming was very obedient. He stood quietly at the side. Upon hearing this, Ji Ruoyan quickly nodded and did not ask further. As a smart woman, she knew what to ask and what not to ask. Soon, the Ghost Ship reappeared in the sky above Chaos Ind. When Su Yu released Ji Ruoyan and Ji Ming from the Ghost Ship, shock appeared on their faces. At this moment, the Chaos Ind had already been perfected by Zhou Yi and the others. There were various rare materials that Su Yu had brought back, as well as an unlimited supply of resources. To put it bluntly, even if a pig stayed in this ce for a long time, it would develop intelligence due to the abundant energy. The most eye-catching thing on Chaos Ind was Su Yu¡¯s huge statue. It was the Replica Deity Statue that Su Yu had obtained from Brahma. After being worshiped by the living beings of the Chaos Ind for a long time, the statue was filled with an abundance of Power of Faith. This was also one of Su Yu¡¯s trump cards. Secondly, the Rank Up Tower, the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, and the Alchemy Pavilion were equally eye-catching. In addition, there were basically Silver Rank Generals everywhere on Chaos Ind. There were fewer Enlightened Martial Grandmasters and Martial Lords. As for the Martial King Realm, in addition to the Martial King puppets that Su Yu had brought back from the King¡¯s Continent, there were a total of six Martial King Realmbat power. Among them, the mermaid Jiao Lian was originally sent by Su Yu to follow the so-called Cihang Sword Pavilion. As Su Yu was really busy, he summoned him back to guard the Chaos Ind. It was also because of this that the Cihang Sword Pavilion escaped a cmity. Among them, most of the Silver Rank Generals on Chaos Ind were Bronze Rank creatures recruited from the Recruitment Tavern and advanced after cultivating martial arts techniques. As for creatures like Skeleton 1, Ao Yan, me Eagle 1, and me Eagle 2, who were among the first to follow Su Yu, their strength had basically increased to the Purple Gold Rank. Thus was normal. After all, the resources Su Yu had were all provided to them first. It was difficult for their strength not to soar. It was only after they reached the Purple Gold Rank that the increase in strength of the group of leaders slowed down. Just as Su Yu had said, with sufficient talent, cultivation techniques, and an unlimited supply of resources, it was only a matter of time before one broke through to the Purple Gold Rank. Other than those who were not very talented and needed to enter the Rank Up Tower, those who were talented purely relied on time to improve. ¡°Master.¡± At this moment, Zhou Yi and the others quickly rushed to Su Yu and hurriedly bowed to him. ¡°Let me introduce you. This is Ji Ming, a Low-Rank Martial King. Zhou Yi, make the arrangements for himter. As for Miss Ji Ruoyan, just let her be in charge of my courtyard.¡± As soon as Su Yu said this, the group of people instantly nced at Ji Ruoyan, who was standing behind Su Yu. me Eagle 1 and me Eagle 2, who had already transformed into humans, were full of envy. Because after transforming, the two of them no longer had the chance to get close to their master. As for Ji Ming, he waspletely ignored by the group, even though he was a Low-Rank Martial King. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± After quicklying back to his senses, Zhou Yi replied. ¡°I still have matters to deal with. For the time being, pay attention to the surrounding sea areas.¡± After saying this, Su Yu¡¯s figure directly disappeared from Chaos Ind. ¡°Little Rou, bring Miss Ji to Master¡¯s courtyard.¡± Zhou Yi looked at Ji Qingrou and said gently. From the way he addressed her, the two of them seemed to have something going on between them. That¡¯s right, Ji Qingrou had sessfully gotten together with Zhou Yi during this period of time. After all, they were busy working together every day. It was normal to develop feelings over time, right?! Furthermore, Su Yu did not prohibit ind romance, so it was very normal. ¡°Miss Ji, follow me!¡± Ji Qingrou, who was dressed in green, smiled at Ji Ruoyan. Upon hearing this, Ji Ruoyan did not say anything else and quietly followed Ji Qingrou. Ji Ming was left standing there calmly.. Chapter 265 - 265: Sea Area Pursuit Chapter 265: Sea Area Pursuit Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Senior, follow me!¡± After seeing Ji Qingrou leave with Ji Ruoyan, Zhou Yi ced his gaze on Ji Ming. ¡°Alright.¡± Ji Ming did not put on any airs. He was not stupid. Although Zhou Yi was not as powerful as him, Ji Ming could see that Su Yu trusted Zhou Yi deeply. Zhou Yi¡¯s status was naturally not something a Low-Rank Martial King like him couldpare to. Therefore, Ji Ming was very clear about his own position. He then followed Zhou Yi to the amodation area. The two women, who were walking together to Su Yu¡¯s courtyard, were conversing softly. ¡°Miss Ji is so lucky to be valued by Master.¡± Ji Qingrou could not help but say softly. ¡°Sister XiaorouO, I¡¯m new here. Please guide me.¡± Upon hearing Ji Qingrou¡¯s words, Ji Ruoyan did not feel proud. Instead, she replied to Ji Qingrou very humbly. Ji Ruoyan naturally heard Zhou Yi called Ji Qingrou just now. She has nothing to lose by calling her sister. Hearing this, a smile appeared on Ji Qingrou¡¯s face. It was once said that when women gathered together, there would be many stories to tell. Before they even reached the courtyard, the two of them were already chatting andughing. On this ind, there were very few women who could talk to Ji Qingrou. Now that someone suddenly came from the outside world, Ji Qingrou was quite happy. Furthermore, Ji Ruoyan¡¯s future status would definitely be higher than hers. Then, Ji Qingrou would naturally want to build a good rtionship with her On the other side, Su Yu left Chaos Ind but he did not go too far. He casually found a ce above the sea area and continued toprehend the path of rules. Originally, Su Yu nned to look for other inds, but because of the matters concerning the central sea area, he could not leave. If he ran too far and his nest was destroyed, wouldn¡¯t that be a huge loss? Because of this, Su Yu could only wait for the sacrednds in the central sea area to make their move. In any case, he would deal with whatever came his way! If he couldn¡¯t win, he would run. When he could win, he would sweep through again. Meanwhile, in the central sea area, the Titled Martial Kings of the nine sacrednds who were not in seclusion came to the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. It could be said this was a gathering of a hundred kings. What was the concept of a hundred Titled Kings? To put it simply, they could overturn the entire central sea area. Wasn¡¯t it terrifying? These were all the foundations umted by the various sacrednds over a long period of time. Usually, they would not appear unless the sacrednds were in great danger. Now that they were gathered together, it proved the severity of the matter. At this moment, there was a superrge conference table in the main hall of Golden Roc Mountain. There was no distinction between the main and secondary seats. After all, the ancestors of the other nine Holy Lands were all here. No matter how shameless the Golden Roc ancestor was, he could not let them sit in the seats below him, so he directly organized a superrge round table. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since west met. Everyone is still as elegant as ever!¡± When everyone sat down, the Golden Roc ancestor was the first to speak. ¡°Golden Roc ancestor, there¡¯s no need to talk nonsense. All the Titled Kings who are good at divination in the various sacrednds are here. Let them work together to divine the exact direction of this matter!¡± As soon as the Golden Roc ancestor finished speaking, a rather explosive voice instantly sounded. The ancestors of the other sacrednds also agreed. The Golden Roc ancestor, who had been rebuked, was not angry. He still had such magnanimity. Then, Tai Yi, Jin Yi, and the others who had gathered prepared to work together to divine. Previously, there were only three of them. The result was not ideal. This time, there were ten of them. Furthermore, they did not divine about Su Yu himself. Instead, they directly indirectly divined the luck of the sacrednds. They must be able to divine something. As Jin Yi and the others formed a mysterious array, the mysterious power of the heavenly secrets instantly spread out from their bodies. At this moment, Jin Yi and the others seemed to have seen a corner of the future. When they met a pair of terrifying eyes, Jin Yi and the others spat out arge mouthful of blood in unison. Then, even their faces aged a little. This was a bacsh from the heavenly secrets when one had spied on something they should not have. If not for the fact that they had retreated early when they saw that the situation was not right, they h might not have gotten away so lightly. At that moment, the Titled Kings could not help but look extremely solemn when they saw that the ten of them had suffered such a serious bacsh. ¡°What did you see?¡± The Golden Roc ancestor could no longer hold it in and asked in a deep voice. ¡°Bloodshed, sacrednds are overturned, there is a terrifying existence that will overturn the entire sea area.¡± Hearing the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s question, Jin Yi covered his chest and said with an extremely painful expression. ¡°What!¡± As soon as Jin Yi said this, everyone present could not help but panic. ¡°Did you all see the same thing?¡± The nine ancestors of the nine sacred grounds asked their Titled Kings who were good at divination. ¡°More or less. There is an existence whose face cannot even be seen clearly. He will definitely cause a bloodbath in the entire sea area.¡± Hearing that, the nine Titled Kings who were equally pale spoke at the same time. Chapter 266 - 266: Sea Area Pursuit 2 Chapter 266: Sea Area Pursuit 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As soon as these words were spoken, the atmosphere instantly became very oppressive. It was understandable if only one person ran into a problem in their divination. However, it was impossible for all ten of them to have the same ident! ¡°Golden Roc, our Yao Yue sacrednds agree to use the sacrednds¡¯ hundred years of luck.¡± After a moment of silence, the ancestor of the Yao Yue sacrednds spoke slowly. ¡°We agree.¡± After the ancestor of the Yao Yue sacrednds expressed his stance, the ancestors of the human sacrednds and the other sacrednds all chose to agree. At this moment, they had no choice but to agree! They couldn¡¯t just do nothing and wait for the other party to attack! If they worked now, they might be able to turn the situation around. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s set off immediately to the Heavenly Mirror.¡± Hearing that everyone had agreed to use a hundred years of luck, the Golden Roc ancestor heaved a sigh of relief. Judging from the current situation, they were 90% sure that the person who could cause a storm of blood in the sea area was the visitor from outer space detected by the Heavenly Mirror. Otherwise, these coincidences could not be exined. Then, the Titled Kings flew towards the mysterious sea area. At the same time, Su Yu vaguely detected something through the karmic rules. It was as if this was thest calm before the storm. However, it was useless to hide. Afterprehending the karmic rules, Su Yu had seen many things more clearly. What woulde woulde eventually. There was no way to hide. The matter would be different if he had the strength to directly break through the Level 1 sea area to the next stage. While Su Yu was waiting, the Golden Roc ancestor and the others appeared in the mysterious sea area. ¡°Lord Mirror Spirit, we want to use the hundred-year-old luck of the sacrednds to ask Lord Mirror Spirit to lock onto the location of that visitor from outer space.¡± The Golden Roc ancestor, who had flown to the Heavenly Mirror, said respectfully. ¡°That will be fine.¡± After hearing the Mirror Spirit¡¯s response, the Golden Roc ancestor took out the luck stone that represented the luck of the sacrednds. The ancestors of the other nine sacrednds¡¯ also did the same. At the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s Realm, once he made up his mind to do something, he naturally would not hesitate and would do it very straightforwardly. Soon, the luck stones that flickered with various luster entered the Heavenly Mirror. In an instant, a terrifying power fluctuation shed on the Heavenly Ataror and plunged into the entire Level 1 sea area. Then, a small mirror flew out of the Heavenly Mirror. ¡°The red light spot on the mirror represents the target¡¯s location. The green light spot representing this mirror willst for a month. It will dissipate after a month.¡± The Heavenly Mirror Spirit¡¯s slightly cold voice sounded. Then, ten dim luck stones flew out of the Heavenly Mirror. If one had sharp eyes, they would notice that there were already some small cracks on the luck stones. ¡°Thank you, Lord Ataror Spirit. We¡¯ll take our leave now.¡± After obtaining what he wanted, the Golden Roc ancestor did not want to waste any more time. After all, this mirror burned the luck of the ten sacrednds every second! At this moment, Su Yu, who was far away in the Great Zhou sea area, looked up at the boundless sky. It looked as if he was gazing at something. Su Yu could clearly feel that he had been locked onto by an illusory power that could not be traced back to the source. Moreover, he could not escape from this thing. Fortunately, this power had no other effect other than locking onto him. Su Yu knew that he should start ying hide-and-seek. He entered the inteyer of space with a thought. This Heavenly Ataror was still a little abnormal. Even when Su Yu hid in the inteyer of space, he could sense that he was still locked onto. After returning to the sky above Chaos Ind, Su Yu erged the Ghost Ship and enveloped the entire Chaos Ind. This shocking change instantly caused many living beings on Chaos Ind to panic. ¡°There¡¯s no need to panic. You are all within my divine object.¡± After storing the Chaos Ind into the Ghost Ship, Su Yu used the power of his soul to inform all the living beings on the ind. At that moment, as Ji Ruoyan busied herself in Su Yu¡¯s courtyard, she was also staring at the sky above her head in shock. This was because the sun had already disappeared. In its ce was a starry sky that seemed to be within reach. Moreover, this starry sky emitted a gentle light that illuminated the entire ind. After Su Yu stored Chaos Ind into the Ghost Ship, he directly entered the cockpit. Then, he drove the Ghost Ship and flew in the opposite direction of the central sea area. Good lord, he was not nning to wait for anyone toe. He had to run for a while first. Meanwhile, the Golden Roc ancestor, who had just left the mysterious sea area, also discovered that the red dot of light representing Su Yu¡¯s location was moving at an extremely fast speed. Moreover, looking at this distance, he was getting further and further away from the central sea area. ¡°Not good, the other party must have noticed something. He¡¯s leaving that sea area at an extremely fast speed.¡± ncing at the red light spot on the mirror, the Golden Roc ancestor could not help but exim. ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up and chase after them. If we don¡¯t take advantage of this month to eliminate the other party, it will be more difficultter.¡± Upon hearing the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s words, the ancestors of the nine sacrednds standing behind him instantly became anxious. ¡°The ten of you, return to your respective sacrednds and take charge of the situation in the sacrednds. The rest of us will chase after this person. Please enter my magical equipment first. I¡¯ll use a secret technique to fly for a period of time. The others will take turns to ry the information.¡± The Golden Roc ancestor quickly made a decision. First, he asked the ten Holy Lords to return to the sacrednds and preside over the current situation. Then, the remaining 90 Titled Kings would chase after Su Yu. ¡°Alright.¡± The Titled Kings did not object to the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s suggestion. After all, all of them had different speeds. Some were fast, and some were slow. If they did not stay together, they would not be able to chase after Su Yu together. For now, the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s method was the best. After absorbing the others into his magical equipment, he would take turns to use the speed secret technique to fly. This way, they could catch up to the other party as quickly as possible. Otherwise, if they pursued with their usual speed, they might not even be able to touch a strand of the other party¡¯s hair even after a month. After everyone entered his magical equipment, the Golden Roc ancestor also transformed into a huge Golden Roc. Then, he spread his wings and flew towards Su Yu at an extremely fast speed. After using the flying secret technique, the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s flying speed increased by 50% of his usual speed. This speed was even faster than Su Yu¡¯s current speed of controlling the Ghost Ship. After all, the Ghost Ship was only as fast as an ordinary Titled King. It was still a little inferior to an old fellow like the Golden Roc ancestor who had used a secret technique. However, because the initial distance between the two was rtively far, it would be difficult for him to catch up to Su Yu unless the Golden Roc ancestor could keep using the secret technique. This was obviously impossible. The Golden Roc ancestor could fly so fast because he had used the rules of speed to elerate. He naturally could not continuously use the power of rules and needed some time to rest. Otherwise, there was no need for the Golden Roc ancestor to say that they would take turns. On the other side, Su Yu was constantly making short-distance spatial jumps. He felt a sense of fear in his heart. It was as if the threat was constantly approaching him. However, Su Yu also had a way around this. After burning arge amount of Power of Faith for the Ghost Ship, its speed instantly broke through its current limit and soared by arge margin. Every spatial jump also increased in distance. This was destined to be a long-winded pursuit. In any case, within a month, Su Yu would definitely be pursued crazily by the Golden Roc ancestor and the others. Moreover, it was the kind where there was nowhere to hide even if he wanted to. He could only run continuously. It had to be said that this was also the greatest crisis that Su Yu had encountered since his smooth sailing in the Level 1 sea area.. Chapter 267 - 267: They’ve Caught Up Chapter 267: They¡¯ve Caught Up Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Golden Roc ancestor, who had transformed into the true form of a roc and used a secret technique, discovered that the speed of the light spots representing Su Yu on the mirror had also suddenly increased by arge margin. He was almost angered to death. If the other party could maintain this speed, the Golden Roc ancestor felt that there was no need for them to chase after him. They might as well just return to their residence to wash up and sleep. After all, someone like him, who was the representative of speed among the Titled Kings, could not even close the distance between the two of them. Could he expect others to do so? However, at this moment, the Golden Roc ancestor was betting on the hope that Su Yu¡¯s explosive speed could notst for long. Otherwise, the other party would not have used it before and not now. Just like that, the two sides started their chase across the distant sea area. And the truth was indeed as the Golden Roc ancestor had expected. Su Yu couldn¡¯t keep burning the Power of Faith to supply the Ghost Ship to boost its speed. He could only do it intermittently. At the same time, the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s side had also started taking turns. Next, the chase was taken over by a Titled King who cultivated sword technique. He led the chase on his sword. However, this Sword King¡¯s speed was still much slower than the Golden Roc ancestor. Even though he used a flying secret technique, he could only close the distance with Su Yu slightly. Just like that, time passed minute by minute as one party chased and the other fled. In the Level 1 sea area, as the sun and moon rotated, day and night alternated. Up until now, five days had passed in this crazy pursuit. At the same time, the initial distance between the Golden Roc ancestor and his party and Su Yu had also shortened by one-fifth. At this rate, if nothing unexpected happened, they should be able to catch up to Su Yu on the twenty-fifth day. At the thought of this, the Golden Roc ancestor and the others could not help but feel energetic. It was a good thing that there was hope. One was only afraid that there was no hope at all. As long as he could catch up to Su Yu, the Golden Roc ancestor did not believe that he could not kill the other party with the power of 90 Titled Kings. If he really couldn¡¯t do so, the Golden Roc ancestor felt that he would die withoutints at the other party¡¯s hands. As for Su Yu, he was leisurely eating fresh spiritual fruits in the driver¡¯s seat of the Ghost Ship. Ji Ruoyan was massaging his shoulders. For a moment, both sides could not figure out who was the one being hunted. However, for Su Yu, he only needed to set the route and leave the rest to Ghost Ship. He did not need to spend too much effort. Of course, Su Yu was not as free as he looked. Along the way, he was constantlyprehending the power of rules. After all, the more powerful one was, the less danger they would have to face in the future. At this moment, he only diverted a small portion of his mind to adjust the boring cultivation. ¡°Do you regret it?¡± Su Yu suddenly asked a strange question. ¡°I don¡¯t regret it.¡± Behind him, Ji Ruoyan could not help but feel surprised when she heard the question. Then, she quickly shook her head and replied. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s because of you that I was able to escape from the Ji n¡¯s circle and not be a bargaining chip for the n¡¯s benefits. Moreover, 1 was able to see a wider world. Therefore, I don¡¯t regret it at all.¡± Ji Ruoyan took a deep breath and said what was on her mind. Of course, there was something else that she did not say. ¡°Yes, use as many resources as you can on the indter. You¡¯re still too weak. If you have any questions regarding cultivation, you can ask me.¡± Upon hearing Ji Ruoyan¡¯s words, Su Yu spoke slowly. ¡°Alright.¡± Ji Ruoyan replied softly. She was already very happy to be able to reach this stage. As for whether she could improve further, it would depend on her continued hard work. 7 have to work hard to increase my strength when I return.¡¯ As Ji Ruoyan massaged Su Yu, she could not help but make such an oath in her heart. Ten dayster, the distance between Golden Roc ancestor and the others and Su Yu had once again shortened to three-fifths of the original distance. During this period, there were no idents. And this was extremely normal. In a Level 1 sea area, what kind of ident could stop a group of Titled Kings? Thebined power of these old fellows could kill the entire sea area from the east to the west. As for Su Yu, he also did not encounter any idents. ording to this situation, on the twenty-fifth day, the two sides would collide somewhere in the Level 1 sea area. However, it was hard to say if the Golden Roc ancestor and the others couldpletely kill Su Yu before the power of the mirror dissipated. After all, those with great luck were blessed by the heavens. It was impossible for one to kill them, unless the power of luck overshadowed them, or someone with great abilities concealed the heavenly secrets and temporarily blocked the luck on their bodies. Otherwise, it would not be a joke if the chosen one were to experience any misfortune. As the Golden Roc ancestor and the others closed the distance between them, Su Yu also realized that the frequency of warnings from his karmic rules was bing more and more frequent. Regarding this, Su Yu was still immersed inprehending the state of thews and driving the Ghost Ship to continue jumping forward at the same time. To be able to walk from the novice sea area to where he was now ¨C although he relied on his cheat-like skill ¨C Su Yu¡¯s own temperament had also received a lot of training as his strength continued to increase. Therefore, even though danger was approaching, he did not panic at all.. Chapter 268 - 268: They’ve Caught Up 2 Chapter 268: They¡¯ve Caught Up 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios While the Golden Roc ancestor and the others were chasing Su Yu. In the central sea area, strange things were happening. In the ten sacrednds, the disciples who went out to travel and some junior elders either encountered life-and-death enemies or encountered mishaps while exploring a mystic realm. It was extremely strange. ¡°Sigh, the consequences of overusing the sacrednds¡¯ luck have finally appeared.¡± In the human race¡¯s sacrednds, Ye Wushuang could not help but sigh after hearing all kinds of news. Only the Titled Kings in the sacrednds knew about the loss of luck. Those below the Titled King realm were not qualified to know about this. After all, wouldn¡¯t this kind of thing break the morale of the masses? The rulers of the various sacrednds were not stupid. Although these people were all low-levelbatants, they were still very important to themunity when they were unified. After all, they could not support such a huge sacrednd with just a few Titled Kings. To be a sacrednds faction, one had to have aplete hierarchy from low to high. Only then could the sacrednds¡¯ foundationst in the sea area for a long time. If a group of Titled Kings died before they could break through to a new Realm and there were no new Titled Kings to rece them, wouldn¡¯t their system be cut off? For example, after such a long time, there were still some existences in the ten sacrednds who broke through the barrier of the Titled King Realm and went to higher-level sea areas. However, after going there, they could no longer return to the Level 1 sea area. As this situation became more and more serious, Ye Wushuang had no choice but to take charge of it. Otherwise, if he made everyone in the sacrednds panic, wouldn¡¯t he lose his dignity as the Holy Lord? Meanwhile, Golden Roc Holy Lord and the others also chose to do the same thing as Ye Wushuang. That was to appear and suppress all these matters first. However, this could only treat the symptoms and not the root cause. However, the power of luck was extremely mysterious. If they restricted the disciples and prevented them from going out, even someone as powerful as the Golden Roc Holy Lord and the others did not know if there would be an even greater cmitying. A wise man once said: ¡°Once you have reached rock bottom, the only way to go is up.¡± At this moment, it was as if this bad luck had beenpressed in the ten sacrednds and was just waiting for the right time to erupt. At this moment, the ten Holy Lords ced all their hopes on the Golden Roc ancestor and the others. As long as they could kill Su Yu, the problem of the sacrednds¡¯ luck weakening would not cause much of an effect. With many Titled Kings guarding the sacrednds, they were enough to ensure the rise and fall of the sacrednds¡¯ factions for ten thousand years if there weren¡¯t any variables like Su Yu. In the sacrednds of the human race, there was a beautiful woman who exuded a heroic aura from head to toe. However, her current expression was not good. This person was none other than Wu Yun, who was in the same batch of survivors as Su Yu. She was in the top ten of the novice sea area, and her handle name was Zhao. ¡°What happened in the sea area? Why did the luck of the human sacrednds decrease greatly?¡± In Wu Yun¡¯s eyes, the light of luck that was originally as dazzling as the great sun had decreased more and more severely every day since her teacher went out. Ordinary cultivators might not be able to sense it, but Wu Yun was different. Her skill was rted to luck. That was why she could see these things. Originally, when the sacrednds of the human race were prosperous, with the help of the power of luck to cultivate, Wu Yun¡¯s strength would increase by leaps and bounds. Now that the power of luck of humans was declining, Wu Yun¡¯s cultivation was also affected. 7 hope nothing happens to teacher!¡¯ Realizing that the power of luck showed no signs of recovery, Wu Yun could not help but pray in her heart. Wu Yun did not even have the strength of a Martial King. Faced with such a situation, she could not do anything at all. She could only quietly pray for her teacher¡¯s safety. If Wu Yun had the strength of a Titled King, she could use her skill to reverse the deteriorating situation of the human sacrednds. Unfortunately, with her current strength, even if she risked her life, she could not change the overall situation. The luck of the ten sacrednds was declining. They had lost more than a hundred years of luck. This had been going on ever since a group of old powers from the sacrednds had used the power of luck to lock onto Su Yu¡¯s location and started chasing after him. The luck of the ten sacrednds began to flow out at a speed simr to a dam being opened. This was the price to pay to kill Su Yu, the chosen one. It would be fine if they seeded. If so, the luck of the entire sacrednds might be able to turn and increase greatly. If the assassination was unsessful, there was no need to say anything else. They would basically be wiped out. It would depend on who between the two parties was stronger. On the 15th day of the pursuit, the remaining distance was two-fifths. On the 20th day of the pursuit, the remaining distance was one-fifth. On the 25th day of the pursuit, the dots of light of both sides ovepped. In the sky above a vast sea area, the Golden Roc ancestor, who had returned to his human form, casually released everyone from his magical equipment and spoke. ¡°Everyone, the other party is hiding within a five-kilometer radius of this ce. Even if we have to search through this ce, we must find him.¡± It turned out that the small mirror could only locate Su Yu¡¯s approximate location. It could not pinpoint his exact location. This was because the more urate it was, the greater the depletion of the power of luck. It was unknown if burning thousand years of luck of the ten sacrednds is enough to reveal Su Yu¡¯s exact location. In the beginning, the Heavenly Mirror could indeed lock onto Su Yu. However, it could only lock onto him urately at that moment. After all, the ten sacrednds had paid for it. However, thetter part of the sentence was to spy on a variable like Su Yu. With a hundred years of power of luck, it could not urately lock onto his exact location. Otherwise, it would not have disyed a small red dot. In any case, it was already good enough to lock onto a five-kilometer radius. Thankfully, they were all Titled Kings and the distance of five kilometers was covered in the blink of an eye. As long as one person discovered Su Yu, the others would immediately follow. Su Yu was indeed within a five-kilometer radius of this sea area. However, he was not in the air. He was in the sea. He even used the power of the water element and the rules of water to fuse himself into the seawater. Through the investigation of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, Su Yu discovered that there were a total of 90 Titled Kings blocking the sky above the sea area. He could not help but want to curse. F*ck, what kind of sin did hemit? Did he poke the nest of a Titled King? They actually mobilized so many Titled Kings. Previously, all the Titled Kings previously hid in the magical equipment carried by the Golden Roc ancestor. They took turns to change people asionally, they did not alle out. Therefore, even with the help of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, Su Yu did not know how many people hade. Now, he waspletely clear that there were a total of 90 of them. They were truly apprehensive of him. The Titled Kings who had spread out also spread out their powerful soul power and began to carefully investigate a radius of five kilometers with the Golden Roc ancestor as the center. Be it the five-kilometer-high air or the five-kilometer-deep water under their feet, they were all within the range of investigation. Sensing the huge soul power sweeping past him, Su Yu stayed motionless on the spot. He had no intention of escaping. The other party did not notice him. Under the cover of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and Su Yu¡¯s own concealment, it was very difficult to find Su Yu with just soul power. Let¡¯s see who would win this battle. If they could find Su Yu in the remaining five days, they would have a chance of winning. If they couldn¡¯t find him, then it would be such a shame. Just like that, terrifying soul power crisscrossed and checked the air and seawater over and over again. To explore five kilometers of seawaterpletely was not easy even for Titled Kings who had mastered the rules of water. Just like that, three hours passed. The group of people found nothing. If not for the fact that the red dot representing Su Yu was still around, they would have suspected that he had already run away. Seeing that they could not find Su Yu with such a method, the Golden Roc ancestor steeled his heart and roared in a low voice, ¡°Use the array formation to block everything within a five-kilometer radius. I don¡¯t believe that we won¡¯t be able to find him after burning all the seawater dry..¡± Chapter 269 - 269: The Mirror Has Been Snatched, I’m Dead Chapter 269: The Mirror Has Been Snatched, I¡¯m Dead Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Upon hearing that, a few Titled Kings who were proficient in array formations set up a sealing array with the Golden Roc ancestor as the center. Even if they were all Titled Kings, they could only block it for a period of time. Moreover, in order to prevent Su Yu from escaping, the area covered by this array was not only 10 kilometers, but also about 10%rger. After isting the surrounding seawater that filled this area, some Titled Kings who were proficient in fire-type rules began to boil the sea. Regarding this, Su Yu, who was hiding in this area, still did not do anything. Although these Titled Kings had set up a sealing array, it did not mean that Su Yu could not escape from this array. Afterprehending the rules of space, Su Yu could leave through the inteyer of space. However, if he left now, the other party would still be able to search for him. He might as well waste more time. Through the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, Su Yu also discovered that the mirror floating in the hand of the birdman in the sky was used to lock onto his position. Therefore, Su Yu had a n in his heart, but he had to find the right time. Soon, arge amount of seawater evaporated. However, at this speed, it would take some time to burn all the seawater in this area. Ten minutes, twenty minutes, and an hour passed. With the cooperation of the Titled Kings, the water in the area that was surrounded by the array formation was basically about to be burned dry. However, no one found any traces of Su Yu. Seeing this scene, the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s expression as he floated in the air could not help but look a little ugly. ording to the mirror, the other party was clearly in this area. Why couldn¡¯t they find him? At this moment, Su Yu was no longer in the pool of water. While the group of people was setting up the array just now, Su Yu had already quietly integrated into the inteyer of space. With the concealment of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, the slight spatial fluctuations did not attract the attention of the Titled Kings. At this moment, if someone could see through the air, they would probably discover that Su Yu was hiding in the inteyer of space. He was approaching the Golden Roc ancestor at an extremely slow speed. ¡°Golden Roc, all the seawater has been burned dry, but we still haven¡¯t found anything.¡± One of the ancestors of the sacrednds sent a voice transmission to the Golden Roc ancestor. ¡°Let¡¯s retreat from the array formation first and join forces to attack this array formation region. 1 don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t force him toe out.¡± Hearing the voice transmission, the Golden Roc ancestor becamepletely ruthless. He was prepared to gather the power of 90 Titled Kings to cleanse this area. Without the obstruction of the seawater, arge amount of power of rules couldpletely cover every corner of this area. Good lord, if Su Yu did not think of a way to escape, he would definitely be forced out. That was because thebined strength of 90 Titled Kings was enough to shatter the space in this area. At that time, Su Yu would no longer be able to hide inside the inteyer of space. Suddenly, at this moment, a terrifying illusory power swept across the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s body. The Golden Roc ancestor could not help but be slightly stunned. By the time he reacted, the Golden Roc ancestor suddenly realized that his hand seemed somewhat empty. When he saw that the mirror in his hand was suddenly gone, the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s head buzzed and he was dumbfounded. ¡°He¡¯s nearby. He knows the rules of space and illusion. Everyone, be careful.¡± Aftering back to his senses, the Golden Roc ancestor roared crazily. It turned out that Su Yu took advantage of the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s momentary distraction and directly used the power of the Illusion God¡¯s Eye, causing the Golden Roc ancestor to be slightly absent-minded for a second or two. Then, he took advantage of this to snatch the mirror from the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s hand. One could not me the Golden Roc ancestor for being careless. He had been holding the mirror in his hand. After all, he had to constantly observe Su Yu¡¯s position. If he didn¡¯t hold it in his hand, where should he ce it? In addition, the Golden Roc ancestor actually wanted to use the mirror to lure Su Yu out. Moreover, he thought that he had already made a foolproof n. The surface of his body was covered by the power of rules. As long as Su Yu dared to show his face, he would definitely be able to take him down. In the end, no matter how much he thought about it, he did not expect Su Yu to know the rules of space and the terrifying rules of illusion. Thebination of the two factors caused the Golden Roc ancestor to be careless. If Su Yu only relied on the rules of space, it would not be so easy for him to snatch the mirror from the Golden Roc ancestor. After all, this old fellow was not to be trifled with. However, the power of the Illusion God¡¯s Eye was still rather powerful for Titled Kings. Therefore, it was normal for the Golden Roc ancestor to be tricked as he did not fully understand Su Yu¡¯s ability. At that moment, the Titled Kings who heard the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s roar shed and arrived beside him. When they saw the Golden Roc ancestor with an ugly expression on his face and no mirror in his hand, the group of people could not help but feel their scalps tingle. ¡°Everyone, leave the array formation quickly and attack this area with all your might.¡± At this moment, the Golden Roc ancestor sent an anxious voice transmission. Seeing that, the Titled Kings did not have the time to ask and left the range of the array formation. However, no one knew that Su Yu had already left that area.. At this moment, he was hiding far away and was watching the show! Chapter 270 - 270: The Mirror Has Been Snatched, We’re Dead 2 Chapter 270: The Mirror Has Been Snatched, We¡¯re Dead 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios If they did not possess anything that could determine his location, this group of Titled Kings was nothing to Su Yu. This waspletely normal. After mastering the rules of space, he was so willful. It would be a different matter if there was also an existence among the Golden Roc ancestor and his party who had grasped the rules of space. However, that was obviously impossible. If there was really such a Titled King, they would have been caught up with and blocked Su Yu long ago. Titled Kings who hadprehended rules of space were much faster than the likes of the Golden Roc ancestor who hadprehended the rules of speed. Su Yu had not yetprehended his rules of space to the level of a Titled King. This was also the reason why the Golden Roc ancestor and the others could still chase after him. At that moment, the Titled Kings who had already left the range of the array also began tounch a destructive attack on the region covered by the array. In an instant, arge number of the power of rules surged in the array formation region, and the space was shattered. However, at the same time, the rules of the world were also repairing these shattered spaces. After bombarding the entire region, there was still no sign of Su Yu. The Golden Roc ancestor could not help but turn pale. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Golden Roc?¡± The ancestors of the other nine sacrednds asked with an ugly expression. ¡°In the array region, the other party used the power of the rules of illusion on me, causing me to temporarily fall into an illusion. At the same time, he used the rules of space to snatch away the mirror in my hand.¡± At this question, the Golden Roc ancestor told them everything he had experienced just now. ¡°Everyone,e over.¡± Hearing this, the few sacrednds¡¯ ancestors could not help but roar. Now that it had already happened, there was no point in making the Golden Roc ancestor take responsibility for this. Next, they had to figure out a way to deal with a Titled King who had mastered the rules of space and the rules of illusion. To be honest, if any of them encountered the situation that the Golden Roc ancestor had encountered just now, the oue would probably be the same. At this moment, the role between the two sides changed. Now, It was the Golden Roc ancestor and the others¡¯ turn to worry about Su Yu¡¯s attack. The moment they thought that a person who was proficient in the rules of space and had thebat strength of a Titled King was hiding in the dark, even the ancestors of the sacrednds could not help but feel their scalps tingle. However, without the positioning mirror, they could not find any traces of Su Yu. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s return to the sacrednds as soon as possible.¡± The people who were not in the mood to continue chasing had the intention to retreat. In the face of an enemy whom they could not even deduce and knew the rules of space, the group of Titled Kings did not dare to act alone. In response, the Golden Roc ancestor began to release his magical artifacts and put everyone in them. Then, he transformed into his true form of a huge roc and quickly left this area. It had to be said that the group of old fellows were quite decisive. After discovering that they could not block Su Yu, they directly chose to return to the central sea area to guard against him. ¡®A bunch of sly old foxes. To think that they wanted to hunt me: As Su Yu sat in the Ghost Ship, he discovered that the light spots representing the other party on the 3D map of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets were starting to rush back. He immediately understood what these old fellows were up to. Upon discovering this situation, Su Yu had no intention of going out. That group of old fellows had all gathered together and were extremely ignoble. There was really no good opportunity tounch a sneak attack. It was better to wait for a period of time. After his strength increased, he would settle the scores one by one. As the Golden Roc ancestor found that there was nothing else he could do, he chose to fly away unwillingly. The siege and interception this time was aplete failure. A total of 90 Titled Kings could not stop the other party. Wouldn¡¯t they be the butt of the joke if people found out? Furthermore, this matter was no longer a joke. The ten sacrednds had to face an extremely terrifying fellow. At this moment, Su Yu was driving the Ghost Ship in the opposite direction of the Golden Roc ancestor. He nned to find a random corner and hide his strength first. After being chased for almost a month, it would be strange if Su Yu did not fight back. The Golden Roc ancestor and the others also rushed to the sacrednds with all their might. In the central sea area, the luck of the ten sacrednds was depleting at a rapid speed. Ever since the Titled Kings failed to besiege Su Yu, the speed of this depletion was like a flood discharge. On the other hand, Su Yu¡¯s luck began to rise. This was the will of the heavens. If they failed to besieged Su Yu, who had great luck, they would definitely be his stepping stone to reach a higher realm. ¡°What is going on? Why is the sacrednds¡¯ luck showing signs of annihtion?¡± In the sacrednds of the human race, Wu Yun was also awakened from his seclusion. As a cultivator who relied on the luck of the sacrednds, she could naturally sense the changes in the luck of the human sacrednds at ail times. But now, she realized that the luck of the human sacrednds had decreased by arge amount, and there was even a faint sign of it beingpletely depleted. If this continued, the entire human sacrednds would probably face a cmity. ¡°No, when teacher returns, 1 have to persuade her.¡± Wu Yun had made up her mind. She was no longer in the mood to continue with her seclusion. Instead, she quickly rushed to the human sacrednds to investigate Faced with the current situation, Wu Yun felt that she had to make preparations early. To be honest, Wu Yun did not have the intention to live or die with the human sacrednds. Until now, Wu Yun was only rtively close to her teacher. She did not interact much with the others. As for Ye Wushuang, the Golden Roc Holy Lord, and the others, they were so anxious that they were about to stomp their feet. Because there were many things that could not be suppressed anymore, the entire sacrednds were in a state of panic. All kinds of rumors spread. In addition, the factions under the sacrednds were also implicated by the sacrednds. Many people did not dare to go out to explore, afraid that they would die outside. It was mainly because there had been too much news of death recently. There were many kinds of news. For instance, a certain disciple who was attacked by sea creatures when he was traveling. There was also news about a disciple fighting with arge faction because of a conflict. Anyway, all the news ended up with someone dying. In any case, there were all kinds of strange ways to die. It was as if the entire central sea area was covered with an invisibleyer of bad luck. At this moment, the smaller one¡¯s connection with the sacrednds, the smaller the impact. This wave of attacks against Su Yu ended in the ten sacrednds¡¯plete defeat. Furthermore, trouble was on the horizon. In the mysterious sea area, the Heavenly Mirror Mirror Spirit decided not to ept requests from the ten sacrednds anymore because she felt that she might be implicatedter. Good lord, as the Golden Roc ancestor and the others were rushing back crazily, they clearly did not expect the Heavenly Mirror to go on strike. If they recklessly went after Su Yu in that situation, things would definitely end badly for them. With Su Yu¡¯s personality, he would definitely settle the scores with the central sea areater. At that time, if Su Yu could shake the Heavenly Mirror, he would probably not let it go. As for the sea area creatures, Su Yu could not be bothered to kill those below the king level. He would only kill King level creatures. Killing was a constant topic in the sea area. It was either kill or be killed. Su Yu did not have any resentment towards the ten sacrednds. He had long realized that this ce was like this. If one had strength, they could mess around as they pleased. If they did not have strength, they would be messed with. It was very normal. At this moment, Su Yu, who had casually found a remote ce in the Level 1 sea area, ced Chaos Ind back on the surface of the sea from the Ghost Ship. After staying in the cabin of the Ghost Ship for 25 days, the Ghost Ship couldn¡¯t take it anymore. The energy burden was too heavy. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Su Yu was flying at his own speed for the remaining distance, Ghost Ship would have needed some time for a cool down. It might not even be able to store Chaos Ind for such a long time.. After making Zhou Yi use the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets to check the surrounding sea areas, Su Yu went into seclusion. After continuously using the rules of space, Su Yu had someprehension of the rules of space. If he did not take this opportunity to see if he could break through the current rules realm,it would not be easy to find such an opportunity again after theprehension dissipated.. Chapter 271 - 271: Important News of Life and Death Chapter 271: Important News of Life and Death Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Aa Su Yu was immersed in the rules of space, he felt that hisprehension of it was constantly strengthening. If his previousprehension of space was at level one, it was at least at level two now, and it was still rising. At the same time, the living beings on Chaos Ind were also carrying out daily prayer activities to provide the Power of Faith to Su Yu¡¯s deity statue. After all, the Power of Faith was also one of Su Yu¡¯s trump cards. If he did not take advantage of his free time to umte more, he would not have the time to umte the Power of Faith when the battle startedter. In addition, Su Yu had ced the replica Angel Reincarnation Pool he had obtained from Jesus on Chaos Ind to umte power of light. Some living beings with little potential could enter the Angel Reincarnation Pool and transform themselves into light-type creatures. Su Yu had instructed Zhou Yi on this. Those who felt that their potential was insufficient could apply to enter the Angel Reincarnation Pool to undergo purification. However, because the power of light was limited, they had to queue up. Of course, those with high potential did not have to enter. Just like that, Su Yu fell into a state of seclusion. Time passed minute by minute as heprehended the rules. As for the Golden Roc ancestor and the others, they finally returned to the sacrednds in the central sea area after almost a month. However, when they returned and discovered themotion in the sacrednds, the Titled Kings could not help but turn pale. Because they could already feel that the sacrednds¡¯ luck was depleting rapidly, like arge wooden bucket with a huge hole. Moreover, they used all kinds of methods to stop their luck from depleting but were unable to seed. ¡°Golden Roc, what do you think we should do about this matter now?¡± At this moment, the ancestors of the sacrednds gathered together and questioned the Golden Roc ancestor coldly. After all, the catalyst for this matter was caused by the Golden Roc sacrednds. The Golden Roc sacrednds held an undeniable responsibility for this. In addition, the mirror was also snatched away when it was in the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s hands. It would be strange if the ancestors of the other sacrednds were not furious. If not for the fact that attacking now would only make the situation worse, the Golden Roc ancestor would probably not be able to avoid a vicious beating. With the nine ancestors of the sacrednds working together, they could still punish the Golden Roc ancestor. ¡°At this point, 1 think I have to go to the Heavenly Mirror again and see if Lord Mirror Spirit has any solutions.¡± The Golden Roc ancestor felt his scalp tingle from the nine people¡¯s stares. He spoke directly. The nine ancestors of the sacrednds could not help but frown when they heard the words Heavenly Mirror. Every time they asked the Heavenly Mirror for help, they had to pay with the power of luck. Now, the power of luck in the sacrednds was already rapidly depleting. Could it be that they still had to spend a sum of power of luck on this? ¡°Everyone, this is the only solution we have now. If we let the power of luck of the sacrednds drain away, the entire sacrednds will probably end up falling apart.¡± Seeing that the nine old fellows were still hesitating, the Golden Roc ancestor could not help but feel a little anxious. ¡°At this point, we don¡¯t have any good ideas. We can only go to the Heavenly Mirror.¡± At this moment, the ancestor of the human sacrednds directly expressed his opinion. With the first person taking the lead, the others thought for a moment and chose to agree. Thus, the ten people, including the Golden Roc ancestor, directly set up their flying lights and prepared to visit the mysterious sea area. However, what the ten of them did not know was that the Heavenly Mirror would probably ignore them this time. Soon, the Golden Roc ancestor and the others appeared in the mysterious sea area. ¡°Lord Mirror Spirit, we have something to ask you. Please appear.¡± The ten people who flew to the Heavenly Mirror bowed to it. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about this. You guys can go back! There¡¯s no need to continueing here.¡± As soon as the ten of them finished speaking, the cold female voice sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. The ten people who heard this felt numb. What was going on now? This was not how things were supposed to go! ¡°Lord Mirror Spirit, Lord Mirror Spirit.¡± The Golden Roc ancestor and the others hurriedly shouted in panic. However, this time, there was no reply from the Heavenly Mirror Spirit. Seeing this situation, the expression of the Golden Roc ancestor and the others turned sour. Fortunately, they were not crazy enough to dare to attack the Heavenly Mirror. The ten people did not dare to say anything and could only leave the mysterious sea area dejectedly. From the reaction of the Heavenly Mirror Spirit, this matter was so big that even the Heavenly Mirror did not dare to interfere. Judging from this, the Golden Roc ancestor and the other ten sacrednds¡¯ ancestors knew very well that if they could not survive this cmity, they would die. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ll return to the sacrednds to take charge of the situation first.¡± After saying this, the Golden Roc ancestor directly turned into a streak of light and slipped away. If he didn¡¯t leave now, he really felt like he was going to be beaten up. The other nine sullen-faced cultivators didn¡¯t say anything in response. They also transformed into streaks of light and returned to their respective homes. In the human sacrednds, Wu Yun came to the ce where her Teacher Ouyang Haoyue was cultivating. ¡°Teacher, I request an audience.¡± Wu Yun, who had arrived outside Haoyue¡¯s cave abode, shouted solemnly. ¡°Come in.¡± Just as Wu Yun finished speaking, a voice immediately sounded from the cave abode.. Chapter 272 - 272: Important News of Life and Death 2 Chapter 272: Important News of Life and Death 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Hearing this, Wu Yun stepped into the cave abode. ¡°Yun¡¯er, you¡¯re here.¡± Upon seeing Wu Yun, Ouyang Haoyue¡¯s expression subconsciously turned somewhat better. At this moment, Wu Yun, who had already walked to the opposite side of Ouyang Haoyue, looked hesitant. It was as if she had something to ask but did not know how to say it. ¡°Yun¡¯er, you seem to have something to ask me. Tell me! Did you encounter difficulties in your cultivation or something?¡± Seeing her disciple like this, Ouyang Haoyue could not help but feel curious. ¡°Teacher, the sacrednds¡¯ luck is depleting rapidly. This matter must be rted to your trip this time!¡± After suppressing theplicated thoughts in her heart, Wu Yun asked in a low voice. Ouyang Haoyue frowned when she heard Wu Yun¡¯s words. ¡°Ever since teacher left, I discovered that the luck in the human sacrednds seemed to be leaking and rapidly flowing away. Especially on the 25th day, the speed at which luck flowed away increased sharply.¡± At this moment, Wu Yun was talking to herself. ¡°You¡¯re right. The loss of luck in the sacrednds is indeed rted to my going out this time. Furthermore, it has a lot to do with a visitor from outer space.¡± At this point, Ouyang Haoyue looked at Wu Yun with aplicated gaze. ¡°Do you know this person?¡± Ouyang Haoyue seemed to have thought of something. With a thought, she directly outlined Su Yu¡¯s face in the air. After carefully looking at the face in the air, Wu Yun shook her head slightly. ¡°Sigh, this person¡¯s name is Su Yu. He¡¯s someone from outer space, just like you. However, his strength is extremely terrifying. He has at least the strength of a Titled King and has mastered many rules of space, rules of illusion, and so on.¡± ¡°This time, the ten sacrednds ¨C including me ¨C sent a total of 90 Titled Kings to kill this person. In the end, we did not even see the other party and were frightened by him all the way back to the central sea area.¡± Ouyang Haoyue was not surprised to see that her precious disciple did not know Su Yu. Ouyang Haoyue had no intention of hiding this matter from Wu Yun because she couldn¡¯t hide it for long. Ouyang Haoyue had a feeling that the entire central sea area would soon face a terrifying cmity. ¡°Wait, Teacher, what did you say this person¡¯s name was?¡± Afraid that she had heard wrongly, Wu Yun asked in uncertainty. ¡°His name is Su Yu. 1 thought you didn¡¯t know him?¡± Ouyang Haoyue noticed Wu Yun¡¯s strange reaction and immediately added. ¡°Teacher, I suspect that this person is the most terrifying existence in our previous area. His handle name is Yu, and he only arrived at the sea area a few days before me.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s really him, Teacher, 1 think we should run as far as we can. The power of the ten sacredndsbined probably won¡¯t be enough to kill him. After all, he has only been in this sea area for less than half a year and his strength has already soared to the Titled King realm. If we give him more time¡­¡± At this point, Wu Yun did not continue speaking .The result did not need to be said out loud. Hearing this, Ouyang Haoyue couldn¡¯t help but let out a gasp. In less than half a year, he had advanced from below the King Realm to the Titled King Realm. What kind of concept was this? Ouyang Haoyue did not even dare to think about it. ¡°Yun¡¯er, are you sure?¡± Aftering back to her senses, Ouyang Haoyue hurriedly asked. ¡°Yes, I have a feeling that this Su Yu should be him.¡± Faced with Ouyang Haoyue¡¯s questioning, Wu Yun nodded and replied. To be honest, Ouyang Haoyue wanted to run away and leave the human sacrednds at this point. After knowing what kind of abnormal enemy the ten sacrednds were going to face, Ouyang Haoyue was dumbfounded. Ouyang Haoyue only knew that Su Yu was a visitor from outer space, but she did not know how old he was or how long he had been in the sea area. No one else knew about this. Because there had been visitors from outer space in the Level 1 sea area before, it was difficult to determine when the other party had arrived at the sea area. Now that she knew how long exactly it took Su Yu to grow, Ouyang Haoyue¡¯s fear waspletely reasonable. If there was hope, then it was fine to struggle. However, against such an invincible and terrifying existence, Ouyang Haoyue felt that she still wanted to live a little longer. ¡°Yun¡¯er, don¡¯t tell anyone about this. Wait for my instructions.¡± Aftering back to her senses, Ouyang Haoyue instructed Wu Yun worriedly. Although Wu Yun was also from beyond outer space, Ouyang Haoyue had no intention of capturing her and handing her over to the sacrednds. This was because Wu Yun did not even possess the strength of a king. What was the use of handing her over to the sacrednds? She could not cause any harm to the sacrednds at all. In addition, Ouyang Haoyue truly liked this disciple from the bottom of her heart, so it was impossible for her to do such a thing. It was precisely because she sensed Ouyang Haoyue¡¯s sincerity towards her that Wu Yun chose to speak up. Otherwise, she would definitely not have done so. After letting Wu Yun cultivate in her cave abode, Ouyang Haoyue left in a hurry. After pondering for a while, Ouyang Haoyue suddenly felt that this matter was not entirely a bad thing for the human sacrednds. If she found the right time, she might be able to make the human race stand at the top of the Level 1 sea area. After all, Ouyang Haoyue had already learned from Wu Yun that Su Yu was also a human and not some foreign race. In the eyes of the Golden Roc ancestor and the others, it was true that Su Yu had appeared in his human form, but they were not sure what Su Yu¡¯s actual race was. This was because races that had reached the King Rank could basically transform into human forms. At this moment, Ouyang Haoyue, who had quickly rushed to the main hall of the human sacrednds, suddenly rushed to Ye Wushuang, who was overwrought. ¡°Elder Haoyue, you¡¯re here. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ye Wushuang asked in surprise when he saw Ouyang Haoyue. ¡°Cut the crap. Gather the ancestor and the others. 1 have important news that concerns the survival of the sacrednds.¡± Upon hearing Ye Wushuang¡¯s words, Ouyang Haoyue urged anxiously. ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing the anxiety on Ouyang Haoyue¡¯s face, Ye Wushuang did not dare to be negligent. Information was sent out from Ye Wushuang¡¯s hands. Five minutester, all the Titled Kings who had chased after Su Yu and the ancestor of the sacrednds were gathered in the main hall of the human sacrednds. This was excluding some old fellows who were in seclusion in the forbidden area. ¡°Wushuang, why have you gathered all of us here?¡± At this moment, the sacrednds¡¯ ancestor, Ye Wudao, asked in a low voice. ¡°Ancestor, Elder Haoyue said that she wants to discuss some important news regarding the survival of the sacrednds with us.¡± Seeing that everyone was looking at him, Ye Wushuang hurriedly exined. ¡°Everyone, please join forces and apply a barrier of rules. What I¡¯m about to say is extremely important. We can¡¯t let those from the other sacrednds hear it.¡± Ouyang Haoyue spoke solemnly. Seeing Ouyang Haoyue¡¯s expression, the Titled Kings did not ask further. A power of rules flew out from their bodies and sealed the entire hall of the human sacrednds. ¡°Elder Haoyue, you can speak now,¡± Ye Wudao, who was sitting at the head of the table, said slowly after the seal waspleted. ¡°ording to the secret information 1 received, Su Yu is a pure human. Moreover, he has cultivated from nothing and reached this level in less than half a year.¡± The moment Ouyang Haoyue said that, the Titled Kings were stunned. ¡°Elder Haoyue, you¡¯re not joking, right?¡± Ye Wudao¡¯s voice was trembling. This news was really too damn shocking. He had cultivated for less than half a year and was even stronger than ordinary Titled Kings. Was he still human? He must have descended from the heavens! Su Yu was on apletely different levelpared to the legends of sages circting in the sea area! To be honest, Ye Wudao and the others had always suspected that Su Yu had cultivated in the sea area for many years and only started to stir up trouble when he raised his strength to the Titled King realm. Who could have imagined that Ouyang Haoyue would reveal such news? Chapter 273 - 273: The Little Scheme of the Human Sacred Lands Chapter 273: The Little Scheme of the Human Sacred Lands Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I¡¯m 90% sure.¡± Ouyang Haoyue solemnly replied to Ye Wudao and the others¡¯ to dispel their doubts. ¡°Elder Haoyue, where did you get this information?¡± After Ye Wudao had calmed down, he began to ask. ¡°I learned from my disciple. She is also a visitor from outer space. From what she said, when Su Yu was teleported to this sea area, he should be the strongest person in their area. Furthermore, his skill is extremely terrifying.¡± In the face of Ye Wudao¡¯s question, Ouyang Haoyue didn¡¯t hide the source of the news. ¡°Ancestor, Elder Haoyue¡¯s disciple is indeed from outer space. Furthermore, she has outstanding talent. In a short period of time, she cultivated her strength to the Martial Lord realm. She can be considered a peerless genius.¡± At this moment, Ye Wushuang added. Upon hearing this, Ye Wudao and the other Titled Kings did not question Ouyang Haoyue as to why she would take a visitor from outer space as her disciple. This matter was insignificant in the face of Su Yu¡¯s matter. ¡°Elder Haoyue, what kind of ns do you have now?¡± Ye Wudao asked. ¡°I feel that Su Yu¡¯s appearance is a double-edged sword for the central sea area. Currently, the human sacrednds are rankedst among the ten sacrednds. I think that even if Su Yu reaches the central sea area, he will not attack us first. Instead, he will prioritize attacking the other nine sacrednds.¡± ¡°If the nine sacrednds can¡¯t stop Su Yu¡¯s attack at that time, 1 think we can take him as the master of the human sacrednds and wipe out the other nine sacrednds in one go. When Su Yu goes to a higher sea area, the sacrednds will still be under our control.¡± When Ouyang Haoyue saw that everyone¡¯s gazes were fixed on her, she voiced her thoughts. The moment she finished speaking, the huge human hall instantly fell silent. This was because her words really shocked them. But after thinking about it carefully, Ye Wudao and the others had no choice but to agree that this was indeed a feasible n. Firstly, it was true that Su Yu was from outer space, but at the same time, he was also a human. Therefore, there was a high chance that Su Yu would not directly annihte the human sacrednds as they were fellow humans. Thus, there was indeed room for maniption. In addition, with Su Yu¡¯s terrifying aptitude, he would probably enter a higher-level sea area in less than a year or two. Ye Wudao and the others agreed with this point. ¡°Everyone, 1 think we have to keep this a secret. We can¡¯t let the other sacrednds know. Otherwise, you should know the consequences.¡± Seeing that everyone was in deep thought, Ouyang Haoyue slowly added. ¡°Elder Haoyue, before Su Yu arrives at the central sea area, let your disciple stay in your cave abode and enter seclusion!¡± After being reminded by Ouyang Haoyue, Ye Wudao added in a deep voice. ¡°Alright.¡± Ouyang Haoyue had no objections regarding this. After that, a group of Titled Kings from the human sacrednds conspired for a period of time regarding Su Yu. However, only they knew what they had talked about. At this moment, if someone who was proficient in the path of luck observed the speed at which the luck of the ten sacrednds was flowing out, they would discover that the luck of the human sacrednds was flowing out at much slower speedpared to the other nine sacrednds. Fortunately, the heavenly secrets were in chaos at this moment. Even the few Titled Kings in the various sacrednds who were good at divination could not deduce the luck of the sacrednds. Otherwise, after discovering the abnormality in the loss of luck in the human sacrednds, the nine sacrednds might immediately point their guns at the human sacrednds. Just like that, time passed day by day in the ten sacrednds as the Titled Kings were on tenterhooks. During this period, the various sacrednds were overwrought with all kinds of problems. They did not even dare to send the disciples of the sacrednds to continue training outside. At the same time, Su Yu, who was in a remote sea area, had yin and yang energy converging all over his body. All kinds of power of rules were continuously circting on the surface of his body. If one looked at his body internally, they would discover that the apertures in Su Yu¡¯s various apertures had be more condensed. For example, the three-legged golden crow and the three-legged jade toad in the apertures of his eyes simply looked like two mythical creatures entrenched inside. After this period of seclusion, Su Yu¡¯s achievements in the rules of space had improved a lot. His ownbat strength had also been strengthened. It should not be a problem for him to kill a Titled King without using the Illusion God¡¯s Eye in a one-on-one battle. After Su Yu left his seclusion, he was preparing to start collecting the Heart of the Inds. During his escape, Su Yu unexpectedly discovered the locations of many inds. He recorded them all on the sea area map as he traveled. Now, he only needed to return the way he came to find them. Su Yu nned to collect the Heart of the Inds first. He would wait until he had umted a lot of the Heart of the Inds before upgrading his ind. After settling these matters, Su Yu nned to go to the central sea area and secretly attack those sacrednds. Since the other party had many people, Su Yu was not stupid. Naturally, he would not fight head-on. Instead, he chose to use a roundabout tactic and attack sneakily. He would disintegrate the power of the sacrednds step by step.. Chapter 274 - 274: The Little Scheme of the Human Sacred Chapter 274: The Little Scheme of the Human Sacred Lands 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Then, he would use the other party¡¯s resources to quickly increase his strength. When his strength was enough to dominate the Level 1 sea area, Su Yu would no longer need to hide in the dark. He could just start attacking openly. Then, after Su Yu had absorbed Chaos Ind back into the Ghost Ship, he merged into the air. The living beings who were already used to this did not feel ufortable this time. Instead, they were all doing what they were supposed to do. They were very self-aware. During the time that Su Yu was in seclusion, there were not many changes in Chaos Ind. There was only an increment of one more batch of living beings with the power of light. These were all living beings who had voluntarily entered the replica Angel Reincarnation Pool to undergo the purification of the power of light. Among them, a few skeletons flickered with the power of light. This light truly did not match their appearance. It had to be said that there were also some brave skeletons among the Skeleton Race! They actually used the body of an undead to undergo the baptism of the power of light. Although they would not die in the Angel Reincarnation Pool, when the power of light collided with the soul fire of the Skeleton Race, the pain went straight to their soul. It was probably more than ten times more painful than the pain ordinary living beings suffered. Of course, the potential of the skeletons who had sessfully transformed into light skeletons had also increased greatly. Moreover, they could absorb a trace of the power of the great sun to temper their bones and use the power of the great sun to burn the impurities in their soul mes to increase their strength. After Skeleton 1 had undergone the power of light purification, it now had bones that were like white jade. Moreover, some blood-colored threads could be vaguely seen in those white jade bones. After the purification of the power of light, Skeleton 1 had alreadyprehended a trace of the power of light. When its strength increased another step, all its flesh and blood could be generated and it could reincarnate from death. On Chaos Ind, Skeleton 1 was not the only one who improved rapidly. For example, after me Eagle 1 and me Eagle 2 had swallowed the blood essence of the golden winged roc, their strength had increased extremely rapidly. Even Ao Yan did not improve as fast as they had. This waspletely within expectations. With the blood essence of the golden winged roc and their hidden divine bird bloodline, their strength would begin to soar as long as their energy supply could keep up. To do this, they would sleep after eating and eat after waking up. Currently, they were only a step away from the Demon King Realm. Meanwhile, Ji Ruoyan had also improved greatly. With an unlimited supply of medicinal pills, her strength had also increased crazily. In addition, Su Yu had poprized the enlightenment technique of the nting Demon in Cultivation Spirit. Ji Ruoyan also cultivated with the goal of enlightening as much as she could. If she didn¡¯t know how to grasp this opportunity, she would be stupid. In the sea area, Su Yu was crazily jumping through space and quickly arrived at the nearest ind recorded on the 3D map of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. [Level 10 Ind! Description: The ind owned by dragon man, Mozart. As Su Yu floated in the air, he nced at the ind below. Information about the ind instantly appeared in front of him. After confirming that it was the ind he was looking for, Su Yu casually patted the ind below. In an instant, a terrifying rules palm enveloped the sky above the small ind and quickly pped down. Mozart was still sleeping soundly on the ind. He did not even have time to react before he was smashed into pieces by the giant rules palm, along with his ind. [You have killed the Ind Master. The Heart of the Ind is currently generating.] The moment the dragon man Mozart died, Su Yu heard this notification. However, Su Yu, who had already experienced many storms, did not care about this at all. After casually taking the Heart of the Ind, he took a step and fused into the inteyer of space again. To obtain the Heart of the Ind, ughtering was unavoidable. Otherwise, it was impossible to upgrade the ind. In which case, one should just stay in the Level 1 sea area and wait to be ughtered. The stronger one was, the more indifferent one would be to life. This was simr to the way high-dimensional life forms looked at low-dimensional life forms. It was like when an ordinary person casually crushed an ant. His heart would not fluctuate at all because the ant was so weak that its existence was so insignificant. This was just like Su Yu at this moment. He had emotions like joy, anger, sorrow, and joy. However, with his strength, it was very difficult to trigger such emotions. In his eyes, the life and death of ordinary living beings were very normal. Su Yu, who had collected a Level 10 Heart of the Ind, rushed to the next ind without stopping. Meanwhile, the King¡¯s Continent¡¯s Ji n and the other nine great ns had also reached the central sea area after a long journey of several months. When they arrived at this ce, the people from the ten great families heaved a sigh of relief. Along the way, the group of people did not encounter any danger. However, they had encountered many disciples ofrge factions of the central sea area who went out to train. If not for the ten great ns¡¯ ancestor¡¯s strength, it would be difficult to reach the central sea area. However, what they did not know was that the ce they had painstakingly arrived at would soon be a ce affected by the mes of war. At that time, this ce would be more dangerous than anywhere else. However, only the higher-ups of the ten sacrednds knew about Su Yu. The news did not spread in the central sea area. However, the ten sacrednds¡¯ recent abnormal behavior still made many of the smaller factions under them feel a little uneasy. This was because the various sacrednds were acting too abnormally. Not only did they restrict the disciples of the sacrednds from leaving the sacrednds, but no one even interfered in the battles between the subsidiary forces. This abnormal phenomenon puzzled many people from small forces. In addition, some people who wanted to see the world in chaos had also spread rumors wantonly. The entire central sea area seemed to be shrouded in a huge fog, no one could see what was going on inside. The ten sacrednds were all minding their own business. They didn¡¯t want to care about anything else and were only thinking of all kinds of ways to stop the power of luck from flowing out of their own sacrednds. During this period, a group of old fellows dug out some ancient secret scrolls in the library of the sacrednds. They wanted to find a way out from these secret scrolls. Unexpectedly, there was really a way to make up for luck. It was to plunder the power of luck of some geniuses to make up for the loss of the power of luck. However, this method could only treat the symptoms but not the root cause. At most, it could dy the loss of the power of luck. It was still not enough to solve their problem. However, at this moment, dying the loss of the power of luck was deemed an eptable temporary solution for the group of old fellows. Thus, in the central sea area, many famous prodigies secretly disappeared. It was as if an invisible hand had grabbed them all. Once this matter was exposed, it instantly caused many creatures to panic. Many small factions directly reported this matter to the sacrednds and wanted to ask them to investigate. Unfortunately, the mastermind was these sacrednds. How could they find out anything if they were to investigate? Things were better on the human sacrednds¡¯ side. For some reason, their power of luck was decreasing at a much slower rate. Therefore, they did not need to use the power of luck from the prodigies of the human race to replenish the loss of luck. However, many human geniuses who had also secretly disappeared. Of course, their disappearance was a measure to protect this group of geniuses. Otherwise, they would inevitably be killed by the other sacrednds. At this critical moment of life and death, no one would follow the rules. ording to the current ranking of the ten sacrednds, the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds was ranked first. When Su Yu arrived at the central sea area, he would most likely attack the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds first. Next, he would attack ording to the strength of the power of luck. Meanwhile, in the Golden Roc Hall, the Golden Roc ancestor was sitting there with a dark expression. He was furious.. Chapter 275 - 275: The Even More Mysterious Tianyan Pavilion Chapter 275: The Even More Mysterious Tianyan Pavilion Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is the luck of the sacrednds flowing out faster and faster?¡± At this moment, the Golden Roc ancestor, who was sitting on the main seat, could not help but roar angrily. ¡°Ancestor, the other elders have already used a special secret technique, but it can only have a negligible effect on the loss of luck in the sacrednds.¡± Hearing the ancestor¡¯s angry roar, the Golden Roc Holy Lord, who was standing below, replied carefully. ¡°What about the other sacrednds? How are they doing?¡± At this moment, the Golden Roc ancestor, who had calmed down a lot, asked with a gloomy face. ¡°Elder Jin Yi said that the heavenly secrets of the sea area have been chaotic recently. Therefore, the luck situation of the other sacrednds can¡¯t be deduced. However, from their reaction, their luck should also be depleting rapidly.¡± ¡°Hmph, continue to monitor the other nine sacrednds. Also, get Jin Yi to think of a way. If this continues, the luck of the sacrednds will definitely be exhausted.¡± After thinking for a while, the Golden Roc ancestor directly instructed. ¡°Yes, ancestor.¡± What else could the Golden Roc Holy Lord say to his ancestor¡¯s order? He could only brace himself and agree. After saying this, the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s figure disappeared from the Golden Roc Hall. Now that the situation was so tense, the Golden Roc ancestor could not say that he had nothing to do in the sacrednds all day. He had to find a way out for the Golden Roc sacrednds. To be honest, the ten sacrednds did not want to abandon their foundation and leave the huge central sea area. If they were willing to split up and spread out the entire sacrednds, Su Yu would not be able to capture everyone in one fell swoop. However, unless there was no other choice, the Titled Kings of the ten sacrednds would naturally not choose this method. After all, if they were to split up, it would be very difficult for them to gather again. In any case, the various dynasties and sects in the central sea area all understood from the reactions of the various sacrednds that there an unprecedented cmity might befall the central sea area. They were not fools. The ten sacrednds were the strongest forces in the central sea area. Now, there were so many abnormal phenomena urring there. How could they not be suspicious? Moreover, ail sorts of rumors were also spreading. In an instant, all therge ns, sects, dynasties, and other forces in the central sea area felt a strong sense of danger. But no matter how hard these small forces tried, they could not figure out what kind of danger the central sea area would face. Who would have thought that the ten sacrednds would be like this because of one person?! If Su Yu did not control the rules of space, they would be fine. If that were the case, the ten sacrednds still had the confidence that they could besiege and kill him. However, he had mastered the damn rules of space. Therefore, under the circumstances where they could not do anything to Su Yu, the ten sacrednds could only defend their nests. Furthermore, it was impossible for them to go out again. If he had the ability, Su Yu could directly attack and fight the entire central sea area alone. If he won, the ancestor of the sacrednds would probably die without regrets. It wasn¡¯t that they weren¡¯t powerful, but the enemy was too invincible. It was a mistake to exist in the same time period as the other party. As for Su Yu, he had already obtained more than 10 Heart of the Inds. Most of them were Level 10 Heart of the Inds. However, there was one that was at Level 11. It was still far from reaching Level 20. This ind had its own rules. One had to have the Heart of the Ind to increase the level of the ind. There weren¡¯t any other methods to expand the size of the ind. Otherwise, Su Yu could easily upy a continent and expand the ind in minutes. However, that would obviously not work. Su Yu threw all the Heart of the Ind he had obtained into the Rank Advancement Tower. Later on, he would save up 1,800 pieces and upgrade the level of the ind in batches. He wouldn¡¯t expand the ind for now. Therger the ind was, the greater the burden on the Ghost Ship. It was just right to maintain its current size. In the blink of an eye, a month had passed, and Su Yu had returned to the Great Zhou¡¯s sea area. Along the way, the number of Heart of the Inds he possessed had soared to more than a hundred. This time, he returned to this ce because he wanted to take a look at the slightly mysterious Tianyan Pavilion. Su Yu had already obtained the location of the Tianyan Pavilion. Now, he only needed to go there directly. Soon, Su Yu piloted the Ghost Ship and appeared in the sea area where the Tianyan Pavilion was stationed. As soon as he arrived, Su Yu looked at the three-dimensional sea area map on the heavenly mystery array. At this moment, the location of a small ind was marked on the sea map. It was flickering with red light. ¡®Not bad. It actually blocked the detection of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets: Seeing the reaction of the Tianyan Pavilion on the sea map, Su Yu could not help but think. Meanwhile, in the depths of the ind where the Tianyan Pavilion was located, a white-robed middle-aged man seemed to have sensed something and woke up from his slumber. After receiving the warning from the Tianyan Pavilion, the white-robed middle-aged man cursed in his heart and flew out. ¡®A Peak King Realm expert! He doesn¡¯t seem like the master behind the scenes!¡¯ Su Yu, who had forcefully controlled the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets to tear apart the other party¡¯s concealment power, also discovered the white-robed middle-aged man¡¯s figure.. Chapter 276 - 276: The Even More Mysterious Tianyan Pavilion Chapter 276: The Even More Mysterious Tianyan Pavilion Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, the other party¡¯s strength surprised Su Yu. If the other party was a Titled King, Su Yu would still think that it was normal. However, it was really not normal for him to only be a Peak King. ¡®Lets give it a try: After this thought shed through his mind, Su Yu directly pped the Tianyan Pavilion from a short distance away. In an instant, a giant rules palm formed by the five elements suddenly appeared above the white-robed middle-aged man. ¡®Danin it, why would a Titled King appear here?1 When he sensed the fluctuation of the power of rules above his head, the white-robed middle-aged man could not help but curse inwardly. Without needing to fight head-on, the white-robed middle-aged man knew that he was not a match for the person hiding in the dark. However, there was no despair on the white-robed middle-aged man¡¯s face. He must be confident that he could escape from a Titled King. Otherwise, the expression on this person¡¯s face should be of horror. ¡°I¡¯m going to waste another escape jade talisman again.¡± At that moment, the white-robed middle-aged man felt his heart ache. He reached out and crushed a jade talisman that flickered with spatial fluctuations. Immediately, after the spatial fluctuation shed, the white-robed middle-aged man disappeared under Su Yu¡¯s five-element giant rules palm. Seeing this, Su Yu, who was in the Ghost Ship, couldn¡¯t help but smile. As expected, he was different from ordinary Peak King Realm experts. However, he was too naive to think that he could escape. At this moment, the white-robed middle-aged man, who had used the escape jade talisman and randomly appeared thousands of kilometers away, could not help but heave a sigh of relief. Before the white-robed middle-aged man could continue flying for long, Su Yu¡¯s figure appeared in front of him out of thin air. Seeing how Su Yu appeared, the white-robed middle-aged man could not help but sweat. If he wasn¡¯t seeing things, the other party seemed to havee out of thin air just now. ¡°What can 1 do for you, my lord?¡± Shi Qian, who wasining in his heart, hurriedly cupped his hands at Su Yu. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with the Tianyan Pavilion?¡± Su Yu, who was standing in the air, asked casually. ¡°I am the manager of the Tianyan Pavilion in this area.¡± Upon hearing Su Yu¡¯s question, Shi Qian did not dare to hide anything. Shi Qian was also afraid of an existence who mastered the rules of space! He would definitely not be able to outrun the other party, let alone fight them. If they really fought, he would definitely end up dead. Therefore, he could only answer the other party¡¯s questions obediently. ¡°You¡¯re implying that the Tianyan Pavilion has a main pavilion. Where is it? Is it the central sea area? Also, how strong is your pavilion master?¡± At this moment, Su Yu, who was rather curious about the Tianyan Pavilion, threw out a series of questions. ¡°Your Excellency, this is a secret of the Tianyan Pavilion. Forgive me for not being able to tell you.¡± Upon hearing this, Shi Qian endured the pressure brought forth by Su Yu. It was not that Shi Qian did not want to say it, but there was a restriction in his mind. There was a lot of information that he could not speak of. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll look at it myself.¡± As if understanding something, Su Yu directly used the power of the Illusion God¡¯s Eye to envelop Shi Qian¡¯s body. Shi Qian, who was enveloped by the Illusion God¡¯s Eye¡¯s Strength, realized that he was tied to a huge bronze pir when he came back to his senses. Moreover, there was no power of rules here. Even his soul power was sealed, and he could not resist effectively at all. ¡°Supreme One, please spare my life. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to say it, but 1 really can¡¯t say it!¡± Sensing his current state, Shi Qian was also filled with fear. He had never seen or heard of such a terrifying method. Shi Qian originally thought that even if the other party was a Titled King, he should be able tost for a while in the other party¡¯s hands. Unexpectedly, he was defeated in less than a second and did not even know how he was defeated. Su Yu¡¯s expression did not change much when Shi Qian begged for mercy. Since the Tianyan Pavilion dared to circte information regarding Su Yu, the causal rtionship between the two had already been established. Since the other party had nted this cause, Su Yu would naturally personally settle the score between the two parties. If the Tianyan Pavilion had not rashly ced Su Yu on the sea area prodigy rankings, he might not have noticed the Tianyan Pavilion. However, when someone wanted to scheme against him, Su Yu naturally would not ignore them. Seeing that the white-robed middle-aged man was bound on the bronze pir and could not move, Su Yu casually pointed at his head. In an instant, a huge suction force began to continuously absorb Shi Qian¡¯s soul power. At the same time, a Life Seed on Su Yu¡¯s fingertip was growing at an extremely fast speed. ¡°No, please spare my life, please spare my life!¡± Sensing that his soul power was depleting at a terrifying speed, Shi Qian hurriedly begged for mercy. He really could not calmly face death! If he was really not afraid of death, Shi Qian would not have begged for mercy from the beginning. However, the matter that Su Yu had decided on would naturally not stop just because Shi Qian begged for mercy. Soon, Shi Qian¡¯s soul, which was originally extremely condensed, was absorbed by Su Yu until it turned into an illusory state. At this moment, Su Yu cut off his absorption of Shi Qian¡¯s life power. The reason why he had to absorb Shi Qian¡¯s soul power first was because Su Yu was prepared to probe his memories. The weaker the other party¡¯s soul power, the easier it would be for him. Otherwise, Su Yu would not have been able to forcefully investigate. After sensing the other party¡¯s spiritual power spreading to his sea of consciousness, Shi Qian struggled with all her might. However, even at his peak, he could not break free from the seal, let alone now. The power of resistance in his sea of consciousness did not have much effect on Su Yu. After Su Yu sent a trace of spiritual power into Shi Qian¡¯s sea of consciousness, he also discovered that in the depths of his sea of consciousness, there was a mysterious sealing power that locked his memories. In response, Su Yu directly extended his spiritual power over. However, the moment a trace of Su Yu¡¯s spiritual power touched the seal, Shi Qian¡¯s soul body revealed an expression of extreme pain. It was even more painful than when Su Yu had absorbed his soul power just now. ¡°It¡¯s a little tricky. I can¡¯t break it. If I forcefully destroy it, this guy¡¯s soul will probably dissipate.¡± After thinking about it, Su Yu directly retracted his spiritual thought from Shi Qian¡¯s sea of consciousness. ¡°Choose what you can say. If you can¡¯t say anything, then go to hell!¡± Knowing that he could not bypass the mysterious seal and probe the other party¡¯s memories, Su Yu spoke in a low voice. Without the stimtion of Su Yu¡¯s spiritual power, Shi Qian, who had been sealed and tortured for a short while, finally recovered. ¡°How did you gather the information topile your rankings?¡± Seeing that the other party had already recovered, Su Yu asked casually. To be honest, Shi Qian really wanted to answer Su Yu¡¯s question, but he could not bring himself to say it. ¡®This Tianyan Pavilion is even more mysterious than the ten sacrednds in the central sea area!¡¯ Seeing that Shi Qian still could not say it, Su Yu could not help but think so. However, the more this was the case, the more Su Yu felt that the real Tianyan Pavilion should be simr to a divine item like the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. ¡®Kight, let¡¯s see if this guy has anything useful on him: As this thought surfaced in Su Yu¡¯s mind, he left the illusory world with a thought and found the storage device on Shi Qian¡¯s body. Then, before Shi Qian could remove his im of ownership, Su Yu directly invaded. After his spiritual thought entered the other party¡¯s storage ring, Su Yu¡¯s spiritual perception was imprinted with arge number of natural treasures and various energy crystals. However, these were not what Su Yu wanted. After rummaging through Shi Qian¡¯s storage ring, Su Yu finally found three different things. It was none other than three different-colored rankings. They were the so-called sea area prodigy rankings, beauty rankings, and king rankings. After casually opening these rankings, Su Yu realized that this thing was roughly the same as the rankings that the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets he owned. However, the information was not tooprehensive.. Chapter 277 - 277: Arriving at The Central Sea Area, Pick a Faction to Strike Chapter 277: Arriving at The Central Sea Area, Pick a Faction to Strike Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After carefully sensing these rankings, Su Yu also sensed the mysterious power on the rankings. This power was simr to the power of divination of heavenly secrets in the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, but it was slightly different. It was as if the same main river had split into two different branches. After throwing the three lists to the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets for analysis, Su Yu¡¯s thought entered the illusory world again. Since he could not read Shi Qian¡¯s memories, Su Yu did not intend to keep him alive. Before Shi Qian could continue begging for mercy, a powerful suction force sucked his soul body clean. The moment Shi Qian¡¯s soul dissipated, the restriction in his consciousness also self-destructed. [You have killed a Peak King Realm expert. You have obtained a ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï King treasure chest.] [¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï King Treasure Chest] Item Description: It contains one crystallized rules of water. [Your Quadruple Happiness skill has been automatically triggered. You have obtained Crystallized Rules of Water*4.] After killing Shi Qian, Su Yu obtained another ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï treasure chest and four crystallized rules of water. After casually obliterating a peak king realm expert, Su Yu did not stop at all. Instead, he headed straight for the central sea area. As for the Tianyan Pavilion, since there was already a karmic entanglement between them and Su Yu, he would naturally be able to find the other party when he furtherprehended the karmic rules. At this stage, it was more cost-effective to hunt the old fellows from the ten sacrednds. After setting up the Ghost Ship and moving in the direction of the central sea area, Su Yu directly absorbed the crystallized rules of water into his water apertures. In the water apertures in Su Yu¡¯s body, the four crystallized rules of water continuously emitted theprehension power of the rules of water. At the same time, Gonggong¡¯s height quickly increased in the water apertures, and his body also became more corporeal. As the five-elemental rules carried the principle of mutual growth, the improvement of the rules of water also led to the improvement of the five-elemental rules. At this rate, it would not take long for Su Yu¡¯s five-elemental rules to break through to the Titled King realm. By then, with the power of the five elementalws, Su Yu would be able to easily defeat the other Titled Kings. After all, the power of the five elemental rules was above the power of the other single rules. Titled Kings of the same level would not be able to withstand the Five Elements Wheel. As Su Yu walked towards the central sea area, the group of old fellows in the ten sacrednds felt a little troubled. Many people were even jolted awake from their seclusion. Sensing that a haze was lingering in their hearts, all the Titled Kings who had participated in besieging Su Yu could not sit still anymore. At their Realm, they naturally knew what this inexplicable feeling meant. It was precisely because they knew that they were afraid! To be honest, if Su Yu really did not want to let any of these people off, they would probably not be able to escape unless they escaped from the Level 1 sea area and went to the other advanced sea areas. Because of the karmic entanglement, Su Yu could trace the cause and effect of these people who had participated in besieging him. As long as the karmic thread was not severed, Su Yu could naturally follow the mysterious karmic thread and find all of them. At that moment, in the human sacrednds, the ancestor of the sacrednds, Ye Wudao, had been in seclusion. After being woken up, he gathered the Titled Kings together again. ¡°When I was in seclusion, I felt a sense of fear, it must be rted to Su Yu, he should be approaching the central sea area now.¡± As soon as Ye Wudao said that, a few Titled Kings below immediately chimed in. ¡°I also felt that palpitation. Those old fellows from the other sacrednds should have felt it too.¡± ¡°Elder Haoyue, what do you think we should do now?¡± Ye Wudao, who was sitting at the head of the table, directly threw the question to Ouyang Haoyue. ¡°I think we should just stay put. Because Su Yu has mastered the rules of space, it is impossible for us to find out where he is. We can only passively wait for him to reach the central sea area before deploying ording to his actions.¡± In the face of Ye Wudao¡¯s question, Ouyang Haoyue gave her suggestion without thinking. Although it sounded like a suggestion, it was not really a suggestion. It was the same as before, they would hide and wait until he reached the central sea area. Later on, based on the situation of the other sacrednds, they would see if they should defect to Su Yu. Since Su Yu was a human, there was nothing uneptable about Ye Wudao¡¯s side defecting to Su Yu. In any case, at that time, how could his reputation be more important than his life? Of course, all of this depended on the progress of the matter. Unless it was absolutely necessary, the Titled Kings of the human sacrednds would not choose to go forward with this n. ¡°Everyone, have you heard what Elder Haoyue said? Next, I want everyone to pay close attention to every move in the central sea area. If there are any abnormalities, report back as soon as possible. Also, during this period of time, all King Realm experts are not allowed to leave the sacrednds. Ry my orders when this meeting is adjourned..¡± Chapter 278 - 278: Arriving at The Central Sea Area, Pick a Chapter 278: Arriving at The Central Sea Area, Pick a Faction to Strike 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After hearing Ouyang Haoyue¡¯s words, Ye Wudao felt that he had asked a stupid question. Therefore, he added a few more words in order to hide his embarrassment. After some discussion, the human sacrednds were no longer worried about Su Yu¡¯s arrival. However, the other nine sacrednds were different. Especially the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds, which had the deepest karmic ties with Su Yu. At this moment, the Golden Roc ancestor, who had already set up a retreat route in the central sea area, found that the palpitations in his heart had not dissipated. He could not help but feel a little panicked. He doubted if the series of arrangements he had made were really effective. However, at this point, he could only try his best to solve this matter. If he could not take the initiative to attack, he could only be quietly beaten. This was the advantage of being more powerful and being able to harass the other party at any time. In the other sacrednds, most Titled Kings were also uneasy. Just like that, the days passed slowly as the Titled Kings were filled with anxiety. During this period of time, nothing major happened in the central sea area. Of course, it was inevitable that small problems still happened every day. On the other hand, the weaker one was, the less one would feel anything. After all, at their level, there were many things that they could note into contact with at all. Otherwise, why would there be a saying that ignorance was bliss? Sometimes, knowing too much would only cause trouble for oneself. At this time, a strange ship quietly entered the central sea area. It was none other than the Ghost Ship piloted by Su Yu. ¡°As expected of the central sea area, this energy density and the power of rules are not something a ce like Great Zhou canpare to.¡± At this moment, Su Yu, who had absorbed the Ghost Ship into his dantian, carefully sensed the energy of the central sea area and the traces ofws engraved in the air. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. If he cultivated in this ce, Su Yu felt that even if he did not borrow other external methods, it would not take long for him to push the rules of the five elements to the level of a Titled King. After ncing at the vast sea area, Su Yu took a step forward and his body directly fused into the air. Since he had already arrived at the central sea area, Su Yu naturally nned to take a stroll around the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. After reading the memories of the few Demon Kings of Golden Roc Mountain, Su Yu naturally knew where the sacrednds were. Moreover, Su Yu even knew what protective array the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds had set up and where the forbidden area was. Otherwise, he would not have rashly chosen to go to the surrounding regions of the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. When Su Yu appeared in the central sea area, the fear in the hearts of the Titled Kings in the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds had also reached its peak. At this moment, the atmosphere in the main hall of Golden Roc Mountain was very gloomy. The atmosphere of the main hall was filled with an indescribable terrifying pressure. Ordinary living beings would probably be crushed by this terrifying pressure the moment they entered the Golden Roc hall. ¡°I can feel that Su Yu has already entered the central sea area.¡± The Golden Roc ancestor, who had a gloomy expression, said coldly. ¡°I have the same feeling. Recently, the palpitations in my heart have be stronger and stronger. Today, when this palpitation reached an unprecedented level, it suddenly disappeared.¡± As soon as the Golden Roc ancestor finished speaking, a Titled King immediately added. ¡°I have the same feeling.¡± ¡°Alright, since Su Yu might have already arrived at the central sea area, I believe he will definitely start something with us, the ten sacrednds. During this period of time, open the mountain-protecting array. All the elite members of the sacrednds will enter the range of the array¡¯s protection. As for those subsidiary races, let them fend for themselves!¡± ¡°Yes, ancestor.¡± Golden Roc Holy Lord hurriedly agreed. The Titled Kings would not consider whether the decision of the Golden Roc ancestor was cruel towards the subsidiary factions. They were all people who had experienced great storms and seen mountains of corpses and seas of bones. This group of old fellows were very indifferent to the lives of the other living beings. No matter how many of them died, they would probably not feel any pity. Only when it concerned their own safety would these Titled Kings show obvious changes in their emotions. After all, they had lived for too long and had seen the prosperity and decline of the world. Ordinary living beings were no different from ants in their eyes. Soon, after the Golden Roc Holy Lord had ordered so, the defensive array of the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds was activated. However, the group of old fellows were not sure if this defense array could prevent Su Yu from secretly infiltrating. Although this defense array had been reinforced by the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds for countless years and had the ability to defend against the rules of space, it was still unknown if it could really defend against Su Yu. When everything was set up, Su Yu¡¯s figure secretly appeared near the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. Looking from the inteyer of space, he realized that the entire Golden Roc Mountain had already activated the defense array. Su Yu did not say anything. He banished the thought to try and see if he could forcefully use the rules of space to sneak in. What other trump cards did the other party have? If he went in, would he be sending himself to his death? Therefore, in the face of such a situation, Su Yu would rather take it slow. It was more important to be safe. In any case, the consumption of the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds¡¯ array was astronomical every day. Even if the sacrednds were powerful, they could not withstand such a terrifying consumption. It wouldn¡¯t take long. After all, the array would close on its own because of the exhaustion of energy. Su Yu did notck time. With his lifespan, he would be able to kill the Titled Kings of the ten sacrednds. Besides, he might not be able to attack Golden Roc Mountain, but he could attack their subsidiary races! Unlike the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds, it was impossible for a group of subsidiary races to have methods to stop Su Yu! Then, Su Yu also targeted the number one subsidiary force of Golden Roc Mountain, the Yunque Mountain. Yunque Mountain was one of the top factions in the central sea area, excluding the ten sacrednds. There were also three Titled Kings in their n. They were the three Titled Demon Kings, Yun Shan, Yun Hai, and Yun Tian. When the three brothers joined forces, their strength could not be underestimated. However, Yun Shan, Yun Hai, and Yun Tian did not enter the forbidden area of Golden Roc Mountain to cultivate. Instead, they stayed in the n¡¯s nest and protected the n. The Golden Roc Mountain would not force these subsidiary forces that had Titled Kings to take up positions within the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. It was a form of respect for Titled Kings. Actually, the Golden Roc Holy Lord had already sent a message to the Titled Demon Kings in the subsidiary sacrednds. However, there were always some stubborn old powers who still chose to guard their nest and not go to Golden Roc Mountain. At the same time, Su Yu, who was traveling crazily in the inteyer of space, also arrived at the periphery of a huge mountain peak that towered into the clouds in the sea area. This ce was the Yunque Mountain, the nest of the Yunque n. ¡°Three Titled Kings, let¡¯s give it a try.¡± From the results of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, Su Yu also gained insight into the power of Yunque Mountain¡¯s trump card. If there were more than ten Titled Kings, Su Yu did not n to make a move. Since there were three, this could be worthwhile. Afterpletely concealing his aura, Su Yu sneaked towards Yunque Mountain. All kinds of avian demon beasts lived on the huge Yunque Mountain. In any case, there were no beasts that walked on foot. The Yunque n was not the only one living on this mountain. There were also many demon servants of the other flying races. At this moment, Su Yu was already within Yunque Mountain. During this period, no demon beasts discovered Su Yu, this uninvited guest. After casually capturing the Demon General level bird, Su Yu quickly read its memories.. Chapter 279 - 279: Kill More Than Ten King Realm Existences First Chapter 279: Kill More Than Ten King Realm Existences First Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios From the memories of this Demon General Level flying beast, Su Yu also learned the general situation of Yunque Mountain. Among them, he learned all the pure-blooded Yunque Sparrows lived near the peak of Yunque Mountain. Then, the three Titled Demon Kings with atavistic bloodlines lived at the peak of Yunque Mountain. Usually, a few Peak Demon Kings would manage the inner-workings of Yunque Mountain together. After roughly going through the other party¡¯s memories, Su Yu headed straight for the area halfway up the Yunque Mountain. This was because all the avian demon kings in Yunque Mountain lived in that area. If he wanted to make a move, he would naturally choose that ce. Meanwhile, at the peak of Yunque Mountain, the three brothers ¨C Yun Shan, Yun Hai, and Yun Tian ¨C were chatting in the cave abode. ¡°Brother, how credible do you think the news from Golden Roc Mountain is?¡± At this moment, Yun Hai, the third brother, asked. ¡°I think half of it is the truth, and half of it is a lie. I know those old fellows in the sacrednds so well. If there¡¯s any problem, they definitely won¡¯t tell us everything.¡± Hearing his third brother¡¯s question, Yun Tian, as the eldest, replied in a low voice. ¡°But 1 think the ten sacrednds¡¯ actions during this period of time have been very strange. It¡¯s as if they¡¯re preparing for some terrifying disaster. Shouldn¡¯t we be on guard as well?¡± At this moment, Yun Shan interrupted. ¡°Yes, Second Brother, instruct the disciples of the n to behave themselves during this period of time.¡± At this, Yun Tian nodded slightly. It was probably because they were too used to smooth sailing in the central sea area that even with the reminder of the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds, Yun Tian and his brothers had yet to realize how serious the matter was. Actually, it was also the fault of the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. Over the years, they had established a bad reputation among the subsidiary forces, causing their rtionship with the Yunque Mountain to be a little distant. These subsidiary forces didn¡¯tpletely trust the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. Therefore, Yun Shan, Yun Hai, and Yun Tian did not want to go to the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds at all. While the three of them were in the middle of discussion. Su Yu had already secretly infiltrated the Demon King region of Yunque Mountain. At this moment, Su Yu, who had fused into the inteyer of space, quietly entered the cave abode of a Low-Rank Demon King. The Low-Rank Demon King had transformed into its true form and was sleeping in the cave abode. As a member of the beast race, many of them basically relied on the natural instincts of their bloodline. They ate, slept, then ate after waking up. This phenomenon was verymon among the beast race. Su Yu was naturally happy about this situation. About a minuteter, the trace of the Low-Rank Demon King disappeared from the cave abode. No one knew. The Low-Rank Demon King¡¯s body had already been thrown into the Alchemy Pavilion on Chaos Ind to be refined into medicinal pills. Its soul would be nourishment for the Tree of Life in Su Yu¡¯s body. At the same time, he also obtained a ¡ï king treasure chest. However, there were no crystallized rules in this treasure chest. Instead, he obtained four King Weapons. To put it bluntly, Su Yu saw all the avian demon beasts in Yunque Mountain and Golden Roc Mountain as farm chickens. Now, he only needed toplete the harvest step by step. In the face of Su Yu¡¯s invasion, the Demon Kings of Yunque Mountain did not notice anything strange at all. After all, who would have thought that an existence who was proficient in the rules of space and whosebat strength far exceeded that of an Ordinary Titled King would use a sneak attack to target Yunque Mountain! After leaving the cave abode of the Low-Rank Demon King, Su Yu followed the instructions of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and arrived at the cave abode of another Low-Rank Demon King. The second Demon King was not asleep. Instead, it was cultivating inside the cave abode. However, to Su Yu, there was no difference between this and sleeping. The power of the Illusion God¡¯s Eye swept over, and the other party¡¯s soul was immediately dragged into the illusory world. Then, it was time to split the resources. This time, he had obtained a ¡ï king treasure chest that contained an avian bloodline pill. It was useless to Su Yu, but it could be used on me Eagle 1 and me Eagle 2. Perhaps they could use the power of the pill to break through to the Demon King Realm. Just like that, as time passed, Su Yu killed five Low-Rank Demon Kings in one go. Just as he was about to continue attacking, an unexpected situation happened. This was because after Yun Shan, Yun Hai, and Yun Tian used themunication jade talisman to send messages, they realized that several Low-Rank Demon Kings did not reply to them. It was understandable if one or two did not reply in time. They might be in seclusion. However, it was not a coincidence that there were no movements from five Low-Rank Demon Kings. Something must have happened. After noticing this situation, a shocking pressure erupted from the peak of Yunque Mountain. ¡°I have been discovered so quickly? Looks like I¡¯ll have toe again next time.¡± Sensing the pressure on the mountain peak, Su Yu had no intention of staying behind to fight the other party head-on. Before he could sweep through everything in one go, Su Yu¡¯s principle was to go slowly but surely. After all, he only had one life. What was the point in forcing himself to fight the other party head-on? After muttering to himself, Su Yu¡¯s figure disappeared into thin air from the Yunque Mountain. At this moment, the Demon Kings in Yunque Mountain were also rmed by the pressure emitted by Yun Shan, Yun Hai, and Yun Tian. ¡°All Demon Kings,e to the mountain peak to see me.¡± Yun Tian, who had unleashed his spiritual thoughts, spoke with the voice of his soul.. Chapter 280 - 280: Kill More Than Ten King Realm Existences First 2 Chapter 280: Kill More Than Ten King Realm Existences First 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There was a hint of panic in Yun Tian¡¯s eyes. This was because the soul power that he released discovered that five Low-Rank Demon Kings were not in the cave abode. However, before this, these five Low-Rank Demon Kings had always been staying in Yunque Mountain and had not gone out! On Yunque Mountain, the Demon Kings who heard Yun Tian¡¯s divine soul voice transmission were puzzled as to why the ancestor was looking for all of them. However, they did not hesitate to move out. Soon, a group of Demon Kings of different strengths gathered at the peak of Yunque Mountain. At this moment, Yun Shan, Yun Hai, and Yun Tian¡¯s expressions were not good. ¡°Did any of you see Yu Hua, Yu Luo, Yu Shang, Yu Zhu, and Yu Lin?¡± Seeing that the five Demon Kings he couldn¡¯t sense weren¡¯t present, as such, Yun Tian said with a dark expression. Hearing this, the Demon Kings were still a little stunned. After they regained their senses, the group of people hurriedly spoke one after another. ¡°Ancestor, Yu Hua seems to have been cultivating in his cave abode.¡± ¡°Thest time 1 saw Yu Luo was a month ago, but he was sleeping in his cave abode!¡± ¡°Ancestor, could it be that something has happened to them?¡± At this moment, the Peak Demon Kings, who were in charge of managing the affairs of Yunque Mountain, had a change in their expressions when they heard the demon kings¡¯ words. As soon as these words were spoken, the venue instantly fell silent. ¡°Just now, I sensed that the five of them were not in the cave abode. It was as if they had disappeared into thin air. Furthermore, there were no traces of a fight in their cave abode.¡± Yun Tian, who was sitting on the stone tform of the cave abode, spoke to the Demon Kings with an extremely ugly expression. ¡°What!¡± As soon as Yun Tian said this, everyone subconsciously trembled. ¡°Combined with the information from the Golden Roc Mountain Holy Land, I¡¯m certain that our Yunque Mountain has been targeted by someone, and it¡¯s an extremely terrifying existence.¡± ¡°From now on, everyone will stay in my cave abode. You are not allowed to go out to avoid being attacked one by one.¡± After calming down, Yun Tian also ordered everyone not to leave the cave abode. He prepared to contact the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds first. ¡°Yes, ancestor.¡± None of the Demon Kings raised any objections to Yun Tian¡¯s words. After all, their lives might be in danger if they went out. Therefore, they naturally would not take any chances. Furthermore, the group of demon kings no longer had the time to care about their descendants. Then, Yun Tian used amunication jade talisman to send a message to the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. Next, they only had to wait for the reply. After killing the five Demon Kings of Yunque Mountain, Su Yu had already left Yunque Mountain. He had decided on moving to the next location. In any case, in Su Yu¡¯s opinion, the central sea area was so big, he could take it slowly. He did not need to rush. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to eat the other party up step by step, and then use the other party¡¯s resources to increase his strength then hit a home run? It would also save him from the trouble of having a group of old fellows flee in all directions, thus making him have to search all over the sea area to catch them. If they gave the other party the illusion that he could not face thebined forces of a few Titled Kings, the Titled Kings would definitely think of working together. At that time, Su Yu could try to wipe them out all at once. However, before that, Su Yu had to continueprehending the power of rules in his body. After the effects brought by the crystallized power of rules during this period of time, Su Yu¡¯s five-elemental rules was only one step away from entering the Titled King realm. At that time, a Titled King realm existence whoprehended ordinary rules would not be a match for him at all. He could control them at will. Meanwhile, the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds, which had already activated the Defense Array, also received Yun Tian¡¯s request for help. After ncing at the message sent by Yun Tian, the Golden Roc ancestor, who was sitting on the main seat of the Golden Roc Hall, could not help but look even gloomier. His premonition was right, Su Yu had really already reached the central sea area. Moreover, the first time he attacked, he killed five Low-Rank Demon Kings of Yunque Mountain. ¡°Damn it, this lunatic.¡± After withdrawing his thoughts from themunication jade talisman, the Golden Roc ancestor could not help but curse. Facing someone like Su Yu, who could not be found and came and went without a trace, even the Heavenly Mirror was unwilling to interfere. To be honest, this caused the Golden Roc ancestor quite a headache. He did not dare to go out and could not even locate Su Yu. He waspletely passively ambushed. If this continued, which faction would be able to withstand this type of torture?! Regarding Yunque Mountain¡¯s request for help, the Golden Roc ancestor could only give the other party a choice. That was to abandon their race. Then, a group of Demon Kings coulde to Golden Roc Mountain to take refuge. Yunque Mountain had three Titled Kings and they were quite powerful. The Golden Roc ancestor couldn¡¯t possibly reject them. At this moment, the more Titled Kings on their side, the less pressure Su Yu would bring. On the other hand, if Su Yu were to keep hunting Titled Kings, things would get more difficult for them in the end. In order to get the other sacrednds to join in on their cause, the Golden Roc ancestor very kindly sent a message to the other sacrednds. It was unknown whether he had other intentions. On the other hand, Su Yu had sneaked into the subsidiary factions of the Yao Yue sacrednds and had used the method of infiltrating Yunque Mountain to kill eight Middle-Rank and Low-Rank Demon Kings before leaving. When the top subsidiary forces of the Yao Yue sacrednds and the Peak King Realm experts in their Haoyue? Imperial City noticed this, Su Yu had already left the range of the Imperial City. At once, the entire central sea area was filled with uncertainty. This was because all the forces of the sacrednds had already received a message from the Golden Roc ancestor. At the same time, the Haoyue Imperial City also urgently sent news of what happened in the Imperial City back to the Yao Yue sacrednds. With this exchange of information, the ten sacrednds and the various first-rate factions werepletely flustered. On his first day in the central sea area, Su Yu had killed more than ten King Realm experts. There were many King Realm existences in the central sea area. However, if Su Yu continued at this pace, it would not be long before all of them werepletely killed. Therefore, the ancestors of the ten sacrednds started a long-distance conversation, wanting to find a way to deal with Su Yu. They had to take this matter very seriously. Otherwise, Su Yu would y them to death sooner orter. At this moment, Su Yu piloted the Ghost Ship and found a rtively remote sea area in the central sea area. Then, he released Chaos Ind so that the Ghost Ship could umte some energy. Currently, Su Yu felt the opportunity to break through the five elemental rules. Therefore, he needed to undergo a short seclusion and break through his five elemental rules to the Titled King realm. Otherwise, Su Yu would not have stopped so early and would have hunted to his heart¡¯s content. After killing more than ten Low-Rank King Realm experts, Su Yu¡¯s hidden luck had increased slightly. However, Su Yu himself did not know this because he could not gain insight into how strong his luck was. After getting Zhou Yi to constantly monitor the movements of the heavenly mystery array in the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, Su Yu plunged into the Rank Up Tower and entered seclusion toprehend the five elemental rules. When Su Yu entered seclusion, the ten ancestors of the ten sacrednds also used a special method to contact each other from afar. It was just like Su Yu¡¯s Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. However, they had to use a huge amount of soul power to maintain some special artifacts to achieve this. ¡°Everyone, Su Yu has already arrived at the central sea area. In a short period of time, he killed five Low-Rank Demon Kings of Yunque Mountain and four Low-Rank as well as four Middle-Rank Kings of Haoyue Imperial City. Moreover, he did not leave any traces at the scene. Everyone seemed to have disappeared into thin air.¡± As the initiator of the meeting, the Golden Roc ancestor quickly exined the situation he knew. ¡°I feel that Su Yu¡¯s strength is still not enough to resist thebined forces of a few Titled Kings. Otherwise, he would not have chosen to attack the Low-Rank Demon Kings on Yunque Mountain first. Instead, he would have ttened the entire Yunque Mountain. Therefore, I feel that we have overestimated his strength previously.¡± As soon as the Golden Roc ancestor finished speaking, the ancestor of the Yao Yue Sacred Land added in a gloomy voice. Chapter 281 - 281: Attacking Golden Roc Mountain Chapter 281: Attacking Golden Roc Mountain Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The words of the ancestor of Yao Yue¡¯s sacrednds instantly caused the ancestors of rhe other sacrednds to fall into deep thought. This was because from the current situation, this line of thought waspletely logical, but they could notpletely ept this conclusion. ¡°We can¡¯t bepletely certain that Su Yu¡¯s strength is no match for thebined strength of three Titled Kings. After all, he has mastered the rules of space and illusion/¡¯ ¡°Also, we don¡¯t know if Su Yu has mastered the other power of rules. After taking these situations into ount, we still don¡¯t know his exact strength.¡± At this moment, someone else raised a different opinion. ¡°Everyone, think about it. What method can we use to force him to show himself? Otherwise, if we let him continue killing like this, even if our sacrednds have a deep foundation, we won¡¯t be able to take it.¡± Instantly, the ancestors of the sacrednds expressed their opinions. However, no matter how much they discussed, they could note up with a good solution. This was because the ten sacrednds did not know where to start when facing Su Yu. This was the situation of he who is down need fear no fall. As long as a person was strong enough, they could destroy arge faction in minutes. There was no need to crush them. As long as they could escape the other party¡¯s siege, it was fine. It was simply too satisfying to fight guerri warfare. In any case, after discussing for a long time, the ancestors of the ten sacrednds cut off their contact with gloomy expressions. In the end, the ten of them unanimously decided to use the stupid method of defending their nest to the death. No matter how much bloodshed Su Yu caused in the central sea area, he refused to go out. There was no other way. If Su Yu really attacked the other small factions, the sacrednds really nned to only watch from the sidelines. In any case, it was better for some unrted small fries to die rather than them. At this moment, Su Yu was immersed in hisprehension of the five elemental rules. As his mind sunk into his body, he felt as if he was swimming in an ocean of five elements. The gentleness of water, the heaviness of earth, the sharpness of metal, the vitality of gold, the scorching heat of fire, and otherprehension of the five elements continued to increase, pushing Su Yu¡¯s five elemental rules realm to improve. In the Rank Ascension Tower, a Five Elements Wheel formed by the power of the five elements was spinning behind Su Yu. Inside the Five Elements Wheel, a Yin-Yang Taiji Diagram was spinning in the opposite direction. If not for the Rank Up Tower blocking the phenomenon of rules behind Su Yu, such a terrifying fluctuation of the power of rules would definitely have attracted the attention of therge factions near Su Yu¡¯s region. Whileprehending the five elemental rules, Su Yu did not neglect the rules of yin and yang. After all, there were some ces where these powers of rules could be used as reference. Just like that, time passed minute by minute as Su Yu went into seclusion toprehend. While Su Yu was in seclusion, the group of old fellows from the ten sacrednds were also a little confused. After the day Su Yu killed more than ten King Realm experts, there had been no news of any faction or king realm experts disappearing or dying for another seven days. In the eyes of the ten sacrednds, this was clearly abnormal. If Su Yu hade out to cause trouble from time to time, the group of people would not be so worried. However, thisck of action made their hair stand on end. In the eyes of the ten sacrednds, there were only two possibilities. One was that Su Yu was hiding in the dark and was collecting information about the ten sacrednds. The other was that Su Yu was in seclusion to break through. Other than these two guesses, no one could think of anything else Su Yu could do! If it was the first option, the ten sacrednds could still ept it. However, if it was thetter, it would be really ufortable. Su Yu was already not easy to deal with to begin with. If his strength improved again, they would not be able to live. On the other hand, after the Five Elements Wheel behind Su Yu fused into one, hisprehension of the five elemental rules had also reached the realm of a Titled King. If he took another step forward, he would surpass the power of rules of a Level 1 sea area. ¡°Phew.¡± After taking a light breath, Su Yu¡¯s eyes shed with a five-colored light. He could not help but smile. At Su Yu¡¯s current realm, he basically relied on his ownprehension of the world to increase his strength. Martial arts techniques were no longer of any help. When martial cultivators reached this realm, what path they would walk in the future would depend on themselves. It could be said that the entire world was their guide. What he couldprehend from the world depended on their luck. Some cultivation techniques left behind by so-called ancient sages were onlyprehensions recorded in the form of words and patterns after theyprehended the world. If one really wanted to reach the peak, he had to walk his own path. If one blindly followed someone else¡¯s path, he was destined to be restricted to the other party¡¯s path and could not break free. After getting up and leaving the Rank Up Tower, Su Yu stored Chaos Ind back into the Ghost Ship. Then, he prepared to start a new round of hunting. To Su Yu, the sacrednds were just food for him to step into a higher level. There was no room for benevolence. As Su Yu stood in the sky in rhe sea area, he nced at the sea area map projected by the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets in front of him. He directly locked onto the location of the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds.. Chapter 282 - 282: Attacking Golden Roc Mountain 2 Chapter 282: Attacking Golden Roc Mountain 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After taking a step, Su Yu¡¯s figure disappeared from the sky above the sea area. In the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds, the Golden Roc ancestor inexplicably felt a bad feeling in his heart. This sudden feeling came and went quickly. ¡°Damn it, could it be that Su Yu has set his sights on Golden Roc Mountain?¡± Other than this, the Golden Roc ancestor could not think of anything else in this sea area that would make him feel so uneasy. To be honest, it was quite difficult to kill an existence like the Golden Roc ancestor, who stood at the peak of the Level 1 sea area. Because out of nowhere, they would have a sudden feeling that warned them. Sometimes, Su Yu could not even seed inunching a sneak attack. Without any time to think, the Golden Roc ancestor quickly gathered a group of Titled Kings in the Golden Roc Hall. ¡°I feel that Su Yu has already set his sights on Golden Roc Mountain. Starting from now, pay close attention to the movements in the sacrednds. I suspect that he might pass through the sacrednds¡¯ array formation and enter the sacrednds.¡± After everyone arrived, the Golden Roc ancestor said in a low voice with a gloomy expression. The moment the Golden Roc ancestor said that, the expressions of the Titled Kings changed. ¡°Yes, ancestor.¡± Upon hearing this, the Titled Demon Kings did not say anything else. They naturally believed the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s judgment. Soon, the entire Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds entered a tense defensive state. About twenty minutester, Su Yu¡¯s figure appeared in the sea area outside the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. After ncing at the Golden Roc Mountain that soared into the clouds, Su Yu flew directly into the sky. After flying into the sky until there was no way to fly up, Su Yu felt his scalp tingle when he saw the dense power of lightning here. However, Su Yu hade here for this power of lightning. After releasing the phantom of the Thunder Ancestral Magus, Qiangliang, Su Yu began to absorb the power of lightning that was flowing in the lightningyer in the air. As Qiangliang was formed from the rules of lightning, the power of lightning would not attack him. Soon, arger lightning ball formed in Qiangliang¡¯s hand. The lightning ball began to automatically absorb the power of lightning nearby. At this moment, Su Yu was using the power of rules to control the lightning ball to keep it from exploding. Fortunately, the power of lightning came from the same source. It would not reject each other because of the fusion. The reason why Su Yu flew into the sky to do this was because he wanted to use arge amount of power of lightning to destroy the array formation of the Golden Roc Mountain Holy Land in one fell swoop. Under Su Yu¡¯s control, the thunder ball in Qiangliang¡¯s phantom¡¯s hand turned purple. Moreover, the power of lighting on it was also bing more and more terrifying. If it were any other King Realm existence who hadprehended the rules of lightning, they would not dare to y like this either. This was because if they were not careful, they would be ying with fire and could burn themselves. What if it exploded? Although the rules of lightning could control lightning, that was only if the lightning energy did not exceed their control. However, Su Yu was a little different. He hid in the inteyer of space as he did this. If he realized that something was wrong, he could directly escape. Soon, a huge thunder ball that flickered with terrifying energy fluctuations and had a purple luster began to devour the lightningyer. From the energy fluctuations on the huge lightning ball, Su Yu felt a sense of danger. This meant that the power of this lightning ball had already surpassed the attack power of ordinary Titled Kings. However, Su Yu was still not satisfied. He was still waiting for the lightning ball to continue devouring the power of lightning. During this period, it was not as if Su Yu did not gain anything. His rules of lightning began to improve by leaps and bounds. When Qiangliang¡¯s phantom held the huge lightning ball with both hands, arge number of lightningprehension continuously surged into Su Yu¡¯s mind. At the same time, Qiangliang¡¯s phantom image continued to turn more corporeal. Dense lightning patterns began to appear on his body. Even if a King Realm expert who hadprehended the rules of lightning stayed in such a ce, it was impossible for them to have Su Yu¡¯s abnormalprehension speed. His stats affinity had been stacked to an extremely high level. Coupled with his physique, he couldprehend the power of rules like drinking water. When the size of the huge lightning ball expanded twice more, Su Yu felt that it was about time. It would not be fun if it exploded because he took things too far. Then, Su Yu began to control Qiangliang¡¯s phantom image and slowly moved the huge lightning ball out of the lightningyer region. After leaving the lightningyer, under Su Yu¡¯s control, Qiangliang¡¯s image carried the huge lightning ball and moved towards the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds at a terrifying speed. Good lord, he was going to use the power of heaven and earth to destroy the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. If the array formation of Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds could not withstand this attack, the entire Golden Roc Mountain would probably be a sea area history from today onwards. At that moment, all the Titled Kings of Golden Roc Mountain felt a sense of gloominess in their hearts. It was as if a terrifying disaster would strike the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds in the next second. However, they could not figure out where this terrifying cmity wasing from. They could only stay on guard and use their perception power to constantly scan the interior of the sacrednds. When he could already see the mountain of the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds, Su Yu directly controlled Qiangliang¡¯s image tounch a super projection. In an instant, the terrifying power of lightning directly pushed the huge lightning ball towards the top of Golden Roc Mountain. In the Golden Roc Hall, the Golden Roc ancestor finally realized that something was wrong. When he sensed that an unimaginably huge lightning ball was smashing towards Golden Roc Mountain, his face turned green. ¡°Everyone, quickly pour all your power into the array.¡± After roaring with his soul power, the Golden Roc ancestor directly injected his power into the array formation of the sacrednds. Immediately, arge array covered in mysterious patterns appeared in the sky above the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. It was not that the Golden Roc ancestor did not want to stop the huge lightning ball that Su Yu threw out, but it was simply toote. Who would have thought that Su Yu would secretly do this? With an earth-shattering roar, the entire Golden Roc Mountain was reduced to a terrifying lightning region. Arge number of cracks appeared on the spot that was hit by the lightning ball. At the same time, the Golden Roc ancestor, who was in charge of the array formation, also suffered the bacsh of the array formation and spat out a mouthful of blood. The other Titled Kings also suffered a considerable bacsh. ¡°It seems like I¡¯ve underestimated the power of the sacrednds¡¯ array formations and those old fellows.¡± Seeing that the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds¡¯s array formation did not shatter after swaying, Su Yu could not help but feel that it was a pity. He struck again before leaving. The more Su Yu thought about it, the more ufortable he felt. He directly controlled the five elemental rules and shed out a five elemental sword. ¡°F*ck, again.¡± The Golden Roc ancestor, who had just calmed down from the bacsh, sensed that another powerful force was attacking. He had no choice but to burn his lifespan to stabilize the sacrednds¡¯ array formation. Boom! Su Yu¡¯s five elemental sword struck the already shaky array. However, although the array was shaking, it was abnormally firm and could not be broken. In response, Su Yu forcefully shed a few more times. In the end, when he realized that the other party¡¯s tortoise shell was indeed unable to be shattered, he entered the inteyer of space and left. Since the attack was unsessful, he would find another way next time. Actually, there was another reason why he retreated so quickly. Su Yu sensed that if he did not leave now, he would be in danger. In the sacrednds, half of the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s golden fur had already turned white. This was because he had lost too much of his lifespan. In that situation just now, even though he knew that Su Yu was outside, the Golden Roc ancestor could not go out. If the sacrednds¡¯ array formation was broken, the entire sacrednds would be defenseless to Su Yu. This time, Su Yu had caused countless casualties in the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. Countless avian demon beasts had died in the areas that were not covered by the sacrednds¡¯ array formation. They had all been electrocuted into ashes by the terrifying power of lightning.. Chapter 283 - 283: Almost, Drastic Measures Chapter 283: Almost, Drastic Measures Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Titled Demon Kings also suffered a considerable bacsh from the array formation. After the power of lightning in the entire Golden Roc Mountain Sacred Land dissipated, the sacrednds that originally looked prosperous were no longer the same. Other than the area covered by the array formation, the rest of the ce was like hell on earth. Arge amount of ck ashes meant that many things had been mercilessly destroyed by the power of lightning just now. ¡°Su Yu.¡± In the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds, the Golden Roc ancestor, who had forcefully suppressed the bacsh injuries in his body, could not help but roar at the sky to vent the anger in his heart. Then, streams of terrifying soul power began to sweep through the region around Golden Roc Mountain at all costs. If Su Yu had not left, the Golden Roc ancestor would probably kill Su Yu even if he had to sacrifice several Titled Demon Kings. Then, he would turn him into ashes to vent his hatred. At this moment, the Golden Roc ancestor and the Titled Demon Kings who flew out of the array looked at the sacrednds that were originally like a paradise. The sacrednds now looked like ruins. They almost spat out a few mouthfuls of blood. However, although they were furious, there was nothing they could do because they really could not stop Su Yu. Otherwise, the Golden Roc ancestor would stop at nothing as long as he could kill Su Yu. Meanwhile, Su Yu had already fled far away from the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. Since he had nothing else to do, Su Yu was prepared to harass the ten sacrednds and see who would fall first. The ten sacrednds could only cry with tears in their eyes. If he had known earlier, the Golden Roc ancestor would not have chosen to leave the central sea area and chase after Su Yu in the first ce. Because in that case, the other party might not have arrived at the central sea area so early. All of this was caused by the entanglement of karma. ¡°Ancestor.¡± The Titled Demon Kings looked at the outer region of the sacrednds and could not help but feel sad. As a sacrednd that stood at the peak of the sea area, when had they ever suffered such humiliation? ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡± The Golden Roc ancestor, whose eyes were red from anger, roared in a low voice. When the Titled Demon Kings returned to the hall, the entire hall was as silent as a grave. No one dared to speak first. In the central region of the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds, all the demons who had experienced the cmity just now were filled with fear and worry. That was because the scene just now, which was like a lightning destroying the world, had really nted the seed of fear in their hearts. Demonic Beasts were innately afraid of the power of lightning. After all, when they underwent the transformation tribtion, they had to undergo the lightning tribtion. Those who transcended the transformation lightning tribtion could shed their demonic bodies and transform into human forms. Those who could not transcend could only die and their souls would return to heaven and earth. ¡°This, this, this, what¡¯s going on?¡± For a moment, arge number of demon beasts below the king realm began to gossip. It seemed like this could reduce the panic in their hearts. As time passed, the other nine sacrednds also received news that the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds had been attacked. After hearing that the protective array of the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds was almost broken by Su Yu, the ancestors of the other nine Sacred Lands could not help but panic. This was because some of their protective arrays were not as strong as Golden Roc Mountain¡¯s protective arrays. Su Yu was just a hair¡¯s breadth away from breaking the array of the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. Did that mean that he already had the ability to break through the protective arrays of their respective sacrednds? Thinking of this, the ancestor of the sacrednds immediately began to contact the Golden Roc ancestor withmunication items. Far away in the Golden Roc Hall, the Golden Roc ancestor realized that themunication item had lit up. His face darkened and he chose to answer the call. ¡°Golden Roc, what¡¯s the situation now?¡± When the Golden Roc ancestor picked up the call, a voice instantly sounded from themunication item. ¡°That scoundrel Su Yu used the power of lightning that filled the sky to invade our Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. If I hadn¡¯t acted quickly, our array might have been broken by the other party.¡± At this point, the Golden Roc ancestor chose not to hide anything. This was because at this moment, the ten sacrednds were in the same boat. If any of the sacrednds¡¯ forces were really defeated by Su Yu, the situation of the other nine sacrednds would be even more difficult. Because if one fell, the other would follow suit. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be his own strength, right?¡± Upon hearing the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s words, someone immediately asked. ¡°From the power of lightning, I can sense the power of lightning in the Lightning Layer. That guy must have used some method to gather the endless power of lightning in the Lightning Layer and unleashed it on the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds.¡± Regarding Su Yu¡¯s attack method, the Golden Roc ancestor voiced his conjecture. ¡°Su Yu can actually gather the power of lightning. Could it be that he has alsoprehended the rules of lightning? Otherwise, how can he gather the power of lightning?¡± ¡°He shouldn¡¯t have onlyprehended the rules of lightning, but also the five elemental rules thatbine the five elements.¡± Hearing everyone¡¯s discussion, the Golden Roc ancestor revealed another one of Su Yu¡¯s trump cards. When he thought of the few sword lights that flickered with the power of the five elements at the same time as the power of lightning invaded, the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s heart was filled with unease.. Chapter 284 - 284: Almost, Drastic Measures 2 Chapter 284: Almost, Drastic Measures 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s realm, he naturally wouldn¡¯t think that it was only one of the five elemental powers. Hearing the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s words, not only was the Golden Roc Hall silent. The ancestors of the sacrednds far away also fell silent. This was because the news that the Golden Roc ancestor passed made their heads hurt. Not only had heprehended the rules of space and illusion, but he had also disyed the rules of lightning¡¯ and the terrifying five elemental rules. Furthermore, this seemed to be far from Su Yu¡¯s limit. What kind of abnormal monster was he?! ¡°Everyone, if anyone has any better ideas, please tell me!¡± Seeing that no one spoke, the Golden Roc ancestor, whose face was a little pale, endured the bacsh in his body and said in a low voice. No one replied. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to say anything, but they really didn¡¯t have anything to say. Among them, the ancestor of the human sacrednds was actually not on the same side as the other nine sacrednds. He was inclined to believe that Su Yu would defeat the other nine factions one by one. Then, the human sacrednds would bow down to Su Yu. After all, he knew more about Su Yu than the other sacrednds. This was the cruelty of the sea area. If Su Yu really had the intention of secretly supporting a sacrednd, then after secretly interacting with them, all ten sacrednds would likely sell out information about the other nine. This was not impossible, because Su Yu¡¯s strength had already proven that if he was given more time, he would be the true uncrowned king of the entire central sea area. He was a terrifying existence who could destroy a sacrednd-leve faction all by himself. ¡°Since no one has any suggestions, let¡¯s disperse!¡± Realizing that the nine old fellows opposite him were useless, the Golden Roc ancestor snorted and directly hung up. In any case, the Golden Roc ancestor knew very well that it was better to rely on himself than on the other nine sacrednds toe up with ideas. After discovering that themunication had been cut off, the ancestors of the other nine sacrednds had no intention of establishing contact again. The news they received from the Golden Roc ancestor was too explosive. They had to digest it. Meanwhile, in the main hall of the human sacrednds, a group of Titled Kings were looking at Ye Wudao, who was sitting on the main seat. They were eagerly waiting to hear what was going on. ¡°The situation is getting more and more serious. Su Yu directly attacked the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds and was so close to breaking the protective array of the Golden Roc Mountain. At the same time, I think the Golden Roc and the others must have suffered a considerable bacsh from the array.¡± ¡°Also, based on what he said, apart from the rules of space and illusion, Su Yu alsoprehended the rules of lightning and the five elemental rules.¡± Seeing that everyone¡¯s eyes were on him, Ye Wudao conveyed what the Golden Roc ancestor had said. ¡°Ancestor, what should we do now? Should we think of a way to contact Su Yu and tell him some secrets of the other nine sacrednds? After all, it¡¯s better to provide help in times of need than to add icing on the cake.¡± ¡°If we wait until Su Yu really conquers a sacrednd, it will be difficult for us to side with him. In addition, 1 think some other sacrednds have the same thoughts as us.¡± At this moment, Ouyang Haoyue continued. ¡°What you said makes sense. However, how can we contact Su Yu without being discovered by the other sacrednds? This is a problem. Everyone, think carefully.¡± Ye Wudao didn¡¯t reject Ouyang Haoyue¡¯s suggestion. Because with the current situation, this choice might be the best one. Ye Wudao wasn¡¯t stupid. He knew that he couldn¡¯t win, but he still dragged the entire sacrednds into the fight. Wasn¡¯t that stupid? Therefore, choosing to side with Su Yu was a brilliant move. Moreover, even Ye Wudao himself could not guarantee that the other nine sacrednds would alsoe up with the idea to interact with Su Yu. If the other party beat him to it, he would really not be able to cry. Needless to say, there were really one or two ancestors of the other sacrednds who had this thought. The group of old fellows were not fools. Everyone knew how terrifying Su Yu was. He dared to attack the sacrednds alone. This terrifying strength, he definitely surpassed all of them. In a one-on-one situation, even the ancestors of the various sacrednds were not confident that they could resist Su Yu¡¯s assassination. Therefore, in this situation, one was stuck in a dilemma. One was to secretly interact with Su Yu and rely on selling the information of the other sacrednds to obtain his trust and be a sharp sword in his hands. The other option was to resist until the end. Even if they died, they had to try and see if they could bite off a piece of Su Yu¡¯s flesh. Other than these two choices, there was no other way. While the various sacrednds were frantically searching for countermeasures. After leaving the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds, Su Yu quietly slipped back. This was because the more Su Yu thought about it, the more ufortable he became. Therefore, Su Yu nned to go back and deal with the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds again. Good lord, he really wouldn¡¯t stop until he destroyed the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds! The protective array formation of the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds had already suffered considerable damage. The Titled Demon Kings did not have the time to repair it yet! If Su Yu were to attack again, it would definitely shatter on the spot. After using the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets to deduce that the defense of the ce was the weakest in the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds, Su Yu was prepared to start from that ce. The Thunder Bombardment n was no longer very practical. After all, the Titled Demon Kings were not fools. They must have already prepared a defense against aerial attack. It was probably impossible to continue using the giant lightning ball to sneak attack. However, Su Yu had many ways to destroy things. It was much easier to destroy something than to defend it to the death. As long as the other party¡¯s defense was not indestructible and invincible, there would definitely be ws. As long as he found the weakness and attacked a few more times, the protective array formation of the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds would definitely be broken by itself. After calcting in his heart, Su Yu slowly approached the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds from the inteyer of space. At this moment, there was still arge amount of lightning element around Golden Roc Mountain, and the fluctuations of power were very chaotic. Even though Golden Roc Mountain had arranged for a group of Titled Demon Kings to take turns using their soul power to investigate the abnormality in the air, they could not catch Su Yu. As long as Su Yu hid in the inteyer of space and did not make a move, the Titled Demon Kings would not be able to gain insight into the inteyer of space just by relying on their soul perception. Only when Su Yu left the inteyer of space could these Titled Demon Kings sense him. At this moment, Su Yu, who was already close to the mountainside of Golden Roc Mountain, went deep into the mountain. This was because Su Yu was prepared to take drastic measures and dig out the energy source of Golden Roc Mountain first. The entire Golden Roc Mountain could not simply rely on the array of the sacrednds. The array formation could also absorb the power of heaven and earth on its own to maintain itself. This mountain-protecting array, which had been perfected by the array masters of Golden Roc Mountain, was actually connected to the crystal source in the mountain range of Golden Roc Mountain. Moreover, it could extract the energy in the sea to replenish it and form a perfect closed loop. If the entire sacrednds¡¯ array formation were not destroyed in an instant, this array formation would be able to extract origin strength from the crystals and repair it. In terms of the growth of the array formation, it could notpare to the Unitary Illusion Array and the Unitary Killing Array on Su Yu¡¯s Chaos Ind. However, in terms of power, it was two streets ahead of the Unitary Illusion Array and the Unitary Killing Array. Perhaps when Su Yu emptied the treasures of a few sacrednds, he could also nurture the two arrays on his Chaos Ind to a level that could kill ordinary Titled Kings. After quietly passing through a certainyer of obstacles in the inteyer of space with some difficulty, Su Yu¡¯s figure appeared in the central region of the Golden Roc Mountain.. Chapter 285 - 285: Perfected Sun Glory Golden Body Chapter 285: Perfected Sun Glory Golden Body Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As the Golden Roc Mountain protection array had been severely damaged, it could not repair itself for a while. Therefore, Su Yu could easily enter the Golden Roc Mountain through the inteyer of space. All of this was not discovered by the Titled Demon Kings in the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds who were taking turns to use the power of their souls to explore. This was because their focus was basically on the periphery of the array. They did not think about investigating the mountain at all. Perhaps it was because one tended to ignore what was right under their nose! For a moment, they ignored this ce that was the lifeline of Golden Roc Mountain. It was no wonder that the Titled Demon Kings of the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds were careless. Who would have thought that Su Yu would sneak into the center of the Golden Roc Mountain! In addition, there was an extremely powerful sealing array guarding the center of Golden Roc Mountain. This was also the reason why the group of Titled Demon Kings ignored this ce. When Su Yu looked at a huge crystal flickering with seven colors in the middle of the mountain, information about this item quickly shed in front of his eyes. [Crystal Source] Item Description: A huge energy body condensed from pure energy over hundreds of thousands of years. It can be used by living beings to cultivate or as an energy source. ncing at the huge seven-colored crystal, Su Yu instantly understood the information of this thing. This thing was the source of power that supported the entire Golden Roc Mountain. If Su Yu destroyed it, the entire Golden Roc Mountain would begin to copse and shatter. Finally, it would sink into the sea and be a ruin at the bottom of the sea. However, it would not be easy for Su Yu to destroy it or take it away. Not to mention that the crystal source was connected to the entire array formation of the Golden Roc Mountain, just the outer protectiveyer that it had condensed after hundreds of thousands of years would not be so easily destroyed. Even Titled Kings could not destroy the crystal source in a short period of time even if they used the power of rules continuously. To be honest, it would also be a waste to detonate such a huge energy source. Therefore, Su Yu wanted to see if he could think of a way to move it away. Without the crystal source to provide energy, the entire Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds¡¯ protection array would be rendered useless. It would not be able to provide any protection. In the inteyer of space, Su Yu was thinking about how to move this huge seven-colored crystal source. After thinking for a while, Su Yu began to try to avoid the array outside the huge seven-colored crystal source. Su Yu was very careful with this step. After all, if he attracted the attention of those old fellows from Golden Roc Mountain, he would probably have to escape again. It was difficult for two fists to fight four hands! In a one-on-one battle, Su Yu dared to fight just about anyone from the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. However, when the other party swarmed him, he still needed to temporarily avoid them. After his five elemental rules entered the Titled King realm, Su Yu did not take ordinary Titled Kings seriously. However, this ce was the nest of the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds after all. In order to prevent the other party from using any trump cards, Su Yu nned to fight slowly but steadily. It would be good for Su Yu if he were able to move this huge seven-colored crystal source away. Even if he could not do so, it would not be a loss to Su Yu. At most, when his strength improved, he would forcefully tear down the entire Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds and take it away. After some careful exploration, Su Yu finally passed through the protective array on the outside of the huge seven-colored crystal source with the rules of space. He appeared in the inner region of the array space. After trying, Su Yu realized that if he wanted to move this huge seven-colored crystal source away, he had to cut off its energy supply to the Golden Roc Mountain¡¯s protective array. Otherwise, it would be impossible to absorb it into the Ghost Ship. Cutting off the energy supply of the array did not seem to be too difficult for Su Yu. After perfecting the n in his heart, Su Yu began to implement it. First, he used the rules of space to cover the periphery of the huge colorful crystal source step by step, but he made sure not to disy the rules of space. After the rules of spacepletely filled the outer space of the seven-colored crystal source, a small space immediately enveloped the huge seven-colored crystal source with Su Yu¡¯s single thought. Su Yu¡¯s actions directly blocked the energy supply of the huge crystal source to the Golden Roc Mountain¡¯s protective array. At the same time, the Golden Roc ancestor, who was in the Golden Roc Hall, also sensed the changes in the entire Golden Roc Mountain¡¯s protective array formation. As the controller of the array, any problems with the array naturally could not be hidden from him. When he realized that the energy supply of the sacrednds¡¯ array formation had been cut off, the Golden Roc ancestor was about to go crazy. Without any time to think, the Golden Roc ancestor headed straight for the center of the mountain range. At this moment, Su Yu had already put the huge seven-colored crystal source into the Ghost Ship. After obtaining the item, Su Yu immediately slipped away. Without the huge crystal source as an energy supply, the entire Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds¡¯ array fell into a dead state, unable to operate at all. Thus, the entire Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds were like Su Yu¡¯s own backyard. He coulde and go as he pleased. When the Golden Roc ancestor appeared in the center of the Golden Roc Mountain Range at the fastest speed and saw the scene in front of him, his vision darkened and he almost fainted. What did he see? The giant crystal source that the entire Golden Roc Mountain had painstakingly nurtured for generations had actually disappeared. After reacting, the Golden Roc ancestor could not help but let out a terrifying roar.. Chapter 286 - 286: Perfected Sun Glory Golden Body 2 Chapter 286: Perfected Sun Glory Golden Body 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The grief and indignation in it was simply heartbreaking. ¡°Oh no, something¡¯s wrong.¡± At this moment, the Titled Demon Kings on Golden Roc Mountain immediately realized something was wrong when they heard the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s furious roar. Something must have gone terribly wrong. The Titled Demon Kings followed the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s aura and soon arrived at the center of the Golden Roc Mountain range. When they arrived, they saw that the ce where the huge crystal source was originally ced was actually empty. All the Titled Demon Kings who were present felt their hearts skip a beat and lightheaded. F*ck, they had been on guard day and night, but the other party had actually dug out their nest right under their noses. ¡°Everyone, move all the direct descendants into the forbidden space. Right away.¡± The Golden Roc ancestor, whose entire body was filled with shocking anger, roared. After losing the energy supply of the huge crystal source, the Golden Roc ancestor knew very well that from now on, the entire Golden Roc Mountain would bepletely defenseless against Su Yu. If they did not retreat into the dimensional space now and were to be attacked by Su Yu again, all the demons below the King realm of Golden Roc Mountain would definitely be killed. Hearing that, the Titled Demon Kings reacted immediately. The group of old fellows quickly left the center of the Golden Roc Mountain Range. Then, they picked up arge number of direct descendants in the sacrednds and sent them into the forbidden dimensional space. As for the Golden Roc ancestor and the other Titled Demon Kings, they did not enter. This was because the dimensional space needed to be guarded. If everyone went in and was blocked by Su Yu at the door, wouldn¡¯t they be easy prey for him? ¡°From now on, everyone is to defend the forbidden area to the death. No matter what happens to Golden Roc Mountain, you are not allowed to leave. Do you understand?¡± The Golden Roc ancestor suppressed the anger in his heart and said coldly. The Golden Roc ancestor could only aggrievedly choose to guard the forbidden area to the death. There was no other choice. ¡°Ancestor, do we really have to defend to death now?¡± At this moment, someone asked. ¡°Do you have a better idea?¡± Upon hearing this, the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s voice became even colder. The Titled Demon Kings had no response to this. At this moment, they could not possibly suggest going out alone. That would simply be asking for death. That was because from the methods that Su Yu had disyed recently, if one Titled King were to encounter him alone, they would definitely die. They might not even be able tost until they were rescued. On the other hand, all the Low-Rank Demons in Golden Roc Mountain began to flee in all directions. The Golden Roc ancestor and the others did not stop them. This was because if they continued to stay on Golden Roc Mountain, what awaited them might only be death. On the contrary, letting these low-rank demons leave might not be able to continue the luck of Golden Roc Mountain. In the eyes of the Golden Roc ancestor and the others, Su Yu should not be too interested in demons below the King Realm. Otherwise, there would have been news of Su Yu killing Low-Rank races in the central sea area. At this moment, Su Yu was not in the mood to deal with Golden Roc Mountain at all, because the energy storage area of the Ghost Ship was about to overflow. Su Yu had to find a ce to properly ce the huge seven-colored crystal source on Chaos Ind. After randomly finding a remote region, Su Yu released Chaos Ind from the Ghost Ship. Then, he teleported the huge crystal source to Chaos Ind. For a moment, liquefied energy began to rain on the entire ind. To be able to supply the consumption of a sacrednd-level faction, one could imagine how terrifying the energy contained in the huge rainbow crystal source was. As Su Yu¡¯s current ind was really small in size, the liquefied energy rain could drown the entire chaotic ind. Therefore, Su Yu directly buried the huge crystal source under the Rank Up Tower and controlled the tower to drain it. In an instant, an endless energy rain began to gather in the air and moved towards the Rank Up Tower. Under the influence of the crystal source, the various spiritual nts on the ind began to grow crazily, as if they had been sprayed with some kind of magical fertilizer. In any case, the energy density on Su Yu¡¯s Chaos Ind was dozens of times higher than in the central sea area. This was because arge amount of energy was drawn in by the crystal source, and then all of it was locked in the small and pitiful ind by the array. It would be strange if the energy concentration was not terrifying. In such a short period of time, Su Yu had collected a great amount of pure energy liquids in the Rank Up Tower. This energy liquid did not have much effect on Su Yu. However, to a group of living beings who had yet to advance to the King Realm, it was a miracle pill. After resolving the problem of the crystal source, Su Yu appeared in the Rank Up Tower in a sh. Although this energy liquid was useless to Su Yu, it did not mean that the pure essence that had been nurtured for hundreds of thousands of years in the crystal source was useless to him. At this moment, Su Yu had a strong premonition. By using the purest essence in the crystal source, he could temper his golden body to the perfected Sun Glory Golden Body. At that time, even if he was surrounded by a group of Titled Kings, Su Yu would have nothing to worry about. Su Yu quickly appeared in front of the crystal source. He controlled the five elemental rules and the rules of space to form a drill that began to spin crazily on the surface of the huge crystal source. He had already tried it before. He could not use the rules of space to directly extract the energy in the inner shell. He had to break the outer shell. As Su Yu continued to exert force with the five-element drill in his hand, even the shell of the huge crystal source could not withstand it. Not long after, Su Yu managed to drill a hole in the crystal. Then, a colorful energy liquid flowed out of the hole. Seeing this, he quickly absorbed the seven-colored energy liquid into his body. For a moment, he felt like a balloon that had been quickly filled with air. At the same time, he involuntarily transformed ten-meter-tall. Arge amount of colorful energy liquid entered his body. The extremely huge energy caused fine cracks to appear on the Sun Glory Golden Bodyyer on the surface of his body. Moreover, as Su Yu absorbed more and more energy, the space between these cracks becamerger andrger. At this moment, not only did these cracks appear on the surface of Su Yu¡¯s body, but they also appeared on his bones, meridians, and other ces. The current state Su Yu¡¯s body was simply like a barrel of explosives that contained endless energy. If he was not careful, it would explode. However, Su Yu was well aware of this. It waspletely within his control. If it was not destroyed, it would not be built. If it was destroyed, it would be established. When his muscles, bones, outer skin, and meridians were shattered to a certain limit, he began to absorb the power of the seven-colored energy liquid to repair his body. The rainbow energy liquid was a high-level energy formed by thebination of many elemental powers. Other people might not have the suitable physique to directly absorb this thing. However, with Su Yu¡¯s physique, it waspletely doable. Soon, the cracks on Su Yu¡¯s body shed with seven-colored light from time to time. Then, the cracks began to gradually shrink. When the cracks on the surface of his body werepletely repaired, Su Yu¡¯s Golden Body Realm reached a new height. However, he had yet toplete the advancement. He still needed to continue working on it. Fortunately, the energy contained in the seven-colored crystal source was enough for Su Yu to work on. Time passed quickly, day by day. After nine days and nine nights, the cracks on Su Yu¡¯s body had also healed nine times. After the ninth time, a dazzling golden light rose from Su Yu¡¯s body. With the help of pure energy, Su Yu¡¯s Indestructible Golden Body Realm finally increased to the Titled King Realm, which was the perfected Sun Glory Golden Body Realm. At the perfected stage of the Sun Glory Golden Body, ordinary Titled Kings would not be able to hurt Su Yu¡¯s body with the power of rules. Only Titled Kings who hadprehended the five elemental rules and the rules of space could use the power of rules against Su Yu¡¯s golden body.. Chapter 287 - 287: Hard Steel Golden Roc Mountain, Scatter and Escape Chapter 287: Hard Steel Golden Roc Mountain, Scatter and Escape Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios During the nine days that Su Yu was in seclusion, news of what happened to the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds spread throughout the central sea area. In any case, the central sea area had be abnormal since the day Su Yu attacked the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. Large numbers of small tribes were trying their best to escape from the central sea area. After all ¨C one of the ten sacrednds ¨C the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds, had been attacked. The Titled Demon Kings had no choice but to guard the forbidden area of the sacrednds and not dare toe out. The horror of this was unimaginable. It was obvious that the central sea area would soon be and of war. If one did not escape now, it would be tooteter. No one was a fool. Combined with the strange actions of the sacrednds during the previous period, the truth was basically revealed. The current situation was very clear. The ten sacrednds had all provoked an extremely terrifying existence. Furthermore, that terrifying existence had already begun to attack the sacrednds. Therefore, in the nine days that Su Yu was in seclusion, arge number of sea creatures, dynasty forces, n forces, and so on all chose to temporarily leave the central sea area. Good lord, the ten great ns that had just rushed to the central sea area from King¡¯s Continent had heard this grievous news before they could stabilize their footing in the central sea area. The ancestors of the ten great ns almost fainted the moment they heard this news. What sin had theymitted to be so unlucky that they would encounter such a ridiculous thing that had never happened before? However, Su Yu¡¯s name was not made public by the various factions. Otherwise, the ten great ns that rushed from the King¡¯s Continent to the central sea area would definitely be collectively dumbfounded. After running around, they ended up delivering themselves to the other party. Who could stand it? Seeing that arge number of small ns had left, Ji n and the other ten great ns did not dare to stay in the central sea area. In any case, they had yet to gain a firm foothold in the central sea area. They had nothing to lose. If they ran now, they might still be able to survive. Regarding the chaos in the central sea area, no sacrednds woulde out to clean up the mess. They were all walking on thin ice and afraid that Su Yu would suddenly attack them. After all, what happened to the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds had taught them a lesson. If they did not strictly guard the sacrednds now and Su Yu took advantage of the situation, the entire sacrednds would probably follow in Golden Roc Mountain¡¯s footsteps. Ever since the incident at the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds, a group of sacrednds had sent a few Titled Kings to guard the energy crystal source of the sacrednds to prevent Su Yu from stealing it. In addition, on the human sacrednds¡¯ side, Ye Wudao and the others had actually been secretly thinking of ways to contact Su Yu and sell information about the other sacrednds to win his favor. However, Su Yu had entered seclusion after obtaining the huge crystal source of the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. This confused Ye Wudao and his group. They could not find any traces of Su Yu. In fact, the human sacrednd was not the only faction who had thought about contacting Su Yu. Even the sacrednds of Yao Yue, whose several King-Level existences had been killed by Su Yu, had the same idea. There was nothing surprising about this. The strength that Su Yu had disyed was getting stronger and stronger. If this continued, the ten sacrednds would definitely be the first to fall. This was because Su Yu had nothing to lose. Furthermore, he was also considerably more powerful. He could easily destroy the sacrednds as they were desperately defending their footholds. In the human sacrednds, Ye Wudao was speaking to the Titled Kings. ¡°Everyone, have we found any news about Su Yu in the past few days?¡± Hearing that, the Titled King ¨C including Ouyang Haoyue ¨C could not help but shake their heads. Seeing this, Ye Wudao felt a headacheing on. ¡°Although we haven¡¯t found any traces of Su Yu, it¡¯s not difficult to guess what he¡¯s doing now.¡± At this moment, Ouyang Haoyue slowly said. ¡°Elder Haoyue, what do you mean by this?¡± Ye Wudao said anxiously when he heard Ouyang Haoyue¡¯s words. ¡°Ancestor, based on what my disciple said, we know that Su Yu has only cultivated for a short period of time. There is only one reason why he disappeared for so many days and did not continue to cause trouble in the central sea area. That is, his strength has broken through again. At this moment, he should be in a certain region in the sea area, cultivating in seclusion.¡± The moment Ouyang Haoyue said that, the entire human hall instantly fell silent. Ye Wudao and the others really couldn¡¯t refute Ouyang Haoyue¡¯s words. If it was an ordinary Titled King who went into seclusion for a few days to break through, Ye Wudao and the others naturally wouldn¡¯t believe it. After all, at their realm, the time taken toprehend was calcted by years. How could theyplete a breakthrough in a few days? However, it was different for Su Yu. With his abnormality, it was indeed possible that he was in seclusion to break through. In the beginning, Ye Wudao and the others did not think that Su Yu was in seclusion at all. Instead, they wondered if Su Yu was secretly concealing himself around the other sacrednds to prepare for the second attack after destroying the protective array of the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds.. Chapter 288 - 288: Hard Steel Golden Roc Mountain, Scatter and Escape 2 Chapter 288: Hard Steel Golden Roc Mountain, Scatter and Escape 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This seemed to be very normal for Ye Wudao and the others. Because their lifespans were extremely long, their concept of time might be different from ordinary people. It was precisely because of this that the group of people wondered if they could find any traces of Su Yu so that they could establish a connection with him. ¡°Elder Haoyue, ording to your words, our human sacrednds should be rtively safe in the near future, shouldn¡¯t it?¡± After a moment of silence, Ye Wudao asked. ¡°Ancestor, no one knows how long Su Yu will stay in a single seclusion, so we can¡¯t let our guard down. However, ording to his style, 1 feel that he should still continue attacking the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. Afterpletely destroying one sacrednd, he will then have the time to deal with the other sacrednds.¡± After some thought, Ouyang Haoyue gave her opinion. It had to be said that sometimes, a woman¡¯s thoughts were more meticulous. At this moment, Su Yu had ended his seclusion at the Rank Up Tower. He was indeed preparing to cause trouble for the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. He was going against the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. This was why one should never offend a prodigy with unlimited potential. This was because one would never know when the other party would turn around and kill them. After putting Chaos Ind into Ghost Ship, Su Yu¡¯s figure shed and he merged into space. Meanwhile, the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds were already a little deste. It was like an old man in his twilight years. It was no longer as prosperous as before. Outside the forbidden area of the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds, the Golden Roc ancestor, who had guarded it for nine days and nine nights, had a trace of blood in his eyes. Under normal circumstances, with the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s realm, even if he did not rest for three to five years, he would not appear so unkempt. It was obvious that the pressure brought by Su Yu was too great. That was why the Golden Roc ancestor had to endure unprecedented pressure in just seven days. If Su Yu appeared, the Golden Roc ancestor might feel less pressured. He was afraid that the other party was hiding in the dark and was spying on Golden Roc Mountain. Then, he would find an opportunity to take a bite. As a result, the Titled Kings of Golden Roc Mountain did not dare to leave the sacrednds alone. It was not impossible to leave in groups, but the Golden Roc ancestor and the rest really couldn¡¯t just leave before reaching the end of the line. They wouldn¡¯t directly abandon the sacrednds and run away like stray dogs. Soon, Su Yu¡¯s figure appeared near the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. After perfecting the Sun Glory Golden Body, Su Yu was prepared to fight head-on with the Titled Demon Kings of the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds so that he could assess his strength. ording to his self-evaluation, he could fight five Titled Demon Kings who hadprehended ordinary rules alone. This was under the condition that he did not want to suffer any injury. If he were to fight with his life on the line, it should not be a problem for him to fight against ten people whoprehended the five elemental rules by himself. But now, with the perfected Sun Glory Golden Body, ordinary rules could not break through his defense. Su Yu¡¯sbat strength was terrifying. Ordinary Titled Demon Kings were probably not his match. When Su Yu¡¯s figure appeared out of thin air in the periphery of the forbidden area of the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds, the expressions of the Golden Roc ancestor and the other Titled Demon Kings instantly changed. They were afraid that Su Yu would appear, but they were also afraid that Su Yu would not appear. This was a veryplicated psychological change. At this moment, Su Yu did not wait for the Golden Roc ancestor and the others to speak. He casually pped them. In an instant, an infinite amount of the five elements power gathered above the heads of the Golden Roc ancestor and the others. It was condensing into a huge five elements palm that covered the sky. ¡°Let¡¯s join forces and wake the others up.¡± After sensing the extremely powerful energy fluctuation above his head, the Golden Roc ancestor could not help but roar at everyone. After saying that, resplendent rules of gold shot out from the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s body towards Su Yu. At the same time, the other Titled Demon Kings also moved. Various powers of rules rose from their bodies as they attempted to resist Su Yu¡¯s five elements palm. It was not that they did not want to dodge, but some people had already been locked onto by Su Yu. They could not dodge and could only resist. Faced with the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s attack, Su Yu¡¯s body suddenly erged. At the same time, mysterious golden words appeared on the surface of his body. Apanied by a loud bang, a huge energy shockwave directly erupted from where Su Yu was. With Su Yu¡¯s ability, he could naturally dodge the attackunched by the Golden Roc ancestor. However, Su Yu did not sense any danger in his heart, so he chose to use the Sun Glory Golden Body to resist it head-on. He wanted to see how strong the defense power of the Sun Glory Golden Body was. In the forbidden area of the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds, Su Yu¡¯s five elements palm collided with the power of rules of the Titled Demon Kings. For a moment, a terrifying energy fluctuation swept through more than half of Golden Roc Mountain. The Titled Demon Kings who used the power of rules to resist Su Yu¡¯s palm could not help but feel a little stuffy in their chests. At this moment, the Golden Roc ancestor was staring fixedly at Su Yu. When the aftershock of the energy dissipated and he saw Su Yu standing in the center of the explosion unscathed, the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s face could not help but turn pale. The Golden Roc ancestor had clearly seen that Su Yu did not use the power of rules to resist the rules of gold that he had released. Instead, he used his body to resist it and could withstand itpletely without a single scratch. How could the Golden Roc ancestor not be shocked when he saw this situation? Even when he used the power of rules, he could not break through Su Yu¡¯s physical defense. How could he fight like this? Presumably, all the Titled Demon Kings of Golden Roc Mountain might not be Su Yu¡¯s match even if they joined forces. This was because the other party was far ahead of them in terms of offense and defense. ¡°Everyone, run if you can.¡± After personally witnessing how terrifying Su Yu was, the Golden Roc ancestor could not help but roar. At this moment, the Golden Roc ancestor could no longer care about the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. In the face of life and face, he chose life without hesitation. The Golden Roc ancestor also couldn¡¯t care less about living beings of the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. He could only pray that Su Yu would not find trouble with those Low-Rank living beings. After hearing the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s roar, the Titled Demon Kings instantly reacted. Those who could cultivate to the Titled Demon Kings were not fools. It was obvious that Su Yu was different from them. The extent of his abnormality was simply heinous. If they stayed and fought to the death, they would only be courting death. They might as well flee in all directions. They might even be able to survive. After all, no matter how powerful Su Yu was, he could not stop all the Titled Demon Kings at the same time. He could only choose to stop one of them first. One could only pray that they weren¡¯t so unlucky that Su Yu would stop them. Instantly, more than ten Titled Demon Kings transformed into various streaks of light and fled in all directions. Seeing this scene, Su Yu indeed did not have any good ideas. Although his strength far exceeded that of ordinary Titled Demon Kings, he did not have a way of stopping many Demon Kings that ran in different directions. Su Yu could only intercept one first. After killing one, he would chase after the others. As the saying goes, the hunter will shoot the bird that sticks out. Of all the people who ran away, Su Yu naturally chose the Golden Roc ancestor, thergest bird on Golden Roc Mountain. Seeing that Su Yu had locked onto him, the Golden Roc ancestor was filled with regret! If he had known this would happen, the Golden Roc ancestor felt that Su Yu might not have noticed him if he had sneaked away just now. ¡°Su Yu, if I choose to submit to you, can you spare me?¡± After sensing the huge pressure brought by Su Yu, the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s expression could not help but change. It was not that the Golden Roc ancestor was not tough enough, but after seeing Su Yu¡¯s abnormal methods, the Golden Roc ancestor no longer had any fighting spirit. The power of rules could not even break the other party¡¯s physical defense.. What kind of fighting spirit could the Golden Roc ancestor have when facing Su Yu? Chapter 289 - 289: Cat and Mouse Game Officially Begins Chapter 289: Cat and Mouse Game Officially Begins Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Taking you in doesn¡¯t seem to be of much use to me,¡± Su Yu said very casually after seeing that the Golden Roc ancestor was afraid to fight. Hearing this, the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s expression became even uglier. Su Yu¡¯s words were very clear. If he could not prove his value, he would have to die. ¡°I can make the entire Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds submit to your control.¡± After sensing that Su Yu¡¯s aura hadpletely locked onto him, the Golden Roc ancestor, who did not want to die, spoke in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this condition is not tempting to me at all. Compared to the current you, I prefer the unruly you from before.¡± After hearing the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s words, Su Yu could not be bothered to waste his breath anymore. Making the entire Golden Roc Mountain submit to him was not too tempting to Su Yu. In addition, Su Yu did not have very good methods to control Titled Demon Kings. Therefore, instead of tying these guys who were like time bombs to his side, he might as well raise his saber and kill to his heart¡¯s content. In any case, by killing these Titled Demon Kings, Su Yu could also obtain ¡ï ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï King treasure chests. It was not a loss for Su Yu at all. As for the mess behind the central sea area, Su Yu could not be bothered with it. He would not be able to stay in a Level 1 sea area for long anyway. He had estimated that it would not take long for him to enter a higher level sea area. Therefore, taking in the factions of the ten sacrednds as his subordinates was not very tempting to Su Yu. ¡°Su Yu, don¡¯t go too far. Do you really want to force me to fight you to the death?¡± Seeing that there was no point in admitting defeat, the Golden Roc ancestor could not help but roar. ¡°Yes, I want to see if a big fish like you can break my.¡± ncing at the Golden Roc ancestor, who looked like he was about to die together with him, the power of rules on the surface of Su Yu¡¯s body rose. In an instant, a huge phantom formed by the fusion of the Ancestral Magus of Metal, the Ancestral Magus of Wood, the Ancestral Magus of Water, the Ancestral Magus of Fire, and the Ancestral Magus of Earth slowly appeared behind Su Yu. The five elemental rules rotated on the surface of this phantom¡¯s body. Surprisingly, its face was that of Su Yu¡¯s main body. Furthermore, it was not just the five elemental rules. The two energies of Yin and Yang were also spinning counterclockwise in the phantom¡¯s eyes. Seeing this huge five elements giant, the Golden Roc ancestor understood that he had no choice but to risk his life now. Therefore, with a sharp cry, a huge golden roc appeared. However,pared to the five elements giant that Su Yu had manifested, the golden roc that the Golden Roc ancestor had transformed into was miniscule. Golden and red light rose from the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s body. He had used a special secret technique and was preparing to escape as quickly as possible. ¡°Inescapable Net, Imminent Skyline.¡± The golden roc that the Golden Roc ancestor had transformed into transformed into a streak of light and fled into the distance. The five elements giant behind Su Yu pressed his palms together. Immediately, a transformation took ce in the space. The Golden Roc ancestor, who had turned into a beam of light and fled, was directly sealed in a small space that flickered with the power of the five elements. While Su Yu looked as if he was dawdling with the Golden Roc ancestor just now, he was actually umting power. This five elements space was created by Su Yu bybining the rules of space, five elemental rules, rules of yin and yang, and rules of illusion. If his opponent was weaker than him, it was impossible to easily break through this five elements space. At this moment, the Golden Roc ancestor, who had been sealed in the small space of the five elements, felt that he had fallen into an infinite loop. No matter which direction he broke out of, the scenery in front of him was still the same. When he realized that he might be trapped in the rules of space, the Golden Roc ancestor tried to use his own rules to forcefully break through the blockade set by Su Yu. If it was just the rules of space, Su Yu might not be able to trap the Golden Roc ancestor with his rules of space that had yet to reach the Titled King realm. However, the small space that Su Yu had constructed was not simply constructed with the rules of space. It also contained the five elemental rules and the rules of illusion. At this moment, the Golden Roc ancestor had already been unknowingly affected by the power of rules of illusion unleashed by Su Yu. Therefore, no matter which direction he flew in, in his soul perception, he stayed where he was. In fact, if there were outsiders present, they would probably see a huge golden roc circling a certain region, as if it had fallen into an endless loop. Su Yu had used the rules of illusion to deceive the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s soul perception, causing his soul to fall into a state of self-deception. Seeing that the Golden Roc ancestor was like a bird in a cage, the five elements giant phantom behind Su Yu grabbed at the small space. Immediately, the huge roc that was sealed in the five elements¡¯ small space instantlynded in the hands of the five elements giant. At this moment, the Golden Roc ancestor also sensed that a life-and-death crisis was approaching, but he could not resist it at all. Su Yu¡¯s method was impossible to guard against. When his body waspletely grabbed by Su Yu, the Golden Roc ancestorpletely panicked. He kept using his soul power to beg for mercy. However, Su Yu could not be bothered with the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s begging. If he had wanted to let the Golden Roc ancestor off, he would not have done this in the first ce.. Chapter 290 - 290: Cat and Mouse Game Officially Begins 2 Chapter 290: Cat and Mouse Game Officially Begins 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Su Yu, you will die a horrible death. I curse you. I curse you to stop at the Titled King realm and never be able to advance further.¡± Realizing that the endless power of the five elements was beginning to squeeze his body, the Golden Roc ancestor knew very well that Su Yu had no intention of letting him off. Therefore, the Golden Roc ancestor turned indignant and shouted at the top of his lungs. Unfortunately, the Golden Roc ancestor was not proficient in the rules of curse. Otherwise, he might have been able to rely on the curse power that erupted when he died to bring some trouble to Su Yu. For now, he could only say harsh words that could not affect Su Yu at all. After firmly trapping the Golden Roc ancestor, Su Yu began to forcefully use the power of rules of the five elements to consume the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s soul power. It would be easier for Su Yu to directly obliterate the Golden Roc ancestor. However, Su Yu had always liked to maximize his benefits. Therefore, the Golden Roc ancestor was destined to be unable to escape the fate of going to the illusory world of the Illusion God¡¯s Eye. At this moment, the power of rules suppressed the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s body. His soul power had mostly dissipated. Then, he was directly sucked into Su Yu¡¯s Illusion God¡¯s Eye¡¯s illusory world. When the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s soul returned to his senses, he discovered that he had appeared in a red sea that stretched as far as the eye could see. Moreover, the seawater in this red sea emitted a pungent spicy smell. Even the soul of the Golden Roc ancestor, who was a Titled Demon King, could not withstand it. In the next second, the Golden Roc ancestor felt his soul being continuously roasted by a scorching power. To resist this scorching power, he had to consume arge amount of soul power. ¡°Lord Su Yu, 1 am willing to offer my soul mark and acknowledge you as my master. Please let me go, let me go.¡± Sensing that his soul was burning as if it was ced on a terrifying me, the Golden Roc ancestor could no longer endure it. Without personally experiencing the pain of the soul, one would not know how painful it was. Therefore, even an old power like the Golden Roc ancestor couldn¡¯t take it anymore after enduring for a period of time and began to beg for mercy. Unfortunately, Su Yu, who was in the illusion world, was adding firewood outside a huge iron pot. Su Yu had extracted the distracting thoughts from the Power of Faith produced by the living beings on Chaos Ind and used them to simmer a pot of the sea of sufferings. All living beings that were thrown into it would suffer the pain of their souls until the power of their soulspletely became nutrients for the illusory world. Su Yu finallyprehended this method afterprehending a lot of power of rules during his seclusion. Otherwise, Su Yu would not have been able to sessfully separate out the distracting thoughts in the Power of Faith. Now, the power of distracting thoughts that had been stripped away could be used as a new method in the illusory world. As for the pure Power of Faith, Su Yu nned to umte it first until it reached a certain level. He wouldter burn them all toprehend the power of rules of space, rules of life, and so on. Ignoring the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s soul that was shouting in the iron pot, Su Yu left a trace of spiritual power incarnation behind the illusory world. In the sea area outside, Su Yu casually put the Golden Roc ancestor¡¯s huge roc true body into the Ghost Ship. Following the power of the karmic rules, Su Yu chose the karmic thread closest to him and chased in that direction. The game of cat-and-mouse officially began. Even if a group of Titled Demon Kings joined forces, they were not Su Yu¡¯s match, let alone in this situation where they were fleeing in all directions. At this moment, the Titled Demon Kings were likembs waiting to be ughtered to Su Yu. It all depended on when he wanted to do so. If Su Yu did not mind that the pursuit would take too long, none of the Titled Demon Kings of the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds would be able to escape from him. It was not that the group of Titled Demon Kings were not powerful that they weren¡¯t able to escape in the vast sea area. It was because the karmic rules that Su Yu had mastered were a little abnormal. As long as they could not sever the karmic connection they had with Su Yu, he would be able to catch them by following the mysterious karmic thread. If anyone had a treasure that could block karma, Su Yu would not be able to find them. However, with the foundation of the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds, they should not be able to find such a treasure. Otherwise, the Golden Roc ancestor should already have it on him. Meanwhile, the Titled Demon Kings who were fleeing in all directions from the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds were running with all their might. Many of the Titled Demon Kings revealed their huge flying true bodies and were leaving the central sea area region at an extremely fast speed. Right now, the entire Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds was already a scene of rats leaving a sinking ship. They were naturally not stupid enough to fight Su Yu to the death. Not all of these Titled Demon Kings were rocs. Some were mutated birds that were simr to the rocs. Among the Titled Demon Kings in the central sea area, the flying speed of these Titled Demon Kings of the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds was extremely fast. Very few people could match them in speed. However, these Titled Demon Kings met a tough opponent today. At this moment, a peacock King who had transformed into a white peacock suddenly realized that a figure had suddenly appeared in front of him. After staring at the face of the person in front of him, the peacock King ¨C who had transformed into a five-colored peacock ¨C stopped right in his tracks and wanted to fly back. However, Su Yu had already caught up to the other party, so he naturally would not let him escape. It was not difficult for Su Yu to deal with these Titled Demon Kings, who were much weaker than the Golden Roc ancestor. Su Yu began to repeat his previous method. Soon, he threw a huge five-colored peacock corpse that had lost its life into the Ghost Ship. On the other hand, the peacock King¡¯s soul was currently suffering in the iron pot of the Illusion God¡¯s Eye¡¯s illusory world. After quickly dealing with the second Titled Demon King of Golden Roc Mountain, Su Yu rushed to the third one. Although dealing with the Golden Roc ancestor and the peacock King did not consume much time for Su Yu, with the speed of the avian Titled Demon Kings, they were already flying quite far away. Therefore, even with Su Yu¡¯s speed, it would take a lot of effort to catch the other Demon Kings. While Su Yu was chasing after the Titled Demon Kings of the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. The other nine sacrednds also received news that the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds had been attacked by Su Yu and that the group of Titled Demon Kings had fled. This news was naturally leaked by the Titled Demon Kings of Golden Roc Mountain who had fled in all directions. When they heard this news, the nine sacrednds were in an uproar. The Titled Kings could not help but feel their scalps tingle. The Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds had sent out all their Titled Demon Kings, but they were still unable to defeat Su Yu ¨C who was by himself ¨C and were forced to flee in all directions. This news was simply terrifying. One had to know that Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds¡¯ strength was ranked in the top five among the ten sacrednds in the central sea area. Now, Su Yu actually had the power to destroy the entire Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds alone. It would be strange if the ancestors and Titled Kings of the other nine sacrednds could sit still. Therefore, these Titled Kings were already considering if they should abandon the sacrednds and escape. At this moment, they did not know that the Golden Roc ancestor and the peacock King had already been captured by Su Yu. Even their soul power was about to dissipate. If they knew about this, many Titled Kings would have run away with their belongings. This was too f*cking terrifying. Now that Su Yu had grown, there was nothing in the entire central sea area that could restrain this abnormality. If they did not run now and waited for the other party to attack, they would be finished. Unfortunately, this news did not spread. Therefore, the Titled Kings of the nine sacred grounds were still waiting and watching. Perhaps it was because they hadn¡¯t sensed the urgency of this matter. They decided to wait and see. Only when the urgency of the matter really hit them would this group of people would probably think of moving.. Chapter 291 Continuous Capture, Digging One’s Own Grave 291 Continuous Capture, Digging One¡¯s Own Grave Meanwhile, in the main hall of the human sacrednds, Ye Wudao was speaking urgently to everyone. "Have you contacted the Titled Demon Kings of the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds? What''s the situation now?" Upon hearing that, the Titled Kings sitting in the lower seats shook their heads and said in unison, "We haven''t received any news yet." "Continue to contact them until we can get in touch," Ye Wudao added in a deep voice. The development of the matter had already exceeded the range of Ye Wudao and the others'' control. No one expected that Su Yu would possess the strength to destroy a sacrednd in such a short period of time. The group of people simply did not dare to imagine how the other party''s strength could break through so quickly. Although Ye Wudao and the others knew in advance how abnormal Su Yu was, they still felt that even a monster like Su Yu would need a lot of time to umte his strength to improve in the Titled Rank. However, reality now told them that to a freak like Su Yu, the path of cultivation might be as easy as eating and drinking. There was no so-called bottleneck. While the human sacrednds were taking action, the other eight sacrednds were also doing the same things as the human sacrednds. That was to find a way to contact the Titled Demon Kings of Golden Roc Mountain to check the situation. However, the group of Titled Demon Kings of the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds were currently fleeing for their lives. How could they have the time to read the message and reply? Therefore, the nine sacrednds could not reply to the message at all. As time passed, the ancestors of the nine sacrednds began to panic when they did not receive any response. This was because they had tried to send a message to the Golden Roc ancestor, but until now, there was still no response. It was like they had vanished out of thin air. At the thought of this, the ancestors of the nine sacrednds hurriedly contacted each other. "Have any of you received the message from old Golden Roc?" As soon as they got in touch, an ancestor of a sacrednd immediately asked. "I haven''t heard anything yet." "Neither have I." "No." ¡­ The ancestors of the various sacrednds replied quickly. When they heard that no one had received any news from the Golden Roc ancestor, the nine of them fell silent. This was not a good sign. The first exnation was that the Golden Roc ancestor was currently being hunted down and did not have time to respond. The second exnation was that the Golden Roc ancestor had already been killed. The third exnation was that the Golden Roc ancestor was busy running and did not want to continue contacting the people from the nine sacrednds. Either way, the results of these three exnations were difficult to ept. "Do you think old Golden Roc has already been killed by Su Yu?" After a moment of silence, someone suddenly asked in a low voice. "I don''t think so. With old Golden Roc''s strength, even if he can''t defeat Su Yu, he won''t die so easily!" At this moment, someone objected. "I also think that old Golden Roc shouldn''t be dead. He probably just doesn''t have any time to spare now." ¡­ As the nine people discussed, most of them felt that the Golden Roc ancestor was still alive. In fact, everyone could faintly guess that something might have happened to the Golden Roc ancestor, but they tried their best not to think in that direction. After themunication was cut off, the Titled Kings of the nine sacrednds began to move quickly. Some had already started to n their escape routes. Some chose to hide in the central sea area for a period of time. As for Su Yu himself, he had already captured the third Titled Demon King through the karmic rules. A single Titled Demon King was no match for an existence like Su Yu. The difference between the two was a little far. As soon as Su Yu unleashed the five elemental rules, these Titled Kings who had basicallyprehended single type rules werepletely under his control. At the same time, the Alchemy Pavilion in the Ghost Ship was refining pills crazily. The bodies of the three huge Titled Demon Kings were enough to refine arge number of King-level pills. Moreover, there was even a chance of extracting pills containing rules from them. In addition, in Su Yu''s Illusion God''s Eye''s illusory world, the Golden Roc ancestor''s soul was already left with thest trace of resistance. Looking at the situation, he might die on the spot in the next second. The peacock King who came inter was not looking much better. After all, he was much weaker than the Golden Roc ancestor. As the red seawater in the iron pot continued to boil, the peacock King and the Golden Roc ancestor could finally not withstand it any longer and their consciousness dissipated from the illusory world. [You have killed the Titled Demon King, Golden Roc King. You have obtained a ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï King treasure chest.] [You have killed the Titled Demon King, Peacock King. You have obtained a ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï King treasure chest.] When the Golden Roc ancestor and the peacock King''s divine soulspletely dissipated, Su Yu heard two notifications. [¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï King Treasure Chest] Item Description: It contains onerge crystallized rules of speed. [¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï King Treasure Chest] Item Description: It contains onerge crystallized rules of yang. [Your Quadruple Happiness skill has been automatically triggered. You have obtained onerge crystallized rules of speed*4 and onerge crystallized rules of yang*4.] Chapter 292 Continuous Capture, Digging One’s Own Grave 2 292 Continuous Capture, Digging One¡¯s Own Grave 2 At this moment, Su Yu, who had yet to leave the central sea area, obtained two ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï King treasure chests when the Golden Roc ancestor and the Peacock King werepletely dead. This should be the highest level treasure chest in the Level 1 sea area. If he wanted a higher level treasure chest, he had to go to a higher level sea area. ''Finally, it''s not the crystallized rules of the five elements anymore.'' As he looked at the eight crystallized rules that were the size of footballs floating in the air, a thought appeared in Su Yu''s mind. After absorbing all the crystallized rules into the corresponding apertures in his body, Su Yu began to search for his next prey through the karmic rules. The crystallized rules obtained from the ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï King treasure chest were even more abundant than theprehension of the rules in the ¡ï¡ï¡ï or ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï treasure chests. In any case, Su Yu felt that his rules of speed and rules of yang were improving at a speed visible to the naked eye. To illustrate, it was equivalent to a pond. At this moment, someone was taking arge pipe to pump water from anotherrge pond. When his pond was filled, Su Yu''sprehension of this rule would reach the level of a Titled King. It was an action that required little to no thinking. Therefore, these crystallized rules were treasures that Su Yu could use to increase his strength. However, whether he could obtain crystallized rules of space and life from subsequent ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï treasure chests would depend on Su Yu''s luck. ording to the tempo of Su Yu''s hidden luck increasing slightly every time he killed a Titled King, he might really be able to obtain the rules of space, life, and karma from the ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï King treasure chest. So far, Su Yu had obtained one crystallized rules of yang. At this moment, in the yang apertures in Su Yu''s pupils, the four crystallized rules of yang were like four great suns hanging high in the air. He continuously scattered hisprehension of the rules of yang towards the phantom of the Fusang Tree and the phantom of the three-legged golden crow. Under the purification of theprehension of rules, then phantoms of the Fusang Tree and the three-legged Golden Crow were growing at a visible speed. Moreover, dense patterns that looked like mes began to appear on their bodies. On the other hand, when the Yin apertures were stimted by the Yang apertures, traces ofprehension of the rules of yang also transformed intoprehension of the rules of yin, constantly improving the Moon Laurel Tree and the three-legged jade toad. The rules of yin and yang and the five elemental rules affected each other. The improvement of one rule could lead to the improvement of the other power of rules. This was because Su Yu hadprehended the coexistence of the five elements and thebination of Yin and Yang. If he forcefullyprehended the five elementalws of gold, wood, water, fire, and earth, but was unable to fuse them, it would not be considered the five elemental rules at all. It could only be considered the five single-elementalws. This was also the reason why Su Yu could easily control those ordinary Titled Demon Kings afterprehending the five elemental rules to the Titled King realm. At the same time, Su Yu''sprehension of the rules of speed increased hisprehension of the rules of space. There were thousands of Great Paths, and all paths led to the same destination. Some power of rules couldplement each other, so it was normal for the rules of speed to bring Su Yu a trace ofprehension of the rules of space. "This seems a little familiar. It seems to be the three Dragon Sparrows from Yunque Mountain." As Su Yu chased along the karmic thread, he discovered a familiar feeling on the karmic thread as he got closer and closer to his target. "With the three of them together, it saves me the trouble of chasing them one by one." Seeing that three scattered karmic threads were actually intertwined, Su Yu could not help but reveal a smile. The fact that they stayed together made things easier for Su Yu. He could directly kill three people at once without having to look for them one by one. In fact, after Su Yu sneaked into Yunque Mountain, Yun Tian and his brothers had led their n''s elites to move to the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. Not long after they moved there, the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds were breached by Su Yu. Just as the Golden Roc ancestor shouted for them to split up and escape, the three Yun brothers had indeed run separately. After all, if they had run in groups at that time, they would only attract Su Yu''s attention. After running all the way and seeing that no one was chasing after them, Yun Tian and his brothers used a secret technique tomunicate and gathered together again. At this moment, all the Titled Demon Kings who had run a certain distance away heaved a sigh of relief when they realized that Su Yu did not chase after them. Then, some Titled Demon Kings chose to continue running until they hadpletely left the central sea area. Some of them felt that they were safe and directly found deep sea trenches or other ces in the sea area. Afterpletely blocking their auras, they dug a deep pit and buried themselves inside. This method was indeed not bad. If Su Yu had notprehended the karmic rules and only relied on the detection of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, he really would have difficulties in looking for these people. However, because Su Yu hadprehended the karmic rules, this group of old fellows who had stopped and chosen to hide and sleep had undoubtedly dug a grave for themselves. In the sky above a certain sea area, the three Yun brothers who had gathered together, transformed back into their human forms. "Brother, what do you think we should do now, should we leave the central sea area?" Standing beside Yun Tian, Yun Hai asked anxiously. "Let''s leave the central sea area first and find a remote ce to sleep! With Su Yu in the central sea area, there will definitely be a bloodbath. If we continue to stay here, we might die." Chapter 293 - 293: Continuous Capture, Digging One’s Own Grave 3 Chapter 293: Continuous Capture, Digging One¡¯s Own Grave 3 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Hearing this, Yun Tian made a suggestion. ¡°We should wait outside the central sea area for a few decades. By then, that scourge Su Yu should have entered a higher level sea area world. When we return to the central sea area, there should be no danger.¡± Thinking normally, this would indeed be the case. With Su Yu¡¯s cultivation speed, why would he need decades to go to an advanced sea area? If he wanted to go, he could go now. ¡°The three of you are soposed. You¡¯re actually still chatting at this time.¡± Just as Yun Tian and the other two weremunicating in the air, a voice came from all directions, making the three brothers feel as if they had fallen into an icehouse. Their hearts instantly turned cold. When they saw Su Yu slowly walking out from the air, the pupils of Yun Tian and the other two constricted violently. ¡°Run.¡± The moment he came back to his senses, Yun Tian roared. Then, Yun Tian and the other two split into three groups and wanted to escape in different directions. However, since Su Yu had chosen to reveal himself, he had naturally set up an Inescapable Net around him. Therefore, it was impossible for Yun Tian and the others to escape. After devouring the divine soul power of the three Titled Demon Kings, the power of Su Yu¡¯s Illusion God¡¯s Eye became stronger and stronger. Ordinary Titled Kings could not resist the attacks of the Illusion God¡¯s Eye at all. The moment the Yun brothers were sealed in the five element space, they transformed from their human forms to three huge Dragon Sparrows with two dragon horns on their foreheads and dragon scales on their bodies. However, the three of them did not struggle. This was because the soul in their body had long been imprisoned in the illusory world by Su Yu. The Illusion God¡¯s Eye¡¯s illusory world,bined with the rules of life that Su Yu hadprehended, was extremely BUG-like. As long as the opponent could not break out of the illusory world in one go, they were ultimately destined to be nutrients for the illusory world and the rules of life. At this moment, the souls of the three huge Dragon Sparrows were pierced through by a few thick ck chains and were firmly trapped in the huge iron pot. They could not resist at all, let alone break the huge iron pot formed by the power of the illusion. ¡°Spare me, please spare me!¡± The three Yun brothers who were trapped kept begging for mercy. However, it was useless to beg for mercy from Su Yu. If it was useful, the Golden Roc ancestor and the peacock King would not have died. In the illusory iron pot, the divine soul of another Titled Demon King that had yet to dissipate said weakly, ¡°Stop shouting. It¡¯s useless. The Golden Roc ancestor and the peacock King are already dead. Even if you shout until your throats are hoarse, Su Yu won¡¯t let us off.¡± ¡°ck Feather King, what did you say?¡± Hearing this voice, Yun Tian and the other two finally noticed that there was someone else here. When they saw the other party¡¯s true body, Yun Tian and the other two recognized him at a nce. ¡°I said that the Golden Roc ancestor and the peacock King are both dead. We will soon follow in their footsteps, so there¡¯s no need to shout. It¡¯s useless. Just wait for death quietly!¡± Seeing that there were three morerades in distress, the ck Feather King finally saw rity. In the ck Feather King¡¯s opinion, dying at Su Yu¡¯s hands was not too pitiful because the two of them were really not on the same level at all. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to die yet. Please spare me!¡± After hearing the ck Feather King¡¯s repeated words, Yun Hai shouted as if he had lost his mind. Regarding this, the ck Feather King directly used the remaining power of his soul to block his perception. At this moment, he only wanted to die quietly. He did not want to die listening to the ruckus of these three silly birds. Meanwhile, Su Yu was making use of the time to rush to the location of the next Titled Demon Kings. He did not care about Yun Tian and the other two who were imprisoned in the illusory world. Even if he heard their begging, Su Yu would not take it to heart. In any case, to Su Yu, killing these avian demon kings was no different from killing chickens. Just like how the Golden Roc ancestor and the others, who could cultivate to the Titled Demon King realm, had killed countless humans and living beings of other races during their cultivation. The two sides had just exchanged roles and changed from hunters to prey. The entire sea area world was like this. It was either kill or be killed. If one sacrednds faction could dominate alone, they would have long destroyed the other sacrednds factions and rule alone. Now, Su Yu¡¯s appearance had only broken this delicate bnce, turning the entire central sea area into a huge hunting ground. The strong lived while the weak died. At the same time, when Su Yu captured Yun Tian and his brothers, the nine sacrednds finally received some information from the Titled Demon Kings of the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. However, there was still no news about the Golden Roc ancestor. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ve received a message from the Gold Feather King. He said that when they scattered and fled, he vaguely saw that the Golden Roc ancestor was targeted by Su Yu.¡± Among the ancestors of the nine sacrednds that had reconnected, the ancestor of the Yao Yue sacrednds said directly. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that old Golden Roc is doomed?¡± Ye Wudao quickly added. ¡°If he is really targeted by Su Yu, it will probably be very difficult for him to escape. In addition, we haven¡¯t been able to contact him yet. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s doomed..¡± Chapter 294 - 294: Continuous Capture, Digging One’s Own Grave 3 Chapter 294: Continuous Capture, Digging One¡¯s Own Grave 3 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As soon as Ye Wudao finished speaking, the ancestors of the other sacrednds immediately expressed their thoughts. The moment these words were spoken, the nine ancestors of the sacrednds, including Ye Wudao, felt a chill run down their spines. It was as if they had thought of something bad. ¡°I think we should leave the central sea area and hide for now! We wille back after that scourge Su Yu leaves.¡± Someone suggested. ¡°Are we really leaving? What about the rest of the sacrednds? We can¡¯t bring them along, right?¡± ¡°Sigh, you all should make your own decisions. I¡¯ll go and prepare first.¡± Seeing that there was no good oue from the discussion, a certain ancestor directly cut off themunication link. Seeing this, Ye Wudao and the others also chose to cut the line. At this moment, they had already guessed that there is a 90% possibility that the Golden Roc ancestor had already been killed by Su Yu. Therefore, they had to make a choice now. Otherwise, it would be toote by the time Su Yu finished cleaning up the mess on Golden Roc Mountain and turned to deal with them. Ye Wudao, who had retreated from themunication line, looked at the people below and said with a worried expression, ¡°You heard what 1 said just now. Everyone, tell me what you think. Should we leave or should we stay? Let¡¯s start with Elder Haoyue!¡± When Ouyang Haoyue heard her name, she pondered for a moment and slowly said, ¡°I think we should still observe for a while and see if we can contact Su Yu. Otherwise, with the number of people in the human sacrednds, it won¡¯t be easy to evacuate a portion of the elite personnel.¡± If Ouyang Haoyue and the other Titled Kings were to escape from the central sea area, they would naturally be able to do it. However, they were not lone wolves. Each of them had a deep Tether in the sacrednds. If they wanted to leave, they could not make up their minds until thest moment. ¡°What about you guys? If you have anything to say, say it! At this point, there¡¯s no need to hide anything anymore.¡± After Ouyang Haoyue finished speaking, Ye Wudao looked at the others. ¡°I think what Elder Haoyue said makes sense. After all, we humans have more people than the other nine sacrednds. It¡¯s probably not appropriate to leave now.¡± After Ouyang Haoyue finished speaking, the other Titled Kings quickly expressed their opinions. Most of them supported Ouyang Haoyue¡¯s n. Only a few did not speak. Because they were all lone wolves and had not established any connections in the sacrednds. Thus, they could retreat at any time. ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see if there¡¯s any turning point in the future.¡± After hearing everyone¡¯s opinion, Ye Wudao made the final decision. ¡°All of you may leave. Go get ready!¡± Feeling a little tired, Ye Wudao finally waved his hand to indicate that everyone could leave. All the Titled Kings quickly left the human hall and returned to their cave abodes to prepare. The moment Ouyang Haoyue entered her cave abode, Wu Yun weed her. ¡°Teacher, how¡¯s the current situation outside the sacrednds?¡± ¡°Sigh, the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds have already been conquered by Su Yu. Currently, we have lost contact with the Golden Roc ancestor. There is a high chance that he has been captured or killed by Su Yu.¡± Upon hearing her disciple¡¯s question, Ouyang Haoyue sighed and quickly exined the current situation in the outside world. Hearing this, Wu Yun¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Teacher, I can see that the speed at which the luck of the human sacrednds is depleting has decreased greatly. From the current situation, it should not be in danger of being destroyed.¡± After pondering for a while, Wu Yun told her teacher what she had sensed. ¡°Yun¡¯er, are you sure your senses are correct?¡± Upon hearing this, Ouyang Haoyue¡¯s expression turned very solemn.. Chapter 295 - 295: New Power of Rules - Rules of Curse Chapter 295: New Power of Rules ¨C Rules of Curse Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m sure I didn¡¯t sense it wrongly. The depletion of the luck of the human sacrednds is indeed slowing down. From the current situation, there shouldn¡¯t be a chance of destruction. However, casualties are inevitable.¡± Seeing her teacher¡¯s extremely serious expression, Wu Yun spoke truthfully. ¡°What you¡¯re saying is that although our human sacrednds don¡¯t stand a chance of being destroyed, some Titled Kings might die, is that right?¡± After hearing Wu Yun¡¯s words, Ouyang Haoyue continued to ask. ¡°Teacher, I can¡¯t confirm if any Titled King will die. I only said that there will be casualties, but I¡¯m not sure to what extent the casualties will be.¡± Wu Yun shook her head slightly. Even though Wu Yun could sense the rise and fall of the luck of the human sacrednds with her innate skill, she could not tell who would die from this. This was really beyond the scope of her ability. ¡°Yun¡¯er, continue to pay attention to the sacrednds¡¯ luck these few days. If there are any abnormalities, report to me immediately.¡± Seeing that Wu Yun only knew the general situation, Ouyang Haoyue did not continue to ask further. After all, it was already not bad to be able to sense the general direction of the human sacrednds. With Wu Yun¡¯s current strength, it was normal that she could not sense anything more detailed. ¡°Teacher, I understand.¡± Wu Yun nodded at Ouyang Haoyue, indicating that she understood. Ouyang Haoyue did not say anything else. Instead, she began to make her preparations. As for Wu Yun, she was wondering if Su Yu would annihte all the ten sacrednds. Wu Yun did not know much about Su Yu. The two of them only had a short contact through the world channel when they were in the novice sea area. Neither of them had even seen what the other looked like. However, ording to her intuition, Wu Yun felt that Su Yu¡¯s style of doing things should be swift and decisive. He would not be affected by external factors at all. And it was precisely people with this sort of character and extremely powerful strength that were terrifying. Because there was nothing that could affect their thoughts. In their eyes, life might as well be worthless. While Wu Yun was thinking about what Su Yu¡¯s next step would be, Su Yu himself had already arrived above a certain sea area in the central sea area. After absorbing the souls of the Yun brothers into the illusory world, Su Yu rushed to the nearest point. ¡°Hiding at the bottom of the sea and trying to sleep to hide your aura is a good method. However, you encountered me.¡± Seeing that the other end of the karmic thread was at the bottom of the sea area and was no longer moving, Su Yu could not help but mutter softly. After saying that, Su Yu¡¯s figure disappeared from the sky above the sea area. When he appeared again, he was already tens of thousands of meters deep in the trench. At this depth, everything was pitch-ck. Furthermore, the water pressure was unimaginably powerful. However, for an existence like Su Yu who hadprehended the rules of water, no matter how deep the water in a Level sea area was, it would not cause any problem to him. After locking onto the location where the other party was sleeping, Su Yu directly controlled the power of water and captured them. At this moment, the Water Phoenix King, who had sealed his aura and fallen into a silent state, was woken up by a sense of danger. When she discovered Su Yu in the sea, the Water Phoenix King¡¯s head buzzed. She was directly dumbfounded. She had never expected that he would still be able to find her even after she had hid in such a godforsaken ce. Aftering back to her senses, the Water Phoenix King wanted to escape, but it was toote. Even the three Yun brothers and the three Titled Demon Kings could not escape from Su Yu, let alone the Water Phoenix King who was already blocked by him. Before she could struggle, the Water Phoenix King felt her mind go dizzy. Then, in the next second, she appeared in a strange ce. At this moment, the three brothers, who had already given up struggling in the huge iron pot, saw that someone else had fallen in. Their hearts did not fluctuate at all. They did not even bother to call out and chose to wait for death quietly. This was because in this godforsaken ce, no one could call for help. The three of them had already tried all the methods that could be used, but to no avail. They couldn¡¯t even self-destruct. They could only continuously be pierced by the chains on their body and have their soul power absorbed before slowly dying. The Water Phoenix King who was also pierced by the chains, discovered the three Yun brothers nearby. ¡°Yun Tian, you guys were also captured by Su Yu. What kind of godforsaken ce is this? Why can¡¯t 1 feel my own body?¡± Seeing that she could not break free from the chains on her body, the Water Phoenix King could not help but call out to Yun Tian and the other two anxiously. ¡°Stop shouting. We can¡¯t get out of this ce. The Golden Roc ancestor and the Peacock King have already died here. Do you see the ck Feather King over there? He¡¯s almost gone.¡± Hearing the Water Phoenix King¡¯s shout, Yun Tian spoke impatiently. After saying that, the three brothers could not be bothered with the Water Phoenix King anymore. Just like the ck Feather King, they blocked their perception and waited for death quietly. ¡°No, 1 don¡¯t want to die. I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Hearing Yun Tian¡¯s words, the Water Phoenix King seemed to have gone crazy and began to roar.. Chapter 296 - 296: New Power of Rules - Rules of Curse 2 Chapter 296: New Power of Rules ¨C Rules of Curse 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, Su Yu did not pay her any mind. The moment she was captured, it was destined that the Water Phoenix King would follow in the footsteps of the Golden Roc ancestor and the others. Her true huge phoenix that had been revealed was stored in the Ghost Ship. Su Yu¡¯s figure swayed and he disappeared into the trench. When he reappeared, he was already above the sea. Standing in the air, Su Yu began to investigate ording to the karmic thread. After some deductions, Su Yu discovered that there were still two Titled Demon Kings of Golden Roc Mountain hiding in the central sea area. The other Titled Demon Kings had already left the central sea area. Thus, Su Yu was nned to first take down two Titled Demon Kings who did not run away before targeting the other sacrednds. As for those who had already run out of the central sea area and were still running for their lives, Su Yu could not be bothered to chase them for the time being. Doing so would only be a waste of time. If he had not yet entered the advanced sea area in the future, he would take the time to clean them up! If the Water Phoenix King, who was trapped in the illusory world, knew that she could luckily survive by escaping from the central sea area, she would probably p herself. Why was she so stupid in the beginning! She felt that the most dangerous ce was the safest ce. If she had known, she would have just run as far as she could. [You have killed the Titled Demon King: ck Feather King. You have obtained a ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï King treasure chest.] Just as Su Yu was still deducing who was closest to him through the karmic rules, a notification sounded in his ear. Upon hearing the notification, Su Yu immediately looked at the treasure chest. [¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï King Treasure Chest] Item Description: It contains onerge crystallized rules of curse. ¡°Huh?¡± Su Yu could not help but exim in surprise when he saw the crystallized rules contained in this ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï King treasure chest. This was because he had notprehended the rules of curse. [Your Quadruple Happiness skill has been automatically triggered. You have obtained onerge piece of crystallized rules of curse*4.] After casually opening the treasure chest, Su Yu discovered that four ck crystallized rules appeared in front of him. Upon closer inspection of the four crystallized rules of curse, one could vaguely see the phantom of a crow dancing in them. Sensing the strange power emitted by the four crystallized rules of curse, Su Yu directly absorbed them into his body. The moment they entered Su Yu¡¯s body, they went straight for a certain aperture on his left hand. This was the aperture that did not produce any apertures. When the four crystallized rules of curse went it, traces of ck aura directly rose. In the sky above the sea area Su Yu felt a trace ofprehension about curse techniques begin to appear in his heart. The rules of curse was also ranked above ordinary rules. Although it was not at the level of the rules of time and space, it was still a second-tier rule. Its power could not be underestimated. If Su Yu cultivated the rules of curse to the level of a Titled King, he could definitely use its power to curse and kill living beings below the Titled King realm. Even living beings at the Titled King realm would be at risk of being cursed to death if their luck was low. At this moment, the ck aura in the aperture in Su Yu¡¯s body that was injected by the crystallized rules of curse began to quickly generate the deity of the apertures. Gradually, a ck crow phantom with three legs and pitch-ck eyes appeared in Su Yu¡¯s apertures. This three-legged ck crow phantom was filled with an ominous aura, as if it was strange incarnated. Fortunately, this power belonged to Su Yu and did not affect him. After letting the three-legged ck crow phantom absorb the power of the crystallized rule of curse, Su Yu took a step forward and fused into space again. After tasting the benefits of hunting Titled Kings, how could Su Yu let these Titled Demon Kings go! About 20 minutester, the Titled Demon Kings hiding in another direction were also dug out by Su Yu. Then, he threw their souls into the illusory world like before. So far, Su Yu had hunted a total of eight Titled Demon Kings. This number was almost half of the number of Titled Demon Kings in the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. The total number of Titled Kings of the ten sacrednds in the central sea area ¨C including some hidden lone wolves ¨C were only about two hundred. Now, eight of them had died in Su Yu¡¯s hands. If word got out, a group of Titled Kings would definitely be enraged. Although 200 was a lot, this number was umted over tens of thousands of years. Moreover, some of them were old powers with extremely long lifespans that had even lived for tens of thousands of years. Therefore, the number of existences who have achieved Titled Kings in each era was pitifully small. ¡°There¡¯s only one left. After I¡¯m done, 1¡¯11 go back and sort things out before finding trouble with the other sacrednds.¡± After capturing the Titled Demon Kings hiding in the depths of thend, Su Yu headed straight for the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. He left thest Titled Demon King in the central sea area. Meanwhile, the other nine sacrednds, who were guarding against Su Yu, had not expected this at all! Su Yu did not want to touch them for the time being. Instead, he nned to go back and sort his gains after capturing a Titled Demon King. Then, he would find some time to deal with them. This was the result of misinformation. Through the message from the Titled Demon Kings of the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds, the nine sacrednds thought that Su Yu was chasing after the Titled Demon Kings all over the sea area. They had never imagined that Su Yu would be so fast. He did not take more than half an hour to hunt for a Titled Demon King. This was simply ridiculous. Half an hourter, in the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds, Jin Yi, who was proficient in divination, was also caught by Su Yu. After making divinations over and over, Jin Yi did not expect that he would fall into Su Yu¡¯s hands if he stayed in the central sea area. In order to avoid Su Yu¡¯s pursuit, Jin Yi could be said to have used all kinds of methods. Not only did he use an array formation to hide the heavenly secrets in the ce where he was sleeping, but he also used a treasure to hide his aura. He also used a secret technique to make himself fall into a state of suspended animation. If it were someone else, they really wouldn¡¯t be able to find Jin Yi. However, Jin Yi¡¯s methods were all useless to Su Yu. He could not cut off the karmic line between the two. Despite using so many fancy things, all his efforts werepletely pointless. In any case, when Su Yu grabbed him, Jin Yi was much more confused than the Water Phoenix King. However, aftering back to his senses, Jin Yi felt that the ten sacrednds werepletely done for. They probably could not escape Su Yu¡¯s demonic ws. If Su Yu could find him who was hiding so deeply, there was no need to mention the group of Titled Kings in the other sacrednds. Su Yu did not care what Jin Yi was thinking. After dealing with Jin Yi¡¯s body, Su Yu released Chaos Ind in this deste sea area and prepared for a short seclusion. When Su Yu took the time to actively use the power of the Illusion God¡¯s Eye and the rules of life, the souls of the Titled Demon Kings sealed in the sea of sufferings of all living beings in the illusory world instantly felt the speed at which their soul power was flowing out had begun to increase exponentially. The three Yun brothers, who had already given up on resisting, could not help but feel relieved. The sooner they died, the sooner they would be reincarnated. Instead of slowly feeling death approaching them step by step, they might as well die quickly. Under Su Yu¡¯s active absorption, the souls of the Yun brothers began to shrink at a visible speed. As for the Water Phoenix King who came inter, she also epted her reality and chose to face death calmly like Yun Tian and the other two. They had no choice but to do so! Su Yu ignored thempletely. It was useless even if they shouted until their throats were hoarse. In that case, they might as well choose to die with more backbone. Jin Yi, who was thest to enter, was not so calm at this moment. He looked at the chain that had pierced through his soul in horror. His face filled with panic.. Chapter 297 - 297: His Power of Rules Begins to Expand Chapter 297: His Power of Rules Begins to Expand Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Jin Yi acted the same as everyone who came in before him. Later on, when they realized that they could not escape from this godforsaken ce no matter what they did, the dead ck Feather King and the Yun brothers, who were about to die, chose to give tip. As Su Yu increased his efforts to absorb the soul power of the Demon Kings, the souls of the three Yun brothers quickly became more and more illusory. In the end, like a dream, they turned into ashes in the illusory world. [You have killed three Titled Demon Kings. You have obtained three King treasure chests. ] When the souls of the three Dragon Sparrows dissipated, Su Yu obtained three ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï King treasure chests. In any case, up until now, Su Yu had discovered that every Titled King carried a King treasure chest. It could be said to have a 100% drop rate. [¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï King Treasure Chest] Item Description: It contains onerge crystallized rules of lightning. [¡ï**** King Treasure Chest] Item Description: It contains onerge crystallized rules of yin. [¡ï*¡ï** King Treasure Chest] Item Description: It contains an Advanced-Level Elemental Heart. He nced at the ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï King treasure chests that dropped from the three Yun brothers. Su Yu nodded slightly. He was satisfied. After opening treasure chests so many times, Su Yu had already discovered a ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï treasure chest generally contained a single crystallized rules of any attributes of the five elemental rules. If he was lucky, he could randomly obtain attributes other than the five elements. [Your Quadruple Happiness skill has been automatically triggered. You have obtained onerge crystallized rules of lightning*4, onerge crystallized rules of yin* 4, and an advanced-level elemental heart* 4.] With a thought from Su Yu, 12 items that flickered with various colors floated quietly in front of him. Then, Su Yu used the rules of space to wrap around these crystallized rules and the Elemental Heart. Next, he absorbed them into the aperture space in his body. Among them, the crystallized rules floated above the divine Moon Laurel Tree phantom and began to emit arge amount ofprehension of the rules of yin for the divine Moon Laurel Tree phantom. The divine Moon Laurel Tree and the three-legged jade toad perched on the tree began to grow. With the enhancement of the crystallized rule of yin, Su Yu¡¯s Yin-Yang apertures instantly began to rapidly converge towards the state of yin and yang. Previously, the Yin apertures in Su Yu¡¯s right eye had to slowly absorb the power of the Yang apertures from the crystallized rule of Yang in his left eye to grow. But now, there was no need. The Yin apertures that were currently enhanced with the crystallized rules of yin could quickly catch up to the progress of the Yang apertures. Judging from this situation, it was very likely that the rules of yin and yang would be the second rule that Su Yuprehended to the Titled King realm after the five elemental rules. If one were to use numerical values to categorize them, Theprehension of the power of rules in the Low Rank King realm was between 1 to 1,0a0 strands. Theprehension of the power of rules in the Middle Rank King realm was between 1,001 to 3,000 strands. Theprehension of the power of rules in the High Rank King realm was between 3,001 to 6,000 strands. Theprehension of the power of rules in the Peak King Realm was between 6,001 to 9,000 strands. Theprehension of the power of rules in the Titled King Realm was between 9,001 to 9,999 strands. Which Titled King could break through the threshold of 9,999 threads and condense the power of rules into a path of power of rules could break through the current barrier of the realm and enter a higher rank. However, this step was very difficult. The further one advanced in the power of rules, the harder it was toprehend. Especially at the level of a Titled King, every slight improvement required a long period of time. Without any fortuitous opportunities, one could purely rely on one sprehension of heaven and earth. This was unattainable unless one¡¯s aptitude was extremely monstrous. Realistically, most Kings would eventually stop at the Titled King realm and not be able to advance at all. For example, Su Yu¡¯s current five elemental rules had not been condensed to the realm of 9,999 threads. There was still room for improvement. Fortunately,prehending the rules was not too difficult for Su Yu. After the continuous improvement of his physique and the continuous increase of the power of luck, Su Yu¡¯sprehension of the various power of rules in the world became clearer. Even without the enhancement of the crystallized rule, if Su Yu was given a certain amount of time, he could directly break through to the Titled King Realm and solidify his own rules to advance to a higher realm. Otherwise, how could it be said that cultivation was as easy as eating and drinking for people favored by the heavens? It was the difference of if the Heavenly Path despised you and set up all kinds of obstacles for you, and how it felt if it gave you treasures as if you were its own son. The cultivation speed between the two was simply iparable. And this was Su Yu¡¯s current state. In terms of luck, there was no one in the entire Level 1 sea area who couldpare to him. He was definitely the chosen one. Otherwise, he would not have opened ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï King treasure chests that at the very least contained one crystallized rules of any attributes of the five elemental rules. At this moment, Su Yu felt that his Star Body was growing at an extremely fast speed after the four advanced-level elemental hearts entered his body. With the help of the advanced-level elemental hearts, Su Yu felt that he had once again entered the sea of elements. At this moment, an infinite amount of elemental power continuously poured into Su Yu¡¯s body from the sky above the Rank Up Tower. All types of elemental power that existed in the Level 1 sea area poured into his body. Most of them belonged to the five elements. Then, there were some other moremon elements, such as the lightning element, the wind element, and so on. In addition, the rare power of time and space, the power of life, and the power of karma also slowly entered his body.. Chapter 298 - 298: His Power of Rules Begins to Expand 2 Chapter 298: His Power of Rules Begins to Expand 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After arge amount of elemental power entered his body, Su Yu felt that he was now a superrge charger with countless sockets. Then, arge amount of elemental power with different attributes was charging him from the generator. Fortunately, Su Yu¡¯s own hardware could keep up. If he were an ordinary Titled King, he would definitely explode from being injected with so much power. This kind of luck could only be digested by those who could bear it. Ordinary people did not have the luck to enjoy it. With a thought, Su Yu directly pulled out the power of rules spreadsheet on his personal interface that he had not checked for a long time. [9,245 strands of the five elemental rules J] Note: It is rising at a high speed at a rate of one strand per minute. [5,945 strands of the rules of yin and yang f ] Note: It is increasing at a speed of three strands a minute. [5,841 strands of the rules of lightning f ] Note: It is increasing at a speed of three strands per minute. [4,246 strands of the rules of spacef ] Note: It is rising rapidly at a rate of o.i strands per minute. [1,246 strands of the rules of timesf] Note: It is rising rapidly at a rate of o.i strands per minute. Seeing the data on the power of rules panel, Su Yu also gained the concept of speed and slowness. If Su Yu¡¯s terrifyingprehension speed was seen by a group of King-level creatures in the central sea area, they would probably call him abnormal and terrifying. To be able toprehend three strands of power of rules in a minute! This was f*cking abnormal to the point he was no longer in the same dimension as them. If he could maintain this efficiently, in a little more than two days, he would be able toprehend a certain power of rules to the level of a Titled King. This waspletely absurd. Of course, this rapid increase was because Su Yu had used four advanced level elemental hearts. Under normal circumstances, hisprehension of the power of rules would not be so fast. Moreover, the rule of lightning and the rule of yin and yang could improve at such a fast speed because they also relied on the power of the crystallized rules. Otherwise, Su Yu wouldn¡¯t have reached a terrifying speed of three strands in one minute. However, it was unknown how long Su Yu could maintain this special state after using four elemental hearts. As Su Yu¡¯s strength increased, the entire central sea area was also in a state of chaos. Because the news of the destruction of Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds was spread by someone, all the forces in the central sea area could not sit still anymore. F*ck, even the sacrednds had been destroyed by a certain terrifying existence. Who would dare to say that the central sea area was safe? Therefore, some ns and sects that were able to do so chose to lead their disciples to migrate. Actually, it was much easier for these small factions to runpared to the sacrednds. After all,pared to the huge factions like the ten sacrednds, they were just small fries. Even if they slipped away, they would not attract Su Yu¡¯s attention. They were unlike the ten sacrednds, which had to be wary of Su Yu, who was hiding in the dark. The Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds, they had already lost nine Titled Demon Kings including the Golden Roc ancestor. At this moment, the other nine sacrednds were still unaware of this fact. Otherwise, the nine sacrednds would have already fled as fast as they could. On the contrary, the group of old fellows were still waiting. Who knew what they were waiting for. Perhaps they were waiting for Su Yu toe knocking on their door? Su Yu, who was immersed in the sea of elemental rules, waspletely unaware of all of this. At this moment, he seized the opportunity to fuse with the elemental hearts and franticallyprehended the various power of rules. Just like that, time slowly passed. In fact, twelve hours passed in a sh. Su Yu also retreated from the special state of being immersed in the sea of elements. In these 12 hours, Su Yu had gained a lot. Many powers of rules had broken through their previous realm and entered the next realm. Among them, the power of rules of the five elements was just a little bit away from reaching 9,999 strands. In addition, the rules of yin and yang and the rules of lightning had also entered the Peak King realm. It would not take long for them to enter the Titled King realm together. However, the speed at which heprehended the rules of space and time was much slower. After 12 hours, they had only improved by 72 strands. There was still a long way to go before he could break through. This was unless Su Yu could obtain crystallized rules containing the power of time and space from a ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï King treasure chest after killing a Titled King. Otherwise, just relying on Su Yu to grind these two power of rules would take a long time, even with his talent. This was within expectations. It was true that the rules of time and space were rtively special. Otherwise, there would not be the saying that time was gold. The improvement of various powers of rules also greatly increased Su Yu¡¯sbat strength. Without using the power of the Illusion God¡¯s Eye, Su Yu could casually kill Titled Kings of the same level now. At this moment, his strength had already surpassed the standard of the Titled King Realm and reached thebat strength level of the next realm. In other words, it was the legendary cross-ranking battle. [You have killed the Titled Demon King: Water Phoenix King. You have obtained a ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï King treasure chest.] [You have killed the Titled Demon King: Tianlin King. You have obtained a ¡ï ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï King treasure chest.] [You have killed the Titled Demon King: Golden Wing King. You have obtained a ***** King treasure chest.] Soon after Su Yu hadpletely fused with the four advanced elemental hearts, he heard a few more kill notifications. While he was immersed in his cultivation state, Su Yu did not continue to take the initiative to consciously absorb the soul power of Jin Yi and the other two, who were imprisoned in the illusory world. The Illusion God¡¯s Eye and the rules of life were absorbing them automatically. Otherwise, they would not be able tost for twelve hours long before dissipating. [¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï King Treasure Chest) Item Description: It contains onerge crystallized rules of divination. [¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï King Treasure Chest] Item Description: It contains onerge crystallized rules of light. [¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï King Treasure Chest] Item Description: It contains one small crystallized karmic rules. After seeing the crystallized rules contained in the three ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï King treasure chests, Su Yu¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. There was actually a crystallization of the karmic rules. Although it was a small piece, it was a huge stroke of luck for Su Yu. After all, the karmic rules were really rather mysterious. Even Su Yu did not know where to start if he wanted toprehend the karmic rules. Looking at the current situation, Su Yu¡¯s karmic rules were still at the level of a Low Rank Martial King. It was obvious how abnormally difficult it was toprehend the karmic rules. [Your Quadruple Happiness skill has been automatically triggered. You have obtained onerge crystallized rules of divination*4, onerge crystallized rules of light*4, and one small crystallized karmic rules*4.] After Su Yu opened the treasure chest, four sparkling, football-sized crystallized rules of light, four crystallized rules of divination that contained the path of Heavenly Cycle Divination and were covered in mysterious patterns, and four apple-sized crystallized karmic rules that flickered with dense karma threads all floated in front of Su Yu. Seeing this, Su Yu naturally did not hesitate and absorbed all of them into the apertures in his body. Su Yu had neverined about having too many crystallized rules. This thing was a corporeal form of rule condensed by the rules of heaven and earth. It was basically heaven and earth condensing the power of rules into a solid state that could be absorbed by living beings. Any small piece of this thing would be considered a supreme treasure in a Level 1 sea area. Ordinary King realm creatures might not even have heard of it, let alone absorb it. Then, there was Su Yu, who had absorbed severalrge crystallized rules in many apertures in his body to help himprehend the power of rules. As the crystallized karmic rules entered his body, Su Yu felt that newprehensions of the power of karma continuously emerged in his body.. Chapter 299 - 299: Yao Yue’s Sacred Lands, Moon Fairies’ Foundation Chapter 299: Yao Yue¡¯s Sacred Lands, Moon Fairies¡¯ Foundation Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Previously, Su Yu¡¯s understanding of the power of karmic rules was at the level of looking at flowers in the fog. There were many things that he could not understand orprehend. But now, theprehension of the karmic rules overwhelmed his mind. Su Yu could understand some of the things that he could not understand previously. After using a portion of his focus to mobilize the deity of the aperture toprehend the insights emitted by the various crystallized rules, Su Yu left the Rank Up Tower with a thought. After tasting the sweetness of the crystallized rule, Su Yu thought that the remaining Titled Kings of the nine sacrednds were likembs waiting to be ughtered. After putting Chaos Ind back into Ghost Ship, Su Yu went straight to the Yao Yue sacrednds. He was making the Yao Yue sacrednds his second target. The living beings in the Yao Yue sacrednds were not humans. They were the top race in the central sea area, the Moon Fairies, who were born with the power of the moon. Moreover, their aptitude was much stronger than ordinary humans. For example, ordinary Moon Fairies were born at the ck Iron Rank. Those who possessed royal bloodlines were born at the Bronze Rank or Silver Rank. Those with the strongest bloodline were even born at the Gold Rank. However, the number of Moon Fairies was iparable to humans. The stronger the race, the more difficult it would be for them to reproduce. Furthermore, the gestation period was also extremely long. It was the same for humans. If two King Realm humans wanted to give birth to a descendant, it would take at least a few years or even decades. In a moon-shaped pce on a huge crescent moon-shaped ind in the central sea area, Yao Yue Holy Lord frowned with worry. Su Yu was like a saber floating above everyone¡¯s heads. If they were not careful, the saber would fall. The Yao Yue Holy Lord, who was living in the pce, suddenly felt her right eyelid twitching. At the same time, a bad feeling suddenly rose in her heart. ¡°Su Yu is here.¡± Sensing this strange feeling that had inexplicably arisen in her body, the Yao Yue Holy Lord could not help but feel rmed. Other than Su Yu targeting the Yao Yue sacrednds, the Yao Yue Holy Lord really could not think of anything else that would suddenly rm her. Thinking of this, she hurriedly sent out a warning and prepared to inform the ancestor of the Yao Yue sacrednds. Unexpectedly, before she could send out the notice, a few figures appeared in the hall together. ¡°Ancestor, elders, did you feel it too?¡± After seeing the figure of the ancestor and the elders, the Yao Yue Holy Lord hurriedly stood up and asked. ¡°Just now, my heart suddenly skipped a beat, as if a cmity was about to happen.¡± ¡°So did ours.¡± All the elders of the Yao Yue sacrednds, including the ancestor of the Yao Yue sacrednds who was dubbed the Moon King in the outside world, spoke solemnly. The Moon Fairies were naturally sensitive to danger. Therefore, it was normal for them to receive a premonition. Just like how Su Yu had targeted the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds previously, the existence at the Golden Roc ancestor and the other Titled Demon Kings¡¯ level would all have some faint premonition. It was just that the Moon Fairy race felt it stronger. ¡°Ancestor, what should we do now? Su Yu¡¯s strength is not something we can contend with. Why don¡¯t we leave the central sea area first!¡± At this moment, the Yao Yue Holy Lord stood up from her seat and said softly to the Moon King ancestor. ¡°Moon Ind is the sacrednd of our Moon Fairy race. If we leave, what will happen to the Moon Spring and the ancestral tree? Without them, it will be difficult for our Moon Fairy race to survive in this sea area.¡± After hearing Yao Yue Holy Lord¡¯s words, the Moon King directly rejected her suggestion. ¡°Everyone, be vignt. Don¡¯t let Su Yu approach the Moon Spring and the ancestral tree. With the power of the ancestral tree, we should be able to defend Moon Ind.¡± Seeing that everyone¡¯s eyes were on him, the Moon King thought for a moment and said in a low voice. ¡°Yes, ancestor.¡± The Yao Yue Holy Lord and the others could only follow the order. Meanwhile, a figure walked out of the sea area where the Moon Ind was located. ¡°The scenery is really good.¡± As Su Yu stood in the air, he could see all the scenery on Moon Ind below at a nce. Compared to the avian demon kings of the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds, the Moon Fairies lived much more exquisitely. The entire Moon Ind was run like a paradise by the Moon Fairy race. At this moment, Su Yu felt like a heinous viin. After all, such a beautiful thing had to be destroyed in his hands. If this wasn¡¯t an antagonistic act, what was? At this moment, in the central sea area, no one could defeat Su Yu. Otherwise, Su Yu¡¯s current actions would have beenbeled as the ultimate demon. Generally speaking, those who were called as heretics and ultimate demons were onlybeled so because they were weaker than the orthodox sects. If they could defeat them, they would directly ughter the entire righteous sect. In which case, no one would dare to say anything! Therefore, the act ofbeling people was usually done by the strong to the weak. Take Su Yu¡¯s current strength for example. He could just casually say that a sacrednd¡¯s faction was heinous to get the other sacrednds¡¯ factions to join forces to eradicate this sacrednd¡¯s faction. The only condition was that he would let the other sacrednds off after this.. Chapter 300 - 300: Yao Yue’s Sacred Lands, Moon Fairies’ Chapter 300: Yao Yue¡¯s Sacred Lands, Moon Fairies¡¯ Foundation 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios If Su Yu really did that, would the other sacrednds choose to work with him? Without a doubt, when faced with a life and death decision, 90% of all the sacrednds would choose to sacrifice one of the other sacrednds to protect themselves. After these thoughts shed through his mind, Su Yu slowly extended a hand towards Moon Ind. Immediately, the power of the five elements and the power of Yin and Yang in the air began to riot. Then, a huge palm that flickered with a five-colored luster and circted with yin and yang energy pped down at Moon Ind. Now that his strength had skyrocketed, Su Yu no longer needed to hide when facing these so-called sacrednds. He could just break their arrays forcefully. ¡°Not good.¡± At that moment, the Moon King and the other Titled Kings in Moon Ind also discovered the huge palm above the ind. When they sensed the power on this palm, even the Moon King¡¯s face could not help but turn pale. ¡°Everyone, we must block it.¡± After a furious roar, a terrifying power rose from the Moon King¡¯s body. At the same time, the other Titled Kings on Moon Ind unleashed their strength and poured it into a huge tree that covered the sky in the center of Moon Ind. The moment Su Yu¡¯s Five Element Yin Yang Palm mmed down, the phantom of a huge tree quickly rose from the Moon Ind and blocked in front of Su Yu¡¯s palm of rules. Apanied by a loud bang, a shocking energy fluctuation erupted from the collision. Dense cracks appeared in the surrounding space. Needless to say,wormholes had been sted out in the center of the explosion. The aftershocks of the explosion spread in all directions, so Moon Ind was also affected. However, the Titled Kings on Moon Ind could still withstand the aftershocks. After all, Moon Ind had extremely powerful defensive arrays. ¡°This tree is really something!¡± After failing to destroy the defensive array of the Yao Yue sacrednds with one strike and being blocked by the other party¡¯s joint efforts, Su Yu did not continue to attack. Instead, he looked at the huge tree in the center of Moon Ind. The moment he had arrived above Moon Ind, Su Yu had already seen the huge tree at a nce. However, there was a magical formation in the middle that isted it. Su Yu could not gain any detailed insight for a moment. He only felt that the tree seemed to be stronger than ordinary Titled Kings. Its trunk contained an extremely terrifying power. ¡°Sir, 1 wonder if you can let my Moon Fairy race off on my ount.¡± After Su Yu¡¯s five elemental rules palm and the giant tree phantom disappeared, a cold voice sounded. At the same time, a figure emitting green light appeared in the air. ¡°Lord ancestral tree.¡± The moment they saw this figure, the group of Moon Fairy Kings on Moon Ind below were filled with excitement. As the Moon Fairies with a stronger foundation than the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds, their ancestral tree was their trump card. Otherwise, a group of Moon Fairies wouldn¡¯t be so unwilling to leave at a time like this. [Moon Fairy¡¯s Ancestral Tree] Description: Level 1 sea area¡¯s heaven and earth spiritual root. It is nurtured by the world and carries the great luck of a race. It has a deep foundation and an extremely long lifespan. It can temporarily break through the barrier of a Level 1 sea area and fight against ordinary emperors. Upon seeing this green phantom, Su Yu also gained insight into the information rted to it. ¡°Do you think you can defeat me?¡± Su Yu, who was standing in the air, asked casually as he faced the phantom that was covered in green light. As soon as Su Yu said this, the tree spirit of the Moon Fairy¡¯s ancestral tree could not help but fall silent. This was because the spirit of the ancestral tree was really not confident in facing Su Yu. If Su Yu was an ordinary Titled King, with the foundation of the ancestral tree, she would have long killed him with a single branch. However, the ancestral tree spirit thought that Su Yu was extremely terrifying. The power contained in its body was simply immeasurable. The ancestral tree spirit suspected that even if she tried her best to sublimate herself and exhausted the foundation she had umted over countless years to temporarily advance to the realm above the Titled King Realm, she might not be able to do anything to Su Yu. ¡°Sir, what do I have to do for you to let my Moon Fairy race off?¡± Seeing that Su Yu was not going to relent, the ancestral tree spirit could only humble herself and slowly speak. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Let¡¯s see how strong you are! If you can defeat me, you can naturally protect them.¡± Su Yu could not be bothered to listen to the other party¡¯s nonsense. The urge to fight subconsciously rose from his body. Upon hearing Su Yu¡¯s words, the ancestral tree spirit of the Moon Fairy race understood that battle was inevitable. If she won, she could protect the Moon Fairy race. However, if she was also defeated, the Moon Fairy race would probably face the danger of extermination. Then, infinite power of rules circted on Su Yu¡¯s body. In an instant, a terrifying giant of rules of lightning that had turned into bones rose up behind Su Yu. Its body was constructed from the five elemental rules, and its eyes were filled with yin and yang energy. For a moment, the Moon Fairies on Moon Ind could feel the terrifying pressure that seemed to be able to crush the entire ind through the defensive array. When she saw the terrifying giant made up of rules behind Su Yu, the ancestral tree spirit of the Moon Elf race, whose face was covered in green light, was also filled with shock. As an old power who had lived for who knew how many years, the knowledge of the ancestral tree spirit went beyond that of ordinary Titled Kings. Therefore, she could tell at a nce how powerful the power of rules flowing on the surface of the giant of rules behind Su Yu was. And this was only the power of rules that Su Yu had exposed. He had not used the other power of rules at all. However, just Su Yu¡¯s exposed power of rules was enough to allow the ancestral tree spirit of the Moon Fairies to sublimate herself to the extreme. ¡°Everyone, leave Moon Ind.¡± Before reaching the peak of sublimation, the ancestral tree spirit did not forget to send a voice transmission to the group of Titled Kings on Moon Ind. This was because she knew very well that the Moon Ind¡¯s defensive array could not withstand the energy shockwaves from her battle with Su Yu. Even Titled Kings would definitely be beaten into sieves if they participated. Below on Moon Ind, the Titled Kings of the Moon Fairies had ugly expressions when they heard the ancestral tree spirit¡¯s voice transmission. Before the Moon King and the others could do anything, Su Yu had already controlled the giant of rules to attack the Moon Ind. Against an immobile target like the ancestral tree spirit, Su Yu only needed to continuously attack and force the other party to defend. In the face of the giant of rules¡¯ attack, the ancestral tree that was rooted on Moon Ind erupted with a green light that seemed to be able to illuminate the sky. Then, an equally huge tree of rules appeared above Moon Ind. At Su Yu¡¯s Realm, there were no so-called moves at all. It was apetition of who had the strongestprehension of the power of rules and who had the deepest foundation. After all, the Great Path was the simplest. The higher the realm, the more important it was to return to simplicity. For living beings who had just entered the path of cultivation, if the two sidespeted in fists and feet, those with lower realm would indeed have a chance to obtain victory if their moves were exquisite. However, after reaching the realm where one¡¯s strength could defeat ten, moves were no longer useful. Generally speaking, at the intent realm stage, both sidespeted in their use of the energy of the world. Whoever could snatch more energy of the world for their own use would be stronger. And now, the giant of rules and the tree of rules standing in the air were using their own power of rules to obliterate each other¡¯s power of rules.. Chapter 301 - 301: Uprooting and Sweeping Chapter 301: Uprooting and Sweeping Trantor: As Studios Editor: Attas Studios At this moment, the power of rules of the five elements and the power of rules of yin and yang that Su Yu had released were blocked by the power of rules of wood that emitted endless vitality on the ancestral tree spirit¡¯s body. If it was a single rule of wood, it would naturally not be able to block Su Yu¡¯s five elemental rules. However, after this extreme sublimation, the ancestral tree spirit temporarily advanced her power of rules to the next level. Her power of rules had undergone a qualitative change. Therefore, by relying on the transformed power of rules of wood, the ancestral tree spirit could use a trace of the power of rules to block Su Yu¡¯s trace of the power of rules of the five elements. It was as if the power of rules of both sides were of the same quality at this moment. However, if one took a closer look, they would discover that Su Yu still had the upper hand. On the contrary, the ancestral tree spirit was the one at a disadvantage. Because the ancestral tree spirit had a huge limitation, which was that her body could not move. However, Su Yu had specially targeted her main body, forcing the ancestral tree spirit to be in a defensive state. Su Yu had no shame in doing this. To talk about benevolence and morality in a battle was simply taking his life as a joke. If the ancestral tree spirit could really remove the restrictions of the tree, Su Yu would definitely be its match. After all, it had umted countless years of foundation. It was not a joke. The group of Titled Kings on Moon Ind could not interfere in the battle at all. The group of Titled Kings were like unarmed three-year-old children in front of the two battling giants. It would be strange if they could interfere in this battle. Moreover, it was difficult for them to escape now, because the surroundings of Moon Ind were filled with terrifying power of rules. ¡°Ancestor, what should we do now?!¡± At this moment, a group of Titled Kings who were sealed in Moon Ind and protected by the ancestral tree spirit and were temporarily not in danger shouted at the Moon King anxiously. ¡°All of you, bring a group of elite nsmen as soon as possible and gather here. We¡¯ll join forces and rush outter.¡± Seeing the terrifying rules spreading in the air, the Moon King could not help but reply anxiously. Su Yu became more and more courageous as he fought. As he used arge number of rules, he realized that in battle, the absorption speed of the crystallized rules in his body was faster. Compared to the Titled Kings like the Golden Roc ancestor, the ancestral tree spirit of Moon Ind could stimte Su Yu¡¯s potential more. After all, Su Yu¡¯s currentbat strength had already surpassed the Titled King Realm and reached the higher Emperor Realm. Ordinary Titled Kings could not even withstand a single move from him, let alone stimte Su Yu¡¯s potential. At this moment, the ancestral tree spirit was getting more and more rmed. This was because she realized that the other party¡¯s use of the power of rules had begun to advance by leaps and bounds in a short period of time. For a moment, the ancestral tree spirit felt that it was a little difficult to resist. After all, she was only at the pseudo-emperor realm at the moment and not at the true emperor realm. When her umted foundation was exhausted, she would fail into a feeble state. At that time, she would really be at the mercy of others. However, in the face of Su Yu¡¯s pressure, there was nothing the ancestral tree spirit could do. She could only defend passively. Thus, Su Yu stood in the air and continuously attacked. During this period, the endless power of rules in the world continuously gathered in the body of rules he had materialized. With Su Yu¡¯s foundation, he could continuously absorb the heaven and earth elemental power in the sea area, so there was naturally no way he could reach power exhaustion. After incorporating so many elemental hearts into his body, coupled with the physique of the Star Body, as long as the power of heaven and earth in this sea area was not exhausted, Su Yu could continue fighting. Therefore, the ancestral tree spirit was bound to fail from the beginning. Now, she was only putting up ast struggle. ¡°Trying to run?¡± At this moment, Su Yu discovered that the Titled Kings who had been protected by the ancestral tree spirit on Moon Ind had actually gathered together and were prepared to join forces to break the power of rules surrounding Moon Ind. Seeing this, Su Yu diverted a portion of his attention and condensed a slightly smaller image of rules to guard the surroundings of Moon Ind. That¡¯s right, Su Yu had not used his full strength at all. He waspletely relying on the ancestral tree spirit toprehend his own power of rules. He waspletely treating the other party as a tool. ¡°What kind of ancient genius is this?¡± Seeing that Su Yu still had the strength to condense other rules techniques, the ancestral tree spirit was in turmoil. As an ancient existence that had lived for tens of thousands of years, the ancestral tree spirit had seen many peerless geniuses in this Level 1 sea area. However, this was the first time she had seen an existence like Su Yu, who could match an Emperor while still in the King Realm. Up until now, the ancestral tree spirit still could not figure out Su Yu¡¯s background. It was as if the other party was a bottomless abyss. In terms ofbat strength, Su Yu¡¯sbat strength had indeed surpassed that of ordinary Emperors. After all, he had already condensed the five elemental rules to the point that he was only a step away from advancing to the Emperor Realm. Based on the quality of the five elemental rules, a battle with an existence that was one level higher was not a big problem for Su Yu. In fact, the higher one¡¯s rank, the more difficult it was to fight above one¡¯s level. After all, everyone who could reach this step was a peerless genius. Ordinary living beings were not even qualified to enter the King Realm.. Chapter 302 - 302: Uprooting and Sweeping 2 Chapter 302: Uprooting and Sweeping 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In any case, the further one went, the smaller the gap would be. In the final stage, he would be invincible among his peers. It would already be awesome. On Moon Ind, the Moon King and the others, who were about to break out of the encirclement, couldn¡¯t help but turn pale when they discovered another giant of rules guarding outside the ind. Although the giant of rules that Su Yu condensed for guarding purposes was not as strong as the giant of rules that was fighting the ancestral tree spirit, that was only rtively speaking. Although thebat strength of this giant of rules could not reach the Emperor Realm, itsbat strength should be between the Titled King Realm and the Emperor Realm ¨C if there was a half-emperor existence. In other words, it fell short of the best, but was still better than the worst. Although it could not defeat Emperors, it was not a big problem to control Titled Kings like the Moon King who hadprehended ordinary rules. ¡°Ancestor, what should we do now?!¡± After sensing the terrifying auraing from the giant of rules outside the defense array, the Yao Yue Holy Lord and the other Titled Kings looked at the Moon King. ¡® What should we do? What should we do? 1 don¡¯t know what to do either!¡¯ At this moment, the anxious Moon King was about to go crazy. However, no matter how anxious he was, he could not show it. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Calm down. You must calm down.¡± The Moon King, who had forced himself to calm down, roared at everyone in a low voice. ¡°We only have two choices now. One is to retreat with the ancestral tree, and the other is to join forces and see if we can break through the blockade of the giant of rules outside.¡± Seeing that everyone had gradually calmed down, the Moon King quickly said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to stay and retreat with me. This person¡¯sbat strength has already surpassed that of ordinary Emperors. If you stay, you¡¯ll only be tempting fate in vain. Later, I¡¯ll burn my origin strength and forcefully break through the other party¡¯s seal to send you out. Remember to run separately after leaving.¡± Just as the Moon King finished speaking, the voice of the ancestral tree spirit sounded in the minds of the Titled Kings. Then, without waiting for the Moon King and the others to reply, the ancestral tree spirit, who knew that she would be dragged to death if she continued to fight Su Yu, chose to burn her origin power. For a moment, the ancestral tree spirit, which had burned arge amount of origin power, actually suppressed Su Yu¡¯s attack. She used her remaining strength to engulf the Moon King and the others and project them out. It was so fast that even Su Yu could not stop her in time. Upon seeing this, Su Yu did not show any anger on his face. Running away now did not mean that he could escape from his hands, so there was nothing to be vexed about. It was better to deal with the ancestral tree spirit first. After the ancestral tree spirit had burned her origin strength, her aura rapidly weakened. Soon, she fell below the emperor realm. Once herbat strength decreased, the ancestral tree spirit clearly could not withstand Su Yu¡¯s attack. In the end, the tree¡¯s body of rules was scattered in the air. At this moment, the ancestral tree spirit had clearly epted her fate. She had burned all her origin power. Even if she did not die in Su Yu¡¯s hands, she would naturally die in the future. As Su Yu controlled the giant of rules, his palm slowly pressed down. The leaves on the huge ancestral tree in the central region of Moon Ind began to turn yellow and fall. Moreover, starting from the tree crown, it continuously shattered and turned into energy that returned to the world. Su Yu controlled the palm of rules and held the main trunk of the huge ancestral tree tightly in his hands. Then, he exerted strength. The entire Moon Ind began to shake violently as if a super earthquake had happened. At the same time, the ancestral tree ¨C which represented the Moon Fairy race ¨C was pulled up by Su Yu. When Su Yupletely pulled out the ancestral tree from Moon Ind, all the spiritual nts, spiritual trees, and spiritual herbs on Moon Ind began to wither. ¡°There¡¯s still a trace of life force left.¡± ncing at the huge trunk of the ancestral tree, Su Yu realized that there was still a faint trace of life force at its root. [Moon Fairy Ancestral Tree Sapling] Description: The ancestral tree of the Moon Fairies. It is a seedling nurtured by exhausting itsst source. When it grows up, it can reproduce the glory of the ancestral tree. With a thought from Su Yu, a weak-looking sapling less than a meter tall instantly appeared in the air in front of him. ¡°I can nt it on the ind.¡± After using his spiritual power to examine the small sapling, Su Yu casually threw it on Chaos Ind in the Ghost Ship. [You have killed the ancestral tree. You have obtained a ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï King treasure chest.] When Su Yu threw the ancestral tree seedling into Chaos Ind, a kill notification sounded in his ears. At this moment, Su Yu, who had yet to gain insight into the treasure chest, had a very strong intuition in his heart. That was, this King treasure chest would definitely bring him a lot of surprises. [¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï King Treasure Chest] Item Description: It contains onerge crystallized rules of life and a Life Seed. [Life Seed] Item Description: An ordinary seed of the legendary Tree of Life. If cultivated properly, you can obtain a small Tree of Life. The Fruit of Life formed by the small Tree of Life has the effect of extending lifespan. After taking the ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï King treasure chest that had fallen from the ancestral tree and gaining insight into it, Su Yu could not help but smile. As expected, other than arge crystallized rules of life, there was also a life seed. [Your Quadruple Happiness skill has been automatically triggered. You have obtainedrge crystallized rules of life*4 and life seed*4.] With a thought from Su Yu, four crystallized rules that emitted a rich life aura and four fist-sized life seeds that had a Bronze color and were covered in life patterns floated in front of him. The moment he saw the crystallized rules of life, the Tree of Life phantom in Su Yu¡¯s apertures reacted. With this in mind, Su Yu directly used the power of space to wrap up the four crystallized rules of life and threw them into the life apertures in his body. As soon as the crystallized rules of life entered his apertures, Su Yu felt the change in his ownprehension of the rules of life. It was no longer like squeezing a sponge, slowly squeezing. Instead, it connected his own line to the heavenlyw and began to pour it in. After dealing with the crystallized rule of life, Su Yu looked at the life seeds that were emitting dense life fluctuations in the air and nted them into Chaos Ind. It could be considered as contributing to the greenery of the Ind of Chaos. After he was done with these matters, Su Yu calmly looked at Moon Ind, which was already in a dpidated state. At this moment, there was not a single Moon Fairy on the Moon Ind. Just now, they were all temporarily absorbed by the Moon King and the others using spatial magical artifacts. Then, they were thrown out by the ancestral tree spirit. Fortunately, the Moon Fairies had a small poption. They were not like humans. Otherwise, it would be a fool¡¯s dream to send them all away. Su Yu ignored the birds and beasts that had luckily survived on Moon Ind and the subsidiary races of the Moon Elves. At this moment, his gaze was fixed on the area where the ancestral tree had taken root. There was something else in this ce. Then, Su Yu slowly extended a hand. Then, a huge crystal source that flickered with seven colors and took the shape of a crescent moon slowly flew out of the deep pit in the center of Moon Ind. Compared to the crystal source that Su Yu had obtained in the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds, this crystal source had much more energy. If he had a few more, it might be able to help Su Yu break through the perfected Sun Glory Golden Body realm and advance to the Great Sun Golden Body realm. After collecting the crystal source, Su Yu conveniently swept through some precious materials on Moon Ind. For example, the defensive array runes on Moon Ind could be devoured by the Unitary Illusion Array and the Unitary Killing Array. Then, there were various spiritual materials and so on. In any case, Su Yu had basically taken away all the valuable things. Only some things that he did not fancy were left on the dpidated Moon Ind.. Chapter 303 - 303: Transferring to Dragon Island and Ancestral Dragon? Chapter 303: Transferring to Dragon Ind and Ancestral Dragon? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The items Su Yu abandoned might be treasures to some Low-Rank creatures in the sea area, but at Su Yu¡¯s level, there were many things that he basically did not care about. As a person¡¯s strength continued to increase, his horizons would also broaden. In the past, some things that he treated as treasures were now no different from trash in Su Yu¡¯s eyes. At this moment, the Moon King and the others, who had been sent out by the Moon Fairy ancestral tree, scattered in all directions. They were frantically escaping out of the central sea area. Even if they had ten guts, they would not dare to stay in the central sea area. After all, even after reaching the peak of sublimation, the ancestral tree, whosebat strength had surpassed the Titled King realm, could not defeat Su Yu. Then, even if they joined forces, they would not be able to defeat Su Yu. An Emperor Realm expert fighting a King Realm expert was simply like an adult man holding a Dragonyer Saber and beating up a kindergarten kid! The two sides were not on the same level at all. No matter how many Titled Kings who hadprehended ordinary rules came, they would not be able to pose a threat to an existence with thebat strength of an Emperor. There was an insurmountable gap between the two. On the other hand, Su Yu stayed in the air in the sea area and kept calcting with his fingers. After deducing with the karmic rules and the rules of divination, Su Yu could deduce whether he should chase after the group of Titled Kings from the Yao Yue sacrednds or switch to the other sacrednds. Apanied by mysterious and unfathomable power emitted from his fingertips, Su Yu also obtained guidance. Therefore, Su Yu gave up on chasing after the group of Titled Kings from the Yao Yue sacrednds and went straight to the next sacrednds ¨C Dragon Ind. Just like the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds, Dragon Ind was also a sacrednd of the demon race. However, Dragon Ind was not a bird race, but a group of dragon beasts with the bloodline of the dragon. It was impossible for them to be true dragons. True dragons did not belong to a Level 1 sea area, they lived in a higher level sea area world. At this moment, the news of the destruction of the Yao Yue sacrednds had not been spread yet, so Su Yu¡¯s change to Dragon Ind was rather abrupt. The Moon King and the others who were fleeing for their lives would not foolishly send a message to the other factions. The Moon King and the others couldn¡¯t wait for Su Yu to stop chasing them and go find trouble with the other sacrednds. After all, their sacrednds had suffered a disaster. It would be strange if the Moon King could see the other sacrednds doing well. Don¡¯t forget, the ten sacrednds had never truly joined forces. They were all suspicious of each other. If not for the fact that not one of the ten sacrednds could not defeat the other nine, they would have long thought of ways to monopolize the central sea area. At the same time, on Dragon Ind in the central sea area, there was no tension at all. It was as if they could calmly deal with the threat Su Yu posed. In terms of foundation, Dragon Ind was indeed the number one sacrednd among the ten sacrednds. Even the second-ranked Water Nation did not know what kind of foundation Dragon Ind had. To illustrate, the Moon King of the Yao Yue sacrednds was the ancestor of the sacrednds on the surface. In fact, their true foundation was the Moon Ancestral Tree. On the other hand, the foundation of the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds was more than a level weaker than the other two. The strongest person in their sacrednds was really the Golden Roc ancestor. Of course, the Golden Roc ancestor was not weak either. At the very least, on the surface, he couldpete with the Dragon Emperor¡¯s ancestor of the Dragon Ind. Otherwise, without a foundation, the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds would not be ranked ahead of the human sacrednds. The overall reason was that the Golden Roc ancestor was really quite powerful. In addition, there were many Titled Demon Kings in the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. However, in front of Su Yu, the Golden Roc ancestor seemed rtively weak. With Su Yu¡¯s speed of teleportation, it did not take long for him to cross an extremely long distance and arrive at the sea area where the Dragon Ind was. Just like Yao Yue¡¯s Moon Ind, Dragon Ind was also a huge ind in the sea area. The area was not particrlyrge. It was not even as big as the Nine Dragons Ind that Su Yu had encountered after reaching the Level 1 sea area. However, the difference between the two was like heaven and earth. The reason why sacrednds were called sacrednds was not because they wererge, but because some old fellows upied that ce. That was why they were called sacrednds. For example, with Su Yu¡¯s current strength, he could ce Chaos Ind in the central sea area and announce to the entire central sea area that from today onwards, the Chaos Ind would be the number one sacrednd in the central sea area. At that time, wouldn¡¯t everyone have to obediently agree? In the Dragon Pce on Dragon Ind, an existence with two golden horns on its dragon head and a human body was sitting on the throne. The Dragon Emperor, who was sitting on the main seat, looked down and said in a low voice, ¡°Did you find any information about Su Yu?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, no one has seen Su Yu since he disappeared from the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds.¡± As soon as the Dragon Emperor finished speaking, a dragon with a single horn on its head instantly spoke. ¡°Continue investigating. As long as Su Yu doesn¡¯t appear, I won¡¯t be able to eat or sleep in peace.¡± Upon hearing this, the Dragon Emperor directly instructed. ¡°Yes, Lord Dragon Emperor.¡± The dragons below agreed. At this moment, the group of dragons on Dragon Ind did not know that Su Yu, whom they were looking for, had already appeared in the sky above the ind.. Chapter 304 - 304: Transferring to Dragon Island and Ancestral Chapter 304: Transferring to Dragon Ind and Ancestral Dragon? 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°It doesn¡¯t have the beautiful scenery of the Moon Ind.¡± ncing at the ind in the shape of a flood dragon below, Su Yu couldn¡¯t help but mutter softly. Then, Su Yu did not waste any time. He raised his hand and pped the Dragon Ind. Easy, and very rough. The Dragon Emperor, who was still in the middle of discussion in the Dragon Hall, suddenly felt a strong sense of dangering from the sky above the ind. At the same time, the giant palm of the five elemental rules that Su Yu pped down heavily struck the defensive array outside Dragon Ind. At this moment, Su Yu could not be bothered to do anything sneaky. He directly attacked head-on. Previously, because his strength had not reached the point where he could fool around, he had to choose a more wretched strategy. Now, it was different. There was nothing Su Yu was afraid of in the entire Level 1 sea area. He could naturally choose to fool around. He had mastered the rules of divination, karmic rules, and rules of space. If one wanted to kill Su Yu, they had to be a big shot above the Emperor Realm in an advanced sea area. Otherwise, even if the entire Level 1 sea area worked together, they would not be able to kill Su Yu, who was a scourge wherever he went. This was because thebat strength of the two sides was no longer on the same level. As Su Yu pped his palm down, Dragon Ind¡¯s defense array was instantly fragmented. Fortunately, as the number one sacrednd in the central sea area, the protection power of Dragon Ind¡¯s defense array was not weak. After resisting Su Yu¡¯s palm, the array was on the verge of shattering, but it did notpletely lose its effect. ¡°Su Yu.¡± At this moment, the Dragon Emperor and the others had already flown out of the hall. When they saw the figure above Dragon Ind, they could not help but exim. ¡°The tortoise shell is quite hard.¡± Standing in the air, Su Yu was a little surprised to see that his casual palm strike was actually unable to shatter the Dragon Ind¡¯s defense array. This turtle shell was slightly stronger than his estimation. Of course, this was also because Su Yu did not attack with all his might. The Dragon Ind¡¯s defense array would not be able to withstand his full-strength attack. Then, before the dragons of Dragon Ind could react, Su Yu struck again. ¡°Stop him, quickly stop him.¡± At this moment, the Dragon Emperor roared at the top of his lungs when he saw the palm of rules that flickered with shocking energy fluctuations in the air. As soon as he finished speaking, a dragon phantom burst out of the Dragon Emperor¡¯s body and collided with Su Yu¡¯s palm of five elemental rules. At the same time, the Titled Dragon King beside the Dragon Emperor also used their power of rules to resist Su Yu¡¯s attack. As for the dragons below the Titled King realm, they looked at the sky above Dragon Ind with shock, panic, and fear. Dazzling light of rules surged from the King-Level dragons below the Titled King realm towards the palm of the five elemental rules that was pressing down rapidly in the air. From Su Yu¡¯s perspective, he could see arge amount of power of rules of various colors on the Dragon Ind below. Like a ball of dazzling fireworks, they directly collided with the power of rules that he had pped out. For a moment, at the ce where the two collided, chaotic power of rules continuously spread in all directions. The surface of the sea where the Dragon Ind was located was pressed by the terrifying power of rules until a palm mark appeared. The surrounding seawater was boiling. The battlefield waspletely unapproachable ¡°You¡¯re quite powerful. You are much stronger than the Titled Kings of the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds.¡± Seeing that his five elemental rules could not strike due to the obstruction of the rules of the Dragon Ind, Su Yu had a clear understanding of the strength of the Dragon Ind. However, this alone was far from enough to stop Su Yu. Since one palm strike was not enough, he would strike again. As this thought shed through Su Yu¡¯s mind, he directly drew the power of the five elements from the surrounding sea area and pped the Dragon Ind again. This time, it was torturous to all the dragons on Dragon Ind. Originally, they were already struggling to withstand Su Yu¡¯s palm strike. Now, there was another palm strike. Who could withstand it? Dragons that hadprehended one of the five elemental rules were like children in front of Su Yu¡¯s five elemental rules. The five elements in the world did not listen to theirmands at all. It was equivalent to Su Yu having Level 1 authority to control the five elements, but they only had Level 2 authority controlled by Level 1 authority. This was why when one reached the King Realm, they wouldpete in terms of rules and not other methods. At this moment, the dragons on the Dragon Ind relied on the dragons who hadprehended rules other than the five elemental rules to slightly resist the attack of Su Yu¡¯s power of rules. If they were all dragons that hadprehended the power of rules of the five elements, what was the point of fighting? They would just be at his mercy. ¡°Lord Dragon Ancestor, save me!¡± Facing Su Yu¡¯s palm strike again, the Dragon Emperor of Dragon Ind could no longer withstand it. He directly used his soul power to shout crazily. Apanied by the Dragon Emperor¡¯s shout, the entire Dragon Ind trembled slightly. It was as if a peerless ferocious creature was about to appear. A terrifying roar came from the depths of the dragon tomb on Dragon Ind. ¡°Dragon Ancestor, not bad. From the looks of it, this should be the ultimate foundation of Dragon Ind.¡± In the air, Su Yu naturally noticed the abnormal situation on the entire Dragon Ind. Crack, crack. As cracking sounds sounded, a bone dragon emitting a terrifying aura crawled out from Dragon Ind¡¯s dragon tomb. [Bone Dragon] Description: A pure-blooded flood dragon that sessfully broke through to the Demon Emperor Realm. However, because the flood dragon¡¯s pearl was destroyed, it had no choice but to self-destruct its body. It survived in the world with the body of a bone dragon. Its maximumbat strength isparable to ordinary Emperors. Continuous battles will consume its soul power. When Su Yu¡¯s gazended on the pitch-ck bone dragon that blotted out the sky, its relevant information quickly appeared in front of him. 7 thought it would be some ruthless character. 1 didn¡¯t expect it to be a pure-blooded flood dragon. It survived until now with the body of an Undead and still dares to call itself the Dragon Ancestor.¡¯ After scanning the information of the ck bone dragon, Su Yu could not help but think. The bone dragon gave Su Yu the feeling that it was only slightly stronger than the ancestral tree spirit of the moon fairies. However, it was much more agile. After all, this thing could leave Dragon Ind. ¡°Human, leave the Dragon Ind now. 1 can let bygones be bygones.¡± After the bone dragon woke up from its slumber and sensed the dangerous aura on Su Yu¡¯s body, its morning temper of being woken up by someone was directly suppressed. ¡®How did this group of unfilial descendants provoke such a ruthless character!¡¯ After discovering that the dangering from the other party was no less than the woman who had destroyed its flood dragon bead tens of thousands of years ago, the bone dragon almost cursed in its heart. ¡°Yes, 1 like your unruly appearance very much.¡± Upon seeing the bone dragon¡¯s attitude, the corners of Su Yu¡¯s mouth could not help but curl up slightly. He liked this kind of tough nut to crack, one tough cookie character. There was no meaning in killing those who would surrender at the slightest disagreement. Before the bone dragon could say anything else, Su Yu directly controlled the endless elemental power to condense an elemental giant that was not inferior in size to the bone dragon. The power of this elemental giant was even stronger than when Su Yu fought the Moon Fairy¡¯s ancestral tree on Moon Ind. At this moment, the Dragon Emperor and the others on the Dragon Ind were already dumbfounded. Damn it, so Su Yu had been making fun of them all along! He was only using his true strength now. This abnormal thing was simply inhuman. ¡°Human, don¡¯t bully the dragon too much.¡± After sensing the pressure from the elemental giant in the void, the bone dragon could not help but feel a little afraid.. Chapter 305 - 305: Pretending to Be Weak and Catching Them Chapter 305: Pretending to Be Weak and Catching Them All in One Go Trantor: As Studios Editor: Attas Studios ¡°You¡¯re even more cowardly than the tree of the Moon Fairy race,¡± Su Yu said casually when he saw the bone dragon¡¯s weak words. Without waiting for the bone dragon to react, Su Yu controlled the elemental giant and pounced on the bone dragon. Fighting with an existence like the bone dragon would help Su Yu digest the crystallized rules in the apertures in his body. That was why Su Yu hoped that the bone dragon would be tough and not some weak bone dragon. The bone dragon could not react in time. Su Yu controlled the elemental giant andnded a huge blow. This attack did not cause any substantial damage, but it was extremely insulting. Su Yu could hit his body but not his dignity! Although it was already a skeleton, it still wanted its dignity as a bone dragon. Therefore, it directly exploded in rage. The pitch-ck bones all over its body emitted a strange power of rules, causing the surrounding air to be filled with an ominous aura. This power of rules was none other than the power of rules of curse that Su Yu hadprehended not long ago. In terms of destructive power, it could not be underestimated. Those with low luck would encounter misfortune if they were cursed by someone who mastered the rules of curse. ¡°Human, I¡¯ll show you my rules of curse.¡± At this moment, the bone dragon controlled its body and became entangled with the elemental giant. It could not help but speak in a sinister tone. As it spoke, the all-pervasive power of rules of curse began to corrode Su Yu¡¯s power of rules. Su Yu was not surprised by this. He had known from the beginning that this bone club hadprehended the rules of curse. After all, he had alsoprehended the rules of curse, but he was not as strong as this old fellow for the time being. After casually using the power of rules to block a portion of the power of rules of curse, Su Yu even tried to introduce the rules of curse released by the bone dragon into the curse apertures where the three-legged ck crow was. At this moment, the three-legged ck crow that was absorbing the crystallized rules of curse seemed to have smelled the smell of food. It suddenly opened its scarlet eyes and swallowed the wisp of power of rules that Su Yu had brought in. Good lord, he was using the other party¡¯s rules to his own benefits! Upon seeing this, Su Yu could not help but feel delighted. This was because he realized that after the three-legged ck crow devoured a trace of the power of rules of curse from the bone dragon, hisprehension of the rules of curse had improved. If he could continue to improve, he might be able to use this to pile up the power of rules of curse. If it were any other existence who had alsoprehended the power of rules of curse, they would naturally not be able to do this. However, Su Yu was not an ordinary person. He was the favored child of heaven! This kind of operation was nothing. As Su Yu¡¯s power of luck continued to grow, more abnormal scenes would appear in the future. However, the bone dragon, who was constantly controlling the power of rules of curse to attack, waspletely unaware of all of this. Therefore, in the following battles, Su Yu deliberately went easy on the bone dragon. From time to time, he would break the dragon¡¯s two bones so that the other party would not be afraid of the battle. In order to give the bone dragon information, Su Yu deliberately weakened his aura by a lot, creating the illusion that the power of rules of curse had entered his body. Good lord, in terms of tricks, the bone dragon was like a baby from whom Su Yu had stolen a candy. It waspletely being yed for a fool. Su Yu¡¯s actions created an illusion for the bone dragon. It was that Su Yu had a golden exterior but was weak on the inside. It did not sense any danger at all. Everything was faked by the other party. He did not know if it was because after the pure-blooded flood dragon turned into an undead, its intelligence was also affected. Even if Su Yu¡¯s trick could not be seen at first nce, after fighting for a period of time, it still could not see it. That meant that its brain was not working well. In any case, at this moment, under Su Yu¡¯s intentional fight, the bone dragon became more and more excited. It felt that as long as it persisted, victory was in sight. Furthermore, in order to stimte the bone dragon, Su Yu vaguely revealed his divine power. This made the bone dragon so excited that its bones creaked. Sensing that power from Su Yu, the bone dragon realized that if it could seize it, it could reverse its body of an undead and regenerate its flesh and blood. ¡°Use the Ten Thousand Dragon Array.¡± The bone dragon, who was getting more and more excited, directly used its soul power to instruct the Dragon Emperor and the others on Dragon Ind. When the Dragon Emperor and the others on Dragon Ind saw that the Dragon Ancestor had the upper hand, they all lost their minds andpletely forgot that Su Yuprehended the rules of space. There was no other way. The atmosphere had already reached this point. It looked like it would be able to take down Su Yu if it worked harder. If one didn¡¯t fight, they wouldn¡¯t be able to win, right? Following that, the Dragon Emperor quickly led the Titled Kings to set up an extremely responsible array formation. Then, a colorful dragon of rules rushed into the battlefield in the air from Dragon Ind. This dragon of rules was condensed from the power of the dragons on Dragon Ind. If Su Yu scattered this dragon of rules, the group of dragons would immediately suffer a serious bacsh of power. When Su Yu realized that the power of rules of curse from the bone dragon¡¯s body was getting less and less stimting to the three-legged ck crow in his body, he understood that the effect that the Dragon had brought was over. As for the bullsh*t Ten Thousand Dragon Array established by Dragon Ind, Su Yu could break it easily despite the fact itsbinedbat power could temporarily match thebat power of the bone dragon.. Chapter 306 - 306: Pretending to Be Weak and Catching Them Chapter 306: Pretending to Be Weak and Catching Them All in One Go 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, it did notst long at all and could notpare to the ancestral tree spirit of the Moon Fairies. To put it bluntly, it could fight against existences below the Emperor Realm. Against Emperor Realm existences, it was nothing. Then, in the air, the giant of the five elemental rules controlled by Su Yu suddenly expanded. It reached out and grabbed the bone dragon¡¯s head, then made a 360-degree turn. Su Yu¡¯s sudden attack stunned the bone dragon. As for the dragon of rules formed by the Dragon Emperor¡¯s ten thousand dragon array, it was suddenly grabbed by the neck by Su Yu¡¯s other hand. Then, he pped his hands fiercely in the middle. In an instant, the dragon of rules and the bone dragon¡¯s body expanded together. For a moment, the power of rules on their bodies began to expand crazily. The bone dragon was extremely afraid. At this moment, it only wanted to run. It turned out that after fighting for so long, this bastard had yed it for a fool. Now, he suddenly unleashed his true strength. Was this guy a human or a dog?! However, in the face of Su Yu¡¯s long-nned attack, it was impossible to escape. Disregarding the power of rules of curse and the other power of rules erupting from the bone dragon and the dragon of rules in his left hand, Su Yu still used the giant rules palm to firmly hold their necks and refused to let go. ¡°Human, don¡¯t force me. I can do anything. If you don¡¯t let go of me, don¡¯t me me for self-destructing the power of rules and perishing together with you.¡± Seeing that its soul power was still weakening, the bone dragon was afraid and shouted at Su Yu at the top of its lungs. It wanted to use the method of perishing together to scare Su Yu away. Su Yu ignored the bone dragon¡¯s shouts. ¡°Self-destruct? Let¡¯s see if you can do that.¡± Su Yu was not afraid of the so-called rules of self-destruction of the bone dragon at all. At this moment, Su Yu¡¯s power of rules of curse had already reached the peak of the King Realm after the battle with the bone dragon and the help of the crystallized rules. It was not a problem for him to increase the power of rules of curse to the Titled King Realm after digesting them. Therefore, even if the bone dragon self-destructed, it would be impossible tond a punishing blow to Su Yu with the rules of curse because it would be blocked by his other power of rules. After all, Su Yu valued his own safety more than anyone else. He would definitely not put himself in danger. If there was really danger, it was impossible for Su Yu not to sense it. His rules of divination and other danger perception rules did not give off any warning at this moment, which meant that the bone dragon was just bluffing. ¡°Come in!¡± Seeing that the bone dragon was still roaring, Su Yu, who was hiding in the body of the giant of rules, suddenly swept the soul fire of the bone dragon with the power of the Illusion God¡¯s Eye. The bone dragon had already exhausted a lot of its soul power. At this moment, its soul power was only slightly stronger than that of a Titled King, but it had yet to reach the Emperor realm. Therefore, the bone dragon could not resist Su Yu¡¯s Illusion God¡¯s Eye at all. Who would have thought that Su Yu would suddenly do this? The bone dragon, whose soul fire had been sucked into Su Yu¡¯s Illusion God¡¯s Eye, suddenly stopped struggling, as if it had lost all its vitality. As for the dragon of rules, its neck was still being strangled by Su Yu. At this moment, it was still struggling continuously, trying to escape Su Yu¡¯s palm. However, the ten thousand dragon array had already taken shape. It was not so easy to destroy. Inside the body of the giant of rules, Su Yu looked at the group of dragons on Dragon Ind. Then, Su Yu pped the entire ten thousand dragon array. Before the p evennded, some dragons below the King Realm couldn¡¯t withstand the enormous pressure and fainted. As the palm of rules continued to press down, many Low-Rank King Level dragons couldn¡¯t take it anymore. They spat out a mouthful of blood and fell unconscious. In the eyes of these unconscious dragons, a terrifying power of the Illusion God¡¯s Eye swept through the entire ten thousand dragon array. Once a dragon beast could not withstand the pressure, it would definitely be dragged into the illusory world immediately and be devoured by its power. At this moment, the soul of the bone dragon that had been thrown into the sea of illusions was constantly roaring. However, in the next second, it saw many dragon souls falling like hail from the sky. ¡°Lord Dragon Ancestor.¡± The dragon that had fallen into the sea of illusions also discovered the soul of the bone dragon that had been pierced through by a huge chain. Before these dragon souls could move, chains of all sizes pierced through their bodies from all directions and quickly absorbed their soul power. For a moment, the entire sea of illusions was filled with the miserable cries of dragons. On the other hand, on Dragon Ind, the Dragon Emperor and the other Titled King dragons had nowhere to run. The surroundings werepletely sealed by Su Yu¡¯s power of rules. Even a mosquito could not fly out. In the Yao Yue sacrednds, Su Yu could only watch as the Moon Fairies left. He naturally would not let the same thing happen twice. Therefore, it was impossible for the Dragon Emperor and the other dragons to escape Su Yu¡¯s grasp. It was only a matter of time before Dragon Ind was destroyed. However, Su Yu did not kill all of them. He did not care about dragons below the King realm. The dragons he killed were basically King realm dragons. Su Yu did not have to worry about whether letting those dragons off would affect him in the future. With Su Yu¡¯s talent, there was no one in this Level 1 sea area who could match him. The thought of surpassing him was only a foolish dream. It was not that Su Yu could not exterminate the entire n, but with his strength, he did not have to worry about not exterminating the n. Dragon Ind¡¯s fate was over, it was destined that their n could no longer produce any more monstrous geniuses. Ultimately, as time passed, whether they could gain a foothold in the central sea area was another matter. As Su Yu continued to increase the power of rules he unleashed, the ten thousand dragon array on Dragon Ind gradually began to copse. At the same time, the dragon of rules in Su Yu¡¯s hand began to slowly dissipate after losing the support of the ten thousand dragon array. ¡°Supreme One, please spare our lives. Our Dragon Ind is willing to submit to you.¡± Seeing that Lord Dragon Ancestor was not Su Yu¡¯s match, the Dragon Emperor knelt down. It was not embarrassing for dragons to submit to someone stronger. After all, this had happened before Dragon Ind became the overlord of the central sea area. However, that was an extremely long time ago. It was the era when the bone dragon that the Dragon Emperor had addressed as the Dragon Ancestor was active. From this, it could be seen that the era before the ten sacrednds was even more terrifying than now. However, due to some unforeseen events or the appearance of some terrifying existence, the sea area¡¯s forces had changed, allowing some lower-level races to sessfully ascend. Why else would it be said that the wheels of history were always so simr? Wasn¡¯t Su Yu¡¯s current actions representing the change of an era in the central sea area? As long as it was not an eternal faction, there would definitely be a decline. Just like the mortal country, no dynasty couldst forever. When it reached a certain level of prosperity, if it could not break through that bottleneck, it would definitely decline. There was not much fluctuation in Su Yu¡¯s eyes when he saw the Dragon Emperor begging for mercy. From the moment the people from the ten sacrednds dared to hunt him down, the ten sacrednds were destined to perish. Su Yu could not repay evil with kindness. He naturally thought of himself as a formidable character. He did not want to be a hero. Instead of being a person bound by morals, it was better to be an existence that could do whatever the gods and demons wanted. Wouldn¡¯t that be more carefree? If he wanted to be carefree and free, he needed to be stronger than anyone else.. Chapter 307 - 307: It’s Not Right for You to Use My Things to Buy Your Lives! Chapter 307: It¡¯s Not Right for You to Use My Things to Buy Your Lives! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Seeing that Su Yu was ignoring their pleas, the Dragon Emperor and the other dragons at the Titled King realm chose to fight. However, even if they worked together, they would not be able to defeat the current Su Yu. If they wanted to risk their lives, they would be like a mantis trying to stop a chariot. They were overestimating themselves. ¡°Su Yu, you will die a horrible death. You havemitted such a sin of killing in vain. You will definitely be punished by the heavenster.¡± Seeing that the dragons on Dragon Ind were constantly losing their vitality, the Dragon Emperor recklessly spoke. ¡°I originally nned to let the dragons below the King realm go, but it¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t know how to cherish them!¡± Seeing that the Dragon Emperor and the other dragons were stubborn even in the face of death, Su Yu changed his mind and decided to destroy the entire dragon race. ¡°No, Lord Su Yu, please spare us! This has nothing to do with us. It¡¯s all the doing of that old fart, the Dragon Emperor!¡± When Su Yu¡¯s casual words sounded in the sky above the entire Dragon Ind, many dragons below the King realm instantly cursed at the Dragon Emperor. In the face of death, dragons were the same as many humans. There were definitely people who would choose to live and die with their race. However, if there was a chance to live, there would definitely be traitors and fence sitters. There was no doubt about that. ¡°A bunch of bastards. Isn¡¯t it just dying? What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Dying sooner orter is still dying.¡± Hearing the countless curses from the Dragon Ind, the Dragon Emperor was so angry that he almost died in Su Yu¡¯s hands. ¡°You¡¯re special. You¡¯re amazing. Then, why did you beg for mercy just now?¡± ¡°This farce will end here!¡± Su Yu could not be bothered to listen to the quarrels of the dragons on Dragon Ind. He was not a democratic person in the first ce. Now, he still had to listen to the opinions of a group of dragons. To Su Yu, killing or not killing waspletely up to him. The strong determined the life and death of the weak. It was very cruel, but it was also very realistic. As the five elemental rules and rules of yin and yang in the world boiled, arge number of dragons on Dragon Ind began to die. Furthermore, all their souls were sucked into the sea of illusions by Su Yu. As for the Dragon Emperor and the other Titled Kings, without thebat strength of the Emperor Realm, they could not break through the seal of rules set by Su Yu at all. They could only be constantly worn down by the power of rules. On the other hand, in Su Yu¡¯s Illusion God¡¯s Eye¡¯s illusory world, arge number of weak dragons¡¯ souls were melted by the power of the illusory world the moment they entered the sea of illusions. They turned into nutrients for the growth of the illusory world. Meanwhile, the Tree of Life phantom in Su Yu¡¯s body also bore many soul fruits. As time passed, more and more dragons fell on the entire Dragon Ind. Among them were Low Rank King Realm dragons, Middle Rank King Realm dragons, and finally, Titled King Realm dragons. When the life force on the Dragon Emperor¡¯s body disappeared, the entire Dragon Ind became an empty ind. Seeing this situation, Su Yu retracted the power of rules around him. Seeing the densely packed bodies of the dragon beasts on Dragon Ind, Su Yu released Chaos Ind from the Ghost Ship. ¡°Zhou Yi, send the bodies of all the dragons on this ind to the Alchemy Pavilion and use them as alchemy materials. Everyone else, dig up the materials on Dragon Ind and the collections of the dragons.¡± At this moment, Su Yu¡¯s voice sounded in the sky above Chaos Ind that had reappeared above the sea area. ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Zhou Yi immediately replied after hearing the order. The dragon race was different from the moon fairies, the dragon race preferred to ce their wealth in their nest. Therefore, Su Yu did not have the time to clean up the spoils of war. It was better to let Zhou Yi and the otherse out to exercise. After giving his instructions, Su Yu merged into the air again. He had to continue rushing to the next target. So far, he had destroyed three forces of the sacrednds. Among them, Dragon Ind suffered the most losses. Golden Roc Mountain followed, and the Moon Elves suffered the least losses. Next, the sacrednds that Su Yu targeted were slightly special. This sacrednd was not located on the surface of the sea. It was the Water Nation in the deep sea. While Su Yu rushed to the Water Nation, Zhou Yi led the many living beings on the Chaos Ind to the huge Dragon Ind. After seeing the numerous dragon bodies on the Dragon Ind, everyone swallowed hard. Even a starving camel was still bigger than a horse. Although Su Yu had thrown many souls into the Illusion God¡¯s Eye¡¯s sea of illusion, there was still a terrifying amount of bodies left outside. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there! Go and work!¡± Zhou Yi, who had returned to his senses, could not help but say to the people beside him in a low voice when he saw the dragon corpses everywhere. ¡°Roger.¡± As soon as Zhou Yi finished speaking, everyone instantly agreed. Next, it was time forrge-scale transportation. However, these porters¡¯ eyes were filled with excitement. It was impossible not to be happy! After all, these were all cultivation resources and were rted to their own benefits. Anyone would be excited. Su Yu basically provided an unlimited supply of pills below the King Realm to everyone on the ind. Then, the King Realm medicinal pills would be distributed to Zhou Yi and the other managers first. Currently, Zhou Yi and the others were indeed not very useful to Su Yu. This was because their growth speed could not keep up with him.. Chapter 308 - 308: It’s Not Right for You to Use My Things to Chapter 308: It¡¯s Not Right for You to Use My Things to Buy Your Lives! 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This waspletely normal. If his subordinates¡¯ cultivation progress could still keep up with his, then who was the one who was cheating? Fortunately, under the nurturing of Su Yu¡¯s unlimited resources, Zhou Yi and the others¡¯ growth speed was still considered extremely fast. Many of them were only a step away from entering the King Realm. This speed wasparable to Wu Yun¡¯s cultivation speed in the human sacrednds. The entire Chaos Ind was mobilized. Like ants moving houses, they began to empty the entire Dragon Ind. On Su Yu¡¯s side, he rushed to the Water Nation¡¯s territory as quickly as possible. At this moment, the Water Nation had also activated its defense array. However, these defense arrays were pretty much useless to defend against Su Yu. His strength had already exceeded the limit of a Level 1 sea area. He was not something that a simple defense array could stop. [You have killed a Low Rank King Realm dragon. You have obtained a ¡ï King treasure chest.] [¡ï King Treasure Chest] Item Description: It contains a rules of water stone. [Rules of Water Stone] Item Description: It can help living beings speed up theirprehension of the rules of water. When Su Yu¡¯s figure appeared outside the Water Nation¡¯s array, a kill notification suddenly sounded in his ear. Su Yu chose to block the kill notifications for the dragon souls that were below the King Realm. Otherwise, it would be so noisy as there were so many of them. The soul of the first Low Rank King Realm dragon beast had been obliterated, and it had contributed a ¡ï King treasure chest to Su Yu. [Your Quadruple Happiness skill has been automatically triggered. You have obtained rules of water stone*4.] With a thought from Su Yu, four rules of water stones appeared in front of Su Yu. They were light blue and were simr in size to billiard balls. Su Yu reached out and grabbed one of the rules of water stones. After carefullyprehending it, Su Yu realized that this thing was not very useful to him. To put it bluntly, it was a low-end version of the crystallized rules of water. Although it was useless to Su Yu, it was still useful to use as a reward to his subordinates and the people close to him. With this thing, even if it was a pig would not have much of a problem to advance their rules of water to the King Rank. After throwing it inside the Ghost Ship, Su Yu¡¯s gazended on the Water Nation in front. The Merfolks¡¯ Water Nation was not at the bottom of the endless deep sea. Instead, it was at the top of a huge mountain in the sea, only about 70 to 80 meters away from the surface of the sea. Compared to the pitch-ck environment at the bottom of the endless deep sea, the Merfolk Race still preferred the environment where they could look up and see the surface of the sea. ncing at the light blue defensive barrier outside the Water Nation, Su Yu slowly raised his right hand and threw a heavy punch. In an instant, a huge fist that shone with a blue color smashed towards the defensive barrier of the Water Nation. In fact, the defense of the Water Nation was undoubtedly the strongestpared to the sacrednds. This was because the kings of the merfolk race had basicallyprehended the rules of water. Therefore, the defensive barrier built by relying on the sea was naturally extremely strong. This time, Su Yu also used the power of the five elemental rules, but he was mainly using the power of rules of water. The other four rules were supplementary. This was because in the sea, the power of the water element was the strongest, and the power of the other rules would be greatly suppressed. This was also why the power of the rules of water in the sea area was the strongest power of rules other than the five elemental rules, the rules of yin and yang, and other special rules. Because in the sea area, the water element was the most abundant. Su Yu¡¯s punch struck the water barrier of the Merfolk n at lightning speed. In an instant, the area where the two collided began to produce waves that spread out. At the same time, the Water Nation was also affected. A powerful energy fluctuation pierced through the defense of the water barrier and wreaked havoc in the Water Nation. ¡°Stop.¡± At this moment, a cold voice sounded in the entire Water Nation. As soon as he finished speaking, the power that Su Yu had sent in was blocked by a rainbow light. At the same time, 10 merfolks with colorful fishtails on their lower bodies and human upper bodies appeared at the water barrier that Su Yu had bombarded. The leader of these ten merfolks was a female merfolk wearing a seven-colored crown. They group was made out of six female merfolks and three male merfolks From this, it could be seen that the merfolks were a matriarchal society. The Merfolk Empress and the other nine merfolks looked at a handsome man outside the water barrier with solemn expressions. ¡°Sir Su Yu, the Merfolk Race is willing to offer one-third of the treasures in the n to beg for your understanding. Will you agree to our terms?¡± Seeing that arge number of cracks had appeared on the water barrier, the Merfolk Empress hurriedly spoke to Su Yu with the voice of her soul. Only when one faced Su Yu directly would they realize how terrifying he was. ¡°If I destroyed your Merfolk race, wouldn¡¯t all your treasures be mine? Do you think it¡¯s appropriate for you to use my things to buy your lives?¡± Upon hearing the Merfolk Empress¡¯ words, Su Yu replied with a hint of yfulness. ¡°Shameless. I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless person.¡± When Su Yu said this, the Merfolk Empress and the group of Titled King realm merfolks beside her felt extremely aggrieved! Look at what he was saying! ¡°Sir Su Yu, the Merfolk Race has a deep foundation. Even if you want to make a move, I¡¯m afraid both of us will suffer in the end. Therefore, Sir Su Yu, why don¡¯t you take a step back? We¡¯re willing to give you half of our treasure.¡± Suppressing the anger in her heart, the Merfolk Empress had no choice but to speak again. If Su Yu could stop and let the merfolks off, the Merfolk Empress thought that even if she had to give up half of the treasures in the n, it waspletely worth it. After all, although the merfolks had a trump card, it was better not to use it. ¡°Oh, 1 like to chew on a tough nut to crack. Why don¡¯t you show me the trump card of the merfolks? Let me see if your trump card is stronger than the trump cards of the two sacrednds of Dragon Ind and Moon Ind.¡± Su Yu replied nonchntly to the Merfolk Empress. Upon hearing Su Yu¡¯s words, the Merfolk Empress and the nine merfolk Titled Kings behind her, who were angry but did not dare to say anything, instantly felt their heads buzz. The meaning of Su Yu¡¯s words was very simple. He had already been to the two sacrednds, Dragon Ind and the Moon Ind of the Yao Yue sacrednds. Furthermore, he had forced out the ultimate trump cards of the two sacrednds. Despite that, he was acting as if nothing had happened. This sight was terrifying. There were only two possibilities. One was that Moon Ind and Dragon Ind had used their ultimate trump cards to force Su Yu back. The first was that the two sacrednds had been destroyed by Su Yu even after using their ultimate trump cards. Moreover, he had destroyed them without any injuries on his person. If it was the first situation, the merfolks could still ept it. It meant that they could use their ultimate trump card to force Su Yu back. However, if it was the second situation, it would be over. The entire merfolk race might be the history of the sea area today. The Merfolk Empress, whose thoughts were rapidly spinning, said in a slightly terrified voice, ¡°What do you mean by that? Could it be that you¡¯ve already destroyed the Yao Yue sacrednds and Dragon Ind?¡± ¡°Well, you can make your guess. I won¡¯t talk nonsense with you anymore. 1 hope your trump cards don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± While they were talking, Su Yu had drawn the power of the water element in the nearby sea area. He directly controlled the rules of water and formed a terrifying water giant. ¡®Notgood: Seeing that Su Yu was preparing to attack the Water Nation, the Merfolk Empress and the others could not help but exim in their hearts. The giant of rules of water that Su Yu had condensed was much stronger than the giant of rules of water that a single Titled King could condense. After all, its core was the five elemental rules, and the rules of water were just the outer skin. There was a qualitative difference between the two.. Chapter 309 - 309: Trump Card, God? Playing Tricks Chapter 309: Trump Card, God? ying Tricks Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After fusing his body into the water giant¡¯s body, Su Yu controlled the huge water giant and casually pped at the Water Nation¡¯s water barrier. Seeing this, the power of the rules of water quickly rose from the merfolks and fused into the water barrier. At this moment, with the help of the limitless amount of water element power in the sea, the water barrier in the outside periphery of the Water Nation emitted an extremely dazzling azure light. At the same time, Su Yu controlled the water giant¡¯s palm and pped it on the water barrier. Immediately, a powerful energy erupted from the ce where the two collided. For a moment, huge waves rose on the sea area where the Water Nation was. The Merfolk Empress and the others, who were controlling their own power of rules to resist Su Yu¡¯s palm, all suffered a considerable bacsh. It had to be said that if the ten Titled Kings who hadprehended the rules of water worked together in the sea to use the rules of water as a defensive measure, their defense would be extremely strong. At the very least, the defensive array formation of the Dragon Ind was more than a level inferior to the one of the Water Nation. Inside the water giant¡¯s body, Su Yu did not look surprised. From the moment his first punch did not break through the Water Nation¡¯s protective shell, Su Yu knew that the other party¡¯s defensive barrier built with the power of water was rather impressive. However, it wasn¡¯t extremely so. If one or two punches couldn¡¯t break it, he would just throw a few more punches. After the Merfolk Empress and the others had blocked Su Yu¡¯s palm, they could not help but turn pale. Although they had tried their best to block Su Yu¡¯s palm, they had suffered considerable losses. Because they could not obtain the supplement of the power of rules, facing Su Yu, an existence who hadprehended the five elemental rules, the Merfolk Empress and the others¡¯ control over the water rules of the sea area was undoubtedly a level lower. As a result, theirpetition for the power of rules of watergged behind Su Yu and could not replenish their losses in time. On the other hand, Su Yu became more and more courageous as he fought. ¡°Great Sea God, your people request your protection.¡± Seeing that the water barrier began to tremble under Su Yu¡¯s attack, the Merfolk Empress began to pray. At the same time, the scepter in her hand emitted a mysterious fluctuation into the depths of the Water Nation. As this mysterious fluctuation entered the depths of the Water Nation, a ten-meter-tall statue in the central square of the Water Nation suddenly opened its eyes. In the next second, this stone statue holding a trident and wearing a crown appeared in front of the Merfolk Empress and the others. ¡°Lord Sea God, a thief tried to destroy the entire Water Nation and caused you to lose your precious believers. 1 hope you can kill the enemy.¡± The moment she saw the stone statue, the Merfolk Empress knelt on one knee. The merfolk Titled Kings beside her also knelt down and prayed for the protection of this stone statue. ¡°Eh, there¡¯s a trace of divine power, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be pure.¡± Outside the water barrier, Su Yu saw the stone statue that suddenly appeared in front of the Merfolk Empress and the others. His eyes could not help but narrow slightly. This was because he could feel a trace of divinity from the stone statue, but it was not as pure as what he had felt from Brahma or Jesus. If they really had topare, one was the real thing and the other was a replica. In other words, one had the power of a true god and the other had the power of a fake god. [A Trace of a Semi-Divine Artifact¡¯s True Spirit] Description: After a certain demigod¡¯s semi-divine weapon was destroyed, the remaining trace of its insignificant spirituality was left in a Level 1 sea area for some reason. Note: If it burns thest of its spirituality, it can fight against Ordinary Emperors. After staring at the stone statue for a while, Su Yu gained insight into the other party¡¯s background. So it really had something to do with divine power, even though it was just a demigod. Furthermore, this fellow¡¯s background wasn¡¯t simple. It was a trace of spirituality from a demigod artifact. Looking at the entire Level 1 sea area, he could be considered a big shot. After all, there was not even an Emperor Realm existence in a Level 1 sea area, and demigods were definitely at a level above the Emperor realm. This was obvious. Just as Su Yu was observing the stone statue, it also quickly examined the water giant controlled by Su Yu outside the water barrier. ¡°My people, I¡¯ve heard your prayers. The person who came is stronger. Let go of your spiritual world and let me control your body.¡± The stone statue in front of the Merfolk Empress and the others quickly spoke. Hearing this, the Merfolk Empress and the others could only quickly release their spiritual worlds. Seeing this, a rather dim seven-colored light on the stone statue directly entered the center of the Merfolk Empress¡¯ brows. As soon as this seven-colored light entered her body, the aura on the Merfolk Empress¡¯s body instantly began to intensify. If there was a big shot around, he would probably notice that the Merfolk Empress¡¯ lifespan was burning at an extremely fast speed. ¡°Heresy, you will pay the price for your arrogance.¡± At this moment, the existence controlling the body of the Merfolk Empress directly shed out of the water barrier and spoke to Su Yu. In response, Su Yu pped her. The boundless rules of water on the surface of the existence that controlled the Merfolk Empress swept past and blocked Su Yu¡¯s palm. ¡°The power of rules of water at the Emperor Realm is something.¡± After sensing that a portion of the power of rules of water that was originally under his control had been forcefully snatched away by the other party, Su Yu could not help but feel a little interested.. Chapter 310 - 310: Trump Card, God? Playing Tricks 2 Chapter 310: Trump Card, God? ying Tricks 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Yu was not at all terrified of the other party. He had already seen through that fellow¡¯s background. There was nothing for him to be afraid of. Wasn¡¯t it just temporarily possessing thebat power of an Emperor? Su Yu had already killed two of them. It wasn¡¯t really all that impressive. The body of the Merfolk Empress, who had blocked Su Yu¡¯s attack, also controlled the surrounding seawater and transformed into a giant holding a trident. Thus, two huge giants of rules of water began to fight in the sea. However, in a battle of attrition, Su Yu would definitely have the advantage. After all, he did not have to burn his lifespan. The Merfolk Empress was different. She had to burn her lifespan every second to maintain thebat power of the Emperor Realm. As the battle between the two sides became more and more intense, terrifying energy fluctuations continuously collided with the water barrier of the Water Nation. Seeing this situation, the remaining nine merfolk Titled Kings and the panicked merfolk Kings fused their strength into the water barrier, wanting to resist the invasion of the aftershock. In the entire Water Nation, all members of the merfolk races looked at the two water giants fighting crazily outside the water barrier in extreme panic. If not for the protection of the water barrier, the aftermath of the battle between the two Emperor Realm existences would have long swept the Water Nation to the ground. In the battle between the two sides, even Titled Kings were not qualified to interfere? From this, it could be seen that there was a very far gap between Titled Kings and Emperors. The demigod artifact spirit controlling the Merfolk Empress¡¯s body became more and more rmed as he fought. This was because it realized that the strength of the person it was fighting had exceeded its range of control. If this continued, it would definitely not be able to escape the fate of destruction. ¡°Human, how about we stop here? 1 have recognized your strength. With your talent, you shouldn¡¯t be limited to this small sea area. Stop! I can impart the supreme method to ignite the divine fire.¡± Seeing that it was no match for Su Yu, the trace of spirituality of the semi-divine artifact began to tempt Su Yu. ¡°How dare you brag.¡± Su Yu, who was hiding in the water giant¡¯s body, couldn¡¯t help but twitch when he heard the terms that this fellow threw out. ¡°Little bastard, look at my eyes. Look at who I am.¡± In order to deal a blow to this idiot, Su Yu circted the divine power in his eyes and directly berated in a low voice. Upon hearing this, the trace of the semi-divine artifact spirit that controlled the Merfolk Empress could not help but look into the eyes of Su Yu¡¯s water giant. When he saw the shocking divinity fluctuations in those pupils, the body of the Merfolk Empress controlled by the demigod artifact spirit trembled. Su Yu¡¯s actions really frightened the trace of spirituality of the semi-divine artifact. ¡°Kneel down.¡± Seeing this, Su Yu raised his voice and berated. ¡°Lord God, spare me. Lord God, spare me.¡± After sensing the pressure of divinity, the strand of spirituality of the demigod artifact directly controlled the Merfolk Empress¡¯s body to kneel down. Even a true semi-divine artifact would probably be confused for a while after encountering Su Yu¡¯s extremely pure divine power. Needless to say, it would be strange if the spirit of the semi-divine artifact that had been sleeping for countless years didn¡¯t kneel. At this moment, this trace of the spirit of the semi-divine artifact was automatically taken in by Su Yu¡¯s identity and determined that he was the reincarnation of a true god. Otherwise, it would be impossible to exin! Regarding this, this fellow very tactfully left the body of the Merfolk Empress and gave up resisting. The semi-divine artifact artifact spirit that had left the Merfolk Empress¡¯ body directly transformed into an extremely illusory trident in the seawater. Then, it quickly flew towards Su Yu. Damn it, even the fence sitters were not as fast as this guy. After discovering that Su Yu might be the reincarnation of a god, this spirit of the semi-divine artifact directly chose to surrender. This was because Su Yu was too tempting. With its remaining intelligence, if it could really be valued by a reincarnated god, it might be able to reach the threshold of a divine artifact in the future. It would not be a dream to return to the peak! As for snatching the opportunity of a reincarnated god, it would not dare to do so even if it was given eight guts. Seeing the phantom of the trident flying towards him, Su Yu controlled the water giant to hold it. Then, he casually threw it into the Illusion God¡¯s Eye¡¯s sea of illusion. Su Yu didn¡¯t like to use fork-type weapons because they were either used for sticking in feces or fish. They didn¡¯t look cool at all. Therefore, it was best to turn it into nourishment for the illusory world. The other party did not resist at all. After entering the illusory world, its life and death were no longer in its hand. The moment the Merfolk Empress regained control of her own body, she looked at Su Yu in horror. It was true that the spirit of the semi-divine artifact had controlled her body just now, but the Merfolk Empress¡¯s perception was still there. Just now, she had seen everything from a third-person perspective. She could hear the conversation between the spirit of the semi-divine artifact and Su Yu. When she heard that the God that her merfolk race had worshiped for countless years had actually chosen to kneel and submit to Su Yu and call him Lord God, the Merfolk Empress copsed. The Merfolk Empress did not know the true identity of the spirit of the semi-divine artifact. She only knew that the merfolk race had believed in the other party for generations. It was rumored that the first ancestor of the merfolk race had developed the merfolks from an unknown small race to the overlord race in the sea area with the help of the other party. ¡°Lord Su Yu, the merfolks are willing to submit to you and be a sharp sword in your hand.¡± After recovering from her shock, the Merfolk Empress did not dare to continue resisting. At this moment, she did not even have the courage to fight Su Yu. She directly chose to kneel and surrender. The Merfolk Empress was not stupid. From the current situation, it seemed a little unrealistic for them to escape from Su Yu. On the contrary, they might still have a chance of survival if they chose to submit. At this, Su Yu¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. He decided to spare the Merfolk Empress¡¯s life. However, Su Yu did not intend to let go of the other nine merfolk Titled Kings. After all, he still to rely on the ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï King treasure chests dropped by the Titled Kings to advance his cultivation. The reason he chose not to kill the Merfolk Empress was because there was still a use for keeping her alive. Su Yu did not just go to the central sea area to destroy the ten sacrednds. Finding other inds to raise the level of Chaos Ind was also one of Su Yu¡¯s goals. Therefore, the Merfolk Empress, who controlled the entire merfolk race, could mobilize the sea creatures in the sea area to help Su Yu find the special inds in the central sea area. This was something sacrednds like Dragon Ind and Moon Ind could not do. After all, they were used to living onnd and were definitely not as familiar with the sea area as the merfolks, the overlord of the water. This was also the reason why Su Yu ughtered the entire Dragon Ind but left the Merfolk Empress alone. ¡°Wait at the side.¡± After sending a message to the Merfolk Empress with his soul power, Su Yu controlled the water giant¡¯s hands and grabbed the water barrier of the Water Nation. In an instant, Su Yu tore a huge hole in the already shattered water barrier. At the same time, the nine Titled Kings and the Low-Rank King merfolks who were maintaining the water barrier suffered the bacsh of the power of rules and a lot of blood seeped out of the corners of their mouths. ¡°Lord Su Yu, please spare my life!¡± Facing Su Yu¡¯s water giant¡¯s hand, the nine merfolk Titled Kings could no longer withstand it and chose to surrender. Su Yu did not ept the surrender of the nine Titled Merfolk Kings. Instead, he closed his hands and sealed them in the huge hand of water. Facing such a situation, the nine merfolk Titled Kings, who had already suffered the bacsh of the rules, could not resist at all. They could not control the power of rules of water nearby at all. Without the enhancement of the power of rules, the Titled Kings might not havepletely lost theirbat strength, but they were much weaker. After controlling the power of rules and obliterating the soul power of the nine merfolk Titled Kings to a feeble state, Su Yu sucked their souls into the sea of illusions.. Chapter 311 - 311: Four New Power of Rules Chapter 311: Four New Power of Rules Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Then, Su Yu¡¯s figure shed, and he appeared in front of the Merfolk Empress. The Merfolk Empress¡¯s face was filled with fear. ¡°Let go of your spiritual sea,¡± Su Yu said indifferently to the terrified Merfolk Empress. Hearing this, the Merfolk Empress struggled violently in her heart. Seeing that the Merfolk Empress was still hesitating, Su Yu could not help but frown slightly. If the other party really did not want to live, Su Yu did not mind killing another Titled King. Then, he would have to spend some time supporting a new king among the merfolks. After sensing the killing intent fluctuation on Su Yu¡¯s body, the Merfolk Empress immediately shivered. Then, she hurriedly said, ¡°Lord Su Yu, I¡¯m willing to let go of my spiritual sea.¡± After saying that, the Merfolk Empress quickly released her spiritual sea, not daring to resist at all. There was no other way. When she thought about how the God that her merfolk race had believed in for generations and the nine merfolk Titled Kings were so easily killed in Su Yu¡¯s hands without being able to retaliate at all, the Merfolk Empress did not dare to disobey Su Yu¡¯s orders at all. Furthermore, the Merfolk Empress did not even dare to think about revenge for the merfolks. If she could not understand the current, she would bring a disaster for the Merfolk Race. As the empress of a race, the Merfolk Empress had to consider her race. Although the merfolks had lost nine merfolk Titled Kings and the God that they had believed in for generations, their entire merfolk race was not yetpletely exterminated. Therefore, she must survive. Looking at the Merfolk Empress, who had already released the defense of her spiritual sea, Su Yu¡¯s thoughts stirred. Then, a trace of mysterious power condensed at the tip of his finger. After condensing the power into the shape of a seed, Su Yu flicked his finger slightly and sent it into the Merfolk Empress¡¯ spiritual sea. The Merfolk Empress could only endure this and not dare to do anything. What Su Yu used was not something that could control people¡¯s hearts, but a rule seed. As long as the Merfolk Empress dared to run out of the central sea area, Su Yu could locate her exact location in minutes and kill her. ¡°Prepare all the treasures of your merfolk race and wait for my orders. If you have any funny thoughts, there¡¯s no need for the entire merfolk race to exist.¡± ncing at the kneeling Merfolk Empress, Su Yu said ruthlessly. ¡°This servant understands,¡± The Merfolk Empress had sensed the strand of power that had already taken root in her sea of consciousness and immediately replied respectfully. Since she had already chosen to submit to Su Yu, the Merfolk Empress naturally knew her position very well. Therefore, she called herself a servant the moment she opened her mouth. Su Yu did not say anything about this. With a slight sh, he disappeared into the water. After watching Su Yu leave, the Merfolk Empress¡¯ tense body finally rxed slightly. She had finally saved her life. Although they were now controlled by others, it was still better than beingpletely exterminated. With the death of the nine merfolk Titled Kings, the topbat strength of the merfolk race waspletely destroyed. However, as long as the merfolks were notpletely exterminated, the Merfolk Empress could still ept this. With this thought in mind, the figure of the Merfolk Empress directly shed and she appeared in the Water Nation. The destruction in the Water Nation was not too serious. Although Su Yu had broken through the Water Nation¡¯s water barrier, he did not destroy wantonly. He only captured nine merfolk Titled Kings. The damaged buildings and the injured merfolks were all caused by the aftershock. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± At this moment, more than ten figures appeared in front of the Merfolk Empress at an extremely fast speed. These were all high-levelbatants of the merfolks. They were Peak King Realm merfolks. ¡°From today onwards, the merfolks will be a sharp sword in Su Yu¡¯s hand,¡± the Merfolk Empress announced expressionlessly when she saw the group of higher-ups of the merfolk race surrounding her. ¡°What? This¡­¡± The Merfolk Empress¡¯ words instantly caused a heated discussion among the higher-ups of the merfolks. ¡°Whoever disagrees, step forward.¡± Seeing that these guys were arguing endlessly about this matter, the Merfolk Empress immediately spoke with a cold expression. ¡°We have no objections.¡± The group of higher-ups of the merfolks realized that the Empress¡¯s expression was not right, so they did not dare to continue speaking. They were not fools. The scene of the huge water giant capturing the nine merfolk Titled Kings outside the water barrier was still vivid in their minds. Therefore, who would dare to joke around with their lives at this moment? If they really dared to go against the Merfolk Empress at this time, they suspected that the Empress would definitely attack them. ¡°Gather all the treasures immediately and appease the ordinary people. Also, if anyone dares to y any tricks, don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡± ¡°Also, to tell you the truth, the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds, the Yao Yue sacrednds, and the Dragon Ind sacrednds have all been destroyed. Therefore, if you don¡¯t want the merfolks to be exterminated, follow my orders obediently. Do you understand?¡± The Merfolk Empress was afraid that these higher-ups of the merfolks still had some petty thoughts. Therefore, she directly revealed this terrifying piece of news. The heads of the higher-ups of the merfolks buzzed when they heard this news. There was nothing they could do. This news was really shocking.. Chapter 312 - 312: Four New Power of Rules 2 Chapter 312: Four New Power of Rules 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Empress. Well do it now,¡± the higher-ups of the merfolks hurriedly said. The meaning of the Merfolk Empress¡¯ words was very obvious. If anyone dared to mess around, they might implicate the entirety of the merfolk race. Soon, the merfolks began to operate in an orderly manner under the arrangements of the Merfolk Empress. Meanwhile, Su Yu was on his way to the next sacrednd. The ten sacrednds in the central sea area were Dragon Ind, Water Nation, Yao Yue sacrednds, Golden Roc Mountain, Human Pce, Divine Spirit Mountain, Feather Ind, Dead Spirit Ind, Great Sun sacrednds, and Mystic Water sacrednds. Currently, Su Yu had already visited four of them. There were still six sacrednds that he had not visited. As he traveled through space, Low-Rank, Middle-Rank, and High Rank King Realm creatures kept dying in the sea of illusions in Su Yu¡¯s Illusion God¡¯s Eye. At the same time, Su Yu also obtained a lot of ¡ï, ¡ï¡ï, and ¡ï¡ï¡ï King treasure chests. However, he mostly obtained rules stones. Only a small portion of them were crystallized rules. If the crystallized rules were ones that Su Yu had yet to obtain, they would all be absorbed into the apertures in his body. On the other hand, those he had already obtainedrge crystallized rules of were all thrown into the storage room of the Ghost Ship. While the Ghost Ship was flying, Su Yu devoted himself to the sea of illusions and began to absorb the divine soul power of the Titled Kings. As arge amount of Titled King realm soul power fused into the illusory world, Su Yu¡¯s illusory space became more and more stable. Just look at the spirit of the semi-divine artifact, it could not rush out of the sea of illusions no matter how hard it struggled. It was obvious how powerful Su Yu¡¯s sea of illusions was. Ordinary Emperor Realm divine souls might ultimately be unable to escape death after entering this ce. In the end, they could only be the resources of the sea of illusions. After absorbing arge amount of soul power, some of the soul fruits that were originally glowing with a gray luster on the Tree of Life phantom in Su Yu¡¯s body actually flickered with a purple luster. From the looks of it, their quality must have increased. Under Su Yu¡¯s active absorption, the souls of a group of dragons below the Titled King realm began to dissipate rapidly. At the same time, the Titled Kings that Su Yu had captured at the beginning were also dissipating one by one. [You have killed a Titled King Realm dragon. You have obtained a ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï King treasure chest.] As the Ghost Ship traveled, the number of ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Level King treasure chests Su Yu owned began to increase. [¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï King Treasure Chest] Item Description: It contains one small crystallized rules of destruction. [¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï King Treasure Chest] Item Description: It contains one small crystallized rules of time. Under Su Yu¡¯s active absorption, a total of 10 Titled Kings were obliterated and he obtained 10 ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï treasure chests. In total, he obtained : small crystallized rules of destruction*^., small crystallized rules of time*4, small crystallized rules of space*4,rge crystallized rules of the five elemental rules*4, small crystallized karmic rules*4, superrge crystallized rules of lightning*4, small crystallized rules of fate*4, small crystallized rules of luck*4,rge crystallized rules of star*4,rge crystallized rules of soul*4. Looking at the crystallized rules surrounding him, Su Yu¡¯s eyes were a little blurry. This time, many of the crystallized rules contained a power of rules that Su Yu had yet toprehend. For example, Su Yu had notprehended the power of rules of destruction, rules of fate, rules of luck, and rules of soul. After using his spiritual thought to lock onto these crystallized rules, Su Yu absorbed them all into his body. The crystallized rules each found an aperture in Su Yu¡¯s mind and entered it. The crystallized rule of fate found an aperture beside the karmic rules and entered. Then, the crystallized rule of luck found an aperture in the region above Su Yu¡¯s head. As for the rule of destruction crystal, it found an aperture on Su Yu¡¯s left hand. At this moment, Su Yu, who had spread his spiritual perception all over his apertures, discovered that the apertures that had been imnted by these crystallized rules had begun to produce the phantoms of rules. The phantom formed by the rules of soul was none other than Su Yu¡¯s own image. If it was the rules of luck, it was a dragon-shaped phantom. Then, the rules of fate were a ruler Q. If it was the rules of destruction, it was a spear. These were all derived from Su Yu¡¯s subconscious. Afterprehending four new powers of rules, Su Yu¡¯s foundation had further improved. At this moment, no one knew how shocking the power that could erupt from his body. As Su Yu rushed to the Divine Spirit Mountain, the remaining sacrednds felt that something was amiss. This was because they realized that they seemed to have lost contact with the sacrednds of Dragon Ind and Yao Yue sacrednds. Ever since something happened to the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds, the nine sacrednds would contact each other every few hours to find out each other¡¯s situations. However, they had suddenly lost contact with a few sacrednds. This was definitely a huge problem. When they thought of this, the remaining ancestors of the six sacrednds who had yet to be visited by Su Yu could not help but feel their scalps tingle. At this moment, the other sacrednds that had contacted each other were having an intense conversation. One of the rulers of the seven sacrednds ¨C including the Merfolk Empress ¨C asked in a deep voice, ¡°Did any of you contact the Dragon Ind and the Yao Yue sacrednds?¡± The Merfolk Empress did not say anything about this. She also did not dare to reveal the information that the Water Nation had already been conquered by Su Yu. This would put her and the merfolks in danger. Moreover, the Merfolk Empress did not even dare to think about escaping from the central sea area. Only when one faced Su Yu directly would they understand how terrifying he was. Therefore, the Merfolk Empress wanted to obtain some information from the other masters of the sacrednds and inform Su Yu so that she could perform well in front of him. The ancestors of the other sacrednds clearly did not expect that there was a traitor among their ranks. This waspletely caused by misinformation. Up until now, only those who had seen Su Yu¡¯s strength knew that his strength was no longer something that the forces of the sacrednds could contend with. For example, the Moon Fairies of the Yao Yue sacrednds, who had luckily survived, were too busy escaping to contact the other sacrednds. Moreover, they were not fools. If they contacted the other sacrednds and everyone ran together, who knew if Su Yu would chase after them? It was better to have other sacrednds to attract firepower in the central sea area. ¡°I can¡¯t get in contact with the Dragon Emperor and the Moon King.¡± ¡°Neither can I.¡± As soon as the ancestor of the Divine Spirit Mountain finished speaking, the ancestors of the sacrednds spoke one after another. After everyone finished speaking, they all fell silent. Judging from the current situation, the situation could not be any worse. If they were to think positively, the Moon Fairies of the Yao Yue sacrednds and the dragons of Dragon Ind might currently be fleeing for their lives and had escaped the range ofmunication. Conversely, the two sacrednds might have already been wiped out by Su Yu. Even experts like the Dragon Emperor and the Moon King could not escape Su Yu¡¯s clutches. ¡°Everyone, 1 think what we should do now is to retreat from the central sea area first! Where there is life, there is hope.¡± After a moment of silence, the ancestor of the Mystic Water Holy Land said anxiously. ¡°The Great Sun sacrednds are already preparing.¡± As soon as Mystic Water ancestor said this, the ancestor of the Great Sun sacrednds immediately added. ¡°Everyone, hurry up and prepare. No one knows where Su Yu is now. If we don¡¯t hurry up, we might not be able to leave even if we want to.¡± After the Great Sun ancestor spoke, he directly cut off the connection and began to prepare to pack up and escape. This series of events had already caused the remaining sacrednds¡¯ ancestors to feel extreme fear. After all, even a sacrednd like the Dragon Ind with an extremely strong foundation was suspected to have been destroyed by Su Yu. It was better for them, a group of sacrednds that were ranked lower, to run away as soon as possible. Chapter 313 - 313: Coincidentally, They are Delivering Themselves to Me Chapter 313: Coincidentally, They are Delivering Themselves to Me Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, these ancestors of the sacrednds never expected that after the Merfolk Empress withdrew from contact, she would sell them out. Through the seed of karmic rules in her mind, the Merfolk Empress directly sent the news that the sacrednds were nning their escape to Su Yu. After mastering the karmic rules, Su Yu no longer needed thosemunication jade talismans. As long as the other party was nted with the karmic rules and there was no external force that cut off or blocked the karmic connection between the two of them, Su Yu could obtain the information the other party wanted to send him at any time through the karmic rules. This ability was created by Su Yu after his karmic rules improved further. ¡°Prepare to escape together.¡± In the Ghost Ship Su Yu could not help but frown when he received the message from the Merfolk Empress. If the remaining sacrednds all scattered and fled, even with Su Yu¡¯s strength, it would take him a long time to catch those Titled Kings. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll destroy as many as I can.¡± Su Yu did not have a good solution to this matter and could only shake his head helplessly. He could not split himself up after all! After replying to the Merfolk Empress, Su Yu didn¡¯t continue to care about her. Instead, he burned a portion of the Power of Faith and drove the Ghost Ship at its maximum speed. After the Merfolk Empress had received Su Yu¡¯s reply, she could not help but secretly heave a sigh of relief. At this moment, the Merfolk Empress felt that she was slightly better off than the other sacrednds because her life was temporarily guaranteed. On the other hand, the six sacrednds ¨C including the human sacrednds ¨C were packing up as quickly as possible. Among them, the Titled Kings of the human sacrednds did not dare to bet that Su Yu would not attack the human sacrednds. They could only choose to retreat first. While the sacrednds were preparing, Su Yu had already arrived at the sea area where the Divine Spirit Mountain was located. Seeing a huge mountain peak with a strange shape nearby, a thought shed through Su Yu¡¯s mind, and he appeared in the outer region of the Divine Spirit Mountain. Without further ado, Su Yu pped the Divine Spirit Mountain with a backhand. It was very violent. ¡®Notgood: At that moment, the Titled Kings in the Divine Spirit Mountain immediately sensed the huge threat above the mountain and could not help but exim in their hearts. However, it was clearly toote for them to block Su Yu¡¯s attack. Su Yu¡¯s strength had already surpassed them to begin with. Coupled with the fact that he had made the first move, the Titled Kings of the Divine Spirit Mountain could not stop him in time. They could only watch as the palm in the skynded heavily on the defensive array of the Divine Spirit Mountain. Then, under Su Yu¡¯s palm, the entire array formation of the Divine Spirit Mountain instantly copsed. Seeing this apocalyptic scene, the living beings on the Divine Spirit Mountain were filled with fear. ¡°Split up and run.¡± The ancestor of the Divine Spirit Mountain hurriedly roared with the power of his soul and immediately prepared to escape. Su Yu was able to shatter the Divine Spirit Mountain¡¯s defensive array with a single palm strike. This was no longer something that a Titled King could deal with. If they did not escape now, they would really have no chance at all. However, Su Yu was targeting the group of Titled Kings. How could he let this group of fat sheep slip away from under his nose! It was fine for those below the King Realm to escape. Su Yu did not care about them at all. His main target was the Titled Kings in the sea area. As for the rest, it didn¡¯t matter to him whether he killed them or not. Facing a group of Titled Kings who wanted to escape in all directions, Su Yu sped his hands together. Instantly, rules of time, space, five elements, Yin and Yang appeared around the Divine Spirit Mountain. A few of them were sent flying by a Five Elements Palm. There were also some who had directly fallen into the rules of space and constructed dimensional spaces. Otherwise, they would be trapped in the air by the rules of yin and yang and would not be able to break free for a while. As various crystallized rules entered his body, Su Yu¡¯sprehension of the power of rules like space and yin-yang, which were stronger than the five elemental rules, was also approaching the Titled King Realm at an extremely fast speed. Although hisprehension of these rules had yet to reach the level of a Titled King, it would not be a problem for him to stop a group of Titled Kings for a while with the power of these rules. Ignoring the living beings fleeing in all directions on the Divine Spirit Mountain, Su Yu began to hunt down the Titled Kings. It was not that the Titled Kings did not want to resist during this period of time. However, Su Yu¡¯sbat strength was too ridiculous. Resistance was useless. As their souls were thrown into the sea of illusions of the Illusion God¡¯s Eye by Su Yu, the Titled Kings who had lost their souls quickly revealed their huge true bodies. They were all strange demon beasts, and none of them were normal. However, Su Yu did not mind. Anyway, they were all medicinal herbs. He did not care if they looked good. After dealing with the Titled Kings, Su Yu extended his demonic ws and took the time to stop a group of King Realm demon beasts. Su Yu could catch Titled Kings like chicks. Therefore, this group of King Realm demon beasts who did not even have the strength of Titled Kings was even more powerless in front of him. After hunting most of the King Realm demon beasts, Su Yu casually extracted the crystal source of the Divine Spirit Mountain. The Titled King and King Realm demon beasts of the Divine Spirit Mountain had all brought all their resources with them, so Su Yu did not need to search slowly.. Chapter 314 - 314: Coincidentally, They are Delivering Chapter 314: Coincidentally, They are Delivering Themselves to Me 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios What could be worse than this? After gathering up everything, they were reaped. They might as well have delivered everything right to the enemy¡¯s doorstep. After Su Yu¡¯s figure disappeared, a group of surviving living beings from the Divine Spirit Mountain looked at the devastated Divine Spirit Mountain and began a new battle. Although Su Yu had taken away most of the resources, the remaining small portion of resources could still make many demon beasts go crazy. Now, there was no longer a group of King Realm demon beasts oppressing them. After these demon beasts of different races survived, an internal strife immediately rose from among them. They all wanted to snatch a batch of resources and escape from the Divine Spirit Ind. The bold ones would starve to death while the timid ones would die. If they did not take this opportunity to fight, it would be difficult for them to survive in the central sea area. As for Su Yu, after leaving the Divine Spirit Ind, he went straight to the next sacrednd ¨C Dead Spirit Ind. This sacrednd was closest to the Divine Spirit Mountain. The Dead Spirit Ind was rtively special. They were all Yin-type and Soul-type creatures. To put it bluntly, they all had spirit bodies. At this moment, the Holy Lord of the Dead Spirit Ind used a magical artifact to store all the elite dead spirit warriors on the ind. As for the remaining weaker spirits, the Holy Lord could only choose to give up on them. After all, the capacity of his magical artifacts was limited, so he could only choose the best. After packing up, the Holy Lord did not hesitate much. He turned into a ck light and left Dead Spirit Ind. The Holy Lord of the Dead Spirit was indeed decisive, but he was also quite unlucky. It was unknown if it was because of the influence of Su Yu¡¯s power of luck or something else, but the direction in which the Dead Spirit Holy Lord ran happened to be the direction where Su Yu was approaching from. In the Ghost Ship, Su Yu suddenly sensed that a living being on the other end of the karmic thread was flying towards him at an extremely fast speed from the direction of Dead Spirit Ind. ¡°Is he preparing to escape? Did he not choose the right direction?¡± After taking notice of this situation, Su Yu was a little surprised. He really did not expect the other party to take the initiative to seek his own downfall. With the karmic thread, Su Yu was naturally not worried about crossing paths with the other party. He only needed to slightly adjust the direction of the Ghost Ship midway. As for the Dead Spirit Holy Lord, who was fleeing rapidly, he would never have imagined that he would bump into Su Yu after randomly choosing a direction. About half an hourter, in a certain sea area, the Dead Spirit Holy Lord and Su Yu bumped into each other. When he saw Su Yu¡¯s figure, the Dead Spirit Holy Lord waspletely stunned. A scene that he did not even dare to imagine in his dreams had actually appeared. It was ridiculous. Before the Dead Spirit Holy Lord could react, Su Yu closed his hands and trapped him in the small space of the five elements. Even the Dead Spirit Holy Lord and a group of dead spirit warriors at the Titled King Realm and King Realm that he brought were captured in one fell swoop. This was the most rxed Su Yu had ever been since he destroyed the sacrednds. His prey packed everything up and then came knocking on his door. It was simply too satisfying. After he captured the Dead Spirit Holy Lord, Su Yu realized that the power of rules of luck in his body had suddenly increased by another level. Afterprehending the rules of luck, Su Yu could now understand his own luck. The power of luck was divided into white, green, blue, purple, golden, red, three-colored, five-colored, seven-colored¡­ Generally speaking, if one had the top-notch white luck, they could be rich for the rest of their lives, have no worries about food and clothing, and have many descendants. Green could be ordinary cultivators, blue could be geniuses, purple could be prodigies, golden could be ultimate prodigies, and those with red luck could be Buddhas. Currently, half of Su Yu¡¯s luck had already transformed into three colors. If he worked hard, it would not be a problem for it topletely transform into three colors. For example, the power of luck of the Titled Kings of the various sacrednds was mostly purple. Then, the ancestors of the various sacrednds were half golden and half purple. Compared to Su Yu¡¯s power of luck, it was simply worlds apart. There was an insurmountable gap between gold and red, let alone three colors. However, Su Yu felt that even if he swept through all the sacrednds, it would probably not be enough topletely transform his power of luck into three colors. The power of luck had always been rtively mysterious. Those with great luck would turn misfortune into good luck and obtain the protection of the heavens. As long as they did not go against the heavens, they would live veryfortably. In fact, Su Yu¡¯s power of luck was only red at the beginning, which was the level of bing a Buddha. Later on, after absorbing arge amount of power of luck in the Level 1 sea area, it slowly transformed into a trace of three colors. However, Su Yu himself did not know that his power of luck was a little different. There were still some other mysteries contained inside. After imprisoning the Dead Spirit Holy Lord in the sea of illusions, Su Yu did not continue to rush to the next sacrednds. This was because he had to digest them. These guys from the Dead Spirit Ind were all Yin spirit creatures without a physical body, so their soul power was extremely strong. Even Su Yu had to destroy these creatures right away. Otherwise, there was really a risk of the illusory space being prated by thebined attacks of these guys. Su Yu could not be bothered with the other sacrednds for the time being. Although he wanted to get as many resources in the shortest time possible, he did not want to bite off more than he could chew. After driving the Ghost Ship towards Dragon Ind, Su Yu sat in the Ghost Ship and entered a deep state of seclusion. At this moment, more than ten Titled King Yin spirits surged into the sea of illusions. Coupled with many King Realm Yin spirits, the entire sea of illusions stirred up a shocking gush. ¡°Everyone, this ce is not indestructible. As long as we work together and break through a passageway, we will be able to escape.¡± In the sea of illusions, the Dead Spirit Holy Lord realized that his power was notpletely sealed and hurriedly spoke to the other Titled King soul spirits. At this moment, there were many Titled King souls in Su Yu¡¯s sea of illusions. There were also souls from the Water Nation, the Divine Spirit Mountain, and the Dead Spirit Ind that had just entered. Before anyone could reply, Su Yu¡¯s figure appeared above the sea of illusions. Su Yu, who had taken the form of his soul, looked like an innate divine being. Yin and Yang energy swirled in his eyes, and terrifying phenomena such as the Tree of Life, Fusang Tree, divine Moon Laurel Tree, and the phantom of the great sun appeared one after another behind him. In addition, there were also the spear that represented the rules of destruction, the ruler of fate that represented the rules of fate, and two slightly illusory rivers that surrounded Su Yu. All of these showed how terrifying Su Yu was. This was only a portion of the power of rules. Most of the other ordinary power of rules turned into a lotus tform that supported Su Yu¡¯s body. The Dead Spirit Holy Lord and the others in the sea of illusions below began to tremble when they saw this terrifying scene. At this moment, they finally understood why even the Heavenly Mirror Spirit did not dare to continue interfering in this matter. The other party was simply a monster. In addition to the densely packed ordinary power of rules, there were the five elemental rules, rules of yin and yang, rules of time, rules of space, and some seemingly iparably mysterious and unrecognizable rules. Even an ancient sage would probably kneel down when he saw this! ¡°Lord Su Yu, please spare my life! I¡¯m willing to offer my soul mark for you to use.¡± After reacting, the Dead Spirit Holy Lord immediately began to shout anxiously. The moment Su Yu appeared, the Dead Spirit Holy Lord immediately banished the thought of breaking through this ce and escaping. At this moment, he chose the only way to save his life. Su Yu did not reply to this. Instead, he ced the Tree of Life in the sea of illusions and used the rules of life to absorb the soul power of the souls. ¡°No, Lord Su Yu, please spare my life!¡± The Titled Kings who realized that their soul power was depleting at a terrifying speed shouted in horror. It wasn¡¯t that the group of people didn¡¯t want to resist, but that once they used the power of their souls in this damned ce, they would be sucked away by the seawater and the chains on their bodies. They couldn¡¯t resist at all. Before Su Yu appeared, they felt that the speed at which their soul power was depleting was like having a small tube inserted into their bodies to release water. Now, it was different. After Su Yu appeared, the tube was changed into one that was more than ten times thicker.. Who could tolerate this? Chapter 315 - 315: A Large Amount of Crystallized Rules, Digesting One Wave, Suppressing Strength Chapter 315: A Large Amount of Crystallized Rules, Digesting One Wave, Suppressing Strength Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As the soul power of many Titled Kings flowed out, many soul fruits of different sizes grew on the phantom of the Tree of Life that had absorbed arge amount of soul power. At the same time, the sea of illusions, which had absorbed a portion of the soul power, became even more stable. It was just like a prison that had been improved. As time slowly passed, before Su Yu could reach the sea area of Dragon Ind, a Titled King soul that had entered before could not hold on and died. [You have killed a Titled King Realm dragon. You have obtained a ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï King treasure chest.] [¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï King Treasure Chest] Item Description: It contains onerge crystallized rules of creation. After seeing the crystallized rules hidden in this ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï King treasure chest, Su Yu¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. This was good stuff! If hebined these rules with the rules of life, it would not be difficult for Su Yu to create a race out of thin air when he reached a higher level ofprehension. [Your Quadruple Happiness skill has been automatically triggered. You have obtained onerge piece of crystallized rules of creation*^.] After diverting some of his attention to open the treasure chest, Su Yu directly ced the four crystallized rules of creation into the apertures where the Tree of Life phantom was. After mastering the rules of creation, Su Yu might be able to turn the phantoms of the other rules into reality in advance and condense them into his clones. Although the phantoms derived from various rules in Su Yu¡¯s apertures looked corporeal, they were still formed by rules and were notpletely corporeal. If they left Su Yu, they would be like a rootless source that would dissipate into the world. As soon as the crystallized rules of creation entered his body, the Tree of Life phantom in the sea of illusions underwent some subtle changes. It was as if there was a trace of turning illusion into reality. However, it was still far from being able to truly do so and be a true Divine Tree of Creation. While Su Yu was obliterating the souls of the Titled Kings, he rushed to Dragon Ind. At this moment, Zhou Yi and the others on Dragon Ind were extremely busy. There were too many resources to pick up. Zhou Yi and the others took quite a long time just to deal with the bodies of the dragons of various sizes. Coupled with the collection in the dragon caves, the workload was not small. After all, they were tasked with collecting the wealth of a sacrednd. If not for the fact that most of the resources in the other sacrednds that Su Yu had destroyed had been stored into the storage space of the group of Titled Kings, he would have spent a long time collecting the spoils of war alone. So far, Su Yu had not visited the human sacrednds, the Great Sun sacrednds, the Mystic Water sacrednds, and the Feather Ind. At this moment, arge number of lights could be seen constantly escaping from the sacrednds. Furthermore, there were arge number of warships sailing out of the human sacrednds. They were all superrge flying warships. Basically, one warship represented onerge n faction in the human sacrednds. Compared to the other sacrednds, the human sacrednds indeed had a lot more people. They basically brought their families with them when they fled. Actually, at this time, ordinary King Realm cultivators did not need to run too far, they could just find a continent in the central sea area and do nothing. After all, Su Yu¡¯s goal had always been the Titled King Realm. In his eyes, the ordinary King Realm was just a matter of convenience. If they gathered together and he did not need to spend any effort to find them, he would kill them. If they all ran away, Su Yu naturally would not spend so much effort to slowly find them. With his own strength, he destroyed five of the ten sacrednds in the central sea area. One submitted, and the remaining four fled. If one pushed this time forward for another 100,000 years, there would probably be no one else. Of course, this was only the Level 1 sea area that Su Yu was in. No one could say for sure for the Level 1 sea area where the other living beings were. After all, there were so many monstrous geniuses. It was possible that the Level 1 sea area that Su Yu was in was actually rtively ordinarypared to the other countless Level 1 sea areas. For example, if an existence of the Abyss n with top-notch bloodlines was ced in the sea area where Su Yu was, the ten sacrednds would not be able to escape the oue of being destroyed. Moreover, they might even end up more miserable than being destroyed by Su Yu. That was because they might bepletely exterminated. This was unlike Su Yu, who had only destroyed most of the King Realm existences. To the Abyss n, human and alien lifeforms were food. The stronger they were, the more delicious they were. The abyssal demon that Su Yu had captured previously was still working hard on Chaos Ind! After praying to Su Yu¡¯s statue every day, he had already be Su Yu¡¯s loyal believer. However, his potential was a littlecking. After being supplied with arge amount of resources, he was still just a little bit away from bing a King Level demon. Perhaps after this wave, he should be able to advance further after digesting some King Level Pills. While Su Yu was immersed in obliterating the soul power of the Titled Kings, the Ghost Ship sailed to the sky above Dragon Ind ording to the navigation. After discovering the location, Su Yu diverted a portion of his attention and instructed Zhou Yi to hand over arge number of runes and resources to the Unitary Illusion Array and the Unitary Killing Array, as well as the motion furnace and the spiritual spring. As long as the resources provided by Su Yu could keep up with these things before they reached their limits, their advancement speed would be much faster than Su Yu¡¯s.. Chapter 316 - 316: A Large Amount of Crystallized Rules, Chapter 316: A Large Amount of Crystallized Rules, Digesting One Wave, Suppressing Strength 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Just like the building stuff in a game, as long as the resources were in ce, they could advance from a straw hut to a huge empire in minutes. After assigning tasks to Zhou Yi, Su Yu used the power of karmic rules to send a message to the Merfolk Empress. He tasked her to see the movements of the other four sacrednds and to find some special inds. After receiving Su Yu¡¯s order, the Merfolk Empress, who was located in the Water Nation, immediately sent out a few Peak King Realm experts of her n to go out and inquire about the other sacrednds. Then, she instructed the entire merfolk race to mobilize the other water ns to search for the special ind that Su Yu mentioned in the entire central sea area. Su Yu did not need to control the entire merfolk race at all. He only needed to control the Merfolk Empress. Then, the orders he gave would naturally be passed down by the Merfolk Empress. There was no need for Su Yu to do anything to anyone who dared to disobey his orders. The Merfolk Empress and the group of King Realm merfolks would probably clean up the mess themselves. After all, Su Yu was a ruthless person who could exterminate the entire n at any time if they did not do things ording to his rules. Therefore, the King Realm experts of the merfolk race who were lucky enough to survive did not dare to take the risk. This was how the strong made the rules, and the weak followed the rules. If not for the fact that Su Yu had the ability to destroy the merfolks at any time, the Merfolk Empress would not have been so obedient. At this moment, Su Yu, who had absorbed the Ghost Ship into his body and returned to the Rank Up Tower in Chaos Ind to cultivate, heard a long series of notifications. [You have killed a Titled King of the Merfolk Race. You have obtained a ¡ï ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï King treasure chest.] [You have killed a Titled King of the Divine Spirit Mountain. You have obtained a ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï King treasure chest.] In one wave, Su Yu obtained a total of 15 ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï King treasure chests. There were still some souls with rtively potent soul power that were struggling bitterly. In the case of crystallized rules, Su Yu also obtained (rules of time*2, rules of space*2, five elemental rules*2, rules of yin and yang*2, rules of creation, karmic rules, rules of fate, rules of destruction, rules of lightning*2, rules of reincarnation, and rules of luck)*4. Ordinary crystallized rules basically did not appear anymore. They were all extremely powerful top-notch rules. After digesting these crystallized power of rules, Su Yu¡¯s various powers of rules would definitely be able to reach the level of a Titled King. At that time, no one could imagine how terrifying Su Yu¡¯s strength would be. After absorbing all the crystallized rules into his body, Su Yu began his seclusion. For the time being, Su Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered to care about the other sacrednds. They could run away! He really couldn¡¯t spare them any time right now. As arge number of crystallized rules entered his body, Su Yu¡¯sprehension of various top-notch rules soared again. At this rate, in less than ten days to half a month, Su Yu¡¯sprehension of all kinds of top-notch rules would reach the level of Titled King. On the other hand, Su Yu¡¯sprehension speed of the rules of the same level as the one of five elements rules waspletely inferior to hisprehension speed of top-notchws. This was also normal. The top-notch rules were boosted by many crystallized rules, while the others had no booster to rely on. It was only natural that their speed could notpare. If they couldpare, there would be a problem. As Su Yu entered seclusion, Zhou Yi and the others were still crazily plundering the resources of the entire Dragon Ind. At their speed, they would have to spend a few days emptying it. Thankfully, all the divine items could be stored in rings inside the Rank Up Tower, the Alchemy Pavilion, and the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets in Chaos Ind. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be enough space on the ind to fit all the resources. As time passed, the other four sacrednds that had fled also received news of the destruction of the Dragon Ind, Divine Spirit Mountain, and Dead Spirit Ind. At this moment, the ancestors of the sacrednds who chose to escape could not help but rejoice. Fortunately, they ran quickly. Otherwise, they would really die in the sacrednds. These old fellows did not feel sad over the fact that the other sacrednds were destroyed by Su Yu. On the contrary, they could not wait for Su Yu to cultivate quickly and enter the higher level sea area from the Heavenly Mirror as soon as possible. Then, they could return to the central sea area and continue to be the overlord of the sea area. The Titled Kings could not imagine that the reason why they felt safe now was because Su Yu did not have the time to care about them for the time being. Once he came out of seclusion, those who had not escaped far would definitely suffer. At this moment, Su Yu had forcefully suppressed the power of the five elemental rules and did not improve it any further. He did not break through the line between the Titled King Realm and the Emperor Realm. This was because Su Yu did not know if after reaching the Emperor Realm, he would be driven away by the unknown power in the sea area and enter a new advanced sea area. Before the resources in the Level 1 sea area were squeezed dry, Su Yu did not want to go to a higher level sea area yet. After all, the ind he was on was only Level 10 or so. It had not even reached Level 20 yet. Su Yu felt that when Chaos Ind reached Level 20, it would definitely undergo a huge change. It was not just a change in the area, but a change in other aspects. Therefore, for the sake of Chaos Ind, Su Yu had to suppress the rules that had already reached the Titled King Realm. Currently, Su Yu could still suppress it. However, he was not sure how long he could suppress it for. There was a saying that when water is full, it overflows. It was simr to Su Yu¡¯s current situation. Unlike other Titled Kings, when they could not advance further, they still had to constantlyprehend the rules of heaven and earth and find an opportunity to break through. As for Su Yu, there was no need at all. Su Yu¡¯s body had fused with arge number of crystallized rules, and his entire body¡¯s attraction to the various types of powers of rules had increased by a lot. There was nothing wrong with saying that he was a rules ma in the shape of a human. In addition, in terms of the power of luck, after he wiped out more than a dozen Titled Kings, one of the scales of the half-red and half-three-color dragon that represented Su Yu¡¯s luck had transformed into a three-color. It was probably impossible for it topletely turn into a three-colored dragon in the Level 1 sea area. The growth of the dragon of luck was also very simple. Every time Su Yu¡¯s strength increased, it would grow a little. It could also plunder and devour the power of luck of other living beings to grow. These were the two ways for the dragon of luck to grow. It was purely wishful thinking to expect the dragon of luck to grow if one just sat and waited at home. If Su Yu did not rely on plundering, his power of luck would at most be slightly stronger than Jesus and Brahma, but not much stronger. Afterprehending the rules of luck, Su Yu naturally knew how important the power of luck was to a cultivator. Let¡¯s put it this way. As long as Su Yu did not transcend heaven and earth and stayed within the confines of rules of heaven and earth, the power of luck was much more useful to him than the power of rules of time and space. The reason why he could obtain all kinds of crystallized rules from the ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï King treasure chests dropped by a group of Titled Kings was entirely because Su Yu¡¯s luck had reached an extremely terrifying level. Thus, the sea area¡¯s Heavenly Path rewarded him. Otherwise, it was impossible to obtain top-notch crystallized rules every time. In the ten days to half a month that Su Yu was in seclusion, all the souls sealed in the sea of illusions had been obliterated. It also included the spirit of the semi-divine artifact from the Water Nation. This trace of spirit of the semi-divine artifact did not drop any treasure chest, but it did somewhat enhance Su Yu¡¯s divine power, and his foundation increased slightly. During Su Yu¡¯s seclusion, the Titled King Realm souls that were obliterated provided Su Yu with many crystallized rules. This time, among the ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï King treasure chests dropped by those Titled Kings, there were also many superrge pieces of ordinary crystallized rules. It was unknown if some deity knew that Su Yu¡¯s top-notch crystallized rules were enough, so it specially arranged for ordinary crystallized rules to be given to him.. Chapter 317 - 317: Top Rule, All Titled King Realm, News of the Chapter 317: Top Rule, All Titled King Realm, News of the Special Ind Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios On the top floor of the Rank Up Tower, Su Yu was surrounded by a boundless power of rules. If not for the tower blocking these power of rules, everyone on the entire Chaos Ind would probably be suppressed by the boundless power of rules until they could not move. Even Titled Kings would end up like this if they were within ten meters of Su Yu. After this period of seclusion, Su Yu had already converted all the top-notch crystallized rules in his body into his own strength. If he used the data panel to disy it, There were 9,999 strands of the five elemental rules, 9,999 strands of the rules of yin and yang. Space, time, luck, karma, life, creation¡­ all of these powers of rules wereprehended at 9,999 strands. Su Yu had borrowed the power of the crystallized rules andprehended the rules to the point where he could break through to the Titled King Realm and advance to a higher level. If he had not forcefully suppressed them, he would have broken through a long time ago. Moreover, there were many rules that would have reached the next level. While he was in seclusion, Su Yu also used the tremendous power of those crystal sources to temper his Golden Body Realm to the point where he was on the verge of breaking through. Compared to when he first went into seclusion, Su Yu¡¯s power had increased by ¡î. After all, in the past, Su Yu had only reached the level of a Titled King with the five elemental rules. It was unlike now, where he hadprehended all the top-notch rules to the level of a Titled King. The superposition ofbat power was not as simple as 1+1 = 2. This was because some power of rules could produce extremely terrifying power whenbined. When Su Yu opened his eyes, the power of rules around him quickly entered his body. At this moment, he looked no different from an ordinary person. But if you looked at him again, he seemed to still be him. At the same time, he also looked like the entire world. After ending his seclusion, Su Yu felt better than ever. In his opinion, the endless void of a Level 1 sea area was no longer as stable as before. Now, even if Su Yu did not use the rules of space, he could easily break through the void. With a thought, Su Yu casually nced at the endless void. In Su Yu¡¯s eyes, this higher-level world outside the Level 1 sea area seemed to be within reach. This was entirely due to Su Yu¡¯s strength. Hisbat strength had already surpassed that of a Level 1 sea area by too much. That was why he had such a feeling. If Su Yu had not suppressed his Realm, he would have been sent flying by that mysterious power. However, he did not want to delve deeper into that omnipresent power. That was because there was no need to pry into things beyond his capabilities. Su Yu knew this. Unless he could jump out of this world and transcend, he shouldn¡¯t think too much about that power. After withdrawing his gaze from the distant sky, Su Yu contacted the Merfolk Empress with a thought. In the next second, the Merfolk Empress, who was still in the Water Nation, couldn¡¯t help but shiver when she suddenly received Su Yu¡¯s message. After calming down, the Merfolk Empress looked at the content of the message as quickly as possible. After reading it, the Merfolk Empress immediately took the message she had received and rushed towards Dragon Ind at the fastest speed possible. Because there was a lot of information, it was inconvenient to use the rule seed to transmit it. Therefore, the Merfolk Empress had to personally make this trip. If it could be directly transmitted through the rules, she would not have insisted on voluntarily meeting Su Yu. One had to know that the Merfolk Empress was extremely afraid of Su Yu. If she could avoid meeting Su Yu, she would definitely not take the initiative to meet Su Yu. While the Merfolk Empress was rushing towards Dragon Ind, Su Yu, who was in the sky above Chaos Ind beside the Dragon Ind, began to calcte through the power of karmic rules and the rules of fate. At this moment, in Su Yu¡¯s eyes, dense purple karmic threads spread in all directions from his body to the sea area. Some of them were thick and some were thin. With a thought from Su Yu, a Void Map that ordinary people could not see appeared in his eyes. Then, bright purple light spots appeared in all directions on the Void Map. This was the fate and karma diagram that Su Yu had deduced using the rules of fate. The bright purple spots on it were the locations of the Titled Kings who had already fled in the central sea area. As for resisting Titled Kings, Su Yu blocked them because there were too many of them. This fate and karma diagram was much more abnormal than the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets¡¯ current tracking ability. As long as they did not leave the Level 1 sea area or cut off the karmic thread, Su Yu would be able to find out where they were hiding. The Titled Kings, they could not even touch the surface of the karmic rules and the rules of fate. How could they have a way to sever the karmic connection with Su Yu! On the fate and karma diagram, he discovered that there were some purple light spots that had stopped in ce. Su Yu was prepared to visit them one by er. After putting away the fate and karma diagram, Su Yu looked at his Chaos Ind.. Chapter 318 - 318: Top Rule, All Titled King Realm, News of the Chapter 318: Top Rule, All Titled King Realm, News of the Special Ind 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios On the ind, there were many King Realm auras. This was because before entering seclusion, Su Yu had handed over the rules stones that were useless to him to Zhou Yi and the others. With the power of the rules stones, Zhou Yi and the other management personnel allprehended the power of rules and crossed the threshold of the Martial Lord realm to the Martial King realm. Most of them hadprehended the rules of water. This was because the rules stones that Su Yu obtained were the rules of water stones. Zhou Yi¡¯s improvement was not bad. Whileprehending the power of rules of water, he alsoprehended a trace of the rules of divination. It was verypatible with his talent. Not everyone could master multiple rules like Su Yu. The reason why Su Yu could reach this stage was closely rted to his luck, insight skill, and that special cheat skill. Moreover, if not for Su Yu¡¯s decisiveness in killing and choosing the path of plunder, he would definitely not possess his current strength. After all, most of Su Yu¡¯sprehension of the power of rules was rted to the King treasure chest. Without the crystallized rules in the treasure chest and the help of the elemental Heart, it would also be rtively difficult for Su Yu toprehend many rules. After scanning the entire Chaos Ind, Su Yu¡¯s entire body disappeared into the void. In the next second, he appeared inside his exclusive residence on Chaos Ind. ¡°Sir.¡± Ji Ruoyan was trimming spiritual nts in the courtyard. She shouted excitedly the moment she saw Su Yu. ¡°Not bad. You¡¯ve broken through to the King Realm.¡± Upon seeing Ji Ruoyan rushing towards him, the corners of Su Yu¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, Sir.¡± Upon hearing Su Yu¡¯s words, her face turned slightly red. That¡¯s right. The treatment that Ji Ruoyan enjoyed was a level better than the others. She was the only one who receivedrge crystallized rules of water from Su Yu. In any case, Su Yu had no use for it. It was just right to give it to Ji Ruoyan. They were all on the same side. If Ji Ruoyan was too weak, wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing for Su Yu to bring her outter? Su Yu had always been more generous towards his people. As long as the resources on the ind could be converted into his own strength, they could use them freely. After all, these things were useless to him. It was better to use them to strengthen his subordinates. ¡°Have you gotten used to staying on the ind?¡± As Su Yu was lying on the recliner and getting a massage from Ji Ruoyan, she asked her casually. ¡°Yes. Everyone is very friendly towards me. Moreover, the ind doesn¡¯tck anything. There are also many new and interesting things.¡± Upon hearing this, Ji Ruoyan, who was massaging Su Yu¡¯s head, quickly replied. This was truly Ji Ruoyan¡¯s honest thoughts. Chaos Ind was indeed the best ce for her. There was no need for her to fight with those people from the n, nor was there a need to look at the expressions of those old fellows in the n. Moreover, there were endless resources to enjoy. It was a proper immortal paradise! ¡°Mm, cultivate well. We are about to leave this sea area and go to a higher level sea area. Also, do you need to go and take a look at your n? I can allow you to bring ten people back.¡± Su Yu spoke after he listened to Ji Ruoyan¡¯s reply. ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡± Upon hearing Su Yu¡¯s words, Ji Ruoyan¡¯s face instantly showed a hint of joy. Although Ji Ruoyan did not care about her n as a whole, there were still a few people in the n that she cared about. Now that Su Yu allowed her to bring ten people with her, how could Ji Ruoyan not be happy? To Su Yu, letting Ji Ruoyan bring ten people back was nothing. After all, Chaos Ind was about to wee expansion. As for where the Ji n was located, Su Yu could naturally find it. Even those Titled Kings could not escape his control, let alone the Ji n. About 20 minutester, Su Yu sensed the aura of the Merfolk Empress as she appeared near Chaos Ind. In response, Su Yu casually drew a line in the air in front of him. Immediately, a spatial passageway appeared in the air. Then, Su Yu casually grabbed forward. The Merfolk Empress, who was in the sea, immediately felt a terrifying power restraining her body. Before she could do anything, she disappeared from the sea. When she came back to her senses, the Merfolk Empress discovered that she had already appeared in a small courtyard. When she saw Su Yu on the recliner, the Merfolk Empress hurriedly knelt on the ground and bowed to Su Yu. ¡°Greetings, Master.¡± ¡°Get up!¡± Su Yu said slowly. ¡°Master, this is what you wanted.¡± The Merfolk Empress quickly stood up and respectfully handed over a jade slip. This jade slip naturally did notnd in Su Yu¡¯s hands. Instead, Ji Ruoyan reached out and took it before passing it to Su Yu. ¡°I have a task for you. Bring her to find the location of this light spot.¡± After casually taking the jade slip from Ji Ruoyan¡¯s hand, Su Yu flicked his finger slightly and flicked a purple light spot into the Merfolk Empress¡¯ sea of consciousness. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± After sensing that a map had appeared in her sea of consciousness, the Merfolk Empress immediately agreed without any hesitation. After the way she had arrived here just now, the Merfolk Empress looked at Su Yu as if she was looking at a god. She did not dare to disobey at all. This was entirely because the difference in strength between the two sides was so great that it was not unlike an insurmountable chasm. This caused the Merfolk Empress topletely acknowledge Su Yu as her master. ¡°Follow her!¡± After handing over the location of the Ji n to the Merfolk Empress, Su Yu said softly to Ji Ruoyan beside him. ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Upon hearing Su Yu¡¯s words, Ji Ruoyan immediately replied. Then, Su Yu casually waved his hand. Immediately, the Merfolk Empress and Ji Ruoyan were teleported out of Chaos Ind and appeared in the sky above the sea area. ¡°Sorry to trouble you, sister.¡± After realizing that she had already left the ind, Ji Ruoyan immediately turned her head and spoke to the Merfolk Empress. ¡°1 wouldn¡¯t dare. Miss, you¡¯re too polite. Let me fly you there!¡± The Merfolk Empress felt a little ttered and replied very politely. Although Ji Ruoyan addressed Su Yu as Sir, her identity should be that of a maidservant and not the mistress. But even so, the Merfolk Empress did not dare to be impolite to Ji Ruoyan. After all, she might be promoted at any moment. As for Ji Ruoyan, although she did not know the identity of the Merfolk Empress, she had never had the habit of thinking too highly of herself. Therefore, she would not use Su Yu¡¯s name to make things difficult for the Merfolk Empress. Then, the Merfolk Empress and Ji Ruoyan transformed into a beam of light and flew straight towards the Ji n. Other than Su Yu, there was basically no one who could defeat the Merfolk Empress in this sea area. Therefore, Su Yu was also at ease about letting the Merfolk Empress bring Ji Ruoyan with her. He was not worried about whether the Merfolk Empress would betray him at all. The other party did not have the guts to do so. With Su Yu¡¯s current strength, the beauties of all races in the entire Level 1 sea area would line up to be with him. The line would probably extend out of the central sea area. However, Su Yu was not a stallion. Why would he need so many women? In addition, at his Realm, the pleasure of the body was simply the lowest level of desire. If he had too many women, it would only affect his cultivation speed. If there was anyone who was pleasing to the eye, it would not be a big problem for him to take one or two cultivation partners. After seeing the Merfolk Empress leave with Ji Ruoyan, Su Yu sent his perception into the jade slip in his hand. After reading the information in the jade slip, a thought shed through Su Yu¡¯s mind. In the next second, he appeared in the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. Su Yu needed to use the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets to perform a deduction on this jade slip to create a simple map of the ind. Because there was so much information about the special ind in the jade slip handed over by the Merfolk Empress, he had to filter through it.. Chapter 319 - 319: Searching for Special Islands, Ji Ruoyan Chapter 319: Searching for Special Inds, Ji Ruoyan Returns to the Ji n Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Su Yu ced the jade slip in his hand into the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets to be deduced, arge number of streams of light began to flicker non-stop in the pavilion. It was equivalent to a supeputer calcting the jade slip that Su Yu had taken out at an extremely fast speed. Soon, a map of the sea area was projected by the heavenly mystery array. Then, the dense green dots on it disappeared quickly. Each of these disappearing green dots represented an excluded ind. After the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets finished analyzing, thest remaining small green dots were inds with a high probability of being a special ind. In the end, hundreds of thousands of small green dots were reduced to about a few thousand under the screening of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. More than 90% of them were eliminated at once, greatly reducing Su Yu¡¯s workload. After the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets produced a new map of the inds, Su Yu closed his eyes and began to use the rules of fate and the rules of divination to deduce. It was equivalent to carefully sifting through before using the rules of fate and divination to set the location. Using the rules of fate and divination, Su Yu could vaguely sense the distribution points on these sea area maps. It was just like drawing a lot before leaving the house. In the end, the inds who gave him some sort of reaction were all marked by Su Yu. About half of them were removed, and the rest had a reaction. After putting away the sea area map, a thought shed through Su Yu¡¯s mind. He left Chaos Ind and entered the inteyer of space. With Su Yu¡¯sprehension of the rules of space, mountains and rivers were just a distance away. Therefore, the first special ind was quickly imprinted in his eyes. [Level 11 Martial Arts Ind] Ind Master: Wu Santong. After ncing at the ind and obtaining the information, Su Yu casually grabbed at the ind. Faced with an invincible existence like Su Yu in a Level 1 sea area, the Ind Master of this Martial Arts Ind did not have the ability to resist at all. He was directly thrown out. At the same time, his ind was sted into pieces by a terrifying force. Then, the Heart of his Ind turned into a stream of light and disappeared into the endless void. Su Yu had onlye for the Heart of the Ind. If he saw that he would be implicated with the Ind Masters¡¯ karma, he would kill them all. Otherwise, it would be considered that the other party¡¯s luck was not bad. As Wu Santong was sent flying, he looked at the endless void in shock. He was stunned. Aftering back to his senses, Wu Santong did not dare to stay here anymore. He hurriedly fled this sea area as quickly as possible. He didn¡¯t even dare to think about getting revenge. Wu Santong was already extremely d that he could survive. Then, Su Yu left the sea area and began to move towards the next ind. Su Yu selected these inds with certain targets in mind. He would harvest some Titled Kings not far from these inds. This was because there were still some Titled Kings who did not escape the central sea area and did the same thing as the group of Titled Kings in the Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds. They chose and with good feng shui and entered a deep sleep, waiting for Su Yu to leave the Level 1 sea area. They had really chosen a suitable grave for themselves. It was even f*cking carefully chosen. While Su Yu was diligently searching for the inds and the Titled King, the Merfolk Empress was flying towards the Ji n with Ji Ruoyan in tow. The Ji n had already left the central sea area, but they did not run far. After all, they had already expended a lot of resources to reach the central sea area. They had yet to settle in the central sea area, and with Su Yu sweeping the central sea area, it would be strange if they could run far. Along the way, Ji Ruoyan gradually became familiar with the Merfolk Empress. When she learned of the Merfolk Empress¡¯s true identity, Ji Ruoyan could not help but be shocked. She was the ruler of the Water Nation among the ten sacrednds. This title was indeed quite scary. However, when she thought about how such an existence still had to bow down to Su Yu, she felt really excited. ¡°Little Yan, do you think the Master likes anything?¡± The Merfolk Empress, who was within the light, began to beat around the bush so that she could figure out what Su Yu liked. Upon hearing this, Ji Ruoyan fell into deep thought. However, she finally shook her head slightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Sir doesn¡¯tck anything. I¡¯m not sure what he likes.¡± This was the truth. Ji Ruoyan indeed did not know what Su Yu liked. Su Yu did notck treasures, beauties, cultivation techniques, and pets. In terms of wealth, Su Yu was already the richest person in this Level 1 sea area. After all, he had looted the resources of several sacrednds. In terms of wealth, no one couldpare to Su Yu. ¡°Oh, right. Sir likes special spiritual tea and spirit wine more than other things. If you have them, you can present them to him.¡± After shaking her head, Ji Ruoyan seemed to recall something as she hurriedly added. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Upon hearing Ji Ruoyan¡¯s words, the Merfolk Empress remembered this in her heart.. Chapter 320 - 320: Searching for Special Islands, Ji Ruoyan Chapter 320: Searching for Special Inds, Ji Ruoyan Returns to the Ji n 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Merfolk Empress felt that as long as she served Su Yu well, the merfolks might be able to dominate the entire central sea area in her hands. This was not a fantasy, but a very real possibility. The Merfolk Empress had seen Su Yu¡¯s strength. Therefore, she knew very well that in face of Su Yu¡¯s power, a Titled King was simply like a child. His strength had already exceeded the limits of the sea area. Thus, if she could obtain Su Yu¡¯s recognition, it would be very easy for her to dominate the central sea area. Just like that, time passed as the two of them chatted along the way. After about a day, the Merfolk Empress brought Ji Ruoyan to the Ji n¡¯s location. The ce where the Ji n stayed this time was a small ind nation. It was not a supercontinent. After discovering that this small ind nation was rtively safe, the old ancestor of the Ji n simply decided to settle down here. When the Merfolk Empress and Ji Ruoyan appeared in the sky above the Ji n, the terrifying pressure emitted from the Merfolk Empress rmed the ancestor and the Martial Kings of the Ji n. Then, many figures appeared in the sky above the Ji n at an extremely fast speed. ¡°May I know why senior hase to my Ji n?¡± At this moment, the Ji n¡¯s ancestor, who was standing in the air, hurriedly asked respectfully after sensing the terrifying pressure from the Merfolk Empress. After asking this question, the Ji n¡¯s ancestor and the Martial Kings behind him were all nervous. They were afraid that this person in front of them, who wore a purple veil and looked extraordinary, was here to cause trouble for the Ji n. As for Ji Ruoyan, who was beside the Merfolk Empress, there were two or three Martial Kings from the Ji n who found her quite familiar. However, Ji Ruoyan had broken through to the Martial King realm during her stay in the Chaos Ind and had already undergone a tremendous change. Whether it was in terms of temperament or appearance, there was a huge changepared to before. Therefore, even the Martial Kings in the Ji n who had seen Ji Ruoyan before only felt that she was familiar. They did not associate her with Ji Ruoyan. ¡°Fellow ancestors, I¡¯m Ruoyan. May 1 ask where my father is?¡± At this moment, Ji Ruoyan, who was floating beside the Merfolk Empress, took a step forward and spoke. The moment Ji Ruoyan said that, the Martial Kings behind the Ji n¡¯s ancestor immediately trembled and nearly fell. Ji Ruoyan¡¯s words really shocked them. After regaining their senses, the Martial Kings hurriedly sent a voice transmission to the Ji n¡¯s ancestor. After hearing the voice transmissions of the juniors behind him, the Ji n¡¯s ancestor felt a little dizzy. ¡°You are Haoyu¡¯s daughter.¡± The Ji n¡¯s ancestor was filled with disbelief and he hurriedly asked Ji Ruoyan. As the ancestor of the Ji n, he naturally knew who Ji Ruoyan¡¯s father, Ji Haoyu was. However, he was not very familiar with the next generation. After all, the Ji n was arge n. The Ji n¡¯s ancestor wouldn¡¯t care too much about memorizing the names of every generation¡¯s disciples. He could only remember those who were rather outstanding. Upon hearing the question, Ji Ruoyan nodded slightly. When she nodded, the Ji n¡¯s ancestor¡¯s heart stirred. This was because he could tell at a nce that Ji Ruoyan¡¯s cultivation had already entered the Martial King realm. Furthermore, it was not as simple as just entering the King realm. Her foundation was extremely stable. ¡°Ancestors, I¡¯m only here to bring some people to leave the n. 1 hope you won¡¯t stop me.¡± Facing the shocked Martial Kings of the Ji n, Ji Ruoyan was rather polite. ¡°No problem. Little Yan, you can take whoever you want.¡± Upon hearing this, the Ji n¡¯s ancestor agreed without thinking. The Ji n¡¯s ancestor was not a fool. There was a terrifying existence standing behind thisss! Therefore, no matter what Ji Ruoyan said, he would agree. If he really dared to take advantage of his seniority, he felt things might not end well for him. Seeing that the Ji n¡¯s ancestor had no objections, Ji Ruoyan flew straight down to the Ji n. This was because she had already seen traces of her father. The Merfolk Empress naturally followed closely behind Ji Ruoyan to ensure that nothing would happen to her. Seeing this scene, the Ji n¡¯s ancestor and the Martial Kings behind him swallowed in unison. This had truly shocked them. A Titled King was actually escorting Ji Ruoyan like a guard. What had happened to thatss during this period of time?! In the Ji n¡¯s courtyard, Ji Haoyu was dumbfounded as he looked at his daughter who had appeared in front of him. If Ji Ruoyan had not called him father, Ji Haoyu would not have dared to recognize her as his daughter. ¡°Father, pack up. Call Third Uncle¡¯s family, mother, and Little Lan. I¡¯ll bring you away from the Ji n to a ce.¡± Looking at her dumbfounded father, Ji Ruoyan dropped another bombshell. ¡°What?¡± Hearing this, Ji Haoyu almost suspected that there was something wrong with his ears. Seeing this, Ji Ruoyan felt her head hurting. In order to bring people back as soon as possible, Ji Ruoyan had no choice but to use her spiritual power to reveal some information. After Ji Haoyu received the information, he could not help but tremble. He felt like he was dreaming. Then, Ji Haoyu came back to his senses and immediately rushed towards the inner courtyard at the fastest speed in his life. If Ji Haoyu still did not know how to make a choice in the face of such a huge opportunity, he would really be a fool. There was nothing in the Ji Haoyu that Ji Haoyu could not bear to part. He only had one wife and did not take in any concubines. Then, he was only closer to his third brother. There was nothing left for him in the entire Ji n. As for his parents, they had died in battle because of certain matters. If not for the fact that Ji Haoyu¡¯s ability was really outstanding, he would not have been able to sit in the position of the current head of the Ji n. This was also the reason why Ji Ruoyan did not have any sense of belonging to the Ji n. This was because this n prioritized benefits and did not consider the thoughts of the n¡¯s disciples. While Ji Ruoyan and the Merfolk Empress were waiting, the Ji n¡¯s ancestor began to quicklymunicate with the Martial Kings via voice transmission. ¡°Do you think that little girl, Ruoyan, was able to break through to the Martial King Realm so quickly and have the protection of a Titled King Realm cultivator because of Su Yu?¡± At this moment, a Martial King spoke slowly. In the central sea area, Su Yu¡¯s name only spread among the sacrednds. Therefore, these people did not know that Su Yu ¨C who had forced them to escape from the King¡¯s Continent ¨C was also the one who had forced them to escape from the central sea area again. ¡°It¡¯s possible. Ancestor, do you think we can persuade Little Yan to bring the Ji n and obtain Su Yu¡¯s protection? Look, he can even send a Titled King to protect Little Yan. This means that he values Little Yan very much!¡± At this moment, someone suddenly suggested. These old fellows from the Ji n were quite smart. After retreating from King¡¯s City, they did not make things difficult for Ji Haoyu because Ji Ruoyan was following Su Yu. Otherwise, things would have been awkward for them today. The entire Ji n might have been wiped out from the sea area. They did not make things difficult for Ji Haoyu because it waspletely useless. Not only was it useless, but it might even cause hidden dangers. Therefore, these old fellows from the Ji n did not do anything to Ji Haoyu at all. Ji Ruoyan might be more polite to the Ji n¡¯s old fellows, but that was because her father and the others had not suffered any grievances. If the Ji n really dared to target her family because of her, Ji Ruoyan would not show mercy just because she was from the same n. ¡°You guys go over andmunicate with Haoyu. 1¡¯11 go to Little Yan¡¯s side.¡± After thinking for a while, the Ji n¡¯s ancestor made up his mind. ¡°Yes, ancestor.¡± The group of Martial Kings immediately agreed. As a business family, the Ji n naturally wouldn¡¯t let go of any opportunity to make the n more prosperous. Now that there was an opportunity in front of them, how could the group of old fellows give up?! Even if they failed, they would only go back to what they were doing. They had nothing to lose.. Chapter 321 - 321: Discovered, Choose to Lie Down Chapter 321: Discovered, Choose to Lie Down Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As Ji Ruoyan was waiting, the Ji n¡¯s ancestor appeared in the courtyard with a smile. The moment she saw the ancestor appear, Ji Ruoyan understood what he was thinking. ¡°Little Yan, who is this senior?¡± At that moment, the smiling Ji n¡¯s ancestor asked Ji Ruoyan ingratiatingly. ¡°Ancestor, let me give you a piece of advice. Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask, and don¡¯t ask for things blindly. Knowing too much won¡¯t bring you or the entire Ji n any good. I¡¯m only here to take my father and the others away. I don¡¯t want to interfere in anything rted to the Ji n.¡± ¡°Ancestor, do you understand what I¡¯m trying to say?¡± Seeing that the Ji n¡¯s ancestor wanted to ask something indirectly, Ji Ruoyan replied bluntly. The moment Ji Ruoyan said that, the Ji n¡¯s ancestor¡¯s expression instantly became extremely rich. There was indeed no need for Ji Ruoyan to feign civility with the Ji n. She might as well make things clear. At this moment, the Ji n¡¯s ancestor¡¯s expression was constantly changing. To be honest, he was indeed very aggrieved in his heart. However, he could only suppress this anger in his heart and did not dare to say anything at all. This was because a Titled King was enough to wipe out the entire Ji n from the sea area. This was the power of a top-notch expert. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I was being nosy. I won¡¯t disturb you and this senior.¡± The Ji n¡¯s ancestor, who was feeling extremely aggrieved, said with a stiff smile. After saying that, the Ji n¡¯s ancestor left the courtyard dejectedly. Upon seeing this, Ji Ruoyan continued to sit in the courtyard with the Merfolk Empress and waited quietly. Ji n¡¯s ancestor¡¯s words did not affect Ji Ruoyan at all. After leaving the courtyard, the Ji n¡¯s ancestor used his fastest speed to send a message to the few Martial Kings of the Ji n. This meant that they did not have to cate Ji Haoyu anymore. Having lived for so long, Ji n¡¯s ancestor naturally knew that Ji Ruoyan was warning him not to pull any cheap tricks. If there was no Merfolk Empress beside Ji Ruoyan, the Ji n¡¯s ancestor might really have done so. However, with a Titled King guarding Ji Ruoyan, Ji n¡¯s ancestor could only extinguish all those thoughts in his heart. In front of absolute strength, any scheme was useless. On the other side, a few Martial Kings from the Ji n were just about to brainwash Ji Haoyu when they received a message from the Ji n¡¯s ancestor. After reading the contents of the message, they could not help but look at each other. ¡°Haoyu, the door of the Ji n will always be open to you. When you miss home, you cane back and visit.¡± In the end, a white-haired Martial King spoke to Ji Haoyu solemnly. ¡°Elders, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯lle back to visit when I¡¯m free.¡± Seeing that the elders seemed to have given up on pestering him, Ji Haoyu could not help but feel delighted. Then, he hurriedly said some polite words. After letting out a few sighs, the Martial Kings of the Ji n left Ji Haoyu¡¯s courtyard without saying anything. In response, Ji Haoyu ran straight to his third brother¡¯s courtyard. While Ji Ruoyan was waiting at the Ji n, Su Yu made an unexpected discovery as he was searching for special inds in the central sea area. [Level 10 Martial Arts Ind] Ind Master: Wu Yun (Zhao) As Su Yu floated above a certain sea area, there was a slightly surprised look in his eyes when he gained insight into the information on the ind below. Because Su Yu knew the owner of this ind. If not for the word in parentheses, Su Yu would not have paid much attention to it. However, Su Yu was very familiar with the handle name in parentheses! The moment Su Yu discovered Wu Yun¡¯s ind, Wu Yun ¨C who had left the human sacrednds with Ouyang Haoyue and was far away from the central sea area ¨C felt very ufortable. However, she could not figure out where this feeling came from. However, in the next second, she knew how that ufortable feeling came about. [Your Martial Arts Ind has been destroyed. You have lost your identity as the Ind Master.] When she heard this notification, Wu Yun¡¯s mind went nk. It felt like she was suffocating. ¡°Su Yu.¡± Wu Yun forced herself to calm down and ept this fact. Finally, she uttered out a name. Although it was still unclear if it was Su Yu¡¯s doing, Wu Yun spected that this matter was definitely rted to him. However, even if she had guessed that the person who destroyed her ind was Su Yu, Wu Yun could not do anything about it. After all, even the Titled Kings of the ten sacrednds were not Su Yu¡¯s match even if they joined forces, let alone her. At this moment, Wu Yun realized that arge portion of her power of luck had been lost the moment her ind was destroyed. On the other side, after Su Yu casually shattered Wu Yun¡¯s ind, he realized that his power of luck had increased even more than after destroying over ten Titled Kings. At the same time, a new karmic thread appeared in Su Yu¡¯s eyes and connected to the distance. ¡°She¡¯s with the Titled Kings of the human sacrednds? Interesting.¡± After calcting the location of the karmic thread, Su Yu¡¯s interest was roused.. Chapter 322 - 322: Discovered, Choose to Lie Down 2 Chapter 322: Discovered, Choose to Lie Down 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This karmic thread was none other than the karmic thread between Wu Yun and Su Yu. When Su Yu destroyed Wu Yun¡¯s ind, a karmic connection would naturally be formed between the two. After retracting his gaze, Su Yu¡¯s figure shed and disappeared from the sea area. Since there was already karma involved, Su Yu was not in a hurry to go outside of the central sea area. He wanted to clean up the central sea area first. At the same time, after the karmic thread connected Wu Yun and Su Yu, she felt as if there was an invisible sharp de hanging above her head, ready to fall at any moment. After realizing that this inescapable feeling could not be dispelled, Wu Yun¡¯s face instantly turned pale. At this moment, Wu Yun¡¯s intuition told her that Su Yu had a way to find her. Otherwise, she would not have such a feeling. At the thought of this, the corners of Wu Yun¡¯s mouth could not help but reveal a bitter smile. Could she not escape Su Yu¡¯s demonic ws after all? In her heart, Wu Yun had the thought of escaping, but she gave up on it in the next second. With her strength, if she escaped alone, it would not take long for Su Yu to track her down. She might as well follow the human army and escape faster. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll leave it to fate!¡± After thinking for a long time, Wu Yun chose to leave things up to fate. It was not that Wu Yun did not want to think of a solution, but she really could not think of any. She didn¡¯t even know how Su Yu could lock onto her location, so she could only take it one step at a time. After Su Yu left Wu Yun¡¯s ind, he took some time to find a huge turtle-type Titled Demon King in the depths of a trench. Faced with Su Yu¡¯s capture, this huge turtle-type Titled Demon King was naturally trapped and became one of Su Yu¡¯s spoils of war. However, there was nothing wrong with describing Su Yu as someone who could do anything. As time passed, the number of Heart of the Inds in Su Yu¡¯s hands increased. At the same time, the bodies of foreign demon Icings in the Ghost Ship increased. On the Ji n¡¯s side, Ji Haoyu and the others had also finished packing up. Ji Ruoyan had chosen to bring a total of seven people. They were her parents, her personal servant in the n, and her third uncle¡¯s family of four. There were still three more spots that were not filled. Ji Ruoyan did not n to bring any more people. ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Sister.¡± Looking at everyone who had already finished packing up, Ji Ruoyan said softly to the Merfolk Empress beside her. ¡°Why are you so polite to me?¡± The Merfolk Empress pretended to be displeased. Although the Merfolk Empress and Ji Ruoyan were quite different in age, the Merfolk Empress was not some old powers. She and Ji Ruoyan were now sisters, and they got along very well. Ji Ruoyan squeezed out a smile and saw a sh of light on the Merfolk Empress¡¯s body. Then, an extremely luxurious flying magical artifact floated above the Ji n. When they came, she had only brought Ji Ruoyan along. In addition, they were in a hurry, so the Merfolk Empress naturally chose to fly. Now that there were seven more people on the return journey, the Merfolk Empress naturally would not choose to fly. Ji Haoyu, his wife, and his third brother¡¯s family stared at the magical flying artifact in the air in shock. As the head of the Ji n, Ji Haoyu thought that he had seen the world. However, when he saw the magical flying artifact, he immediately felt that he had been too narrow-minded in the past. Without waiting for everyone to react, the power of rules on the Merfolk Empress¡¯s body shed. Immediately, everyone was teleported into the magical flying artifact. ¡°It will take about a day for my Seven Treasures zed Ship to fly us back to Master¡¯s ind. Therefore, everyone can rest in your rooms or stay on the deck. The Merfolk Empress slowly spoke as she controlled the Seven Treasures zed Ship to fly towards the central sea area. ¡°Father, Mother, follow me. Third Uncle, you too,¡± Ji Ruoyan quickly said after the Merfolk Empress finished speaking. ¡°Oh, oh, okay. I¡¯ming.¡± The few people who were jolted awake by Ji Ruoyan hurriedly replied. After they entered the rooms on the Seven Treasures zed Ship, the Merfolk Empress closed her eyes and began to regte her breathing. At this moment, the Ji n¡¯s ancestor and the others watched as the Seven Treasures zed Ship left the sky. All of them kept shaking their heads, as if they felt pity that the Ji n could not cozy up to a powerful backer. In the end, the slightly lonely Ji n¡¯s ancestor¡¯s figure shed and disappeared from the sky above the Ji n, returning to the secret chamber. At that moment, the Ji n¡¯s ancestor decided that he would note out of seclusion unless he broke through to the Titled King realm. In the rooms on the Seven Treasures zed Ship, Ji Ruoyan was telling them some things to take note of. ¡°Father, Mother, Third Uncle, Third Aunt, and the three of you, listen carefully to what I¡¯m about to say. The ce we¡¯re about to go to is the ind where Sir is. It¡¯s an ind that can be said to be an immortal paradise.¡± ¡°When we reach the ind, I¡¯ll get someone to arrange your amodations. However, remember not to bring your problems in the n to the ind, understand?¡± Upon saying that, Ji Ruoyan¡¯s expression instantly turned extremely solemn. ¡°Little Yan, don¡¯t worry. We understand.¡± Just as Ji Ruoyan said that, her parents, third uncle, andpany immediately nodded like chickens pecking at rice. ¡°After we reach the ind, don¡¯t form cliques. If you really want to find some work, 1 can get Zhou Yi to help you arrange it. If you do well, it won¡¯t be difficult for you to quickly advance to the Martial King realm with the resources on the ind.¡± Upon hearing this, Ji Haoyu and the others could not help but breathe faster. Martial King Realm! The Realm that they dreamed of! Then, when Ji Ruoyan carefully exined the rules to them, Ji Haoyu and the others felt so dizzy to the point that they did not know where they were. ¡°The uncrowned Icing of the entire central sea area, a terrifying existence who crushed the ten sacrednds single-handedly, a Titled King as his servant.¡± Thinking of the information that Ji Ruoyan had given him, Ji Haoyu could not help but pinch himself. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. Am I really dreaming?¡± Ji Haoyu, who was feeling a little ted, couldn¡¯t help but mutter softly. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re pinching me.¡± Ji Xiangtian grimaced in pain and was on the brink of tears. Upon seeing this scene, Ji Ruoyan could not help but cover her head. They were such clowns! ¡°Alright, that¡¯s the general situation. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand after arriving on the ind, you can ask Elder Ji Yang. He also works on the ind.¡± After everyone calmed down, Ji Ruoyan added. ¡°Oh, oh.¡± The excited crowd immediately replied. For the rest of the journey, Ji Ruoyan would asionally guide them in their cultivation. A dayter, the huge Seven Treasures zed Ship appeared outside Chaos Ind. The Merfolk Empress did not have the guts to directly fly above Chaos Ind. After stopping the Seven Treasures zed Ship on the sea, the Merfolk Empress summoned Ji Ruoyan. Seeing that they had arrived, an array mark flew out from Ji Ruoyan¡¯s hand. It instantly enveloped the entire Chaos Ind¡¯s Unitary Illusion Array and opened up a circr entrance for them to pass through. After devouring arge number of basic runes, the area that the Unitary Illusion Array and Unitary Killing Array could cover had already be extremely huge. The entire Chaos Ind only upied a very small portion of the arrays. Even the sea near the Chaos Ind was enveloped by the arrays. In terms of lethality, even a Titled King like the Merfolk Empress did not dare to barge into the Unitary Illusion Array and Unitary Killing Array. Otherwise, just by operating on its own, there was a chance that the array could kill a Titled King.. Chapter 323 - 323: The Mysterious Tianyan Pavilion Surfaces Chapter 323: The Mysterious Tianyan Pavilion Surfaces Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The moment Chaos Ind¡¯s array formation opened the passageway, Zhou Yi was already waiting at the shoreline. As the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, the Merfolk Empress, Ji Ruoyan, and the others naturally could not hide from Zhou Yi when they approached Chaos Ind. Outside the ind, the Merfolk Empress, who quickly led everyone into the array passageway by herself and appeared on the sea near Chaos Ind. In the next second, the Merfolk Empress brought them to the edge of Chaos Ind. ¡°Miss Ji, the amodation is ready. Please follow me!¡± The moment he saw Ji Ruoyan and the others, Zhou Yi immediately went forward and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Brother Zhou.¡¯After hearing Zhou Yi¡¯s words, Ji Ruoyan hurriedly thanked him. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Zhou Yi waved his hand. At this moment, Ji Haoyu and the others were extremely surprised. After being managed by Zhou Yi and the others, Chaos Ind waspletely different from when it had nothing at the beginning. With therge number of heroes recruited from the Recruitment Tavern and some heroes with special talents, the entire Chaos Ind had already been built into a blessednd with both modern and ancient characteristics. Rare spiritual nts could be seen everywhere on both sides of the road. They were simply asmon as weeds. Furthermore, all the buildings were basically built with precious materials. Coupled with the extremely rich energy on the ind and the special additionalprehension of the ind, it was not an exaggeration to say that it was a blessednd. Then, Zhou Yi led Ji Ruoyan and the others straight to a small courtyard that had been assigned to them. Along the way, Zhou Yi deliberately slowed down and began to introduce the region of the ind to Ji Haoyu and the others. Seeing this, Ji Haoyu and the others hurriedly pricked up their ears to listen. After all, this was not like in the n. As for Ji Ruoyan, she added some information from time to time. Beside them, the Merfolk Empress had also discovered the uniqueness of this ind. That was, in this ce, her ownprehension of the rules was much clearer than outside the ind. If she could stay on the ind for a long time, it would not be a dream for her to break through the Titled King realm and step into a higher realm. Thinking of this, the Merfolk Empress could not help but feel a little excited. At the same time, she made up her mind to get a spot to stay on the ind for a long time. Soon, Zhou Yi brought Ji Haoyu and the others around the entirety of Chaos Ind. Other than Su Yu¡¯s courtyard and the interior of the Rank Up Tower, they basically walked all over the ce. At the same time, he introduced many management personnel of the Chaos Ind to Ji Haoyu and the others. All of this was naturally because of Ji Ruoyan. If not, they would not have received such treatment. After bringing the few of them to a small courtyard that was separately divided for them, Zhou Yi bade them farewell. Anyway, with Ji Ruoyan around, there was no need for him to stay here any longer. At the same time, in a certain area of the central sea area, Su Yu naturally knew that the Merfolk Empress and Ji Ruoyan had returned to Chaos Ind. After all, both of them had already been imnted with rule seeds. He could locate them at any time. However, Su Yu still had no intention of returning. After nearly two days, he had yet to finish visiting all the special inds in the central sea area. Currently, Su Yu had only explored about one-third of the special inds. At this speed, it would take four days topletely sweep through them. Su Yu hadprehended the rules of space to the level of a Titled King. Otherwise, he would not have been able to find nearly 4.00 special inds so quickly. Among the small inds that Su Yu had found in the past two days, there were human ind masters and ind masters of other foreign races. However, none of them had raised the level of the inds to a higher level. The highest was only Level 14. The Ind Master¡¯s strength was average. He was of a foreign race and was a Low-Rank King. Therefore, it was obvious that it was not easy for these Ind Masters to have survived in the Level 1 sea area. And this was indeed the case. Without powerful skills, it was already not bad for the Ind Master to be able to settle down in a Level 1 sea area, let alone raise the level of their ind. Even Wu Yun, who had an SSS Level skill, was unlucky enough to be discovered by Su Yu. One could imagine how difficult it was to raise the ind to Level 20. The novice sea area was like the novice vige. After reaching Level 1 sea area, the difficulty of leveling up the ind instantly soared to hell. If not for the fact that Su Yu had the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and Ghost Ship, who knew how long it would have taken him to figure out the surrounding sea areas after reaching the Level 1 sea area, let alone improve his strength quickly. After putting away these thoughts, Su Yu disappeared from the sea area in the next second. Just like that, another four days passed quietly. During this period, Su Yu killed a few Titled Kings of foreign races who were sleeping in a corner. Looking at the numerous Heart of the Inds in Ghost Ship, Su Yu couldn¡¯t help but smile. After working hard for so many days, he had finally gathered enough Heart of the Ind to upgrade the ind to Level 20. The development of Su Yu¡¯s ind was equivalent to reaching the top of the mountain first. Then, he would stand on the top and see where there were treasures on the entire mountain. He could just pick them upter. After gathering the items, Su Yu¡¯s figure shed and he disappeared into the endless void, rushing back to Chaos Ind.. Chapter 324 - 324: The Mysterious Tianyan Pavilion Surfaces 2 Chapter 324: The Mysterious Tianyan Pavilion Surfaces 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In these four days, Ji Haoyu and the others, who had just arrived at Chaos Ind, also enjoyed the rich resources of the ind. The unlimited supply of medicinal pills and various martial techniques really made them feel as if they were in paradise. Take the meridian protecting pill and the apertures breaking pill for example. Even in the Ji n, these were extremely precious pills. When Ji Haoyu was breaking through his apertures back then, he could only obtain a low to middle grade apertures breaking pill and meridian protecting pill every month. He had never taken a top grade apertures breaking pill and meridian protecting pill. He did not even dare to dream of this when he slept at night! Ji Haoyu and the others were not stupid. With such a sufficient supply of resources, they immediately went into secluded cultivation after familiarizing themselves with the environment of Chaos Ind for a few days. Meanwhile, the Merfolk Empress had not left Chaos Ind these past few days. She had been staying here and did not leave. In any case, Su Yu had not returned to chase her away, so the Merfolk Empress did not intend to leave. As for the Water Nation, the Merfolk Empress was more at ease with those Peak King merfolks taking care of it. Therefore, during these four days, the Merfolk Empress stayed outside Su Yu¡¯s courtyard to cultivate. On the other hand, as Su Yu was rushing to Chaos Ind, he discovered a special person in the sea area. The aura on the other party¡¯s body was very simr to the fellow called Shi Qian whom he had caught previously. He should be rted to the very mysterious Tianyan Pavilion. Su Yu had never heard of the Tianyan Pavilion in the central sea area. From this, it was easy to deduce that although the Tianyan Pavilion was mysterious, its overall strength might not beparable to the sacrednds. Otherwise, why would they choose to develop in a rtively remote sea area instead of the most prosperous central sea area! ¡°Master said that there was an unprecedented turmoil in the central sea area. Now, it seems that it is true. A few of the ten sacrednds were destroyed. Who is that Su Yu?¡± At this moment, a ck-robed figure floating above the dpidated sea area of Golden Roc Mountain sacrednds muttered to themself. The other party¡¯s voice happened to be heard by Su Yu, who had rushed here ording to the rules of fate. ¡°I do know who Su Yu is. Do you know the background of the Tianyan Pavilion?¡± Su Yu, who was slowly walking out of the void, smiled at the ck-robed figure with his hands behind his back. The other party¡¯s strength was not bad. They had just entered the Titled King Realm and were considered one of the small figures at the top of the pyramid in the entire central sea area. Unfortunately, they met Su Yu, the malignant star of the sea area. As soon as Su Yu said this, the person who was wearing a ck robe froze. ¡®Damn it, when did he appear? I actually didn¡¯t sense him at all: At this moment, as one of the four guardians of the Tianyan Pavilion, the sense of danger in Zhu Que¡¯s heart suddenly soared. After discovering that the pressure on the other party¡¯s body was getting stronger and stronger, Zhu Que directly chose to run. However, Zhu Que was someone who had just reached the Titled King Realm. How could she escape from Su Yu?! ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to leave! You haven¡¯t given me an answer to my question!¡± As Zhu Que turned into a streak of light and fled, Su Yu took a small step forward. In the next second, he stood in front of Zhu Que and casually whacked her. At this moment, Zhu Que, who had transformed into a beam of light and was flying, felt that she was an enemy of the entire world. It was as if she was just a bird in a cage and had nowhere to escape. Facing Su Yu¡¯s palm, Zhu Que was shocked and could not even resist. In an instant, she was sealed by Su Yu in the small five element space. At the same time, the ck robe that enveloped her body was sent flying, revealing a graceful figure in a fiery red feather suit. Su Yu had seen through the other party¡¯s true form the moment he saw her. She was not human, but a bird with a trace of Vermillion Bird¡¯s bloodline. In terms of aptitude, she was slightly inferior to the Golden Roc ancestor. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± At this moment, Zhu Que, who was sealed in the small space of the five elements, resisted the huge pressure and spoke to Su Yu with difficulty. ¡°You still can¡¯t guess who I am. 1 really don¡¯t know how you cultivated to the Titled King Realm.¡± After hearing Zhu Que¡¯s question, Su Yu felt that this woman was really a little stupid. ¡°You are Su Yu.¡± Upon hearing his words, Zhu Que immediately reacted. After seeing that Su Yu did not deny it, Zhu Que¡¯s heart felt as if it had fallen into an icehouse. Her blood turned cold. Zhu Que did not expect that she would be so unlucky to encounter a terrifying existence like Su Yu just bying to the central sea area to investigate. ¡°If your name is Zhu Que?, then there should still be Azure Dragon, White Tiger, and ck Tortoise in your Tianyan Pavilion. Based on this calction, with the addition of a mysterious pavilion master, your Tianyan Pavilion is not weak. There are at least five Titled Kings.¡± Before Zhu Que could reply, Su Yu¡¯s words almost made her faint. This was because from the beginning to the end, Zhu Que remembered that she had never revealed what her name was or what faction she came from. Now, it was as if all her secrets had been seen through by him. At this moment, Zhu Que felt that Su Yu¡¯s terrifying eyes had seen through her entire body. ¡°Sigh, boring.¡± Seeing that the other party was stubborn and refused to speak, Su Yu was toozy to waste time. A terrifying power enveloped Zhu Que¡¯s body and Su Yu instantly sucked her soul into the sea of illusions. Previously, he could not break the restriction on Shi Qian¡¯s soul. Now, Su Yu did not believe that he could not control her with his current strength. One had to know that Su Yu¡¯s rules of soul had already reached the level of a Titled King. It was not a problem for him to perform a small surgery on the other party¡¯s soul. Zhu Que, who had been sucked into the sea of illusions, looked around in shock. Before Zhu Que could do anything, a streak of rules of illusion enveloped her soul. At the same time, Su Yu¡¯s figure appeared in front of her. Seeing that Zhu Que¡¯s soul had fallen into an illusion state, Su Yu¡¯s thoughts moved slightly and directly transferred his soul power into the depths of her soul. ¡°As expected, there¡¯s also a soul restriction.¡± After discovering the soul restriction in the depths of her soul, Su Yu began to crack it. In Su Yu¡¯s opinion, this kind of soul restriction was extremely troublesome. To the current Su Yu, although it was not as simple as 1+1 = 2, it was only as difficult as the multiplication table. As wisps of restriction power were extracted by Su Yu, the divine soul restriction in Zhu Que¡¯s soul began to flicker continuously. It looked like it was about to self-destruct, but facing Su Yu¡¯s terrifying soul power, this soul restriction could not self-destruct even if it wanted to. When thest trace of restriction power disintegrated, Zhu Que¡¯s soul waspletely released. Without the soul restriction blocking him, Su Yu quickly read Zhu Que¡¯s memories. Zhu Que, who was trapped in the illusion, instinctively wanted to resist, but it was useless. After Su Yu skipped over some useless memories, he directly flipped through Zhu Que¡¯s memories, which were rted to the Tianyan Pavilion. It was really an Ind Master. From the looks of it, the area had already developed to Level 20. After reading the memories in Zhu Que¡¯s mind, Su Yu had a clear understanding of the Tianyan Pavilion. First: The Tianyan Pavilion had appeared in the Level 1 sea area for nearly a hundred years. The master of the Tianyan Pavilion was a demon. He had four guardians, including Zhu Que, who were all Titled Kings. Second: The Pavilion Master of the Tianyan Pavilion is indeed an Ind Master. In addition, the Tianyan Pavilion¡¯s effects are simr to the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, only weaker. From the looks of it, it should be a semi-divine item. It¡¯s simr to the semi-divine item obtained by Brahma and the others, but it¡¯s more of a support-type item. Third: The ind where the Tianyan Pavilion was located had already reached Level 19. It was not far from Level 20. From the looks of it, he could not return to Chaos Ind. He had to go to the Tianyan Pavilion to take a look first. After pulling back the soul power in Zhu Que¡¯s mind, Su Yu could not help but think. Su Yu naturally would not let a Level 19 ind slip away from him. That was not in line with Su Yu¡¯s style of doing things. Therefore, Su Yu would definitely go to the Tianyan Pavilion. No one could stop him. Chapter 325 - 325: What Value Do You Have To Me?! Chapter 325: What Value Do You Have To Me?! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Tianyan Pavilion was not in the central sea area. It was in a sea area far away from the central sea area. The pavilion master of the Tianyan Pavilion was afraid of the power of the ten sacrednds in the central sea area, so he did not dare to move the entire Tianyan Pavilion to the central sea area. Instead, he chose to develop in other ces. With the power of the Tianyan Pavilion, he slowly umted power to cultivate. Then, he found special inds to obtain and devour the Heart of the Inds and increase the level of his own ind. If he had not met Su Yu, with the careful style of the Tianyan Pavilion¡¯s master, it would not be difficult for him to go to a higher-level sea area. But in a Level 1 sea area, it was destined that in an era, only one character with an Overlord-level luck could be born. Therefore, the pavilion master of the Tianyan Pavilion was in trouble. Su Yu had already started toe looking for him. Even if he did not meet Zhu Que today, it was only a matter of time before Su Yu beat up the Tianyan Pavilion. In the beginning, he did not look for the Tianyan Pavilion because he did not have the time. However, things were different now. Except for the Titled Kings who had already fled, the entire central sea area had been swept clean by Su Yu. Therefore, he naturally had time to search for the mysterious Tianyan Pavilion. At the same time, in the Tianyan Pavilion on the Tianyan Ind in a certain sea area, a young man in a seven-star purple robe and a slightly feminine look suddenly had an ominous feeling. After sensing this strange feeling, Tu Qianmo quickly used the Tianyan Pavilion¡¯s deduction. As a mystical power circted in the Tianyan Pavilion, Tu Qianmo realized that the heavenly secrets of the sea area were in a mess. He could only vaguely deduce a dangerous aura, but she couldn¡¯t deduce where it came from. There was a powerful force that filled the heavenly secrets, making it impossible to deduce. ¡°Damn it, could something have happened to Zhu Que?¡± After cutting off the deduction, Tu Qianmo¡¯s expression instantly darkened. Although he did not deduce from where exactly the danger came from, with Tu Qianmo¡¯s intelligence, he could guess where the danger came from. At the thought of this, Tu Qianmo casually cast a certain restriction, but there was no reaction. Seeing this, his originally gloomy face instantly darkened. There was no need to guess anymore. Something had really happened to Zhu Que. If nothing had happened to her, he would definitely be able to receive a hint of a reaction with his soul restriction. But now, there was no movement at all. Without a doubt, Zhu Que had encountered a mishap. ¡°No, I can¡¯t stay in this sea area anymore. 1 have to retreat. Also, I have to think of a way to hide the Tianyan Ind.¡± The sense of danger in Tu Qianmo¡¯s heart grew stronger and stronger. He made up his mind to run first. If he still stayed even though he knew it was dangerous, wouldn¡¯t that be courting death? Tu Qianmo naturally wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. ¡°Azure Dragon, White Tiger, ck Tortoise,e and see me quickly.¡± Tu Qianmo quickly packed his things and used his spiritual power to summon the three great protectors. ¡°Master.¡± After receiving his summon, the three demons immediately appeared in the Tianyan Pavilion and greeted Tu Qianmo in unison. ¡°Something has happened to Zhu Que. 1 need to go out. The three of you, bring the people on the ind and push the Tianyan Ind to other sea areas. Do you understand?¡± After seeing the three demons appear, Tu Qianmo quickly instructed them. Hearing this, the expressions of the Azure Dragon, White Tiger, and ck Tortoise changed slightly. However, they did not say anything and quickly agreed. After giving his instructions, Tu Qianmo shrunk the entire Tianyan Pavilion and kept it in his body. Then, he turned into a purple light and flew away from Tianyan Ind. After Tu Qianmo left, the Azure Dragon, White Tiger, and ck Tortoise immediately transformed into their original forms and started to mobilize the power of rules. They pushed the entire Tianyan Ind towards the other parts of the sea area. It had to be said that Tu Qianmo was very decisive. If Su Yu hadn¡¯tprehended the rules of fate and karma, he really wouldn¡¯t have been able to catch the other party. However, Su Yu, who was traveling through space, discovered that his fate and the karmic threads of the Tianyan Pavilion were intersecting and separating. He immediately stopped and began to quickly deduce. Tu Qianmo couldn¡¯t deduce anything about Su Yu. However, it did not mean that Su Yu ¨C who already knew Tu Qianmo¡¯s information ¨C could not deduce the other party. ¡°Abandoning the carriage to protect themander? This will take more time.¡± After carefully deducing for a while, through the karmic thread, Su Yu seemed to see Tu Qianmo¡¯s figure escaping in the sea area and the three demons pushing the Tianyan Ind to escape. Then, Su Yu changed his direction slightly and ignored Tianyan Ind. Instead, he chased after Tu Qianmo, the pavilion master. At this moment, Tu Qianmo, who was flying in the void, felt that the sense of danger in his heart had decreased a lot after leaving Tianyan Ind. However, not long after, Tu Qianmo realized that the sense of danger that had decreased had increased again. At the same time, the Tianyan Pavilion in his body sent out a warning, as if it had detected something. Tu Qianmo was about to go crazy. Ever since he came to this Level 1 sea area, he had never been so aggrieved. With the ability of the Tianyan Pavilion, Tu Qianmo relied on his own talent to cultivate the Titled King Realm after reaching the Level 1 sea area. Then, he subdued many subordinates and had them spread out in various remote sea areas. With the help of the Tianyan Pavilion, he collected information about those special inds and then plundered the Heart of the Inds to expand his own ind.. Chapter 326 - 326: What Value Do You Have To Me?! 2 Chapter 326: What Value Do You Have To Me?! 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Su Yu was first discovered by the Tianyan Pavilion in the Great Zhou sea area and was suspected as a visitor from outer space, Shi Qian ¨C the person in charge of the Tianyan Pavilion¡¯s branch ¨C was actually nning to secretly investigate Su Yu. However, Su Yu¡¯s whereabouts were really strange. Shi Qian could not even sense Su Yu, let alone find the ind where he was. Therefore, Shi Qian had never reported this matter. After all, what Tu Qianmo wanted was urate information, not ambiguous information. Later on, Su Yu¡¯s strength increased at an unimaginably abnormal speed. Therefore, before the Tianyan Pavilion could find out about his background, Su Yu directly raided the Tianyan Pavilion¡¯s branch pavilion and targeted the main pavilion. ¡°Damn it, who is behind this!¡± As Tu Qianmo was flying and calcting crazily in his heart, he roared crazily This feeling of having a sharp de hanging above his head was simply too painful, especially for a demon like him who could sense danger. Tu Qianmo¡¯s true form was a Six-Tailed Spirit Fox. He had the ability to seek luck and avoid danger. Moreover, he had the power of the Tianyan Pavilion so he was very sensitive to danger. Otherwise, he would not have sensed that something was wrong when Su Yu took down Zhu Que and headed for Tianyan Ind. However, sometimes, it was not good to be able to sense too much because he could only sense the danger, but he could not tell where the danger came from. It was simply torture. Tu Qianmo, who felt that he couldn¡¯t run anymore, suddenly stopped in the sea area. In order topletely get rid of this feeling, Tu Qianmo was prepared to try using a secret technique. Even if it meant sacrificing his own cultivation, he would not hesitate. As a blood-red power erupted from Tu Qianmo¡¯s body, six huge scarlet tails appeared behind him. Then, a scarlet tail fell off his body and slowly transformed into Tu Qianmo. His face was slightly pale. He stretched out a finger and tapped the center of the clone¡¯s forehead, injecting a trace of soul power into it. Tu Qianmo was a ruthless person. In order not to be caught by Su Yu, he actually harmed her own cultivation and used a portion of his main body to clone himself. He wanted to use it to confuse the unknown enemy. Then, after Tu Qianmo injected soul power into the clone, the clone opened its eyes. After seeing that the secret transmogrification skill had been activated, Tu Qianmo injected a trace of Tianyan Pavilion¡¯s power into the clone. He wanted to make the clone look real. This body transformed from Tu Qianmo¡¯s tail could not be considered a permanent clone. At most, the clone could only be used once. If the clone burned all its power, it could unleash the power of a Titled King for a short period of time. If it didn¡¯t burn its power, it could exist for half a month. Afterpletely attaching his aura to the clone, Tu Qianmo used a strand of soul power to control the clone to fly in another direction. As for himself, he retracted his aura and turned into a beam of light that disappeared from the sea area. On the other side, Su Yu, who was still jumping rapidly in space, stopped again. Su Yu realized that the pavilion master of Tianyan Pavilion really had some skills. Compared to the masters of the sacrednds in the central sea area, he was much harder to deal with. At this moment, Su Yu realized that the karmic thread that he had originally locked onto had suddenly be two. Judging from the auras, both of them belonged to that guy. Su Yu casually flicked the fate and karmic thread and carried out another wave of deduction. Not long after, he found the real karmic thread among the two threads. Although the fake thread looked the same as the real one, it felt like a rootless duckweed. Su Yu identified the real karmic thread and continued to chase after Tu Qianmo¡¯s main body. After Tu Qianmo split into two, he only wanted to find a secret ce to hide as soon as possible. In the face of unknown danger, Tu Qianmo wasn¡¯t confident at all. Even though he sacrificed his cultivation to create a temporary clone, Tu Qianmo wasn¡¯t confident that he could confuse that unknown enemy. After flying for a period of time and sensing the danger in his heart, Tu Qianmo was really going crazy. This feeling of being unable to escape from the other party¡¯s palm was simply worse than death. ¡°It¡¯s do or die.¡± Tu Qianmo realized that there was no point in continuing to run. He immediately turned around and flew towards Tianyan Ind. Tu Qianmo had managed the Tianyan Ind for a hundred years. Although the arrays on it might not be as strong as the arrays on the ten sacrednds in the central sea area, they could not be underestimated. Coupled with the fact that the Tianyan Ind could increase Tu Qianmo¡¯sbat strength, this was naturally hisst chance. ¡°If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have used the secret technique.¡± As Tu Qianmo flew towards Tianyan Ind, he felt rather regretful. Because he had used a secret technique and lost a tail, he had lost a lot of his vital energy. Naturally, he had lost a lot of hisbat strength. However, if that clone burned and self-destructed, it might be able to cause some damage to an unknown existence. It was notpletely useless. Thinking of this, Tu Qianmo could not help but feel much better. At this moment, he could only try to console himself. Otherwise, he would be afraid before the battle started. In that case, what would be the point of even fighting? After using a secret technique to control the temporary clone that had yet to fly far away to rush to the Tianyan Ind, Tu Qianmo started to think. ¡°He¡¯s nning to gather all his strength and fight to the death.¡± At this moment, Su Yu, who was still in the endless space, noticed the changes in Tu Qianmo¡¯s karmic thread. He changed his direction again and fled towards the ind he owned. In the Level 1 sea area, anyone Su Yu had his eyes on would have no chance of escaping. He was just that powerful. The karmic rules, the rules of fate, and the rules of space. With the three powersbined, he could ess real-time positioning, see through the fog of heavenly secrets, and speed tracking. When these three functions werebined, who could escape his clutches? Just like that, Tu Qianmo, who had chosen to gather all her strength and fight to the death, rushed back to the Tianyan Ind at a speed that was slightly faster than Su Yu. At the same time, his] temporary clone followed closely behind. Seeing Tu Qianmo return, the three demons¡ªAzure Dragon, White Tiger, and ck Tortoise¡ªcouldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. ¡°All of you,e to the ind. The enemy is about to arrive.¡± Tu Qianmo, who sensed an extremely terrifying danger approaching, immediately instructed the three demons in a low voice. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Upon hearing this, the three demons quickly transformed into humans and returned to Tianyan Ind. Then, Tu Qianmo activated the ind¡¯s protective array and waited for Su Yu¡¯s arrival. About two hourster, a figure appeared in the sky above the sea area outside the Tianyan Ind. ¡°He¡¯s here.¡± Tu Qianmo had been constantly paying attention to the situation near Tianyan Ind. He could not help but mutter to himself the moment he saw Su Yu. At this moment, the sense of danger in Tu Qianmo¡¯s heart also rose to the extreme. ¡°You are Su Yu.¡± When Tu Qianmo, who was standing on the Tianyan Ind, saw Su Yu, this name appeared in his heart. ¡°That¡¯s right. Your Tianyan Pavilion is hiding quite far away. I¡¯ve wasted a lot of time.¡± Su Yu was standing in the sky of the sea area with his hands behind his back. He spoke to Tu Qianmo, who was on Tianyan Ind, with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re very strong, far beyond the level of this sea area. I¡¯m not your match. If 1 choose to submit, will you ept it?¡± Facing Su Yu, Tu Qianmo realized that he was ridiculously wrong. Originally, he had wanted to fight to the death. However, the moment he saw Su Yu, he immediately felt an overwhelming sense of despair. He could no longer summon the slightest desire to fight. This was because the difference between the two was too great. With the help of the ind¡¯s additional power, Tu Qianmo¡¯s strength had even surpassed Titled Kings like the Golden Roc ancestor. However, when he faced Su Yu, Tu Qianmo felt his body tremble. He felt so incredibly oppressed. ¡°What value do you have to me?¡± Su Yu asked nonchntly when he saw Tu Qianmo¡¯s willingness to submit.. Chapter 327 - 327: Raising the Island’s Level, Deducing People With Divinity Chapter 327: Raising the Ind¡¯s Level, Deducing People With Divinity Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Upon hearing this, Tu Qianmo¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He understood that this might be his only chance to live. ¡°I have a divine item in my hand that can divine the heavenly secrets. It can definitely be of some help to you.¡± After thinking quickly in his heart, Tu Qianmo hurriedly said. Behind Tu Qianmo, the Azure Dragon, White Tiger, and ck Tortoise¡¯s faces were filled with shock. They had never seen their master so frightened. Unlike Tu Qianmo, the three demons¡ªAzure Dragon, White Tiger, and ck Tortoise¡ªcould not sense the strong sense of danger from Su Yu. Otherwise, they would probably be even more afraid than Tu Qianmo. Upon hearing his response, Su Yu shook his head slightly. Tu Qianmo¡¯s answer was useless to him. Then, Su Yu casually pressed his palm down on the entire Tianyan Ind. In an instant, a terrifying palm thatpletely enveloped the Tianyan Ind appeared above it. Watching this scene, Tu Qianmo felt an unparalleled pressure pressing down on him from the sky. Under the immense pressure, the Azure Dragon, White Tiger, and ck Tortoise had no choice but to transform into their true forms. ¡°You forced me to do this.¡± Tu Qianmo, who was resisting the immense pressure, roared crazily. Then, a huge demon fox image appeared behind him. At the same time, the Tianyan Pavilion also rushed out of Tu Qianmo¡¯s body at lightning speed and crashed towards Su Yu. Although the Tianyan Pavilion was a support-type semi-divine item, it could also be used as a weapon. It was just that it wasn¡¯t as strong as offensive-type semi-divine items at the same level. However, now that things hade to this, Tu Qianmo could only use everything he had. If not, he would not be able to escape today. Tianyan Pavilion was indeed not something Su Yu could destroy. Although this semi-divine item was in a sealed state and could only unleash a very small portion of its power, its essence was obvious. Even if Su Yu hadbat strength that surpassed ordinary Emperors, it was still impossible for him to cause damage to aplete semi-divine item. Just like the few divine items in Su Yu¡¯s hands. They were all in a sealed state. However, in the entire Level 1 sea area, no one could shake these divine items even though their power was still sealed. Upon seeing Tu Qianmo hurling the Tianyan Pavilion towards him like a weapon, Su Yu used his mind to set upyers of dimensional spaces and sealed the entire Tianyan Pavilion within. This kind of semi-divine item that could not fully unleash its strength was not a threat to Su Yu at all. At this moment, Su Yu¡¯s huge palm was pressing down on Tianyan Ind at a terrifying speed. All of a sudden, the buildings on Tianyan Ind turned into dust. On the other hand, the huge demon fox image behind Tu Qianmo was also dissipating at an extremely fast speed. The abilities of both sides were not on the same level. Tu Qianmo¡¯s struggle was useless. After severely injuring Tu Qianmo and the three demons behind him with a casual palm strike, the rules of illusion on Su Yu¡¯s body quickly enveloped the four demons and sucked them into the sea of illusions. At this point, the mysterious Tianyan Pavilion was also on the path of destruction. After dealing with the demon beasts, Su Yu looked at Tianyan Ind. With a thought, he annihted the entire Tianyan Ind and obtained a huge Heart of the Ind. Only some ind fragments that were still floating on the surface of the sea were left, proving that this ce was still a glorious ind not long ago. After destroying the Tianyan Pavilion, Su Yu took a small step forward and fused into space. Then, he rushed back to Chaos Ind. Currently, Su Yu had swept through a few sacrednds and destroyed the mysterious Tianyan Pavilion in the sea area. This meant that Su Yu was not far from leaving the Level sea area to go to a higher-level sea area. This was because if he continued to stay, it would not be of any help to Su Yu¡¯s growth. Just like how shallow water could not raise a flood dragon, and how a huge creature couldn¡¯t live in a small pool. The resources inside were not enough to provide for this huge creature. Only by going to arger pond or arger sea could it continue to grow well. A few hourster, Su Yu¡¯s figure slowly appeared in the courtyard of Chaos Ind. Outside Su Yu¡¯s courtyard, the Merfolk Empress sensed Su Yu the moment he appeared. ¡°Come in.¡± Before the Merfolk Empress could react, she heard a voice beside her ear. Hearing this, the Merfolk Empress quicklyposed herself and hurriedly stepped over the threshold and walked into the courtyard. Ji Ruoyan was still in her room. She was in seclusion to digest the crystallized rules of water. Therefore, she did not know that Su Yu had returned. ¡°Greetings, my lord.¡± The moment she stepped into the courtyard, the Merfolk Empress immediately knelt on one knee and bowed to Su Yu. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a choice. I¡¯ll leave this sea area soon and enter a higher-level sea area. You can choose a portion of elite merfolks and enter the advanced sea area with me, or choose to stay in this sea area.¡± At this moment, Su Yu, who was sitting at the stone table, calmly gave the Merfolk Empress two choices.. Chapter 328 - 328: Raising the Island’s Level, Deducing People Chapter 328: Raising the Ind¡¯s Level, Deducing People With Divinity 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios To show gratitude towards the information gathered by the merfolks, if the Merfolk Empress did not want to leave this sea area, Su Yu would also not destroy the entire merfolk race. This was because he had basically found everything he wanted. He didn¡¯tck the merfolk races¡¯ small trifles. Upon hearing Su Yu¡¯s words, the Merfolk Empress¡¯ heart could not help but beat slightly faster. ¡°I am willing to enter the higher level sea area with you, my lord.¡± Although it was unclear what method Su Yu would use to lead others into the higher-up sea area, the Merfolk Empress directly chose the first choice. She could just as well choose the second option and not be controlled by others. However, she might not be able to break through the sea area barrier and go to a higher level sea area if she lost this opportunity. At that time, when her lifespan ended, she would only be a pile of yellow soil. The Merfolk Empress had a strong intuition that she might reach a realm that she did not even dare to think about if she continued to follow Su Yu. Her judgment waspletely based on the skill that Su Yu had disyed. It was really too terrifying. ¡°You can return to the Water Nation first. When we¡¯re about to depart, 1 will summon you.¡± ncing at the Merfolk Empress who was waiting respectfully at the side, Su Yu waved his hand and used the rules of space to move her out of Chaos Ind. The Merfolk Empress, who had been moved out of the Ind of Chaos, rushed towards the Water Nation at her fastest speed. At this moment, Su Yu was not in a hurry to increase the level of his ind. Instead, he began to deduce with all his might. After killing Tu Qianmo, an Ind Master who was at level 19, Su Yu¡¯s power of luck had increased slightly. This improvement was more significantpared to killing 10 to 20 Titled Kings. Therefore, Su Yu was prepared to see if he could deduce if there were any ind masters who possessed divinity ¨C like Jesus ¨C in the sea area he was in. The one who called herself Zhao had already been locked onto by Su Yu, so he did not panic. At this moment, Su Yu wanted to see if there was anyone else besides Zhao. As the power of rules on Su Yu¡¯s body circted, traces of pervasive power in the sea area began to get entangled with the karmic rules and rules of fate on his body. After about half an hour, Su Yu slowly opened his eyes and stopped his deduction. After a round of deduction, it was not that Su Yu did not gain anything. Other than Zhao, the Ind Master who possessed divinity, Su Yu also discovered another fellow who was in the top ten of the novice sea area¡¯s world rankings. It was none other than the guy who called himself Satan, the Lord of Hell. When Su Yu locked onto Satan¡¯s location, he was developing the ind diligently in a remote sea area. He suddenly had a bad feeling. This premonition came out of nowhere. It only appeared in Satan¡¯s heart for a moment before disappearing. It made Satan feel a little numb. Satan felt more concerned about this inexplicable feeling. He carefully surveyed the surroundings of the ind, but he still found nothing. Satan, who had not discovered anything, could only attribute it to his own illusion. This was normal. Satan¡¯s strength had yet to be raised to the realm of a Martial King! How could he understand the abnormalities of the power of rules? Not to mention that Su Yu had searched for his existence in the world through the rules of fate and karmic rules. As long as Satan did not leave this world or had no way to block the information that he exposed to the world, Su Yu would definitely find him. This was equivalent to the entire sea area being a supeputer. Then, the real-time location of every living being in this supeputer was recorded by theputer. Then, the karmic rules and rules of fate that Su Yu controlled were equivalent to having the search authority of a supeputer. He could search the entire supeputer to his liking. After locking onto Satan¡¯s location, Su Yu did not leave Chaos Ind to look for him. Instead, he integrated Tu Qianmo¡¯s Heart of the Ind into the Chaos Ind. By integrating this Heart of the Ind into Chaos Ind, Su Yu¡¯s ind could advance to Level 19. As long as Su Yu added more of the Heart of the Inds in his hands, he could raise it to Level 20. With the integration of the Heart of the Ind, Su Yu¡¯s Chaos Ind grew at an extremely fast speed. [Chaos Ind] Level: Level 19 Area: 30.12 square kilometers Effect: You can cultivate any type of cultivation technique on the ind. The cultivation speed will increase by 3.5 times. There is a probability toprehend the cultivation, techniques, and rules¡­ After upgrading Chaos Ind, Su Yu took a look at Chaos Ind¡¯s stats. The upgrade was not bad. The cultivation speed alone had already increased to 2.7 times. When it reached Level 20, it should be able to improve a lot. In addition, there was a probability toprehend rules now. This was much better than the current ability of the Rank Up Tower. After all, rules were necessary for living beings to enter the King Realm. Although there were many cultivation systems in the Level 1 sea area, that was only when at Low-Rank. When one reached the King Realm, they basically reached the same goal through different methods of cultivation. They would use the different cultivation methods toprehend the rules of heaven and earth. Whoever could mobilize the power of rules in the world was stronger. This was also why the group of Titled Kings who hadprehended the one of the five elemental rules did not have any strength to retaliate against Su Yu. It was because Su Yu¡¯s control of the rules in the world had surpassed theirs, making it impossible for the Titled Kings who hadprehended one elemental rule to mobilize the rules of heaven and earth to deal with Su Yu. After leveling up his ind to Level 19, Su Yu did not continue to level up, because he did not know if he would be kicked out of the Level 1 sea area after reaching Level 20. Therefore, Su Yu had to catch Satan and the others now. After squeezing out thest value of the Level 1 sea area, it would be time for Su Yu to leave. As for letting Satan go, what a joke. Was Su Yu the kind of person who would do that¡¯? If he wanted to stand at the top, his path would definitely be filled with corpses. Su Yu had long known this. Coupled with the fact that he had annihted so many sacrednds, killing was the par for the course to Su Yu. This sea area was a dog-eat-dog world. Su Yu would rather stand at the stop and be a despot than be an ordinary who was controlled by other existences. After instructing Zhou Yi and the others to repair the expanded Chaos Ind, Su Yu fused with air and chased after the human sacrednds. At the same time, in the battleship of the human sacrednds, Wu Yun revealed a trace of regret on her face. What woulde woulde. There was no way to hide. With this thought, Wu Yun left her room and went to Ouyang Haoyue¡¯s room. ¡°Yun¡¯er, why are you looking for me?¡± Seeing Wu Yun push the door open and enter, Ouyang Haoyue could not help but ask softly. ¡°Teacher, please send me out of the battleship. I feel that Su Yu is chasing in this direction. He should be looking for me.¡± At this moment, Wu Yun spoke to Ouyang Haoyue with a bitter expression. ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing Wu Yun¡¯s words, Ouyang Haoyue almost fell off the stool. It was not that Ouyang Haoyue did not have enough willpower, but Wu Yun¡¯s words were really a little scary. ¡°Yun¡¯er, you didn¡¯t sense it wrongly, did you?!¡± Ouyang Haoyue hurriedly asked. ¡°That should be right. Actually, I had the feeling that Su Yu would find me sooner orterst time. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not as strong as this time.¡± At this moment, Wu Yun, who had already chosen to leave the human battleship, shook her head slightly. ¡°How can 1 let you face Su Yu alone! No.¡± Ouyang Haoyue finally calmed down and solemnly said to Wu Yun. ¡°Teacher, Su Yu¡¯s strength is not something that the sacrednds can contend with. Just let me stay here alone! Otherwise, the human sacrednds will be implicated as well.¡± When she heard that Ouyang Haoyue wanted to stay with her to face Su Yu, Wu Yun instantly became anxious.. Chapter 329 - 329:1 Can Spare You Chapter 329:1 Can Spare You Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve made up my mind. Isn¡¯t death the worst possibility? I¡¯ve long been indifferent to life and death. I can¡¯t abandon my disciple and escape alone.¡± Seeing that Wu Yun was about to say something, Ouyang Ioyue made the final decision. Hearing this, Wu Yun immediately panicked. However, now that Ouyang oyue had made up her mind, she remained unmoved no matter how Wu Yun persuaded her. After saying that to Wu Yun, Ouyang oyue disappeared from the room. Ouyang Haoyue had to speak to Ye Wudao about her decision to face Su Yu alone. ¡°Sigh.¡± Inside the room Wu Yun could not help but sigh. She really did not want her teacher to die tempting fate with her. However, there was nothing she could do about it. Her teacher was so stubborn. On the other hand, when Ouyang Haoyue told Ye Wudao about this, she was met with strong opposition. ¡°Elder Haoyue, you have to think carefully. Facing Su Yu, you¡¯re purely courting death!¡± In the living room of the battleship, Ye Wudao hurriedly spoke after hearing what Ouyang Haoyue said. ¡°Ancestor, you don¡¯t have to persuade me. I understand what I¡¯m doing. At the same time, I can try to check if Su Yu really has ill intentions towards the human race.¡± In the face of Ye Wudao¡¯s dissuasion, Ouyang Haoyue still insisted on her choice. After seeing Ouyang Haoyue¡¯s determined look, Ye Wudao could only let out a long sigh and didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°Then Elder Haoyue, be careful!¡± Ye Wudao only sighed and didn¡¯t say anything more. ¡°Alright, 1 hope 1 still have a chance to meet you again.¡± After showing a carefree smile, Ouyang Haoyue left the battleship living room and returned to the battleship she belonged to. ¡°Yun¡¯er, are you ready? If you¡¯re ready, I¡¯ll take you away from the battleship.¡± After returning to her room, Ouyang Haoyue said to the worried Wu Yun. ¡°Teacher, why do you insist on doing this!¡± Wu Yun, who knew that she could not change her teacher¡¯s decision, could only say with a bitter expression. Ouyang Haoyue directly chose to ignore Wu Yun¡¯s words. Then, she used the power of rules to envelop Wu Yun. Ouyang Haoyue brought Wu Yun away from the human battleship and they appeared in the sea area. Only Ye Wudao knew that Ouyang Haoyue and Wu Yun had left. The rest of the humans didn¡¯t know. This was also to avoid unnecessary trouble. At this moment, Ouyang Haoyue, who was standing in the void, brought Wu Yun to an uninhabited deserted ind and waited quietly. As Su Yu traveled through the endless space, he naturally noticed that the light spot representing Wu Yun had stopped somewhere and did not move. After casually making a deduction, Su Yu¡¯s eyes revealed some surprise. However, this did not change Su Yu¡¯s route because he was nning to deal with Satan first. As for Ouyang Haoyue and Wu Yun, who had chosen to stay on an uninhabited deserted ind, they were discussing their lives. This master and disciple was having a heart-to-heart moment! ¡°Yun¡¯er, do you have any wishes or ideals in your life?¡± Ouyang Haoyue, who had found arge rock to sit on, asked curiously. ¡°Teacher, before 1 entered this world, my wish and dream in this life was to find someone I love and apany my family until I grow old.¡± ¡°However, everything changed after entering this world. I don¡¯t know if my parents have also entered this world. Therefore, after entering this world, my greatest wish was to see them. Unfortunately, a wish is still a wish. It¡¯s so far away.¡± Without thinking, Wu Yun directly revealed all her thoughts. There was indeed nothing to hide. ¡°Teacher, what about you? Do you have any dreams?¡± Wu Yun asked. ¡°Me? I¡¯ve experienced too much in my life. If 1 really want to talk about my ideals, 1 should go to a higher level world and experience the glory of that world.¡± Ouyang Haoyue replied calmly to Wu Yun¡¯s question. ¡°Then, Teacher, can you tell me about your past?¡± At this moment, Wu Yun was suddenly very curious about her teacher¡¯s past. ¡°Then let me tell you. Your Teacher, I, was actually born in the royal family¡­ In the end, I even became the empress of an empire. I didn¡¯t want to care about those matters in the imperial court, so I chose to be the Supreme Elder in the human sacrednds.¡± ¡°As for taking you in as my disciple, it¡¯s because 1 see my younger self in you.¡± As Ouyang Haoyue looked up at the sky, she spoke about her past in a light-hearted tone. ¡°Then, teacher, do you have a cultivation partner?¡± After hearing about her teacher¡¯s past, Wu Yun suddenly started gossiping. Perhaps this was the nature of women. Even cultivators were not immune to it. ¡°No. In my life, I pursued supreme power in the beginning and power in the end. The moment 1 have reached the Titled King realm, I have never thought about finding a cultivation partner again.¡± Ouyang Haoyue was satisfied with Wu Yun¡¯s gossipy nature and did not avoid talking about this matter. ¡°Oh, oh.¡± After nodding like a chick pecking at rice, Wu Yun did not continue to ask anything. Instead, she picked a lighter topic to talk about.. Chapter 330 - 330:1 Can Spare You 2 Chapter 330:1 Can Spare You 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As time passed, Su Yu crossed the distant sea area and arrived at the ind where Satan was. Satan was using Replica Hell¡¯s Gate to train suicide soldiers on the ind when he suddenly felt that a disaster was approaching. When he looked up at the sky, Satan¡¯s pupils constricted violently because he found an uninvited guest floating above his ind. After ncing at Satan, Su Yu obliterated the entire ind with a thought, leaving only a lonely Replica Hell¡¯s Gate standing on the sea. After casually taking the Replica Hell¡¯s Gate into his hand, Su Yu threw it into the space of the Ghost Ship. Such a semi-divine item could only be stored in a divine item of a higher level than it. Ordinary storage equipment could not store it at all. As for Satan, he had naturally turned into ashes and disappeared into the sea. After killing Satan, Su Yu absorbed a lot of divine power. This power of divinity was formed by Satan¡¯s skill. At this moment, it was already used by Su Yu to improve his skill. With Su Yu¡¯s strength, the insight skill was only icing on the cake for him. Even if Su Yu could develop his insight skill to the extreme, it might not even beparable to the power of two God¡¯s Eye. This was the upper limit of an SSS Grade skill. The next most powerful thing was semi-divine level. As Su Yu¡¯s strength increased day by day, he had a vague feeling in his heart. A talent that could grow to the semi-divine level was already very impressive the sea area. After all, there were so many living beings trapped in the King Realm in the Level 1 sea area, unable to advance further? However, this was not enough for Su Yu. Fortunately, the insight skill had never been Su Yu¡¯s trump card. Su Yu¡¯s final trump card was still the Happiness skill with an unknown upper limit. Currently, that skill was called Quadruple Happiness. Su Yu did not know if it would level up after he entered a more advanced sea area. ording to the previous situation, this skill should level up when he went to a more advanced sea area. However, he did not know if it would definitely level up for sure. After throwing away theplicated thoughts in his mind, Su Yu¡¯s figure shed slightly and merged into the air again. Next, he rushed towards Wu Yun. About an hourter, Su Yu¡¯s figure appeared above the uninhabited ind where Wu Yun and Ouyang Haoyue were. As Su Yu was not hiding his figure, Wu Yun and Ouyang Haoyue naturally discovered him. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you escaping?¡± Su Yu asked softly as he looked at the two women on the uninhabited ind. As he spoke, Su Yu walked towards the deserted ind below. Where Su Yu walked, five-colored lotuses kept appearing in the air, as if they were forming a staircase. ¡°How can I escape after being targeted by you? I¡¯ve already chosen to give up.¡± Sensing the terrifying pressure on Su Yu¡¯s body, Wu Yun spread her hands and said. ¡°Your skill is quite interesting. I can spare your life.¡± At this moment, the smiling Su Yu stepped onto the uninhabited ind. The moment Ouyang Haoyue saw Su Yu¡¯s face, she felt an unimaginably terrifying aura lock onto her, making her unable to move at all. ¡°The ten sacrednds have really lost for no reason. There¡¯s actually such a terrifying human from outer space. I¡¯m afraid even ordinary Emperors might not beparable to him.¡± Ouyang Haoyue could not help but think. ¡°You really won¡¯t kill me?¡± Upon hearing Su Yu¡¯s words, Wu Yun instantly became spirited. Who would want to die if they could live? ¡°Yes, but you have to do something for me.¡± Su Yu felt that Wu Yun¡¯s talent was helpful to the growth of Chaos Ind. Therefore, he was prepared to let Wu Yun join Chaos Ind. ¡°Alright, can my teacher join your faction too?¡± After calming down, Wu Yun hurriedly asked. Upon hearing this, Su Yu nced at the woman beside Wu Yun. The strength of a Titled King was not bad. He supposed that adding one extra person wouldn¡¯t make any difference. Chaos Ind had expanded quite a bit, so adding more people was not a big problem. ¡°Sure.¡± After thinking for a while, Su Yu nodded and agreed. Without waiting for Wu Yun and Ouyang Haoyue to react, Su Yu casually sucked the two of them into Ghost Ship. After subduing Wu Yun, Su Yu discovered that his power of luck had increased. Although it was not as much as directly killing Wu Yun, it still increased by about two-thirds. It was not a huge loss. Ouyang Haoyue was an extra baggage. The power of luck that she contributed to the increase of Su Yu¡¯s power of luck was negligible. When Su Yu subdued his subordinates now, he would not bother to use the power of his soul to nt a restriction. There was no longer any need to do so. If anyone had the intention to rebel ¨C as long as they were not stronger than him ¨C Su Yu would naturally receive a reminder from the rules of fate. After turning the Ghost Ship into autopilot mode, Su Yu entered the pilot cabin. At this moment, Ouyang Haoyue and Wu Yun, who had been moved in by Su Yu, looked at the extremely luxurious cockpit in surprise. ¡°When we arrive, I will arrange for someone to bring you to familiarize yourself with the workflow on the ind as soon as possible,¡± Su Yu, who was sitting in the main seat, said to Wu Yun casually. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Wu Yun nodded quickly. It was not uneptable for Wu Yun to submit to Su Yu. ¡°Alright, the two of you can go to the rest area next door first!¡± Su Yu did not have anything else to instruct Wu Yun. He waved his hand and spoke. Seeing this, Wu Yun hurriedly pulled Ouyang Haoyue aside and retreated. Although Su Yu¡¯s current appearance was rtively harmless, Wu Yun knew that this was all on the surface. He was the most terrifying existence in the Level 1 sea area. After Wu Yun and Ouyang Haoyue left the cockpit, Su Yu began to calmly deduce. As for the two women who had arrived at the rest area, they were carefully conversing through soul transmission. ¡°Yun¡¯er, Su Yu is definitely one of the most terrifying existences I have seen in the sea area. I have only felt this unshakable feeling from the Heavenly Mirror.¡± Ouyang Haoyue, who was sitting on a chair in the resting area, sent a voice transmission to Wu Yun. ¡°Teacher, is the Heavenly Mirror the door to a higher level world?¡± Wu Yun hurriedly asked after hearing this. ¡°That¡¯s right. When living beings in the sea area break through to the Emperor realm, they can enter a higher level world through the Heavenly Mirror. However, a huge battle happened in this sea area a hundred thousand years ago, affecting the entire sea area. Ever since then, no living being has been able to break through to the Titled King realm and reach the Emperor realm.¡± At this moment, Ouyang Haoyue slowly revealed an ancient secret. ¡°All! No one can break through to the Titled King Realm. No way! Hasn¡¯t Su Yu¡¯s strength long surpassed the Titled King Realm?¡± Wu Yun was slightly stunned when she heard this secret. ¡°Su Yu¡¯sbat strength is indeed above that of a Titled King. Furthermore, Ordinary Emperors might not be able topare to him. However, his current realm should still be at the Titled King realm. It¡¯s just that he hasprehended top-notch rules, so hisbat strength far exceeds that of other Titled Kings.¡± Ouyang Haoyue patiently answered Wu Yun¡¯s bewilderment. ¡°However, for an existence like Su Yu, the restrictions of this sea area should not be able to restrict him. It should only be a matter of time before he breaks through to the Emperor Realm.¡± ¡°I think so too. If a freak like him can¡¯t break through to the Emperor Realm, then we have even less of a chance.¡± Wu Yun agreed.. Chapter 331 - 331: Level 20 Island, Skill Enhancement Chapter 331: Level 20 Ind, Skill Enhancement Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s take it one step at a time! If we follow Su Yu, we might see a wider world.¡± Ouyang Haoyue, who had already chosen to rely on Su Yu, directly sent a voice transmission. ¡°Yes.¡± Wu Yun nodded slightly. Then, the master and disciple discussed something through voice transmission. In the cockpit, Su Yu was still immersed in deducing. The entrance to the more advanced world for the native creatures of the Level 1 sea area was the Heavenly Mirror in that mysterious sea area. Su Yu had long known this. However, Su Yu did not want to provoke that mysterious mirror for the time being. That thing was obviously not a product of a Level 1 sea area. It was 100% a product of an advanced world. Although Su Yu¡¯s current ability was enough for him to fight Emperors, he was still unable to defeat the Heavenly Mirror. Therefore, Su Yu could not be bothered to go to the Heavenly Mirror. The Heavenly Mirror was also very tactful and did not continue to provoke Su Yu. The two sides werepletely minding their own business. Su Yu did not intend to use the Heavenly Mirror to go to a more advanced sea area. He nned to start by upgrading his ind. If he entered through the Heavenly Mirror, Su Yu felt that he might enter the territory of therge factions in the advanced sea area. This was extremely disadvantageous for Su Yu. As the Ghost Ship sped through the sea area, Su Yu returned to Chaos Ind in no time. After handing Wu Yun and Ouyang Haoyue to Zhou Yi, Su Yu directly entered the Rank Up Tower and prepared to enter seclusion to break through the threshold of the Titled King Realm to the Emperor Realm. When Ouyang Haoyue and Wu Yun arrived on the ind, they could not help but reveal shocked expressions when they saw the various rare treasures on the ind. Even Ouyang Haoyue, the Supreme Elder of the human sacrednds, was equally shocked. It was not that they have never seen the world, but Chaos Ind was indeed a little too much. The umted wealth of several sacrednds was piled up on an ind that only upied an area of more than 30 square kilometers. One could imagine how rich the ind was. ¡°Miss Wu, ording to Master¡¯s arrangements, you will join the ranks of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secretster. As for your teacher, the Master will let her temporarily be the Deputy Hall Master of the Hall of Protection. The Merfolk Empress of the merfolk race will temporarily take over the position of the Hall Master of the Hall of Protection. As Zhou Yi led Wu Yun and Ouyang Haoyue to the amodation area, he quickly exined their future positions to them. ¡°Merfolk Empress, could it be that the Water Nation has already surrendered to Master?¡± Ouyang Haoyue immediately reacted when she heard Zhou Yi¡¯s words. After arriving on the ind, Ouyang Haoyue naturally followed Zhou Yi and called Su Yu master. After all, she and Wu Yun were his subordinates. She couldn¡¯t possibly call Su Yu by his name! ¡°Yes, the Water Nation is currently a subsidiary faction of Chaos Ind.¡± Zhou Yi nodded slightly. ¡°Thank you for telling me this, Lord Zhou.¡± Ouyang Haoyue, who had already acknowledged his position, cupped his hands at Zhou Yi and thanked him. Zhou Yi¡¯s strength was notparable to Ouyang Haoyue, who was a Titled King. However, his status on Chaos Ind was clearly not something she ¨C who had just arrived on the ind ¨C couldpare to. She knew this very well. It was unrealistic for one to use their strength to suppress others on Chaos Ind. If they could not suppress Su Yu, how could they use their power to suppress others? Therefore, everyone had to follow the rules set by Su Yu. If they caused trouble, they would basically be tempting fate. Normally, Zhou Yi¡¯s power could notpare to Ouyang Haoyue¡¯s. However, on Chaos Ind, Zhou Yi was not weaker than a Titled King. This was because he controlled a portion of the array formation. Wu Yun, who was also following at the side, was using her skill to connect to the power of luck of Chaos Ind. When Wu Yun saw the terrifying power of luck on Chaos Ind through her skill, a trace of shock involuntarily shed across her eyes. In Wu Yun¡¯s opinion, the power of luck possessed by Chaos Ind was simply terrifying. Furthermore, it was constantly increasing at a stable speed. Compared to the luck of Chaos Ind, the luck of the sacrednds was not even worth mentioning. It was simply terrifying. ¡®No wonder none of the ten sacrednds are Su Yu¡¯s match. With such terrifying luck, even if the entire Level 1 sea area banded together, they would probably not be able to fight him: Wu Yun, who had many thoughts in her mind, finally understood why Su Yu could sweep through the sea area alone. With such a terrifying power of luck, he was simply the son of the heavens in a Level 1 sea area! Whoever went against him would be courting death. All of a sudden, the small thoughts in Wu Yun¡¯s mind were extinguished. After witnessing the terrifying luck of Chaos Ind, Wu Yun decided to submit to Su Yu wholeheartedly. Then, Zhou Yi brought Ouyang Haoyue and Wu Yun to the amodation area and found a small courtyard for them. After that, he directly took Wu Yun to the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. At the same time, in the Rank Up Tower, Su Yu let go of his suppression of hisprehension of rules. Instantly, endless power of rules surged from the sea area where the Chaos Ind was located towards the entire Chaos Ind. Arge amount of power of rules surged, causing a tide of rules to appear. The power of rules on the entire Chaos Ind increased greatly at this moment. This caused a group of living beings who had yet to enter the King Realm to fall into a state of enlightenment with the ability of Chaos Ind toprehend rules.. Chapter 332 - 332: Level 20 Island, Skill Enhancement 2 Chapter 332: Level 20 Ind, Skill Enhancement 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As for Su Yu himself, not only did he want to advance his power of rules to the Emperor Realm, but he also wanted to advance the Sun Glory Golden Body to the Great Sun Golden Body. At this moment, the crystal sources dug out from the various sacrednds had already been pierced by Su Yu. Then, arge amount of berserking energy liquid gathered into a small pool that soaked Su Yu¡¯s bodypletely. Su Yu was using the power of rules and an iparably chaotic energy to temper his body, thus allowing his body to reach a state of destruction before rebuilding. Without Su Yu¡¯s suppression, the crystallized rules that had yet to bepletely digested in his body were quickly dissipating arge amount of power of rules that fused into his apertures. As the power of rules surged in, the power of rules in Su Yu¡¯s body gradually began to change. Previously, the power of rules in Su Yu¡¯s body was like a thin wire with 9,999 scattered strands. Now, this change was equivalent to having an additional backbone. Then, the 9,999 strands of power of rules were twisted together to form one strand. The strength and quality increased instantly. Otherwise, there would not be a gap between the Emperor Realm and the King Realm. The first thing to undergo a transformation in Su Yu¡¯s body was the five elemental rules. However, when the five elemental rules underwent a transformation, the other rules seemed to be affected by a butterfly effect and began to transform one by one. At the same time, due to the transformation of arge amount of power of rules, Su Yu¡¯s body was circting the Indestructible Golden Body Technique on its own. Just like this, a week passed silently. On the eighth day, an unimaginably terrifying pressure spread out from the Rank Up Tower and swept towards the surrounding sea area. At the same time, a shocking phenomenon appeared in the entire sea area. Even the weather changed. Strange phenomena such as the bright moon rising from the sea, the great sun rising in the sky, the five elements millstone, and so on began to appear in the sky above Chaos Ind. At this moment, all the living beings on Chaos Ind had long been forced to kneel on the ground by the endless pressure of the world. It was as if they were witnessing the birth of a majestic existence. Sensing the terrifying pressure on her body and the terrifying phenomenon in the sky, Ouyang Haoyue, who was at the Titled King realm, was the first to react. ¡°A phenomenon of heaven and earth to be an Emperor. However, this phenomenon is too terrifying!¡± Ouyang Haoyue had learned from the ancient books of the sacrednds that a phenomenon of heaven and earth would appear in the sea area when an Emperor Realm existence was born. At this moment, she was shocked. She finally had a direct understanding of how terrifying Su Yu was. Under this terrifying pressure, Ouyang Haoyue felt like she was as insignificant as an ant. It was as if the other party could casually crush her to death. On the other hand, other than Ji Ruoyan and the others who cameter, the rest of the living beings on the ind were basically used to it. Wasn¡¯t it just the Master breaking through? There was nothing to make a fuss about. All they had to do was wait quietly. Su Yu had indeed seeded in breaking through. Furthermore, it was not as simple as raising one type of rules to the Emperor Realm. Instead, all the rules that he hadprehended in his body had reached the Emperor Realm. At the same time, his realm had also stabilized. At this moment, Su Yu felt that his condition was unprecedentedly good. It was as if he could cause a world-destroying disaster in a Level 1 sea area with a single thought. This was not Su Yu¡¯s imagination. His current strength had really far exceeded the upper limit of a Level 1 sea area. Therefore, the destructive power he could cause in a Level 1 sea area was infinitely magnified. ¡°I have to leave the Level 1 sea area through the Heavenly Mirror within three days. Otherwise, I will be punished by the heavens.¡± Su Yu slowly retracted his aura, and a hint of understanding rose in his heart. That was, the Heavenly Path of the Level 1 sea area had ordered him to leave. He had to leave within three days, or he would be directly thrown out. In addition, when Su Yu¡¯s strength broke through to the Emperor Realm, a portion of the power of the Rank Up Tower, the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, and the Ghost Ship had been unsealed and reached a level that matched his current realm. Also, the Recruitment Tavern, which could only provide low-end talents, also released the restrictions and could now carry out higher-level recruitment. Previously, the Recruitment Tavern could only recruit Bronze Rank beings at most. Now, it had increased by three levels and could recruit Purple Gold Rank beings at most. Although he couldn¡¯t directly recruit a King Level being yet, it was already much stronger than before. Coincidentally, Su Yu had plundered so many resources and ced them on Chaos Ind. He was just worried that no one could make use of them. Now, he could use them to recruit living beings. The beings recruited by the Recruitment Tavern were 100% loyal to Su Yu. He did not have to worry about them rebelling at all, so he could recruit them without restraint. After retracting his aura, a thought shed through Su Yu¡¯s mind. He directly left the Rank Up Tower and appeared in the sky above Chaos Ind. Looking at the thriving ind, he directly summoned the Merfolk Empress through the karmic seed. This was because Su Yu was preparing to raise the level of the ind to Level 20. Then, the replica divine items that Su Yu had obtained from Jesus and the others were also partially unsealed. Although they were much weaker than genuine divine items like Ghost Ship, they had also reached the level of an Ordinary Emperor Realm. On the other side, the Merfolk Empress, who had received the summons, gathered a small group of elite merfolks as quickly as possible and rushed straight to Chaos Ind. It was obviously unrealistic to bring the entire merfolk race away. In that case, the Merfolk Empress could only choose a portion of the elites of the merfolk race. While Su Yu was in seclusion, the Merfolk Empress had already made arrangements. She had a few Peak Merfolk Kings bring their race to the Water Nation to recuperate and not go out to cause trouble. With the Water Barrier, even if a few Titled Kings joined forces, it would be difficult to break through the Water Nation. Therefore, the Merfolk Empress was not worried that the merfolk race would be exterminated by the other factions after she left. In fact, ever since the Merfolk Empress submitted to Su Yu, the merfolk race had enjoyed a wisp of Su Yu¡¯s luck. Therefore, even if the Merfolk Empress left the Level 1 sea area with Su Yu, the merfolks should not have any problems in the next few hundred years. Soon, the Merfolk Empress arrived at the periphery of Chaos Ind with a group of elite merfolks. After seeing that the Merfolk Empress had already arrived, Su Yu casually scooped up all the merfolks and brought them to Chaos Ind. ¡°Greetings, my lord.¡± The moment she was teleported in, the Merfolk Empress hurriedly knelt on one knee and bowed to Su Yu. Seeing this, the merfolks behind the Merfolk Empress immediately followed suit and also knelt down. Since the Empress had already knelt, why were they still standing? Naturally, they would kneel together. ¡°All of you, get up! Wait at the side first.¡± After ncing at the ck mass of merfolks kneeling, Su Yu¡¯s slightly indifferent voice sounded in the open air. The Merfolk Empress naturally had no objections to this. She directly brought the group of elite merfolks to the side as quickly as possible. Then, the Heart of the Inds in Su Yu¡¯s hand continuously fell towards Chaos Ind. As arge number of Heart of the Inds fused into the Chaos Ind, the size of the entire ind increased rapidly. When it reached 52.4288 square kilometers, Chaos Ind stopped expanding. This was the size of a Level 20 ind. When Su Yu raised Chaos Ind to Level 20, a long-awaited notification sounded in his ears. [Ding! Your Chaos Ind has been upgraded to Level 20. Your strength has broken through to the Emperor Stage. You have obtained a Level 20 Ultimate Treasure Chest.] [Ding! Your talent, Quadruple Happiness, has met the upgrade requirements. It has been increased to Decuple Amplification Skill..] Chapter 333 - 333: Level 2 God Sea Area Chapter 333: Level 2 God Sea Area Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°My skill has also been upgraded.¡± When he heard the notification, a smile appeared on Su Yu¡¯s face. [Decuple Amplification] Skill Description: The items in the treasure chest dropped by killing any living beings can be enhanced by ten times in quality. ncing at the upgraded skill, Su Yu¡¯s eyes could not help but light up slightly. The Decuple Amplification in quality could make one take off! Then, Su Yu took out a few unused crystallized rules. Crystallized rules of the five elements ¡ª> the heart of the five elemental rules. Crystallized rules of time -> the heart of rules of time. These crystallized rules were all obtained from the ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï King treasure chests dropped by a few Titled Kings in theter stages. At that time, Su Yu¡¯s own realm had already reached the point where he wanted to suppress it. Therefore, this portion of the crystallized rules that he had opened was not integrated into his body yet. When he was in seclusion to break through, he digested the crystallized rules that had already fused into his body. [The Heart of the Five Elemental Rules] Item Description: A treasure condensed from the power of rules of the five elements of heaven and earth. When absorbed into the body, one can quicklyprehend the power of rules of the five elements. The heart of the five elemental rules that had been enhanced by ten times was not as simple as the superimposition of 10 crystallized rules of the five elements. The level of rules contained in it was much more potent than the crystallized rules. Take Su Yu¡¯s current realm for example. He had already broken through to the Emperor Realm, and his power of rules hadpleted the transformation. Therefore, the crystallized rules that yed arge role when he was at King Realm were practically useless at this point. If hepletely digested a superrge crystal of the five elements, it might be of some help to Su Yu¡¯sprehension of the five elemental rules. This was the difference in quality between the two. However, the heart of the five elemental rules was different. It couldpletely allow Su Yu¡¯s power of rules in the Emperor Realm to advance by leaps and bounds. Thinking of this, Su Yu instantly regretted not stocking up more top-notch crystallized rules previously. At that time, everything he obtained would be multiplied by four! Right now, he had just gotten a bug of an amplifying skill. Unfortunately, Su Yu was unaware that after his skill leveled up, it would directly increase in quality. Otherwise, he would have made good use of the previous bug. In the beginning, Su Yu had indeed thought of upgrading his skill. However, Su Yu had thought that after upgrading, it might still be an increase in quantity. He really did not expect it to directly be a quality increase. Even Su Yu¡¯s karmic rules and rules of fate could not deduce anything rted to this mysterious cheat skill. It was obvious that it was a high-dimensional product. It was normal that it could not be deduced. If Su Yu could really deduce some information with his current strength, then the level of this skill cheat was a little too weak. Su Yu could not be bothered to dwell on this matter. He casually absorbed all the hearts of rules that had been enhanced into his body. After the heart of rules entered his body, Su Yu felt that theprehension of rules that waspletely different from the Titled King Realm continuously erupting in his soul. After diverting a portion of his attention to absorb theprehension of these rules, Su Yu epted the Level 20 Ultimate Treasure Chest. [Level 20 Ultimate Treasure Chest] Treasure Chest Description: It contains two special abilities for the ind ¨C into the water and flying to the sky. [Into The Water] Ability Description: After this ability is integrated into the ind, it can make the ind sink into the sea. It is not affected by the seawater and ignores the deep pressure. Note: Moving the ind in the seawater requires the same consumption as moving it on the sea. [Flying to the Sky] Ability Description: After this ability is integrated into the ind, it can control the ind to float in the air. There is no need to consume energy to float in the air. Note: Moving the ind in the air requires the same consumption as moving it on the sea. After looking at the reward items in the Level 20 treasure chest, Su Yu was a little surprised. This was because he thought that it might be a divine item or something else. However, he did not expect to be rewarded with such a thing. To be honest, these two abilities were not bad. They should be considered the authority of rules. With Su Yu¡¯s current strength, he could not say that he could protect the entire Chaos Ind from diving infinitely. However, this ability to step into the water could do it. If this was not a special authority, what was it? When Su Yu opened the Level 20 Ultimate Treasure Chest, a dark blue sphere of light and a light green sphere of light slowly floated in front of Su Yu. These two spheres of light were the special abilities of stepping into the water and flying to the sky. In response, Su Yu directly used his enhancement skill. Stepping into the water ¡ª> Blending into water. Flying ¡ª> Void Escape. [Blending into Water] Description: This ability can make the ind blend into water and be an ind of water, greatly increasing the concealment of the ind. [Void Escape] Description: This ability allows the ind to float in the air and to perform short-distance spatial jumps. Note: The specific jump distance depends on the consumption. After looking at the enhanced abilities, Su Yu realized that both abilities had been greatly improved. Compared to stepping into the water and flying in the sky, there were more functions. This undoubtedly increased the safety of the entire Chaos Ind. The Chaos Ind could not only be pushed on the surface of the sea, but it could also sink to the bottom of the sea or float in the endless void. It was satisfying. Looking at the spheres of light that had be purer in color, Su Yu fused it into Chaos Ind with a thought.. Chapter 334 - 334: Level 2 God Sea Area 2 Chapter 334: Level 2 God Sea Area 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Suddenly, Su Yu had a realization. At this moment, he could already control Chaos Ind to sink into the sea or fly to the sky. However, he was not in a hurry to use these two abilities. This was because he had received another notification. [Your current ind level has been raised to Level 20. You will be teleported to the New World in an hour. Please be prepared.] With a thought from Su Yu, he transmitted this news. Then, with a slight sway of his body, he disappeared and appeared in his luxurious courtyard. ¡°Sir.¡± The moment Su Yu appeared, Ji Ruoyan, who had already ended her seclusion, hurriedly weed him. Following that, Ji Ruoyan brewed tea and told Su Yu what had happened during this period of time. Actually, it was not a big deal. It was just that some people on the ind had broken through again and a few new Kings had appeared. Upon hearing this, Su Yu did not feel any annoyance. It was much better to have someone to talk to rather than to sit alone. While Su Yu wasfortably enjoying Ji Ruoyan¡¯s service, Zhou Yi brought the Merfolk Empress to the newly built Hall of Protection. ¡°Deputy Hall Master Ouyang, this is the Hall Master arranged by Master. 1 believe you two know each other. There¡¯s no need for me to introduce you.¡± After Zhou Yi led the Merfolk Empress into the Hall of Protection, he spoke to Ouyang Haoyue with a smile. ¡°Lord Zhou, I¡¯ve met the Empress a few times, so 1 naturally know her.¡± Hearing Zhou Yi¡¯s words, Ouyang Haoyue immediately continued. ¡°Alright, then 1¡¯11 have to trouble you to tell the Empress about the Hall of Protection.¡± Zhou Yi could not be med for being a hands-off boss. At the moment, there was indeed nothing to exin regarding the Hall of Protection. It was better to let the Atofolk Empress and Ouyang Haoyue figure out what to do. In any case, many organizations on Chaos Ind were arranged to have its own management and were then managed by its own management. Zhou Yi was only in charge of coordinating the results. He basically would not ask about the process. This was because a person¡¯s energy was always limited. He could only see things from the oue. For example, in the logistics department, Zhou Yi only needed to know how many pills the ind spent every month and how the cultivation progress of the people who received the pills was this month. After Zhou Yi left the Hall of Protection, Ouyang Haoyue said softly to the Merfolk Empress, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Her Majesty to be so bold as to submit to Master.¡± ¡°As the Supreme Elder of the human race, didn¡¯t you, Ouyang Haoyue, also choose to submit? In the words of your human race, he who understands the times is a wise man. Facing a supreme expert like our master, our Merfolk race chose topletely surrender. Moreover, only by following our master can we go to a higher-level world. Don¡¯t you think so?!¡± In response to Ouyang Haoyue¡¯s words, the Merfolk Empress continued unhurriedly. ¡°Your Majesty, since Master has arranged for you to be the Hall Master of the Hall of Protection, you can arrange the daily matters of the Hall of Protection. 1¡¯11 be in charge of assisting you.¡± Ouyang Haoyue did not refute the Merfolk Empress¡¯ words. She directly changed the topic. ¡°From today onwards, you can call me Hall Master Hai Lan.¡± The Merfolk Empress did not mind the change in topic. The next thing she did was to shed the title of Empress. Now that she had be the Hall Master of the Hall of Protection, it was no longer appropriate for her to carry the title of the Empress of the merfolk race. ¡°Okay.¡± Ouyang Haoyue nodded slightly. Then, the two women began to discuss the daily arrangements behind the Hall of Protection. As old powers who had lived for a long time, such a small matter naturally wouldn¡¯t stump the two of them. After all, one was an empress, and the other had once been the empress of a human empire. It was easy for them to manage a small Hall of Protection. At the same time, Su Yu wasprehending the rules in his sea of consciousness while waiting for an hour to pass. When thest second of the hour arrived, a seven-colored light lit up around Su Yu¡¯s Chaos Ind. As the light dissipated, Su Yu¡¯s Chaos Ind disappeared from the Level 1 sea area. When Chaos Ind was teleported to another advanced world, a mutter came from the Heavenly Mirror in the mysterious sea area of the Level 1 sea area. ¡°He¡¯s finally gone. With such a terrifying power of luck, it looks like a new god will be born in the sea area soon¡­¡± The more the Heavenly Mirror Spirit spoke, the softer its voice became. In the end, it waspletely gone. It was as if there were some things that could not be expressed with words. In another advanced sea area, as a seven-colored stream of light shed, Su Yu¡¯s Chaos Ind appeared on the endless sea. [Ding¡­ Congrattions oning to the Level 2 God Sea Area. Please remember the following points.] [1: The gods of the sea area reside in the endless starry sky. The sea area is filled with the faith of the gods.] [2: When you cultivate to the Demigod Realm, you can think of a way to collect enough Power of Faith to ignite the divine fire and build a divine kingdom to be a god.] [3: You can also choose not to take the path of the divine. Friendly reminder that the sea area of the gods does not respect the gods. You will be treated as a heretic by the believers of the gods and will easily be killed.] [4: Once you believe in a certain god, you willpletely be food for him to harvest faith. Even if you be a god, you will belong to that god.] [5: Please explore the remaining rules yourself.] The moment he appeared in the sea area, a notification sounded in Su Yu¡¯s ears, introducing him to some information about this sea area. ¡°Is the upper limit so high? There are traces of gods in Level 2 sea areas. However, these so-called gods are not in the sea area, but in the endless starry sky.¡± Regarding this, Su Yu could not help but sigh. Being a survivor was not so easy. Even if one wanted to make a great achievement, it was impossible to seed without great opportunities and luck. Even reaching the sea area of gods was probably an extravagant hope. After this thought shed through Su Yu¡¯s mind, he controlled the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and began to investigate the surroundings of Chaos Ind. While investigating, Su Yu¡¯s figure shed slightly and he appeared on the surface of the sea. Su Yu casually swept up a ball of seawater and discovered that the density of the seawater in the god sea area far exceeded that of a Level 1 sea area. If the density of the seawater in a Level 1 sea area was 1, then the density of the seawater in a Level 2 sea area of the gods was 10. In addition, the spatial strength was also much stronger than the spatial strength of a Level 1 sea area. After consuming the same amount of power of rules of space, the distance that Su Yu could travel in the god sea area was at least ten times less than in the Level 1 sea area. This was normal. After all, the higher the level of the world, the stronger the spatial barrier of the world. Otherwise, if a battle between a few Emperors shattered more than half of the sea area, how could it be called the God Sea Area? After sensing for a while, Su Yu returned to Chaos Ind. Then, Su Yu directly used the blending into water ability. In an instant, the entire Chaos Ind began to sink. This situation naturally caught the notice of many living beings on Chaos Ind. However, no one panicked because Su Yu was still in the sky above the ind. When the entire Chaos Ind sank into the sea, an invisible barrier enveloped the entire Chaos Ind and disguised it as the seawater. It was as if this ind did not exist. Compared to the merfolks¡¯ Water Nation, Chaos Ind¡¯s Blending into water ability was much more impressive and awesome. After controlling Chaos Ind to sink about 20 meters into the sea, Su Yu did not continue further. This depth was just right. Not only was the visibility high, but there were also norge sea monsters. In addition, he did not have to worry about being discovered by creatures flying on the surface of the sea or in the air. In addition, Chaos Ind not only had the blending into water ability, but it also had an illusion array. It would be difficult to discover it in the sea. ¡°Zhou Yi, the few of you,e over.¡± After settling Chaos Ind, Su Yu called Zhou Yi and the other management.. Chapter 335 - 335: Hundred Races Continent, New Cultivation System Chapter 335: Hundred Races Continent, New Cultivation System Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After receiving his message, Zhou Yi and the others hurriedly rushed towards Su Yu¡¯s location as quickly as possible. ¡°Greetings, my lord.¡± The first to arrive were the Merfolk Empress ¨C Hai Lan and Ouyang Haoyue. They hurriedly went forward and bowed. Su Yu waved his hand casually, indicating for the two of them to stand aside. After Zhou Yi and the others arrived, Su Yu slowly said to everyone, ¡°We have already arrived at a higher level world. This ce is called the God Sea Area.¡± As soon as Su Yu said this, the expressions of Zhou Yi and the others instantly changed. For example, Hai Lan and Ouyang Haoyue seemed quite happy. After all, entering a higher-level world was something they had dreamed of. Now that it hade true, how could they not be happy? On the other hand, Zhou Yi and the others had a solemn expression on their faces. Judging from the name, this sea area was not simple. ¡°Zhou Yi, Chaos Ind is currently 20 meters below the surface of the sea. Use the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets to collect information about the nearby sea area and then bring it to me.¡± Before anyone could reply, Su Yu gave Zhou Yi an order. ¡°Got it, Master.¡± After hearing the order, Zhou Yi hurriedly agreed. ¡°As for the two of you, just pay attention to the movements around Chaos Ind. If any sea beasts swam over, just kill them directly. Leave the corpses to the logistics department.¡± After instructing Zhou Yi, Su Yu gave the Merfolk Empress and Ouyang Haoyue another task. ¡°Understood.¡± After hearing their mission, the Merfolk Empress and Ouyang Haoyue immediately agreed. Then, Su Yu made some arrangements for the management of other various departments. Then, with a thought, he disappeared from the spot. When he reappeared, he was already in his courtyard. After arriving at an unfamiliar sea area, Su Yu naturally chose to n before taking action. He had to figure out the situation in the nearby sea area first. In addition, Su Yu also needed some time to deduce the god sea area. After returning to the courtyard, Su Yu began to mobilize the karmic rules, rules of fate, rules of divination, and so on. He carefully deduced. The god sea area was not like a Level 1 sea area. Su Yu¡¯s strength was not enough to dominate the god sea area. In addition, the level of the world was higher, so it was naturally more difficult to deduce things. Unless Su Yu¡¯s strength also reached the peak of the god sea area, it would be really difficult for him to deduce things. At the same time, Zhou Yi began to mobilize the power of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and spread to the surrounding sea area. However, due to the suppression of the god sea area world, although the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had been unsealed to the level of a special Emperor Level with Su Yu¡¯s strength, its coverage was notparable to when it was in the Level 1 sea area. As time slowly passed, Su Yu deduced some information and also checked his recent luck. It could not be said to be auspicious, nor was there a sign of great misfortune. The small auspicious hexagram that he had deduced showed that Su Yu would have a small gain when he went out recently. While Su Yu was deducing the small auspicious divination, Zhou Yi was gathering the information captured by the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets at an extremely fast speed. Then, he sent the information to Su Yu through the heavenly mystery array. ¡°5,000 kilometers away, there¡¯s a Hundred Races Continent. There are humans, half-beasts, fairies, dwarves, and many other races on it. Moreover, there¡¯s a temple. The living beings of all races mainly cultivate the divine path. If they can obtain the blessings of the gods, they can reach the heavens in a single step.¡± This was some simple information that the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had captured. If it was any more detailed, they would not be able to obtain it in such a short while. This was because there were experts on the Hundred Races Continent. Even with the ability of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, they had to carefully collect information. After understanding this basic information, Su Yu directly sent a message to Zhou Yi and asked him to use an array formation to seal the entire Chaos Ind before disappearing. Since he had encountered the local forces of the god sea area, Su Yu naturally had to go over and take a good look. With Su Yu¡¯s current strength, although he could not defeat the top existences in the God Sea Area, he was not a small fry. If he was more fierce, his safety could still be guaranteed. Su Yu, who was using the rules of space to travel, realized that his speed had decreased by at least ten timespared to when he was in the Level 1 sea area. In the Level 1 sea area, a distance of 5,000 kilometers was just a few steps for Su Yu. Now, he would have to spend more time crossing the same distance. Fortunately, it was not too far. It did not take long for Su Yu to appear near the Hundred Races Continent. Then, Su Yu quietly slipped into the continent. During this period, some powerful existences on the continent did not notice that there was an additional uninvited guest on the continent. At this moment, Su Yu, who was hiding in the inteyer of space, realized that the living beings of the Hundred Races Continent cultivated the techniques of the western fantasy world. Among them were sorcery, natural divine arts, divine arts, battle aura, casting techniques, secret medicines, rune studies, and many other techniques. These techniques were all taught by the gods. The basic techniques were given out for free. If one wanted to be a powerhouse, they had to believe in the gods of each school to obtain higher-level techniques. After obtaining this information, Su Yu transformed and restrained his aura. Then, he changed his clothes and disguised himself as a native of the Hundred Races Continent.. Chapter 336 - 336: Hundred Races Continent, New Cultivation System 2 Chapter 336: Hundred Races Continent, New Cultivation System 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Since he had arrived at a new sea area, Su Yu definitely needed to study the mainstream cultivation path of this sea area. If there was anything he could learn from, Su Yu would copy it. Su Yu naturally wouldn¡¯t walk the path of believing in the gods. Wasn¡¯t that equivalent to jumping into a fire pit? After finding a medium-sized human city, Su Yu sessfully sneaked inside. Questions rted tonguagemunication naturally did not stump Su Yu. At Su Yu¡¯s Realm, as long as it was not divine runes or something like that, he could absorb and master any ordinarynguage for his own use with his spiritual power. To be honest, Su Yu did not know if he had gone too smoothly in the Level 1 sea area. Now that things had reached an extreme, they would definitely go the other way. The Level 1 sea area was actually connected to the god sea area that did not match his current cultivation path. This was definitely throwing him, a heretic, under the noses of the gods! With countless Level 1 sea areas, there would naturally be many Level 2 sea areas. Su Yu did not believe that there was only one Level 2 god sea area. There should be many Level 2 immortal sea areas and Level 2 martial sea areas. It was just that he was unlucky enough to be teleported to the god sea area. After mastering thenguage, Su Yu walked towards thergestmerce association in the city. If he wanted to understand the cultivation system of the gods, Su Yu naturally had to start from the most basic. The information he had captured just now was too one-dimensional. There was no specific cultivation method. As for currency, Su Yu did not have any on him. However, he could sell something. Things like third-grade mithril were almost piled up into a small mine on Chaos Ind. Mithril was a rtively good material for the living beings of the Hundred Races Continent. It was quite popr among low-rank cultivators. Whoever had a staff made of mithril would definitely be envied. What could be sold and what could not be sold? With Su Yu¡¯s shrewdness, he naturally would not reveal any ws in such a small matter. Soon, Su Yu¡¯s figure appeared in thergestmerce association in the city, the Round Table Commerce Association. The name of themerce association was a little old-fashioned, but it was indeed thergestmerce association in this city. After the guard at the entrance of themerce association nced at Su Yu, his eyes instantly revealed a trace of disdain. This was because the guards were of a different race to Su Yu. In the Hundred Races Continent, there were actually endless conflicts in the human cities. The different races basically did not like each other. ¡°Kid, if you want to enter, show me your invitation first. Otherwise, get lost.¡± At this moment, one of the guards said to Su Yu yfully. The reason why the two guards dared to be so arrogant was firstly because Su Yu hadpletely restrained his aura and did not seem to be a powerful expert. Otherwise, these two idiots would not dare to be so arrogant. ¡®After so long, have 1 finally encountered the segment of posturing and face-pping?1 After hearing the guard¡¯s words, Su Yu could not help but think strangely. There was a reason why Su Yu cultivated. Some things could be tolerated and some things could not be tolerated even if he was beaten to death. ¡°The invitation letter is here.¡± Ignoring the two idiots, a trace of illusion power in Su Yu¡¯s eyes directly entered the eyes of the two guards. The guards who were affected by the illusion power instantly looked confused. Then, they immediately weed Su Yu respectfully. Not long after Su Yu entered themerce association, the two guards seemed to have been possessed. They knelt on the ground with their hands on the ground and began to bark non-stop. Such a situation naturally happened because Su Yu had nted a psychological suggestion in these two idiots¡¯ hearts that they were both dogs. With Su Yu¡¯s strength, the two guards naturally could not break this psychological suggestion and directly acted like a dog. This scene instantly attracted the attention of the pedestrians on the street. ¡°Everyone,e and take a look. The guards of the Round Table Commerce Association are barking like dogs at the door. I¡¯m dying ofughter.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t say. They¡¯re really barking like dogs. Even the big yellow dog 1 raised didn¡¯t bark as loudly as him.¡± ¡°Hehe, these two idiots. They usually have their noses up in the air. I think they probably provoked some big shots.¡± When the guards kept barking, a group of people who had been attracted over instantly surrounded them. Among them, there were some people who did not dare to get too close. On the other hand, when a group of people who were of the same race as the two guards saw this scene, their faces revealed anger. They felt that these two idiots from the Round Table Commerce Association had greatly embarrassed them. ¡°Bastards, what are you doing?¡± At this moment, a furious voice sounded from the Round Table Commerce Association. Then, a burly man with blond hair walked out of themerce association. Looking at the guards who were still barking after he spoke, the blond man appeared in front of the two of them in a sh and pped them unconscious. After seeing that the two of them had fainted, the blond man swept his gaze towards the crowd of onlookers. Everyone who was nced at by the blond man could not help but feel their scalps tingle. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you scramming? Do you want to die?¡± The blond man, who didn¡¯t notice anything wrong with this group of people, roared angrily. Everyone who was shouted at immediately dispersed. Arge faction like the Round Table Commerce Association was not something they could afford to provoke. They had already seen themotion. There was no need to continue staying there to go against the Round Table Commerce Association. ncing at the guards lying on the ground like two dead dogs, the blond man picked them up one by one and quickly entered themerce association. This matter was very strange. When he pped the two of them unconscious just now, the blond man had already secretly checked their bodies, but he did not find anything. Therefore, he had to find the sorcerer in themerce association to see what was going on. Not long after the blond man entered themerce association with the two guards, two other guards quickly came out to take over. However, the two of them were very afraid. If one looked closely, they would see that their legs were trembling. As for Su Yu, who had caused this matter, he had already entered the trading room of the Round Table Commerce Association. As Su Yu had set a time, the two guards only acted up after a short period of time after he entered. During this period, many people had entered and left the Round Table Commerce Association, so it would take some time to find him. Before finding the reason for the two guards¡¯ madness, the higher-ups of the Round Table Commerce Association naturally wouldn¡¯t act rashly. Because if they couldn¡¯t even find out the reason for the madness, was there a need to continue investigating? There was no need at all. For the sake of two guards, they might offend some big shots. Wasn¡¯t that stupid? Needless to say, this matter must have been done by someone. Then who would treat the two guards like this? Naturally, the guestsing in and out were suspicious. Of course, it might not be the doing of a customer. There was also someone who was unhappy with the Round Table Commerce Association. It was possible for that person to make a fool of the Round Table Commerce Association. At this moment, the blond man had already carried two guards who were like dead dogs to a sorcerer into the Round Table Commerce Association. He wanted to let him see what was going on with these two people.. Chapter 337 - 337: Comprehension, Deduction, Reference to Cultivation Techniques Chapter 337: Comprehension, Deduction, Reference to Cultivation Techniques Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Lord Zhu You, when these two guards were guarding the entrance of themerce association, they inexplicably showed symptoms of going crazy. They were like two mad dogs, lying on the ground and barking non-stop. Please check if it was caused by humans.¡± After throwing the two guards in his hand to the ground, the blond man respectfully said to a purple-robed old man in the room. Hearing this, the purple-robed old man who was called Lord Zhu You by the blond man could not help but reveal a trace of curiosity in his eyes. Then, a strange power seeped into the bodies of the two guards. Zhu You was a purple-robed sorcerer who was proficient in spirit-type sorcery in the Round Table Commerce Association. In the blond man¡¯s opinion, he could naturally detect some situations. The cultivation system of sorcery was divided into sorcery apprentices, gray-robed sorcerers, white-robed sorcerers, blue-robed sorcerers, purple-robed sorcerers, golden-robed sorcerers, orange-robed sorcerers, morning star sorcerers, radiant moon sorcerers, and breaking dawn sorcerers in the gray-robed sorcerer. Anyone above that would be considered a demigod. In terms of martial arts cultivation, a Martial Emperor wasparable to a morning star sorcerer. Therefore, Su Yu¡¯s currentbat strength was not enough to dominate the god sea area. He still needed to develop wretchedly. After Zhu You had sent his power into the bodies of the two guards, he couldn¡¯t help but frown fiercely. This was because after his power enveloped the bodies of the two guards, he couldn¡¯t find anything. It was as if these two people really had some strange illness and this matter was not caused by humans. Unwilling to give up, Zhu You immediately increased his power and checked the spirits of the two guards. However, after checking, Zhu You¡¯s expression turned ugly because he still couldn¡¯t find anything. ¡°I didn¡¯t detect any residual energy fluctuations in their bodies. There are only two exnations for this situation. One is that the culprit is at least a spirit-type golden-robed sorcerer. The other is that the two of them have some crazy illness, but this possibility is rtively small.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to continue investigating now. It¡¯s not worth it to offend a suspected golden-robed sorcerer for two pieces of trash. Let¡¯s treat these two as if they¡¯re really crazy! Take them away and deal with them so that they don¡¯t cause any trouble for themerce association.¡± After Zhu You retracted his probing power, he decided the life and death of the two guards in a few words. ¡°Understood.¡± Hearing this, the blond man quickly replied. The blond man had no objections to Zhu You¡¯s decision. It was fine to kill two ck Ironbatants. There was nothing to feel sorry about. After the blond man brought the two unconscious guards down, Zhu You stayed in the room and began to make a guess. At this moment, Su Yu was in the trading room. He casually took out a few hundred kilograms of refined mithril and ced it in front of the appraiser. This time, the appraiser wasn¡¯t actingpletely stuck-up, unlike the two guards. As appraisers, this group of people only cared about the treasures taken out by the guests. They did not care much about the background of the guests because this was already beyond their duty. ¡°Oh, such pure mithril is really rare.¡± After seeing arge chunk of mithril, the appraiser couldn¡¯t help but exim. Su Yu, who was sitting on the chair, did not say anything. Su Yu felt that asionally returning to the human world and walking around could have a certain effect on his mental state, just like in the cultivation biographies. ¡°Sir, this piece of mithril weighs 6,000 ounces. Currently, the purchase price of our Chamber of Commerce is 30 gold coins per ounce of mithril. Therefore, if you sell it, you can obtain 180,000 gold coins. What do you think about it?¡± After appraising the mithril, the appraiser immediately gave Su Yu a price. Su Yu had naturally obtained relevant information about the currency system of the Hundred Races Continent. The currencies on the Hundred Races Continent were divided into bronze coins, silver coins, gold coins, and purple gold coins. These were the main currencies circting, and there were even higher-level star coins. However, ordinary creatures could note into contact with these things at all. In addition, all the currencies were engraved with the image of the Goddess of Wealth, causing this thing to be impossible to replicate. It was issued jointly by arge faction like the Hall of the Goddess of Wealth in the Hundred Races Continent. If anyone really dared to replicate it, it would be considered sphemy. They would be caught and burned alive. Moreover, this currency could not only be used on the Hundred Races Continent. In the god sea area, as long as there were believers of the Goddess of Wealth, this thing could be used. ¡°There¡¯s no problem with this price. I¡¯ll sell it.¡± Su Yu¡¯s thoughts were racing as he casually continued speaking. ¡°Alright, please wait a moment.¡± Seeing that the deal had been sessfully made, the appraiser¡¯s eyes could not help but sh with joy. Then, the appraiser took out a wooden box and opened it. He took out 180 gold coins with a diameter of eight centimeters each. To be honest, these things should not be called gold coins anymore. It was more suitable to call them golden biscuits. These were all i,ooo-denomination pills. They were slightlyrger. For example, the diameter of a 100-denomination pill was only about five centimeters. Then, the ten-denomination pill was 3.5 centimeters, and the one-denomination pill was 2.5 centimeters. Of course, the face values were different. Not only was the currency diameter different, but the thickness was also different. Furthermore, one gold coin was equivalent to 20 Silver Coins or 1,000 Bronze coins.. Chapter 338 - 338: Comprehension, Deduction, Reference to Chapter 338: Comprehension, Deduction, Reference to Cultivation Techniques 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After ncing at the gold coins piled on the table, Su Yu casually waved his hand. Immediately, 180 gold coins disappeared from the table. Seeing this, the appraiser immediately put away the mithril. After the money and goods were cleared, Su Yu quickly left the trading room. Although it was faster to steal, Su Yu was not stupid. In a ce like this where there was a temple, it was very easy for something to happen if he rashly caused trouble. It was still better to make deals. While diverting his attention to the direction of the trading area, Su Yu used his spiritual power to probe these gold coins with the image of the Goddess of Wealth. He felt a trace of very strange power from these gold coins. ¡°Using the trade flow between currencies to produce the power of faith?¡± After carefully sensing it, Su Yu instantly understood what the use of currencies was. This thing should be one of the tools used by the Goddess of Wealth to obtain the Power of Faith. As long as currency was circted in the god sea area, it could continuously umte the Power of Faith. No wonder no one dared to make replicas of this thing. Whoever dared to make replicas of this thing would be stealing the belongings of the Goddess of Wealth. This might really trigger the gods to descend into the sea area. To the gods, nothing could move them more than the Power of Faith. After gaining this insight, Su Yu did not continue to study the gold coins. At this moment, he had already arrived at the trading area of the Round Table Commerce Association. The trading area was all-epassing. There were weapons, armor, talismans, materials, and other items. Su Yu was naturally not interested in these low-end items. Su Yu¡¯s goal was the cultivation method of the god sea area. After finding the area where cultivation techniques were sold, arge number of basic cultivation techniques appeared in Su Yu¡¯s eyes. After choosing more than 20 different basic cultivation techniques and an introductory encyclopedia, Su Yu directly paid the bill. These things were quite cheap. The price of a basic cultivation technique was only five gold coins, and the introductory encyclopedia was even cheaper. It only cost one gold coin. That was normal. After all, it was a cultivation technique for ordinary living beings. It was impossible to say that it was ridiculously expensive. After taking these things, Su Yu left the Round Table Commerce Association. When he walked out of the door of the Round Table Commerce Association, he inadvertently nced in a certain direction. Su Yu¡¯s nce scared Zhu You, who was hiding in the dark. ¡°He¡¯s indeed an expert. Fortunately, the other party doesn¡¯t have much malice.¡± After seeing Su Yu leave the door of the Round Table Commerce Association, Zhu You¡¯s heart, which was about to jump to his throat, slowly rxed. Who knew how much pressure Su Yu¡¯s gaze had brought him? At this moment, Zhu You was finally certain that those two ignorant bastards must have offended that lord and were punished by him. ¡®From the looks of it, 1 have to get Little Jin to train more in the future when ites to guarding. Otherwise, it will bring disaster to themerce association one day. However, 1 still have to inform the president about this: Thinking of this, Zhu You hurriedly walked into the Round Table Commerce Association at an extremely fast speed. At the same time, Su Yu also disappeared from the city not long after he left the Round Table Commerce Association. Toprehend these cultivation techniques, Su Yu nned to find a random ce outside the Hundred Races Continent to do so. It was not that Su Yu wanted to cultivate these things, but it was to disguise himself. Only by knowing how the power system of the god sea area operated could Su Yu set up a better n. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be ridiculous if he was directly detained as a heretic when he fought with the other party? After leaving the Hundred Races Continent at an extremely fast speed, Su Yu found a random sea surface and dived in. Then, he let the Ghost Ship out and sat in the cockpit. Next, he took out the basic cultivation techniques. The cultivation techniques that Su Yu bought really had all kinds of titles. Among them, the cultivation methods of sorcery were gourmet-type sorcery, music-type sorcery, six-elemental-type sorcery, beast taming-type sorcery, and contract-type sorcery. Then, there were the six-elemental battle aura martial arts manuals and some basic runology. Those that could be bought were the most basic. For example, some rare cultivation methods such as bloodline battle aura martial arts, soul-type sorcery, undead-type sorcery, and so on naturally would not appear in a small Round Table Commerce Association. Rare cultivation techniques were basically controlled byrge factions and would not be taught to outsiders. Su Yu casually picked up a book on six-elemental-type sorcery and began to deduce andprehend it. With Su Yu¡¯s realm, it was naturally not difficult for him to deduce this small basic technique. ¡°With the six elements of metal, wood, water, fire, earth, and wind as the foundation, inscribe a single-elemental elemental array in the spirit sea and mobilize the elemental power of the world.¡± Afterpletely flipping through the six-elemental-type sorcery book, Su Yu had already understood sorcery thoroughly. As the saying goes, all paths lead to Rome. As an existence who hadprehended the power of rules, it was naturally as easy for Su Yu to analyze this basic cultivation method as eating and drinking. This cultivation system was actually somewhat simr to the path of rules that Su Yu hadprehended. However, Su Yu¡¯s way was more domineering. He controlled it, and these sorcery methods were simply borrowed. In other words, one could forcefullymand these elemental powers, and the other could only beg to borrow the elemental power of the world. In addition, the battle aura was also simple. It was the tempering of the elements. It transformed the elemental power in the world into thebat power of various attributes and stored it in the body. As for the living beings who cultivated these techniques, they were destined to be unable to be gods. Only by opening up a new cultivation path could they have a chance of igniting their divine mes and bing new gods. This was because these cultivation methods were all created by gods. Once one cultivated, they would definitely follow the path created by the other party. At the end of the path, there was already a god standing, waiting to harvest. After reading through all the cultivation techniques he had bought, the aura around Su Yu began to change. Originally, there was still a trace of aura that was ipatible with the god sea area, but it instantly disappeared. After understanding these things, although Su Yu did not know how to cultivate, it did not mean that he did not know how to learn from them! He couldn¡¯t use it directly, but he could just modify it. There were Gods of the Five Elements, but there was no God of thebined Five Elements! There was also no God of Space or God of Time! Therefore, Su Yu couldpletely be a God. After closing his eyes and deducing for a while, Su Yu began to practice. After immersing his mind into the five apertures, Su Yu began to engrave tattoos on the apertures. These tattoos were not randomly engraved, but the manifestation of the five elemental rules in the god sea area. At this moment, the ambition in Su Yu¡¯s heart began to sprout. That was to rece all the gods in the Gods Continent and bring the entire sea area under his control. It was not impossible. With Su Yu¡¯s cheat skill, as long as Su Yu was not killed midway, it was only a matter of time before he crushed the gods. At that time, Su Yu could openly show himself and let the deity of the aperture rece the positions of the various Elemental Gods. Then, he could start to harvest the Power of Faith from the god sea area. After all, it would be harvested either way. It would not be a big problem if Su Yu were the one to harvest it. Good lord, if the gods living in the starry sky knew that there was someone coveting the position of all their gods, they would probably send divine punishment in minutes. As special patterns appeared on the Five Elements Ancestral Magus¡¯s body, Su Yu¡¯s aura became even morepatible with the god sea area. At first, he seemed a little out of ce. That was because Su Yu had just entered the god sea area from a Level 1 sea area. He still had a trace of the aura of a Level 1 sea area on him, so he would naturally be unable topletely integrate with the god sea area. But now, as Su Yu began toprehend the rules of the god sea area, the trace of the external aura was directly obliterated.. Chapter 339 - 339: Fairy Race Chapter 339: Fairy Race Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As he engraved the tattoos, Su Yu¡¯s strength began to soar at the speed of a rocket. This was because the heart of the five elemental rules in his body began to automatically absorb the power of rules in the God Sea Area to help with hisprehension. As for the other rules, the speed of improvement was slightly slower than the five elemental rules because Su Yu had yet to obtain the cultivation method rted to them. While Su Yu was in seclusion, an uninvited guest barged into the sea area near Chaos Ind. In the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, Zhou Yi turned somewhat solemn when he saw the orange light constantly flickering on the heavenly mystery array. This was because something that could make the heavenly mystery array that sent an orange warning after its ability was unsealed was living beings whose strength was at the level of a Titled King. If the alert was red, it would mean that the strength of the living beings who had barged into the monitored range were at the Emperor Realm and could pose a serious threat to Chaos Ind. Seeing the light that was still flickering, Zhou Yi directly tapped it with his spiritual power. In an instant, a slightly illusory light screen appeared. Location: 5,000 kilometers to the east, a battleship is traveling at high speed in the sea area. On the battleship, there is an expertparable to a Titled King. ording to the current information, he is from the Fairy race. When Zhou Yi opened the notification, a document instantly appeared in front of him. After ncing at this information, Zhou Yi quickly summarized it and sent it to Su Yu through the heavenly mystery array. Zhou Yi could not make a decision on such a matter. He had to let Su Yu make the decision. On the other side, Su Yu was still meditating in seclusion on the Ghost Ship. He found that the heavenly mystery array was vibrating. He diverted a little of his attention to read the message in the heavenly mystery array. ¡°Master, a fairy has barged in from 5,000 kilometers east of the ind. Its strength is being monitored by the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and isparable to a Titled King. Master, please make a decision.¡± Su Yu read the information in the heavenly mystery array. Then, he thought for a moment and replied to Zhou Yi. After expressing that he would deal with this matter, Su Yu had the Ghost Ship set off ording to the location determined by the heavenly mystery array. As he was not in seclusion, cultivating while traveling did not affect him much. Su Yu was naturally very interested in encountering a living being that had suddenly barged into Chaos Ind¡¯s monitoring range and possessedbat strengthparable to a Titled King. It was rtively rare for Titled Kings to be traveling alone. For example, the stronger fellows on the Hundred Races Continent would basically hide in the temples and cultivate diligently. Even Su Yu did not dare to go too close to those temples. After all, there was still an insurmountable gap between Su Yu¡¯s strength and the realm of gods. If he really attracted the attention of a certain god, Su Yu would probably have nowhere to run. At the same time, on a battleship that was sailing, a female fairy with green hair and a green robe said softly to a golden-haired fairy beside her, ¡°Princess Lilith, I hope you can obtain the favor of the Goddess of Nature on this trip to the City of Fairies.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elder Vivian! 1 will definitely be blessed by the Goddess of Nature,¡± Lilith said confidently. ¡°Well, your aptitude is the strongest in our lineage in the past hundred years. 1 think you should be able to receive the blessing of the Goddess.¡± Vivian smiled. Vivian and Lilith¡¯s trip this time was actually to rush to the City of Fairies to participate in the once-in-a-century blessing of the Goddess of Nature. The City of Fairies was thergest city of the fairies in the god sea area. It was also the ce where the Goddess of Nature sent the most miracles. Although the fairies in other ces in the god sea area also worshipped the Goddess of Nature, the probability of them being blessed by the Goddess of Nature was almost infinitely close to zero. Therefore, every time they arrived at the City of Fairies for arge-scale worship ceremony every hundred years, some fairies who were not living too far away and had the ability to cross the sea area would bring the most outstanding fairies of their race to the City of Fairies to see if they could obtain the blessing of the Goddess of Nature. Every big n in the god sea area would not choose to gather together. Instead, they would spread the news throughout the entire god sea area. After all, if the gods wanted to promote their faith, they had to increase their believers. Under such circumstances, if they guarded just one ce, their number of believers would naturally not increase. The fairies outside the City of Fairies were basically descended from the life seed brought out by ancient fairies from the city. They then thrived in different parts of the sea area. The Fairy n that Vivian and Lilith belonged to was quite strong. They had a Fairy Emperor. Although they could not be considered an overlord in the sea area, they were not easy to bully. At this moment, the two people who were talking were clearly not aware that danger was approaching them. Behind the battleship that Vivian was piloting, there was another battleship that was as ck as ink. It was chasing after them at an extremely fast speed. This ship did not belong to Su Yu. It belonged to the dark fairies, the sworn enemy of the nature fairy race.. Chapter 340 - 340: Fairy Race 2 Chapter 340: Fairy Race 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As the saying went, where there was light, there would be darkness. Some elves who did not believe in the Goddess of Nature and turned to the embrace of the Dark Goddess would naturally turn into dark fairies. In fact, this situation was entirely because the Goddess of Nature and the Goddess of Darkness were born to be at odds. On the dark battleship, a graceful dark fairy wearing a ck veil spoke to a male dark fairy beside her with a charming voice, ¡°Adinric, you¡¯re in charge of restraining that old womanter, understand?¡± ¡°Hmph, why aren¡¯t you in charge of restraining Vivian? I¡¯ll be in charge of Lilith,¡± the male dark fairy called Adinric said unhappily. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you will destroy Lilith, that little princess. It won¡¯t be easy to report when the timees. After all, with Lilith¡¯s aptitude, if we can transform her into our race, we will definitely be able to obtain the dark blessing of the goddess.¡± She did not take Adinric¡¯s displeasure to heart. ¡°Alright, but you have topensate me when we get back.¡± As he spoke, Adinric nced at Acdina¡¯s body with a burning gaze. ¡°No problem.¡± Upon hearing Adinric¡¯s words, Akdina poked at Adinric¡¯s chest and agreed with a smile. As the fallen dark fairies, they had long lost their virginity. The dark fairy races mainly pursued extreme pleasure and desire. While Acdina and Adinric were assigning Quests, Su Yu ¨C who was still in the Ghost Ship ¨C received Zhou Yi¡¯s second message. ¡°Master, another battleship has appeared behind the previous battleship. Furthermore, there are two dark fairiesparable to Titled Kings on it.¡± After ncing at the message from Zhou Yi, Su Yu diverted a portion of his attention and activated the super long-distance vision of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. He controlled the heavenly mystery array to synchronize the images of the two battleships to appear on his side. With the transmission of the super long-distance vision, the heavenly mystery array device floating in front of Su Yu directly projected two huge 3D screens. ¡°The fairies are indeed the favorites of nature. They are really good-looking.¡± ncing at the nature fairies on the first battleship, Su Yu immediately discovered that the weak fairies were easily captured and enved. This was not without reason. However, with Su Yu¡¯s mental state, their appearance alone was not enough to affect his mind. After all, the god sea area was so huge, there were simply too many beautiful living beings. It could be said that as one¡¯s strength and realm increased, they would gradually turn less ugly. This was because cultivation was to increase one¡¯s life level andplete one¡¯s life transition. If one was still ugly under such circumstances, they must have been cursed by the heavens and were destined to be ugly for the rest of their lives. After looking past the first battleship, Su Yu¡¯s gaze directlynded on the second dark battleship where the dark fairies were. ¡°Are all dark fairies so thrifty? They can¡¯t even bear to wear clothes.¡± After seeing the two dark fairies on the dark battleship, Su Yu couldn¡¯t help but rub his chin. After listening to the rey of the conversation on the two battleships, Su Yu finally understood what the nature fairies and the dark fairies wanted to do. The Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets could monitor in real time, so there was naturally no problem with reying their conversation. Therefore, Su Yu easily obtained the information he wanted through the conversation between the two parties. Fortunately, these fairies spoke the samemonnguage as humans and not the fairynguage. Otherwise, Su Yu would have to think of a way to analyze their conversations to understand what they meant. ¡°One wants to go to the City of Fairies and receive the blessings of the Goddess of Nature. The other wants to intercept them halfway and turn them into dark fairies. Then, can I find an opportunity to attack?¡± After thinking for a while, Su Yu nned to wait and see. He had to be careful when it came to things rted to gods. Now, Su Yu nned to conceal himself beside these fairies and see if there was any divine power in their bodies. If not, Su Yu could naturally make a move. After all, if there weren¡¯t any signs of divine power, it meant that these fairies did not receive the attention of the gods. The gods who lived high in the cosmos would obviously not look at the god sea area constantly. Unless their faith was broken, those gods usually chose to cultivate in seclusion in the divine kingdom. Moreover, the strength of a Titled King was just like an ant to the gods. Those who were not believers at the level of saints would basically not be able to attract the attention of the gods. Take Su Yu for example. The ck Iron, Bronze, or Silver Rank creatures on Chaos Ind could not attract his attention either. When the difference between the two sides was too great, only an existence close to that realm or only a few steps away from that realm could attract the attention of the stronger party. Su Yu piloted the Ghost Ship and soon appeared near the dark of the dark fairies. The power of the Ghost Ship was naturally not something that the battleships of the dark fairies couldpare to. Therefore, Su Yu easily caught up to it. After storing the Ghost Ship into his body, Su Yu hid in the inteyer of space while observing the two dark fairies on the dark battleship. [Dark Fairy Race] Name: Acdina. Strength: Rank 6 ¨C Titled Night Fairy Envoy. Treasure chest: Contains a ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Dark Fairy treasure chest. Faith: Goddess of Darkness. Note: He has never received God¡¯s grace and is not noticed by the Goddess of Darkness. [Dark Fairy Race] Name: Adinric Strength: Rank 6 Titled Dark Fairy Envoy Treasure chest: Contains a ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Dark Fairy treasure chest. Faith: Goddess of Darkness. Note: He has never received God¡¯s grace and is not noticed by the Goddess of Darkness. After ncing at the two dark fairies, information about the two instantly appeared in Su Yu¡¯s sea of consciousness. With Su Yu¡¯s improvement in strength and the absorption of arge amount of divinity, the foundation of his insight skill had strengthened by a lot. Now, he could even see if someone was being watched by gods. This undoubtedly allowed Su Yu to hunt in a more targeted manner. If he encountered someone that the gods were paying attention to, Su Yu would not say anything and would just slip away. He would be a fool to touch someone he couldn¡¯t afford to offend. Su Yu did not think much about whether it would be good to directly hunt these foreign creatures with whom he held no enmity. One of Su Yu¡¯s skills was to increase the quality of the treasure chests. The only way to get treasure chests was to kill. Under such circumstances, how could he not do so? In addition, Su Yu had alreadyprehended the rules of reincarnation. In Su Yu¡¯s eyes, life and death were just a process that repeated endlessly. If one did not detach themselves from the world, everything would be in vain. Even the high and mighty gods would not be able to escape nirvana. After gaining insight into the information of the two dark fairies, Su Yu was not in a hurry to make a move. Instead, he teleported through space and chased after the nature fairy battleship in front of him. [Nature Fairy] Name: Vivian. Strength: Rank 6 Titled Nature Fairy Envoy Treasure chest: Contains a ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Nature Fairy treasure chest. Faith: Goddess of Nature. Note: She has never received God¡¯s grace and is not noticed by the Goddess of Nature. [Nature Fairy] Name: Lilith. Strength: Peak Rank 5 Treasure chest: Contains a ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Nature Fairy treasure chest. Note: She has never received God¡¯s grace and is not noticed by the Goddess of Nature. After catching up to the nature fairy battleship in front of him, Su Yu immediately obtained information about the two nature fairies on the battleship. They were also not noticed by the gods, which meant that Su Yu could really deal with them all at once. However, just in case, Su Yu was prepared to leave this sea area before making a move. At this moment, Vivian and the others had no idea that they had already been targeted by someone. Moreover, they were targeted by an existence that waspletely unreasonable and would attack at will.. Chapter 341 - 341: All With Trump Cards, Memory Read Chapter 341: All With Trump Cards, Memory Read Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Not long after, the fairy battleship piloted by Vivian sailed out of the range monitored by the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and appeared in a new sea area. Adinric and Acdina, who were hanging far behind them, sped up the battleship. Su Yu was still hiding in the inteyer of space. He did not choose to attack directly. He would attack them all at once. Clearly, now was not the best time to attack. In the inteyer of space, Su Yu was carefully deducing so that he could avoid some hidden dangers. After all, he only had one life. nning before taking action was the way to go. Without invincible strength, it was impossible to rely on recklessness to reach the end. At this moment, Vivian was still chatting andughing with Lilith on the deck of the battleship. She suddenly felt uneasy. As a nature fairy, she had always been very sensitive to danger. When she stood on the deck and looked around, Vivian¡¯s pupils constricted. This was because Vivian had discovered a small ck dot directly behind the battleship. It was approaching them at an extremely fast speed. With Vivian¡¯s strength, she could naturally see what the small ck dot was. ¡®Danin it, why are the dark fairies here? Could it be that there¡¯s a traitor in the race who revealed my and Princess Lilith¡¯s whereabouts to them? After discovering the dark fairy battleship, Vivian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. After regaining her senses, she hurriedly controlled the battleship to move along with its maximum speed in an attempt to escape the pursuit of the dark fairies. ¡°Elder Vivian, what happened?¡± On the battleship, Lilith hurriedly asked when she saw the solemn expression on Vivian¡¯s face and sensed the sudden increase in the battleship¡¯s speed. ¡°There are dark fairies behind us, so we have to shake them off and rush to the City of Fairies as quickly as possible.¡± Vivian quickly exined the situation. ¡°What?¡± Hearing this, Lilith¡¯s expression also became extremely ugly. Although the dark fairies also had the title of fairies, those guys had already betrayed the Goddess of Nature and joined the embrace of the Dark Goddess. Therefore, the two fairies were enemies. Usually, when the nature fairies encountered the dark fairies, they would directly kill them if they could. After all, in the eyes of nature fairies, these fairies who had fallen into the darkness were trash who had betrayed their race. It was the same for the dark fairies. When they encountered nature fairies, they would either raise their weapons or think of ways to transform them into new dark fairies. Therefore, it was impossible for Lilith not to be nervous at this moment. At the same time, Adinric and Acdina, who were on the dark battleship, naturally noticed that Vivian¡¯s battleship was speeding up. ¡°It seems that old woman Vivian has already discovered us. I¡¯ll be in charge of piloting the battleship. You go and stop them first.¡± ncing at the battleship that had turned into a green light and was flying in front of her, Acdina quickly said to Adinric beside her. Upon hearing Acdina¡¯s words, Adinric did not say anything else. His body swayed slightly and turned into a dim ck light that flew towards the nature fairy battleship in front of him. Adinric was a Rank 6 Titled Fairy Envoy. In terms of explosive speed, he was naturally faster than the battleship they were piloting. The reason why they had been using battleships to travel was entirely because there were many uncertain risks in the god sea area. If they used small battleships to travel, they could better save their own strength. As Adinric approached the nature fairy battleship at an extremely fast speed, he suddenly shot an arrow of darkness at the battleship. Vivian, who was controlling the battleship, naturally sensed the oing danger. Ignoring the battleship under her feet, her body shed with green light that instantly swept up Lilith, who was at the side. She directly escaped into the sea area at an extremely fast speed. The moment Vivian left the battleship, the arrow of darkness shot out by Adinric crashed into the Fairy battleship like a dark dragon. Although the Fairy battleship had its own defensive power, it was still unable to withstand the Adinric¡¯s attack. After all, the most important thing about small and medium-sized battleships was their speed, not their defense. The nature fairy battleship that was prated by Adinric¡¯s attack suffered damage to its engine, and it rapidly sank to the sea. ¡°Elder Vivian, why are you in such a hurry to leave? Aren¡¯t we old friends?¡± At this moment, Adinric, who had appeared in the skies, stopped in front of Vivian and Lilith and spoke yfully. ¡°Adinric, how do you know our exact route?¡± Seeing Adinric¡¯s dark aura, Vivian was very worried. Things were going to be difficult today. ¡°Well, would you believe me if I told you that your Fairy Empress told me?¡± At Vivian¡¯s question, Adinric shrugged his shoulders slightly and spread out his hands.. Chapter 342 - 342: All With Trump Cards, Memory Read 2 Chapter 342: All With Trump Cards, Memory Read 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°How dare you insult Her Majesty? You have a death wish.¡± Hearing Adinric¡¯s words, Vivian¡¯s face instantly turned cold. If Lilith had not been by her side, Vivian would have definitely started a fight with Adinric. In fact, Vivian was even stronger than Adinric. Adinric was a Titled Fairy Envoy who focused on speed. Therefore, even though Vivian was slightly stronger than Adinric, she still could not shake him off. Seeing that the dark battleship behind them was constantly approaching, Vivian did not say anything else. She brought Lilith and plunged into the sea below. Naturally, Adinric would not let Vivian escape. Although he could not defeat Vivian, it was not difficult for him to stall her. Facing Adinric¡¯s relentless pursuit, Vivian could only use her power to protect Lilith while fighting him. However, the longer this dragged on, the more anxious Vivian became. This was because Adinric obviously had aplices. As for Lilith, although her aptitude was strong, she could not interfere in a battle between Titled Fairy Envoys. After all, she was still young and had only cultivated for a short period of time. On the other hand, Su Yu was watching the battle between the two sides from the inteyer of space. It had to be said that it was quite interesting to be the mastermind. The feeling of having everything under control was very satisfying. Acdina arrived at the battlefield as Adinric tried his best to stall for time. ¡°Vivian, you didn¡¯t expect this, did you? We meet again.¡± Seeing that Vivian was fighting with Adinric, Acdina couldn¡¯t help but gloat. ¡°Hmph, the two of you are trash who threw yourselves into the darkness.¡± Vivian did not lose to Acdina¡¯s provocation. Good lord, Vivian¡¯s words directly pierced Adinric and Acdina¡¯s hearts. They could not stand being called trash! ¡°Die!¡± Acdina, who had a bad temper, immediately joined the battlefield and chose to fight Vivian two-on-one. Seeing this, a special color shed in Vivian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Princess Lilith, now.¡± Vivian, who was trying her best to hold Adinric and Acdina back, hurriedly sent a voice transmission. Hearing this, Lilith, who was being protected by Vivian, hurriedly took out a dazzling gem. In an instant, a dazzling light was projected from the gem. Then, a huge phantom of the Fairy Empress appeared. ¡°How dare you dark fairies covet my daughter.¡± At this moment, a terrifying pressure pressed down on Adinric and Acdina from the phantom of the Fairy Empress that appeared. At the same time, the phantom of the Fairy Empress, who had a trace of sentience, suddenly raised her palms and pped at Adinric and Acdina. ¡°As expected by our Empress.¡± Facing the attack of the Fairy Empress¡¯ phantom, Adinric and Acdina did not panic. Acdina threw out a resplendent ck gem. In an instant, pure green and pure ck light collided. Su Yu, who was not far away, did not feel surprised when he saw this scene. On the other hand, it would be abnormal if both sides did not have any trump cards. The current situation waspletely within reason. The elves that Vivian belonged to had an empress, so Adinric naturally had a dark fairy empress on his side. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t dare to attack the fairies when theirbat strength was unequal. At this moment, the ck gemstone that erupted with resplendent ck light directly exploded from within. Then, a phantom with extremely powerful enchantment power all over its body blocked in front of the Fairy Empress¡¯ phantom. ¡°Leona, I¡¯m looking forward to the moment when your daughter transforms into a dark fairy.¡± The Dark Fairy Empress, Angeste, said with a slightly crazy smile after blocking the attack of the Fairy Empress¡¯ phantom. ¡°Angeste, you have a death wish.¡± Upon hearing Angeste¡¯s words, the power on the Fairy Empress¡¯ body instantly erupted. Then, the Fairy Empress¡¯ phantom casually unleashed a stream of power that directly teleported Vivian and Lilith into the distance. Seeing this, Angeste naturally did the same and sent Adinric and Acdina to chase after Vivian and Lilith. In the inteyer of space, Su Yu watched as the two energy phantoms went on a rampage. He could not be bothered with the two women and left this ce with a thought. Although these two phantoms could erupt with power that could barely enter the Emperor Realm in a short period of time, Su Yu still thought that they could easily be destroyed. However, there was no value in destroying these two phantoms, so Su Yu was toozy to do anything. After Vivian and Lilith had been sent far away by the Fairy Empress¡¯ phantom, they were stopped by Adinric and Acdina not long after. ¡°Run! Let¡¯s see where you can run to this time.¡± The excited Adinric nced at Vivian and Lilith greedily. Before Vivian could curse, an iparable pressure pressed down on their bodies. After being an observer for so long, Su Yu finally made his move. Facing an existence like Su Yu, Vivian, Adinric, and the other Titled Fairy Envoys had no way of resisting. They only saw ck before theypletely lost consciousness. After taking the bodies of the two nature fairies and the dark fairies into the Ghost Ship, Su Yu left this sea area at an extremely fast speed. In any case, Su Yu had never appeared in the sea area from the beginning to the end. Even if the fairy race had some special methods, it was impossible to track him down. Su Yu then sunk his spirit into the sea of illusions and revealed his divine soul body. When the few fairies imprisoned in one ce saw Su Yu¡¯s divine soul body, their eyes were filled with panic. This terrifying energy fluctuation was at least at the level of a Fairy Emperor! Furthermore, it might have surpassed the Fairy Emperor and reached the level of a Great Venerable Fairy. In the face of the fear in the eyes of these fairies, Su Yu¡¯s thoughts moved slightly, and he began to forcefully read their memories. After his rules of soul broke through to the Emperor Realm, it was not difficult for Su Yu to read the memories of living beings below the Emperor Realm. Through the reading of their memories, Su Yu¡¯s understanding of the fairy race increased. First of all, the strength of the fairy race in the god sea area could not be underestimated. They could be considered arge race. In the City of Fairies, there was a fairy saint holding down the fort. That fairy was only one step away from stepping into the demigod domain and was a powerful existenceparable to the breaking dawn sorcerers. However, this ancient fairy saint had long been in a 10,000 years seclusion in an attempt to break through to enter the demigod domain. Once one became a fairy demigod, they would be guided by the Goddess of Nature to a divine kingdom in the cosmos. Then, they would have a chance of truly stepping into the divine path. Moreover, it looked like there were three great venerable fairies guarding the City of Fairies, but it was unknown how many of them were actually guarding in secret. Then, the base camp of the dark fairies was in the City of Darkness in the Forest of Darkness. That ce was the greatest ce of faith of the Dark Goddess. Anyway, the City of Fairies in the Forest of Fairies and the City of Darkness in the Forest of Darkness were two ces that Su Yu could not go to for now. Su Yu did not care much about those of the Fairy Emperor Realm. However, Su Yu was rather afraid of the Great Venerable Fairies. After all, Su Yu had yet to perfect the Emperor Realm. It would probably be difficult for him to defeat Great Venerable Fairies.. Chapter 343 - 343: Starting the Plan, Sending out the Chess Chapter 343: Starting the n, Sending out the Chess Pieces Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios From the memories of the fairies, Su Yu also obtained information about a small portion of the other races, as well as the names of most of the more famous gods. There was the Dragon God believed in by the dragon race, the God of Light believed in by the Church of Light, and the various Elemental Gods. As for who was the strongest among these gods, this was not information that a small Titled Fairy Envoy coulde into contact with. After reading all the useful memories and adding the gains from the deduction, Su Yu came to some conclusions. That was, if all the living beings of the races wanted to ascend and be god, the most important thing was the Power of Faith and the method to build a divine kingdom. Without these two things, it was impossible to be a god. Of course, the biggest obstacle to bing a god in the god sea area was not these things, but the malice of the gods in the cosmos. There were already so many people sharing a piece of cake, so the gods naturally didn¡¯t want any rookies to join their table. Due to this, in the past million years, no one had be a god in the god sea area. No matter how talented they were, when they grew to the demigod stage, a god would take action and lure them into the divine kingdom. After entering the divine kingdom, there were only two oues. One was to obediently believe in the other party and be his subordinate god, and the other was to be killed. Precisely because of this, in the god sea area, the gods represented supreme existences. ¡°It seems that if 1 want to jump out of the god sea area and break the rule of the gods, I have to n well.¡± The more Su Yu knew, the more vignt he became. This sea area was not like the Level 1 sea area. There were many existences that could casually crush Su Yu here. After obtaining the information he needed, Su Yu casually destroyed the souls of the few fairies. The gods regarded the living beings in the sea area as grass. An existence like Su Yu, who had walked through ughter all the way, naturally would not have any pity for the living beings in the sea area. Weakness was the original sin, this was an unchangeable rule in the god sea area. In such a world, no living being would talk about morality. If the weak wanted to live well, they had to work hard to be strong. Otherwise, no one knew if the butcher¡¯s knife of other living beings wouldnd on their heads in the next second. [You have obtained a ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Rank 6 Nature Fairy Treasure Chest, two ¡ï ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Rank 6 Dark Fairy Treasure Chests, and one ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Rank 5 Nature Fairy Treasure Chest.] [¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Rank 6 Nature Fairy Treasure Chest] Description: It contains a superrge crystallized rules of life. [¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Rank 6 Dark Fairy Treasure Chest] Description: It contains a superrge crystallized rules of space. [¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Rank 6 Dark Fairy Treasure Chest] Description: It contains a superrge crystallized karmic rules. [¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Rank 5 Nature Fairy Treasure Chest] Description: It contains a superrge piece of rules of nature stones. [Ding! Your Decuple Amplification skill has been triggered. You have obtained one heart of rules of life, one heart of rules of space, one heart of karmic rules, and one superrge crystallized rules of nature.] After Su Yu destroyed the souls of the four fairies, Su Yu obtained a total of three hearts of rules and a superrge crystallized rule with the enhancement of his skill. After absorbing all the heart of rules into his body, Su Yu casually threw the remaining crystallized rule into the Ghost Ship. With a thought, Su Yu opened his personal interface and pulled up the data of the power of rules. [Five elemental rules 1 circuit J] Note: In a state of high-speedprehension. Estimation ofprehension is one circuit in five days. The heart of rules canst for 10 days. [Karmic rules 1 circuit f ] ncing at the rule panel, Su Yu realized that with the power of the heart of rules, he could increase the power of rules by one circuit in about five days. This speed was terrifying. One had to know that the limit of the Emperor Realm was one type of rule. Afterprehending 99 circuits, with Su Yu¡¯s speed, if he had enough heart of rules, he could cultivate the Emperor Realm to the perfection stage in a little more than a year and start to break through to the next realm afterwards. On the other hand, one year was not enough for the powerful living beings in the god sea area to sleep. However, it was not easy to obtain arge number of heart of rules. Su Yu had to hunt carefully. After diverting a portion of his attention toprehending, Su Yu left the sea area at an extremely fast speed. On the other side, the battle between the phantom of the Fairy Empress and the phantom of the Dark Fairy Empress ended with both phantoms dissipating at the same time. While Lilith and Vivian¡¯s souls were destroyed by Su Yu, a terrifying aura suddenly erupted in Nature City in the middle of a primordial forest on a certain continent. ¡°What happened to make Her Majesty so angry?¡± The Fairy Empress was sitting on the throne of the Fairy Hall. She was filled with grief and indignation. This was because Leona had just sensed that her daughter Lilith¡¯s life seed had dissipated, and even the sigil gem she had specially given her to protect herself had shattered. There was only one thing that could cause the life seed to dissipate. That was, the existence connected to this life seed was already dead. Moreover, Leona discovered that not only had Lilith¡¯s life seed dissipated, but Elder Vivian¡¯s life seed had also dissipated.. Chapter 344 - 344: Starting the Plan, Sending out the Chess Chapter 344: Starting the n, Sending out the Chess Pieces 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Angeste, I want you to die without a burial ce.¡± An extreme killing intent erupted from the Fairy Empress¡¯ body. Due to thest image transmitted before the sigil gem shattered, Lilith directly targeted the dark fairies. Under normal circumstances, it was indeed not a problem to put the me on the dark fairies. After all, Leona¡¯s phantom materialized, she only saw the dark fairies. No one else was present. Now that Lilith and Vivian were dead, it was inevitable that the dark fairies had to take the me. Leona gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Order the Ninth Great Elder to prepare for battle. I want to attack that b*tch Angeste.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± As soon as Leona finished speaking, a voice immediately came from a dark corner of the hall. Soon, all the nature fairies in Nature City began to mobilize for the battle. At the same time, on the same supercontinent, in the main hall of the City of Eternal Night in the Forest of Eternal Night, Angeste also had a look of disbelief on her face. ¡°Damn it, what happened? Why did Adinric and Acdina¡¯s seed of darkness dissipate? Could it be that b*tch Leona deliberately used Lilith as bait to kill the dark fairies?¡± After discovering that Adinric and Acdina¡¯s seed of darkness had dissipated, Angeste almost went crazy. This waspletely beyond her expectations! Things shouldn¡¯t have developed like this! At this moment, a very secret message was transmitted to Angeste through some specialmunication method. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t we agree to transform Lilith into a dark fairy? Why is she dead? Leona is preparing to attack the City of Eternal Night now. Prepare yourself. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t stay in Nature City anymore.¡± After reading this message, Angeste was dumbfounded. What was going on! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the messenger was the Great Elder of the fairies who had been corrupted by her and was an existence close to the Fairy Emperor Realm, Angeste wouldn¡¯t believe the content of this message even if she was beaten to death. ¡°F*ck, there¡¯s a third party behind the scenes.¡± Aftering back to her senses, Angeste cursed on the spot. To be able to be the emperor of a race, Angeste was naturally not an idiot. She quickly figured it out. There was definitely a mastermind behind this. ¡°Orcs, humans, dragons, which bastard is behind this?¡± Angeste had no idea what was going on. She was about to lose a lot of her hair. ¡°No, I have to be prepared first. That crazy woman Leona won¡¯t simply believe my exnations.¡± At this moment, Angeste was having a headache. She was no longer in the mood to care how Adinric and Acdina died. Angeste had to think of a way to appease that crazy woman Leona first. Otherwise, if she really attacked the Forest of Eternal Night, both sides would definitely suffer heavy losses. Then, the mastermind would reap the benefits. At the thought of this, Angeste decided to attack first and head straight for the Forest of Nature. There was no other way. Then, Angeste turned into a ck light and fled out of the Forest of Eternal Night, heading straight for the Forest of Nature. At the same time, a certain existence in the Forest of Nature secretly left the forest and went straight to the Forest of Eternal Night. It was not Leona, but the Great Elder of the fairies in Nature City. He was the one who was corrupted by Angeste. At the same time, the mastermind Su Yu had already returned to Chaos Ind. ¡°Hai Lan,e and see me quickly.¡± After returning to his courtyard, Su Yu summoned the Merfolk Empress, who was cultivating in seclusion in the Hall of Protection. Before long, Hai Lan appeared in Su Yu¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Hai Lan greets Master.¡± The moment she saw Su Yu, she hurriedly knelt on one knee and bowed. ¡°Get up! I have a task for you. Lead the merfolks out of Chaos Ind to produce some offspring with the other races in the sea area.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Hearing this order, Hai Lan immediately agreed and did not ask further. ¡°Take this crystallized rules and cultivate with it. I hope you can use it to break through your own limits.¡± At this moment, Su Yu casually threw out a water crystal that emitted a blue luster. After sensing the extremely pure rules of water on the water crystal, Hai Lan¡¯s breathing subconsciously quickened. Although after arriving at the god sea area, Hai Lan was confident that she could break through to the Titled King Realm and reach a higher realm. However, that would undoubtedly take a lot of time. However, with this crystallized rules in front of her, Hai Lan was confident that she could break through to the Emperor Realm in ten days. ¡°Take it and go to seclusion. After youe out of seclusion, ask Zhou Yi for information about the surrounding area. Then, be careful,¡± Su Yu said slowly when he saw the excited Hai Lan. ¡°Thank you for your reward, master.¡± After thanking him, Hai Lan joyfully went back to cultivate in seclusion. The reason why Su Yu asked Hai Lan to bring the merfolks away from Chaos Ind to develop was because he was secretly nning to develop his faith. The development of faith was definitely not enough with just the living beings on Chaos Ind. Therefore, he had to take the initiative to move and start setting up ns. After Hai Lan left, Su Yu summoned Zhou Yi. Currently, the number of living beings recruited from Recruitment Tavern on the ind was increasing. Therefore, Su Yu nned to have most of the heroes secretly infiltrate various continents. With the uniqueness of the Recruitment Tavern, Su Yu could use these heroes without worrying about their betrayal. Anyway, up until now, Su Yu could not see through the background of the tavern. This meant that it was also a divine item with a special nature. It was estimated that even low-level gods would not be able to remove the restrictive power of the Recruitment Tavern on heroes. It was also impossible to trace the heroes back to Su Yu. Once someone investigated, these heroes would directly self-destruct. This was the exclusive rule of the Recruitment Tavern. In addition, the heroes recruited by the Recruitment Tavern were not only humans, but also all kinds of strange races. Moreover, many of them were identical to the races in the god sea area. This made it more convenient for these heroes to infiltrate these races. Of course, the ones suitable to be spies were naturally those who were smart and knew how to strategize. Warriors were clearly not suitable for this job. They were only suitable to be guards. After instructing Zhou Yi, Su Yu prepared to digest the heart of rules umted in his body with all his might andpletely transform them into hisbat strength. While Su Yu was in seclusion, Zhou Yi also began to take action. Arge number of living beings began to leave the ind. Moreover, the main people in charge received a heavenly mystery array device. The first destination of this group of heroes was the nearest Hundred Races Continent. Of course, many living beings owned portable magical artifacts that could carry arge number of people at once. Not all of them needed to be carried on the battleship. As for how to infiltrate the Hundred Races Continent, he believed that those who could be chosen to be the leader were basically not idiots. They woulde up with something. If Su Yu and Zhou Yi had to worry about everything, the two of them would really be extremely busy. When Chaos Ind began to move at full speed, Angeste had already arrived above the Forest of Nature on the supercontinent. ¡°Leona, get out here!¡± Angeste, who knew that she could only get rid of her suspicion by condemning Leona first, roared at the Forest of Nature.. Chapter 345 - 345: Luck, The Continent Where The Sun Never Sets Chapter 345: Luck, The Continent Where The Sun Never Sets Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the Nature Hall, Leona was preparing to send troops to the Forest of Eternal Night. Her expression changed when she heard the voice above the Forest of Nature. Then, Leona¡¯s figure disappeared from the Nature Hail. Leona was naturally familiar with Angeste¡¯s voice. She would never forget the voice of her sworn enemy. ¡°Angeste, how dare youe here? Do you have a death wish? 1¡¯11 definitely kill you today.¡± The moment Leona saw Angeste, she directly went wild with rage. ¡°Hmph, Adinric and Acdina both died at the hands of your nature fairies. I??m here today to demand an exnation.¡± After saying that, a terrifying power of darkness emanated from Angeste¡¯s body. Leona, who was floating in the air, couldn¡¯t help but tremble. As the emperor of the nature fairies, Leona was extremely angry. However, it was not to the point where she was dominated by anger. Therefore, Leona instantly realized that something was wrong when Angeste said that. That was, Vivian and Lilith¡¯s life seed had dissipated. Now, this b*tch Angeste was actually saying that Adinric and Acdina were dead too. There was a huge disconnect here. ¡°Angeste, the life seed of my daughter Lilith and my n¡¯s elder Vivian have already dissipated. Do you dare to say that their murder wasn¡¯t done by your dark fairies?¡± Leona, who had gradually calmed down, said slowly with a hoarse voice when she saw that Angeste wasn¡¯t attacking. ¡°Hmph, 1 do have the intention to attack your daughter, but not to kill her. Instead, 1 want to transform her into a dark fairy. Therefore, this matter was definitely not done by us. There¡¯s a mastermind behind the murder of our two races.¡± Seeing that Leona had calmed down, Angeste continued to speak with a slightly cold voice. aCceEven if it wasnaCTMt you all who did it, it was ail because of you. Today, you must pay the price for this matter.a?0 Leona, who hated Angeste to the core, casually sent a stream of energy towards her. Although she knew very well that the death of Lilith and Vivian might not have been caused by the dark fairies, the cause of this matter was them. Therefore, it was impossible for Angeste to let this matter go. ¡®Damn crazy woman: Angeste, who had been on guard against Leona, could not help but curse in her heart after casually blocking her attack. Angeste had no intention of arguing with Leona. After all, the Forest of Nature was Leona¡¯s base camp. It would be stupid to fight with her here. The purpose of Angeste¡¯s visit was to tell Leona about the death of Adinric and Acdina, so as to dispel the other party¡¯s idea of sending troops to the Forest of Eternal Night. Then, Angeste turned into a ck streak of light and escaped towards the periphery of the Forest of Nature at an extremely fast speed. Seeing this, Leona naturally chased after her. However, the strength of the two of them was about the same. It was very difficult for one to stop the other from escaping with all their might. In the end, Leona couldn¡¯t stop Angeste from escaping all the way back to the Forest of Eternal Night. Then, Leona could only hold back her anger as she returned to the Nature Hall. ¡°Who¡¯s targeting the fairies behind the scenes?¡± Leona suppressed her anger and pondered. Leona was heartbroken by the loss of her daughter, but she was not only a mother, she was also the Fairy Empress of Nature City. Therefore, she had to consider the entire fairy race and not make the wrong decision. If she really sent troops to the Forest of Eternal Night, a certain mastermind behind the scenes might be the one to reap all the benefits. This was something Leona did not want to see. ¡°Tell all the elders toe and see me,¡± Leona ordered after thinking for a while. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± As this voice sounded, Leona was the only one left in the Nature Hall. Meanwhile, Angeste, who had already returned to the Forest of Eternal Night, met the First Elder of the Nature Elves ¨C Wester. ¡°What¡¯s going on now?¡± Wester¡¯s expression instantly turned cold when he saw Angeste. ¡°There¡¯s been a change in the n. There¡¯s a third party involved. Adinric and Acdina¡¯s seed of darkness have disappeared, and I haven¡¯t found any other clues.¡± After hearing Wester¡¯s question, Angeste didn??t care about his attitude. ¡°What?¡± After hearing that a third party was involved, Wester¡¯s expression turned even uglier. Before she said this, Wester had always thought that it was Angeste who secretly did it. He had never thought that there were other forces involved in this matter. ¡°Wester, since you¡¯ve already left the Forest of Nature, why don¡¯t you fall into the arms of the Goddess of Darkness as soon as possible? Anyway, you can¡¯t return to the Forest of Nature.¡± At this moment, Angeste, who urgently needed to replenish the number of high-levelbatants in her hands, tempted Wester.. Chapter 346 - 346: Luck, The Continent Where The Sun Never Chapter 346: Luck, The Continent Where The Sun Never Sets 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Fine. Where¡¯s the Heart of Darkness 1 want!¡± Wester, whose expression had returned to normal, thought for a moment and agreed. Because it was indeed as Angeste had said. He could no longer return to the Forest of Nature. He might as well throw himself into the embrace of the Goddess of Darkness and use the power of darkness to advance his current realm. ¡°The Heart of Darkness is in the Pool of Darkness. Follow me!¡± Upon hearing that Wester was willing to throw himself into the embrace of the Goddess of Darkness, Angeste¡¯s mood couldn¡¯t help but improve a little. If Wester sessfully entered the Dark Fairy Emperor Realm with the help of the power of darkness, Angeste was confident that she could sessfullyunch an attack on the Forest of Nature. After all, in the Forest of Nature, the Fairy Empress was the only expert of the same level as her. Soon, Angeste led Wester deep into the underground region of the City of Eternal Night. While the nature fairies and the dark fairies were searching for the mastermind, Su Yu. On Chaos Ind, the heroes sent out by Zhou Yi had already secretly infiltrated the Hundred Races Continent. Among them were humans, beasts, dead spirits, and so on. In any case, they had basically infiltrated any ces that they could infiltrate. These heroes who had been entrusted with heavy responsibilities had all chosen infiltration tactics, slowly infiltrating from low to high. For the time being, no one knew when this process would show results. Even Su Yu himself did not know. After all, it was a rather long process to eradicate gods. Although Su Yu had the cheat skill, it could only shorten his cultivation time. It was not the kind of invincible cheat that could make him a god in one step. Therefore, if he wanted to pull the gods down from their altar, he would have to spend a long time making arrangements. Fortunately, the only thing Su Yu did notck was time. With Su Yu¡¯s current physique and strength, his lifespan was at least hundreds of thousands of years. It was much longer than turtle-type demon beasts of the same rank. Soon, about half a month passed in the blink of an eye. Su Yu, who was in secluded cultivation in the Rank Up Tower, finally digested all the heart of rules in his body. At the same time, his strength doubled. After his seclusion ended, Su Yu began to divine his direction of luck for today. Good fortune in the east, good fortune toe in the south, great fortune in the west, good fortune toe in the north. After divining four directions consecutively, Su Yu obtained his own four directions luck. Among them, the fortune in the west was the strongest, it was an auspicious sign. The rules of divination could be divided into fundamental fortune, great fortune, medium fortune, small fortune, fortune, misfortune, small misfortune, medium misfortune, great misfortune, and fundamental misfortune. If the result was great fortune, it generally meant one could pick up treasures when they went out. On the contrary, if it was great misfortune, their fortune was so bad that it was to the extent that one could die if they went out. If the result was fundamental misfortune, one would definitely die. With Su Yu¡¯s luck, as long as he did not attract the attention of those gods, his luck would basically not be below fortune. This was the benefit of having a strong power of luck. The weaker the power of luck, the more likely it was to attract demonic aura in the sea area, causing a cmity to descend. After determining the direction of his luck, Su Yu took a step forward and left Chaos Ind. Now that all the heart of rules in his body had been digested, Su Yu had to think of a way to replenish his cultivation resources. If he just cultivated diligently, it would take a long time to reach the perfection stage of the Emperor Realm. Meanwhile, in a sea area thousands of kilometers west of Chaos Ind, a mysterious energy fluctuation constantly emitted from the forbiddennd. Many living beings of various races had already gathered in the periphery of the forbidden area. Judging from the energy fluctuations emitted by these living beings, they were not simple. Among them, there were some morning star sorcerers wearing their trademark robes. In terms of martial arts cultivation, they wereparable to Martial Emperors. Of course, there were also many other existencesparable to morning star sorcerers. The weakest of these creatures was an orange-robed sorcerer. For so many living beings to gather in this forbidden area, it was obvious that there must be something good inside . This forbidden ground was actually a tomb of a breaking dawn sorcerer who was close to reaching demigod level. He had set up all sorts of terrifying magic arrays in it when he was alive. If not for the fact that the sealing power in this ce would decrease greatly every long period of time, it would not have been explored by this group of living beings. The reason why no High Rank existences came was entirely because this ce had already been transformed into a small dimensional world by the breaking dawn sorcerer who was good at spatial sorcery. If an existence that surpassed the morning star sorcerer stepped in, it would cause space to shatter and be exiled into the spatial turbulence. For this reason, after some discussions among the big ns that discovered this ce, they left this ce to be explored by the nsmen below the radiant moon sorcerer. Then, as the creatures waited, the energy fluctuation outside the breaking dawn sorcerer¡¯s tomb grew stronger and stronger. This was a sign that the spatial door was about to open. At the same time, Su Yu, who was jumping continuously in the sea area, was rushing towards this continent at an extremely fast speed. If nothing went wrong, the fortune that Su Yu had divined should be on the Sun Never Sets Continent. It was called the burial ground of the Twilight Forbidden Zone. In Su Yu¡¯s eyes, a distance of ten million miles was nothing. After all, his rules of space had reached the next level. He could cross a distance of ten million miles within half an hour. It was equivalent to taking a step forward to travel thousands of miles. Although it was still far inferior to the great teleportation techniques in myths and legends, Su Yu¡¯s speed was already ridiculously fastpared to existences of the same level. Soon, Su Yu found the hints of the rules of divination and karmic rules. He walked all the way to the Sun Never Sets Continent. Then, he followed the clues and arrived at the periphery of the Twilight Forbidden Zone. At this moment, the spatial door of the forbidden area of Twilight had yet to open, so the creatures of the various races were still waiting outside. ¡°So many experts have gathered here. Looks like there¡¯s a precious treasure inside!¡± Su Yu, who was hiding in the inteyer of space, could not help but make such a conjecture after ncing at the living beings of various races in groups of three to five. Then, he carefully investigated all of them. Su Yu heaved a sigh of relief. There were no super experts present. He could go in and take advantage of the situationter. In Su Yu¡¯s eyes, these experts of the various races were walking treasure chests. Even if he could not obtain the treasures inside, Su Yu nned to take the opportunity tounch a sneak attack. At this moment, the living beings of the various races who were still thinking about the treasures in the breaking dawn sorcerer¡¯s tomb clearly did not know that they had been secretly targeted by a certain someone. Under such circumstances, Su Yu would definitely not choose to fight head-on. After all, the god sea area was not like a Level 1 sea area. There were too many restrictions here. Hiding in the dark was more beneficial to his development. As time slowly passed, after a dazzling white light flickered, an oval spatial door directly appeared. ¡°The spatial door has appeared. Everyone, enter in order. ording to the lottery this time, the Dragon n will enter first.¡± When the spatial door condensed, the two guards directly spoke in a deep voice. No one objected to this. After all, ever since they discovered this ce, they had basically drawn lots to determine the order of entry. Soon, a dragon man with a powerful aura entered the spatial door with a few weaker dragon men. After all they entered, the other races entered in order. As for Su Yu, he had already sneaked in after the Dragon n entered. With Su Yu¡¯s spatial skills, these existences who were not proficient in spatial techniques could not discover him at all. Therefore, no one knew that there was an additional person in the small dimensional space. As soon as he entered the small dimensional space, Su Yu realized that the existence that constructed this small dimensional space had a very strongprehension of the path of space. It was not something he couldpare to at the moment.. Chapter 347 - 347: Great Change in the Underground Palace, Escape in Advance Chapter 347: Great Change in the Underground Pce, Escape in Advance Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios With Su Yu¡¯s current skills in the path of space, he could build a small sealed space. However, he was still far from being able to build a small dimensional space that resonated with the outside world. At this moment, the Dragon n, who had entered the small dimensional space before Su Yu, rushed into the depths of the small dimensional space at an extremely fast speed. Su Yu hurriedly followed. When Su Yu left the entrance of the small dimensional space, the living beings outside passed through the spatial door one after another and entered the small dimensional space. All these creatures had the same goal, which was the center of the small dimensional space. As Su Yu followed the dragon men, he finally saw the center of the small dimensional space. What was it that these living beings were after? It was none other than the entrance to a huge underground pce. At this moment, the bronze door at the entrance of the underground pce was not opened. The few dragon men stood quietly on the spot, waiting for the arrival of the living beings of the other races. The entire underground pce was covered with all kinds of arrays. It was impossible to open it with brute force unless it was a super expert who entered this dimensional space. However, the entire small dimensional space would copse when an expert of that level entered. Therefore, although the dragon men were the first to enter, they still had to wait for the others to arrive before they could join forces to open the door to the underground pce. It was not that they could only think of a good solution by joining forces, but everyrge n had a secret key. Only bybining the five secret keys could they sessfully open the door to the underground pce. Otherwise, the dragon men would have barged in long ago. How could they have waited until now? As for Su Yu, he was still hiding in the inteyer of space. He had secretly tested just now. Even if he thought of a way to travel through space, he could not directly enter this underground pce. This was because the outside of the underground pce was filled with alchemy spells that specialized in preventing spatial techniques. If he really forced his way through, it would definitely cause a chain reaction in the entire underground pce. After discovering this situation, Su Yu could only wait obediently at the side with the Dragon n. After all, climbing over the wall wouldn¡¯t work. He could only wait for these fellows who possessed the secret key to open the underground pce together. Soon, the creatures of the Beast Race, the Spirit Race, the Dwarf Race, and the Dead Spirit Race rushed to the entrance of the underground pce. ¡°Since everyone is here, take out the secret keys! What opportunities you can obtain after entering the underground pce depends on your luck.¡± At this moment, the leader of the dragon men said solemnly to all the existences on the field. Hearing this, the leaders of the four ns stood up and took out a secret key that emitted various color luster. Then, the five existences holding the secret key inserted the secret keys into the keyhole on the door of the underground pce in order. These secret keys were naturally left behind by that breaking dawn sorcerer who was proficient in spatial sorcery. As for why he left behind the secret key to open his tomb and allowed the living beings of the future toe to disturb him, perhaps only the breaking dawn sorcerer who built this underground pce knew. As rumbling sounds continuously sounded, the bronze door that had been sealed for a long time finally began to slowly move to the sides. When the bronze door waspletely opened, the five leaders of the five ns rushed into the underground pce. Their goal was the treasure in the deepest part of the underground pce. As for the periphery of the underground pce, they would leave it to the weaker members of the n to explore. At this moment, things were going as expected. The five ns tacitly entered the underground pce through the entrance. On the other hand, Su Yu could not help but frown. The moment the bronze door was opened, Su Yu discovered through deduction that the underground pce was a little strange. Those who had barged into the deepest part might be in trouble. After seeing that everyone from the five great ns had entered, Su Yu took a small step forward and entered the underground pce. The strong and weak of the five great ns were separated, giving Su Yu a chance to defeat them one by one. Otherwise, it would be a headache to attack these guys. Excluding Su Yu, ten people from each of the five great ns had entered the small dimensional space this time. Five of them had thebat power of morning star sorcerers, while the other 45 were orange-robed sorcerers. They were all elites of the five ns. Although there were not many of them, in the entire god sea area, these guys could be considered pseudo second-rate forces. In the god sea area, as soon as a demigod-level existence appeared, they would be immediately led away by the gods in the cosmos. Therefore, there were no demigods presiding over the various races. The strongest person was an existence that was just one step away from entering the demigod realm. It was easy to divide the forces ording to their strength. Super Forces: Presided over by a titled breaking dawn sorcerer and more than five breaking dawn sorcerers. First-Rate Forces: Presided over by a breaking dawn sorcerer and many radiant moon sorcerers. Second-Rate Forces: Presided over by a radiant moon sorcerer and many morning star sorcerers. Third-Rate Forces: Presided over by a morning star sorcerer and many orange-robed sorcerers.. Chapter 348 - 348: Great Change in the Underground Palace, Chapter 348: Great Change in the Underground Pce, Escape in Advance 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A faction without morning star sorcerers was considered unimportant. Because the sorcerer cultivation system was the mainstream cultivation system in the god sea area, there was this division of power. In the underground pce, Su Yu noticed that the rules of divination and rules of luck were constantly warning him, indicating that the depths of the underground pce were extremely dangerous. It made sense. An existence who could be a breaking dawn sorcerer was not a fool. How could he leave the secret key for no reason and let the living beings of the future dig his grave! There must be something wrong. However, sometimes, benefits moved people¡¯s hearts. Even if they knew that there would be risks, there would still be many people who would take the risk. Since the power of rules had already begun to produce a warning, Su Yu naturally would not go deep into the underground pce. To do so was topletely disregard his life. Su Yu would rather earn a smaller profit than take these unknown risks. This was because it was easy to lose more than gain. In the end, he might even get himself killed. After locking onto the locations of the dragon men who had the strength of orange-robed sorcerers, Su Yu moved forward at an extremely fast speed. With Su Yu¡¯s strength, it would be easy for him to capture these dragon men who did not possess the strength of morning star sorcerers. As time slowly passed, the souls of nine dragon men with thebat strength of orange-robed sorcerers were all sealed by Su Yu in the sea of illusions. After capturing the Dragon n, Su Yu extended his hand to the Beast n, the Spirit n, the Dwarf n, and the Dead Spirit n. Meanwhile, ording to the records left behind by their predecessors, the five leaders passed through various spell formations and reached the deepest part of the underground pce. This ce was the ce where Su Yu¡¯s rules warned him. After the five existences with thebat power of morning star sorcerers entered this ce, they did not realize that some invisible and colorless things were slowly invading their bodies. ¡°We have agreed that the treasures here will be distributed equally. If anyone feels that the distribution is unfair, they can object. There¡¯s no problem, right?¡± ¡°No problem.¡± After entering the deepest chamber in the underground pce, someone suddenly spoke. ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that the spatial pearl recorded in the records?¡± At this moment, the existence from the Spirit Race suddenly said excitedly. Hearing this, the other four immediately looked in the direction he was pointing. On the altar behind a golden coffin, there was a transparent pearl that emitted shocking power. ¡°Hahaha, the spatial pearl is indeed here. ording to the records, this spatial pearl is a holy artifact close to a semi-divine artifact.¡± The moment they saw the spatial pearl, the five existences of the five great ns immediately became excited. At the same time, the thought of monopolizing the treasure rose in their hearts. ¡°The spatial pearl will be collected in the end. Why don¡¯t we open the coffin first and see if there are any other treasures in the coffin?¡± At this moment, Long Batian from the Dragon n suggested. ¡°Okay.¡± As soon as Long Batian said this, the other four existences immediately agreed. The reason why greed manifested so quickly in their hearts was because they had been tricked when they entered the tomb. This ce was the underground pce of a breaking dawn sorcerer. Even if he had been dead for countless years, it was not something that thieves could covet. While Long Batian and the others were discussing how to open the coffin, Su Yu had already dealt with all the creatures of the five great ns and sealed them in the sea of illusions as quickly as possible. As for the materials and other items that these guys found in the periphery region of the underground pce, they were naturally taken by Su Yu. Then, Su Yu felt that the sense of danger in his heart was getting stronger and stronger. He directly left the underground pce at the fastest speed. Without looking back, he fled towards the entrance of the small dimensional space. Su Yu no longer thought about opportunities. To be able to catch so many creatures with the strength of orange-robed sorcerers at once was already a huge gain for him. If he continued to stay here, his luck would probably reverse and be a great misfortune. After all, luck was not static. It would change ording to one¡¯s environment and many other factors. If Su Yu could maintain his luck at all times, that would be awesome. He could do whatever he wanted in the god sea area. Even if the gods descended, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to kill him. He might even be able to benefit from the disaster. After sneaking out of the dimensional space, he looked at the two existences guarding outside. They had thebat strength of morning star sorcerers. Su Yu suddenlyunched an attack. The bodies of the two two-star morning star sorcerers were directly destroyed by Su Yu¡¯s attack. At the same time, their souls were also attacked by the rules of soul and rules of illusion. If he did not make a move, he would definitely die. This only ended this way because these two fellows were not too strong. If they were stronger, Su Yu would not be able to suppress them in an instant. ording to the ssification of the morning star sorcerers, from one to nine stars, those with one star were the weakest and those with nine-star were the strongest. Meanwhile, the radiant moon sorcerers were measured in moons, from one to nine moons. Breaking dawn sorcerers had the same system as breaking dawn sorcerers. They were ranked in suns, from one to nine suns. They were existences that were just one step away from entering the demigod domain. With Su Yu¡¯s current overallbat strength, he could fight a nine-star morning star sorcerer. He was still much weaker to fight a radiant moon sorcerer at a higher level. He had to improve his own rules. Only then would he have a chance against a radiant moon sorcerer at a higher level. After sealing the souls and bodies of the two creatures, Su Yu¡¯s figure swayed slightly and he disappeared from the forbidden area of the Sun Never Sets Continent. Then, he reappeared in the sea area. After quickly divining his own luck, Su Yu chose the safest direction to escape in. In the underground pce, Long Batian and the others finally opened the golden coffin after some effort. However, none of them realized that their eyes were already filled with ck and red blood. They looked extremely terrifying. When the golden coffin waspletely opened, there was only a golden skeleton inside. There was nothing else. At this moment, the entire underground pce began to tremble violently, as if the opened golden coffin had triggered the array formation of the entire underground pce. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, I¡¯ve finally seeded after nning for tens of thousands of years. A group of little insects, obediently be the sacrifice for my revival!¡± As this sinister voice sounded in the tomb, the spatial pearl on the altar began to emit a scarlet light that enveloped the entire tomb. Then, a phantom in a blood-red robe with seven blood suns printed on it crawled out of the spatial pearl. Su Yu¡¯s senses were not wrong. This underground pce was aplete scam. It was a backup n set up by the master of the underground pce, the Blood Sun Sorcerer, to revive himself. Long Batian and the others looked at the phantom in shock. In the next second, just as they were about to escape, they realized that they couldn¡¯t move. Their bodies were restrained by blood-red power. ¡°Their aptitudes are somewhat trashy, but fortunately, there is a Dead Spirit. I can turn myself into a Dead Spirit sorcerer.¡± After ncing at Long Batian and the others, the Blood Sun Sorcerer floating above the spatial pearlmanded the red light to invade their bodies. In an instant, dense blood energy was continuously extracted from the bodies of Long Batian and the others. If the conditions allowed, the Blood Sun Sorcerer would naturally choose someone with better aptitude. However, if he did not use the secret technique to reincarnate now, his soul could no longer be maintained. Therefore, he could settle for less. If Su Yu had not slipped away quickly enough, the Blood Sun Sorcerer would probably have chosen him first. After all, Su Yu¡¯s aptitude was much better than these guys. Although the Blood Sun Sorcerer only had a trace of soul power left, it was not a problem for him to defeat a few morning star sorcerers. After all, the Blood Sun Sorcerer was a seven-sun breaking dawn sorcerer when he was alive. In a super-ss faction, he was an existence above billions of living beings.. Chapter 349 - 349: Launching a New Cultivation Technique, Power of Faith of All Beings Chapter 349: Launching a New Cultivation Technique, Power of Faith of All Beings Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At this moment, Long Batian and the others, whose bodies and souls were imprisoned, felt death approaching them step by step. However, in the face of this situation, they could do nothing but wait for death. If they could break free, Su Yu would not need to be afraid of the Blood Sun Sorcerer. In the end, as time slowly passed, the Blood Su Sorcerer upied the nest and possessed the existence of the five-star morning star sorcerer. As for Long Batian and the others, they were all sacrificed and turned into food for his revival. After reading the memories of the Dead Spirit, the Blood Sun Sorcerer could not help but mutter to himself, ¡°It seems that an uninvited guest has barged into my underground pce.¡± Through the array, the Blood Sun sorcerer sensed the underground pce and did not find the living being who had followed them in. It was obvious that at the same time these people entered, there was an unknown existence behind them who took away or killed the other living beings. ¡°Hehe, they¡¯re all ants. I don¡¯t care so much. I have to leave this ce and find a continent with abundant resources to raise my strength.¡± After this thought shed through his mind, the spatial pearl on the altar turned into a stream of light and entered the Blood Sun Sorcerer¡¯s body. Then, the Blood Sun Sorcerer¡¯s body swayed slightly and he left the underground pce. Although he was not as strong as he used to be and could only unleash thebat power of a beginner radiant moon sorcerer, the Blood Sun Sorcerer could still use the spatial sorcery he hadprehended when he was alive. He scanned the entire dimensional space. In the next second, the Blood Sun Sorcerer casually drew in the air and entered the space. This entire dimensional space was constructed by the Blood Sun Sorcerer. Naturally, he did not need to leave from the entrance of the spatial door like the others. Aftering out, the Blood Sun Sorcerer chose not to stay on the Sun Never Sets Continent because this ce was no longer safe. As a faint spatial fluctuation shed, the Blood Sun Sorcerer disappeared on the spot and left the Sun Never Sets Continent. From this, it could be seen that the Blood Sun Sorcerer had something inmon with Su Yu, which was that they ran away quickly. Perhaps those who hadprehended the path of space were more proficient in this aspect! After leaving the dimensional space, the Blood Sun Sorcerers would continue to target other ces. On the other side, Su Yu, who had already escaped to another sea area, began to count his gains. Not only could these foreign creatures drop treasure chests, but the memories in their minds were also a fortune to Su Yu. The more he knew, the moreprehensive Su Yu¡¯s understanding of the god sea area would be. At this moment, weaker souls in the sea of illusions could not hold on anymore and dissipated on the spot. Every time a living soul dissipated, Su Yu¡¯s power of luck and soul power would increase slightly. It was impossible for him to be gued by injustice for killing too many people. After all, the rules of the sea area were to plunder. After a day, Su Yu obtained a total of 15 ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï orange treasure chests, 20 ¡ï ¡ï¡ï¡ï orange treasure chests, and 10 ¡ï¡ï¡ï orange treasure chests. Then, he also obtained two ¡ï morning star treasure chests. [¡ï Morning Star Treasure Chest] Description: It contains a small heart of rules of space*i. [¡ï Morning Star Treasure Chest] Description: It contains a small of heart of rules of fate*i. [Ding! Your Decuple Amplification skill has been automatically triggered. You have obtained arge heart of rules of space*i, arge heart of rules of fate*i¡­] After opening all the treasure chests, Su Yu obtained arge number of heart of rules through the enhancement of his skill. Among them, thergest one was from a ¡ï morning star treasure chest. There were also some heart of rules of different sizes. After absorbing all these heart of rules andprehending them, Su Yu¡¯s strength would at least double. In fact, it was not difficult for Su Yu to increase his strength. As long as he plundered enough and was given a little time, he would be able to break through to the Martial Saint Realm. However, after reaching the Martial Saint Realm, he still had to be wary of the gods in the cosmos. This was a problem. He could only take it one step at a time. After carefully deducing for a while and discovering that there was no risk in returning to Chaos Ind, Su Yu directly disappeared from this sea area and fled back in the direction of Chaos Ind. At the same time, the Beast Race, the Spirit Race, the Dwarf Race, the Dead Spirit Race, and the Dragon Race also realized that something was wrong. When the experts of the five ns descended outside the dimensional space built by the Blood Sun Sorcerers on the Sun Never Sets Continent, their faces turned ashen. Because they found that this dimensional space was copsing at an extremely fast speed. This situation was normal. After all, the Blood Sun Sorcerer had alreadypleted his revival and taken the spatial pearl away. Thus, the small dimensional space that had lost its support would definitely copse. After all, the Blood Sun Sorcerer was proficient in spatial sorcery, but he was still unable to truly construct an inhabited world and let it operate on its own. This was unless the Blood Sun Sorcerer became a god. At that time, he could build aplete small world to act as his divine kingdom. ¡°Damn it, this ce is a trap. We¡¯ve all been deceived.¡± At this moment, the head of the Dragon n roared angrily as he watched the copse of the dimensional space.. Chapter 350 - 350: Launching a New Cultivation Technique, Chapter 350: Launching a New Cultivation Technique, Power of Faith of All Beings 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The experts of the other four ns were also furious. That was because the ones who died this time were not any random people. They were all the elites of the n. Although it was not to the extent of hurting the five great ns, the losses were not small. ¡°Could it be that the Blood Sun Sorcerer has been in a state of suspended animation? Is he the one who has revived now?¡± After hearing the furious roar of the head of the Dragon n, the head of the Spirit n continued in a low voice. ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying this now? When 1 said that I woulde here to guard, none of you agreed. Hmph.¡± After saying this, the head of the Dragon n left. Even if he stayed where he was, he couldn¡¯t find any information. What was the point of staying? He might as well go back and think of something. Seeing the bad temper of the head of the Dragon n, the expressions of the heads of the other four ns turned slightly ugly. However, they did not say anything and returned to their homes. However, what the leaders of the five great ns did not know was that when they left, an existence covered in ck robes suddenly appeared at the scene. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, that fellow Blood Sun has finally been resurrected. It was not in vain for me to dy for so long for him. Let him attract the attention of those old fellows!a?^ After muttering to himself in a low voice, the ck-robed existence disappeared on the spot. It was unknown if the Blood Sun Sorcerer would feel a chill down his spine if he saw this scene. It turned out that he waspletely used as a pawn by some. Fortunately, Su Yu had slipped away quickly. Otherwise, things would have been tricky if he encountered these existences. They were all old foxes! In fact, the radiant moon sorcerers of the five major ns had note to guard this ce because they had been dyed by other matters. Otherwise, when exploring the Blood Sun Sorcerer¡¯s underground pce, there would be radiant moon sorcerers guarding outside the dimensional small world, not only two two-star morning star sorcerers. This was also the reason why Su Yu could easily take advantage of them. If there really had been a radiant moon sorcerer guarding, he probably would not have been able to do anything. After spending so much time, Su Yu returned to Chaos Ind. After throwing all the bodies of the foreign creatures on the Ghost Ship into the Alchemy Pavilion to be refined as pills, Su Yu began to deduce the techniques of the god sea area that were suitable for the cultivation of the living beings on the ind. Combining the calctions of various power of rules, the prototype of a new cultivation technique gradually began to materialize in Su Yu¡¯s mind. Su Yu named this cultivation method the Visualization Method. The reason he deduced such a technique was not because Su Yu wanted to cultivate it himself, but for his subsequent arrangements. After casually taking out a jade slip, Su Yu began to engrave the images of the Fusang Tree and the great sun golden crow. At the same time, traces of fate and karmic power continuously flowed into it as he did so. If he wanted to cultivate the visualization method, then it was naturally necessary to visualize an image. He could not visualize something out of thin air! Putting aside this new cultivation method, Su Yu felt that hisprehension speed of the power of rules had increased greatly. When he was finished with visualization of the great sun and golden crow, Su Yu didn¡¯t stop. Instead, he began to engrave the visualization of the great moon jade toad, the Houtu visualization, the Zhurong visualization, the Gonggong visualization, and so on. This process took Su Yu half a month. During this period, the group of heroes sent by Zhou Yi to the Hundred Races Continent had already thought of their own ways and mixed into the various races. Although it was impossible to upy a high position from the beginning, this could be considered the first step. In addition, Hai Lan had sessfully broken through to the emperor realm with the crystallized rules rewarded by Su Yu. As for Su Yu himself, after half a month of engraving cultivation, other than the two superrge hearts of rules that had yet to bepletely digested, the rest hadpletely been converted into his own strength. Su Yu¡¯s thoughts stirred as he looked at the many jade slips in front of him. In the next second, he appeared in his courtyard with these jade slips. After sending a message to Zhou Yi and the others, he sat on a stool in the courtyard and waited quietly. Ji Ruoyan was still in seclusion in the Rank Up Tower to break through, so Su Yu did not disturb her. Soon, Zhou Yi, Ouyang Haoyue, Hai Lan, and the others rushed to the courtyard. ¡°Greetings, Master.¡± The moment they saw Su Yu, everyone hurriedly bowed. ¡°All of you, get up! I called you here this time to let you try out a new cultivation method.¡± After saying that, Su Yu waved his hand casually. Immediately, jade slips flew into everyone??s hands. These jade slips were distributed by Su Yu ording to the rules that Zhou Yi and the others hadprehended. There would not be a situation where theyprehended the rules of water and were distributed to Zhurong¡¯s visualization. After obtaining the jade slip, Zhou Yi and the others did not hesitate and hurriedly injected their spiritual power into the jade slip. For example, what Zhou Yi saw now was the visualization of Hetu and Luoshu ?. It waspletely in line with his rules and cultivation. On the other hand, the Merfolk Empress saw Gonggong¡¯s visualization. When their spiritual thoughts connected to these visualization diagrams, Zhou Yi and the others discovered that many things that they could notprehend in the past could be found within these visualizations. While Zhou Yi and the others wereprehending the visualization diagram, the karmic connection between them and Su Yu became deeper and deeper. The other trace of Power of Faith continuously gathered in Su Yu¡¯s body through the karmic heart. ¡°Wake up.¡± Seeing that everyone was about to enter a deeper level, Su Yu shouted softly. In the sea of consciousness of Zhou Yi and the others, Su Yu¡¯s soft shout was simply like a panicked heavenly sound that immediately woke them up. ¡°This cultivation method is called the Visualization Method. Next, ce these jade slips in the Rank Up Tower. All the living beings on the ind willprehend the visualized images in batches ording to their cultivation and cultivation attributes.¡± After ncing at the people who were still in a daze, Su Yu slowly walked out. Hearing this, everyone came to their senses and hurriedly agreed. ¡°Hai Lan, your merfolk race cultivates the water element. Bring a few Gonggong visualizations and lead the elites of the merfolk race to leave Chaos Ind and cultivate in the sea area. When you canpletely visualize Gonggongter, carve out the visualization seal youprehended and spread it.¡± After asking Zhou Yi and the others to leave, Su Yu instructed Hai Lan. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Hai Lan naturally would not reject Su Yu¡¯s order. ¡°You may leave!¡± Su Yu had nothing else to instruct. Next, he waved his hand casually and gestured. When Su Yu was the only one left in the entire courtyard, his gaze turned solemn. Since the gods could spread the cultivation techniques they had created, Su Yu could naturally imitate them and secretly spread the cultivation techniques he had created. However, unlike the gods who could spread it openly, Su Yu still had to be careful. Sensing the wisps of power of faith that were continuously gathering in his body through the karmic threads, the corners of Su Yu¡¯s mouth could not help but curl up. Previously, without the help of the replica deity statue, Su Yu could not directly absorb the power of faith from Zhou Yi and the others. There was always a barrier in the middle. However, things were different now. Su Yu didn??t need to use the replica deity statue. He could absorb the power of faith from all living beings by himself. Such an ability could only be achieved by existences that had stepped into the domain of demigods. This was because they had already touched the domain of gods. However, Su Yu was a little special. His divinity was potent, so he could absorb the power of faith of all living beings in advance without breaking through to the demigod realm first. Chapter 351 - 351: Blood Sun Sorcerer’s Sacrifice, Summoning the Evil God Chapter 351: Blood Sun Sorcerer¡¯s Sacrifice, Summoning the Evil God Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At this moment, Su Yu nned to let Zhou Yi and the others all switch to cultivating the visualization diagram. When the time came, he would use them as a foundation to continuously spread the cultivation method rted to the visualization image in the god sea area. Then, all the living beings who cultivated the visualization image would have a karmic connection with Su Yu. If they received the seed of his teaching, then at some time in the future, this seed would naturally bear fruits. Afterprehending the karmic rules, everything Su Yu did now was to n for the future. Otherwise, how could it be said that the karmic rules and the rules of fate were the two most mysterious rules? The two of thembined could control the fate of all living beings and stir the karma of all living beings. They were definitely the masterminds behind the scenes. However, the karmic rules and rules of fate that Su Yu hadprehended were not particrly strong, so he still needed to slowly n. When Su Yu took a step forward andpletely transformed his power of rules into power ofws, things would not be so troublesome. At that time, Su Yu could directly control the karmic threads in the god sea area and set up various so-called opportunities there. Then, he could wait for the karma to take shape before standing up to harvest them. After retracting his gaze, Su Yu returned to the Rank Up Tower and began to deduce further. After the divination just now, Su Yu realized that it was not appropriate to go out today, so it was better to stay at home obediently. As for Zhou Yi and the others, they were also in seclusion and were cultivating the visualization image. The visualization image that Su Yu handed to Zhou Yi and the others waspletely evolved from his own power of rules. Therefore, the current visualization image could only be cultivated to the level of a Titled King at most. Compared to Su Yu¡¯s current realm, it was one realm lower. However, this was normal. After all, cultivation methods were not that simple. It was already not bad for Su Yu to be able to figure this out in a short period of time. Of course, as the deity phantom in Su Yu¡¯s body became stronger and stronger, the grade of the visualization image it imprinted would naturally be higher and higher. The two wereplementary. On the other side, Hai Lan took a map of the nearby sea area from Zhou Yi and left Chaos Ind with a group of elite merfolks and some materials. Although the cultivation environment of Chaos Ind was unique, the merfolk race had to leave the ind if they wanted to develop. The vast god sea area was where the merfolk should fight on. Hai Lan, who had found a good location ording to the distribution map within a 500-kilometer radius of Chaos Ind, instructed a group of fairy merfolks to begin building a new Merfolk Kingdom. There was no need to build it too well in one go. That would undoubtedly take a long time. Hai Lan only needed a temporary ce to stay. While the merfolks were building their homes, Hai Lan found a ce and began to meditate on the visualization image. Although this visualization image was only enough to cultivate to the Titled King realm and could notpare to Hai Lan¡¯s current realm,she could cultivate this first before the higher-level visualization image was released. With Hai Lan¡¯s Emperor Realm cultivation level, the speed at which sheprehended the visualization image was extremely fast. Not long after, in Hai Lan¡¯s spiritual sea, a Gonggong phantom began to condense at an extremely fast speed. Meanwhile, the power of rules of water that Hai Lan hadprehended also continuously gathered on Gonggong¡¯s phantom. As Gonggong¡¯s phantom image condensed, Hai Lan, who was in a secluded cultivation state, felt a newprehension of the rules of water in her heart. At this moment, Su Yu was in seclusion to make some deductions at the top of the Rank Up Tower. By sensing the changes in the karmic rules, he could also know whoprehended the fastest. However, Su Yu did not pay much attention to this. He had more important things to do. While Su Yu was in seclusion, the Beast Race, the Spirit Race, the Dwarf Race, the Dead Spirit Race, the Dragon Race, and the other five races were all going crazy to find the mastermind. However, there were no clues in the vast sea area. It was like searching for a needle in a haystack. On the other hand, the Blood Sun sorcerer, who had been revived for more than half a month, had already begun to use blood sacrifice to quickly repair his soul on a certain continent. For the Blood Sun Sorcerer, his realmprehension was still there, so he only needed to constantly fill himself up. The fastest method to do this was naturally the blood sacrifice method. It used all living beings as sacrifices to exchange for power from some evil gods. This blood sacrifice method had always been something that the god sea area could not tolerate. This was because the ones who passed down this blood sacrifice method were some evil gods, who were the enemies of the gods in the cosmos. Although the gods lived high in the cosmos, they were notpletely carefree. There were still some existences in the dark who wanted to overturn their rule at all times. Over the past few days, the Blood Sun Sorcerer had already set up a sacrificial array in the underground of a small town of the spirit race ording to his arrangements. Good lord, the Blood Sun Sorcerer was very bold. Although the beast race, the spirit race, the dwarf race, the dead spirit race, and the dragon race were looking for him all over the world, he unexpectedly did not leave the sea area controlled by the five races. The spirit race was the same as the fairy race. They split up intorge numbers and left a main race. This way, they could prosper in the sea area as quickly as possible. If there were talented geniuses in the branches that were scattered, they could be sent back to the main family to be nurtured.. Chapter 352 - 352: Blood Sun Sorcerer’s Sacrifice, Summoning the Evil God 2 Chapter 352: Blood Sun Sorcerer¡¯s Sacrifice, Summoning the Evil God 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Blood Sun Sorcerer, who had spent a lot of effort to construct the sacrificial array,ughed sinisterly. If he wanted to return to his peak and even break through to the subsequent realm, the Blood Sun Sorcerer felt that he had to take an unconventional path. Otherwise, with the talent of the body he currently upied, it would be very difficult for him to step into the demigod domain. ¡°Great evil god Kilo, please listen to my summoning. Your loyal believers, pray for your descent¡­¡± As the Blood Sun Sorcerer activated the sacrificial array and chanted the summoning words, he saw a reaction on the huge sacrificial array. Streams of ck aura covered in evil and darkness continuously emitted from the sacrificial array. This was the evil god Kilo, responding to the Blood Sun Sorcerer¡¯s call. As an evil god who had always wanted to invade the ce of faith of the gods, he naturally wouldn¡¯t miss the summons of any believers of the evil god. After all, if he missed this vige, it would be difficult to find a way to invade next time. As the evil aura continued to condense, a ball of ck fog gradually condensed on the sacrificial array. Seeing this scene, a trace of excitement shed in the Blood Sun Sorcerer¡¯s eyes. Then, he hurriedly said, ¡°Great evil god, the living beings in the entire town above are the sacrifices 1 prepared for you. I hope you¡¯re satisfied.¡± In fact, the Blood Sun Sorcerer was quite sneaky. His sacrifice was not readily prepared, the evil god still had to take it by himself. However, the Blood Sun Sorcerer, who had learned some things from ancient secrets, felt that the evil god would not care about such trivial matters. After all, to them, invading the ce of faith of the gods was the main issue. And that was indeed the case. The evil god Kilo who had sensed a trace of his consciousness and invaded the god sea area through the sky barrier did not care about the sacrificial offerings. He had to seize this opportunity and set up a base in the god sea area first. ¡°I¡¯m very satisfied with your sacrifice. Are you willing to be my Oracle and spread my faith in this sea?¡± Facing the kneeling Blood Sun Sorcerer, Kilo promised the position of an oracle to him. ¡°Lord evil god, I¡¯m being pursued. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not strong enough to spread your faith, so please help me recover a portion of my power.¡± After hearing that tempting voice, the Blood Sun Sorcerer was not overjoyed. If this evil god only wanted him to work without giving him any benefits, it would be strange if the Blood Sun Sorcerer would care about him. Although the Blood Sun Sorcerer appeared respectful on the surface, once Kilo could not satisfy his needs, he would destroy the sacrificial array. ¡°As you wish.¡± The evil god Kilo, who had finally been summoned, had to satisfy the Blood Sun Sorcerer¡¯s wishes no matter what. As soon as the evil god Kilo finished speaking, evil ck fog instantly swept out of the ground and sealed the entire town. Then, a terrifying scene happened. The bodies of all the living beings in the town began to melt involuntarily, turning into streaks of blood-colored energy that gathered towards the spot where the evil god Kilo was. Although it was only a part of Kilo¡¯s insignificant thought that had descended, it was not something that the weak living beings in the outside world could resist. ¡°I see that your soul is weak, so I¡¯ll give you a trace of divinity to stabilize your soul. Then, this vitality gathered by living beings can quickly restore your power.¡± After condensing a blood-colored crystal, Kilo casually flicked a trace of ck divine power and blood-colored crystal into the Blood Sun Sorcerer¡¯s body. ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ve been discovered.¡± Just as Kilo was about to say something, the ck fog suddenly trembled slightly. In the end, Kilo could only condense some information and transmit it into the Blood Sun Sorcerer¡¯s sea of consciousness. Then, he took the initiative to cut off his connection with the god sea area. At the same time, in the depths of the cosmos outside the god sea area, a terrifying divine power fluctuation chased after Kilo. The evil god Kilo had escaped quickly. He was naturally not stopped on the spot. When the wave of divine power disappeared, a majestic existence covered in divine light could not help but mutter to himself, ¡°The stupid rat escaped quite quickly.¡± After saying so, the figure of this majestic existence disappeared into the cosmos. However, a trace of insignificant golden light on its body descended towards the god sea area at an extremely fast speed. The battle between the evil gods and the gods hadsted for countless years. Both sides knew each other very well. Now that there were evil god fluctuations, there was no doubt that some living beings in the god sea area had used the evil god summoning technique. The gods could not put an end to the summoning of evil gods into the god sea area. After all, the god sea area was iparably huge, and the number of living beings inside was immeasurable. It was normal for some living beings to obtain the summoning technique by chance and use it to exchange for power to establish a cult. Once this situation was discovered, the gods would naturally issue a decree for the believers in the god sea area to start killing the evil god believers. Sometimes, the gods would deliberately let the evil god organization develop for a period of time before letting the believers start encircling them. After all, only when living beings were in awe of gods would the power of faith provided be purer. It had to be said that in the game between gods, living beings who had not stepped into the divine path were like weeds. They were easily discarded. This was also the reason why Su Yu tried his best to break free from the rules of the god sea area. Because if he didn¡¯t do so, he would still be a caged bird raised by the gods. In the god sea area, the statue representing the God of Light in the Church of Light emitted a dazzling white light. Seeing this scene, the Pope of the Church of Light immediately knelt respectfully in front of the statue and began to listen to the will of the Lord. After the white light on the statue of the God of Light dissipated, the Light Pope slowly stood up. ¡°Pass down the order. Once the believers of the evil god are found, kill them without mercy.¡± After reading the decree, the Light Pope immediately issued an order to the Church of Light. In an instant, the entire Church of Light began to move. On the other hand, the Blood Sun Sorcerer, who was still very far away from the headquarters of the Church of Light, could not help but smile even more brightly after receiving the information that Kilo had sent into his mind. This was because the thing that Kilo gave him was none other than a technique to be a god. It turned out that the evil god camp had invested a lot this time. They did not hesitate to nurture other evil gods in the god sea area to attack from the inside. Whether the Blood Sun Sorcerer could be a new evil god depended on his luck. If he wasn¡¯t lucky enough, he might be killed on the way to bing an evil god. This would reduce his efforts to zero. After ncing at the abandoned sacrificial array, the Blood Sun Sorcerer shed and merged into the void. He had to find a ce to make use of the benefits Kilo had given him and think of a way to develop his believers. If Su Yu knew about this, he would probably think of ways to get the living beings to summon the evil god. Because this would cause the situation in the god sea area to be chaotic, unlike the situation of the stagnant water like before. Su Yu¡¯s chances of taking advantage of the god sea area would be higher when waters of the god sea area were in chaos. It was undoubtedly very difficult to overthrow a perfect system without the help of any external forces. Thus, the evil god invading the god sea area was naturally more beneficial than harmful to Su Yu.. Chapter 353 - 353: Continue Staying at Home, Fairy War Chapter 353: Continue Staying at Home, Fairy War Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At the same time, the Church of Light had already begun to spread the will of the God of Light to all the ces in the god sea area that had the faith in the God of Light. They wanted to investigate all the believers of the evil god. After the Church of Light publicized the news, manyrge ns quickly received it. It was impossible to hide such a thing from arge faction of the same level. In addition, the Light Pope also did not intend to hide this matter. After all, the believers of evil gods were in the god sea area. They were existences that the gods could not tolerate. Therefore, the believers of the other gods could not tolerate those guys either. In other words, the believer of the evil gods was like a street rat that was hated by everyone. In this case, the stronger one was the right one. It did not matter if they were good or evil. If the god sea area was ruled by a group of evil gods, then the believers of the gods would also end up like a street rat in this sea area. As time passed, many continents in the god sea area began to investigate carefully. Even the rtively remote area of the Hundred Races Continent had received the news. Since the Hundred Races Continent could receive the news, there was no reason for Su Yu, who had the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, to miss this information. At this moment, Su Yu, who was in seclusion in the Rank Up Tower to deduce, received a message from Zhou Yi. After reading the information, Su Yu¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°The believers of the evil god. It seems that the gods in the cosmos are not united. They also have opponents.¡± Through some information gathered by Zhou Yi, Su Yu easily deduced this conclusion. In this way, Su Yu was prepared to do something. If the gods were the kind that had already formed a god system and were united, to be honest, Su Yu really could not find a good way to break out of the situation. He could only choose to develop wretchedly and take it one step at a time. But now, things seemed to have taken a turn for the better. Then, ording to this information, Su Yu immediately started his deduction. It would be extremely difficult to deduce without any information. However, with a direction, it would be much simpler to deduce and calcte. Through some unknown karma, Su Yu could not help but smile. ¡°Interesting. It¡¯s actually rted to the master of the underground pce that 1 went to.¡± After a series of careful deductions, Su Yu obtained some minute information from the world. However, that was all. He could not deduce the details. After all, this matter involved a god. After thinking for a moment, Su Yu replied to Zhou Yi and asked him to continue paying attention to the movements of the Hundred Races Continent. After a round of deduction just now, Su Yu realized that it was still not suitable to go out for long these days. Therefore, it was better to continue staying at home. As the saying goes, those with an open mind would live good lives. This was the advice of the world. With the hint of the rules, Su Yu naturally would not choose to go against the heavens. While Su Yu chose to continue his seclusion, the Blood Sun Sorcerer secretly found a remote continent. After finding a rtively safe ce, the Blood Sun Sorcerer began to digest the things that the evil god Kilo had given him in his mind. [On self-cultivation to be a qualified evil god.] When he read the first line of information, the Blood Sun Sorcerer¡¯s eyelids began to twitch crazily. ¡°Why does this thing look a little unreliable! Can 1 really be a great evil god with this thing?¡± After suppressing his nervousness, the Blood Sun Sorcerer patiently continued reading. After spending a few hours reading the information, the Blood Sun Sorcerer felt a slight headache. This was because it was not easy to be an evil god. If it was outside the cosmos, it would not be so difficult. However, in the god sea area, the conditions were extremely harsh. ¡°I have to find a few helpers first. 1 wonder if those old fellows are dead.¡± After calming down, the Blood Sun Sorcerer immediately made ns in his heart. The Blood Sun Sorcerer did not have the confidence to rely on his own strength to bring the evil god sect to greater heights. Therefore, he had to find allies. In the god sea area, there were always some ancient existences like the Blood Sun Sorcerers who were unwilling to submit to the gods and had always suppressed their realm to the breaking dawn sorcerer realm. When the gods harvested faith, they would harvest a batch every period of time. They wouldn¡¯t keep an eye on whether there were any existences in the god sea area that had touched the demigod realm. After all, other than demigods, there was no existence that could catch their eye. Creatures below the demigod realm were just weeds that provided the power of faith. After making up his mind, the Blood Sun Sorcerer prepared to digest the power bestowed by the evil god and recover his power first. Even if he could not directly recover thebat power of the breaking dawn sorcerer realm, he could at least step into the radiant moon sorcerer realm first. This was because if he wanted to attract those old fellows, he had to have the strength equivalent to them. If he rashly ran over, he would really be putting himself at a disadvantage. After setting up a few spatial arrays to warn him, the Blood Sun Sorcerer fell into a deeper seclusion state. Meanwhile, in a sea area not far from the Blood Sun Sorcerer, an existence covered in a ck robe emitted strange fluctuations. This existence was the mysterious existence that had appeared outside the dimensional space once. It seemed that he and the Blood Sun Sorcerer were old acquaintances. However, his identity remained unknown.. Chapter 354 - 354: Continue Staying at Home, Fairy War 2 Chapter 354: Continue Staying at Home, Fairy War 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°That Blood Sun has already used the evil god summoning technique. It looks like he hase into contact with the evil god. Then, it¡¯s time for me to carry out the n,¡± the mysterious existence muttered to himself softly before disappearing on the spot. Good lord, the waters of the god sea area were extraordinarily deep. Everything was connected. No one knew if they were ying a chess piece on someone else¡¯s chessboard. Moving on from the Blood Sun Sorcerer and the mysterious existence, the hostility between the dark fairies of the Forest of Eternal Night and the nature fairies of the Forest of Nature was getting stronger and stronger. After Su Yu killed a few fairiesst time, the Fairy Empress immediately realized that there was a mastermind behind that incident after listening to Angeste¡¯s words. This person was plotting against the fairies. Thus, she suppressed the anger in her heart and chose not to send troops to the Forest of Eternal Night. However, after returning to the Nature Hall, Leona found that the Great Elder was not present. After a careful investigation, she came to a conclusion. That was, the Great Elder on her side had actually chosen to be a traitor to the fairy race. He had betrayed the Goddess of Nature¡¯s faith and thrown himself into the embrace of the Dark Goddess. This discovery almost angered Leona to death. The loss of her daughter had already made Leona¡¯s mood extremely unstable. Now that such a thing had happened, it would be strange if Leona was in a good state. In the end, Leona made a decision. She would send troops to attack the Forest of Eternal Night because the other party had already touched her sore spot. Even if she couldn¡¯t kill Angeste, the Great Elder had to die. Then, the nature fairies and the dark fairies engaged in an intense battle. During this period, the dark fairies were retreating step by step. Since Angeste didn¡¯t appear, Leona could naturally barge through the Forest of Eternal Night. In the end, the entire dark fairies were forced to retreat to the City of Eternal Night. Then, with the help of the array on the city and the power of a few titled dark fairy envoys, they barely resisted Leona¡¯s attack. The City of Eternal Night was Angeste¡¯sir. Even Leona wouldn¡¯t be able to break through its barrier in a short period of time. After all, Angeste had been running this ce for a long time. Even if it wasn¡¯t invincible, its defense wasn¡¯t weak. However, Angeste didn¡¯t show up. Leona felt more and more uneasy because this wasn¡¯t a good sign. Angeste was not the only one who did not appear on the entire battlefield. Even the Great Elder of the fairies ¨C Wester ¨C did not appear. At this moment, the two people that Leona was thinking about had just finished an intense exercise in the depths of the City of Eternal Night. In order to let Wester enter the Fairy Emperor Realm as soon as possible, Angeste did not hesitate to use a special secret technique. She used herself to supplement the Heart of Darkness to speed up Wester¡¯s breakthrough. When she sensed Wester¡¯s aura breaking through that boundary, a shocking smile appeared on Angeste¡¯s face. ¡°Leona, it¡¯s time for you to pay the price.¡± Since the nature fairies had already attacked her nest, Angeste naturally knew about it. However, at that time, she and Wester were in a critical state of breaking through, so she could only order them to defend to the death. However, the situation was different now. Wester had sessfully broken through. It was time for the tide of this battle to change. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and meet that b*tch, Leona. 1 really want to see her expression after seeing you.¡± After putting on her clothes, Angeste smiled charmingly at Wester, who was covered in dark patterns. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ve disliked her for a long time. Let¡¯s go!¡± Upon hearing Angeste¡¯s words, Wester let out a sinisterugh. In the next second, their bodies disappeared into the depths of the City of Eternal Night at the same time. Outside the City of Eternal Night, Leona, who was still attacking the city, instantly became solemn. This was because she sensed two Fairy Emperor auras. Although one of them was rtively weak, it indeed belonged to a Fairy Emperor. ¡°Leona, you ambushed my City of Eternal Night while 1 was in seclusion. It¡¯s time for you to pay the price.¡± As Angeste¡¯s voice sounded, two figures instantly appeared not far from Leona. ¡°Wester, it¡¯s really you. How dare you betray the Goddess of Nature and choose to be a filthy dark fairy.¡± Leona was enraged when she saw Wester¡¯s face covered in dark lines. ¡°Betray? If you hadn¡¯t been hoarding the entire resources of the nature fairies and prevented me from advancing to the Fairy Emperor, would I have betrayed you?¡± Wester said nonchntly in the face of Leona¡¯s anger. ¡°Alright, stop talking nonsense with her. I¡¯ll restrain her first. You attack the other nature fairies.¡± After Angeste said this, she directly attacked Leona. Seeing this scene, an evil smile shed across Wester¡¯s lips. Then, he flew directly above the nature fairies. ¡°I¡¯m Wester. If anyone wants to join the dark fairies, take the initiative to stand up. Think about how you¡¯ve been oppressed by the royal family in the nature fairies. Consider how Leona has always treated you.¡± ¡°Now, I¡¯ll count to ten. Those who are willing to join the dark fairy can aim your weapons at the nature fairy beside you. If you don¡¯t make a decision after ten seconds, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡± Wester, who was floating in front of the army of nature fairies, didn¡¯t attack directly. Instead, he directly said something to the nature fairies. Leona, who was restrained by Angeste, felt her heart skip a beat when she heard Wester¡¯s bewitching words. Leona wouldn¡¯t be too worried if Angeste said that, but Wester was different. He used to be the Great Elder of the nature fairies. As expected, as soon as Wester finished speaking, the army of the nature fairies immediately fell into chaos. At this moment, none of the nature fairies dared to trust their own kind. Even the titled fairy envoys did the same. Because no one could guarantee that they would not be stabbed in the back. 10, 9- 1- At this moment, Wester began to count down quickly. As the former Great Elder of the nature fairies, Wester naturally knew how to bewitch the nature fairies who had suppressed him. When Wester counted to five, the entire army of the nature fairy was inplete chaos. This was called subduing the enemy without a fight. With his word, Wester caused an internal strife within the army of the nature fairy. ¡°Everyone, scatter and retreat. Return to the Forest of Nature as quickly as possible,¡± Leona, who noticed themotion, ordered directly. Leona understood the situation very well. The only chance now was to run separately. If they gathered together, Wester would catch them all. After hearing Leona¡¯s words, the entire fairy army disyed their abilities and ran out of the Forest of Eternal Night with all their might. Even the few titled fairy envoys ran faster than the others. As the saying went, as long as there was life, there was hope. If they stayed behind to fight Wester, who had already advanced to the Fairy Emperor Realm, they would only end up dead. It was better to run first. As for the Empress, they couldn¡¯t care less about her for the time being. ¡°You want to run?¡± Seeing that the titled fairy envoys wanted to run away, Wester could not help but smile disdainfully. In the next second, Wester turned into a ck light and intercepted a female fairy envoy.. Chapter 355 - 355:1 Understand, Be the Mastermind Next Time Chapter 355 - 355:1 Understand, Be the Mastermind Next Time Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Seeing that Wester was blocking her way, the female titled fairy envoy immediately turned pale. If Wester was still a titled fairy envoy and infinitely close to the Fairy Emperor¡¯s strength, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. However, now that Wester had crossed that hurdle and stepped into the realm of the Fairy Emperor, everything was different. The gap between Emperor Realm and below was so huge that it waspletely iparable. Unless one was like Su Yu, who had mastered many top-notch rules. In that case, one could cross realms to attack an Emperor Realm creature. As Wester approached the female titled fairy envoy, he attacked without a word. Facing his formerpatriots, Wester did not have any pity in his heart. Since he had chosen this path, it meant that there was no turning back. This female titled fairy envoy could not withstand Wester¡¯s attack at all. She was pressed to the ground by his strike and temporarily lost herbat strength. The reason why Wester didn¡¯t kill these titled fairy envoys was naturally because he nned to think of a way to transform them into the dark fairies. On the other side, Leona was still fighting with Angeste. All this while, she had been distracted and worried about the nature fairies. When she saw Wester suppressing the titled fairy envoys of her race, she identally revealed a w. Hence, Angeste seized the opportunity and directly attacked. ¡°Damn it.¡± Leona knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to do much even if she stayed any longer. She already had the intention to retreat. After Leona forced Angeste to retreat for a short while, she instantly turned into a beam of light and fled toward the Forest of Nature. In the process of escaping, Leona did not forget to capture some nature fairies who were fleeing for their lives. As Leona attempted to run away, Angeste immediately reacted and rushed up to stop her. However, the two of them had simr realms. In a situation where one of them was desperately trying to escape, it was indeed a little difficult for the other to stop her. Seeing that she couldn¡¯t stop Leona, Angeste finally chose some nature fairies who hadn¡¯t escaped from the Forest of Eternal Night. Leona couldn¡¯t care about what would happen to the nature fairies who hadn¡¯t escaped anymore. If she, the queen of the nature fairies, died in the other party¡¯s hands, then her nature fairies would probably face extinction. Therefore, she could only choose to sacrifice her people for the greater good. ¡°Did you see that? Your beloved Fairy Empress has chosen to abandon you and escape back to the Forest of Nature alone. Do you still want to continue working for this kind of Fairy Empress?¡± After Wester noticed that the Fairy Empress had escaped, he once again used the sound of temptation on the nature fairies in the Forest of Eternal Night. This time, after hearing Wester¡¯s sound of temptation, the nature fairies¡¯ hearts began to waver. This was because they had personally witnessed the Fairy Empress fleeing with the high-level nature fairies. Coupled with Wester¡¯s temptation, some nature fairies immediately began to lose control of their hearts. The so-called good and the evil were separated by only a thin line. One only needed to take a small step forward to cross to the other side. ¡°I¡¯m willing to leave the nature fairies and join the dark fairies.¡± At this moment, a nature fairy finally chose to betray herpatriots. With someone taking the lead in such matters, there were immediately people who followed suit. Not all nature fairies could steadfastly stay loyal to their own camp. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be a race like the dark fairies. ¡°Very good. The glory of the Goddess of Darkness will shine on you.¡± Seeing that so many nature fairies had chosen to join the dark side, Angeste¡¯s face also revealed an unhinged smile. After letting out an unbridledughter, Angeste took out a dark pearl and activated it. When Angeste activated the dark pearl, mist of extremely dense ck gas began to float from the dark pearl towards the group of nature fairies below. ¡°Those who choose to be dark fairies, open your minds and ept the baptism of the power of darkness. If you do so, you will be the Dark Goddess¡¯ loyal believers.¡± After activating the dark pearl and unleashing the power of darkness, Angeste immediately used her soul power to shout at all the nature fairies below. Upon hearing this, some nature fairies who had already chosen to defect to the enemy naturally epted the power of darkness entering their bodies. Of course, not all nature fairies chose to betray the Goddess of Nature. There were still some nature fairies who remained loyal to the Goddess of Nature. Naturally, Wester and Angeste spare them. They raised their sabers and chose to kill these nature fairies. This was because there was no point in keeping such loyalists. Instead of spending a lot of time torturing them and making them throw themselves into the embrace of darkness, it was better to kill them with a sh. ¡°Let¡¯s all return to the city first. Next, we¡¯ll discuss the matter of counterattacking the Forest of Nature.¡± Seeing that magic patterns had begun to appear on the nature fairies below, Angeste directly ordered. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Upon hearing Angeste¡¯s words, the dark fairies immediately agreed respectfully.. Chapter 356 - 356:1 Understand, Be the Mastermind Next Time Chapter 356 - 356:1 Understand, Be the Mastermind Next Time 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Meanwhile, Leona ¨C who had fled with a secret technique ¨C was filled with anger. She really didn¡¯t expect that traitor Wester to break through to the next realm in such a short period of time. Although she was furious, Leona couldn¡¯t help but wonder how she should fight against Angeste and Westerter. With two Fairy Emperors working together, Nature City wouldn¡¯t be able to hold them off for long. Leona knew this very well. Therefore, Leona was thinking of a countermeasure as she flew. ¡°If it really doesn¡¯t work, 1 can only choose to ask the main n for help. Even if 1 have to pay a huge price for it, 1 won¡¯t hesitate.¡± Leona thought about it but still couldn¡¯t think of a good solution. She could only think of asking for help from the main race. However, there was something else that had to be noted. Even if Leona asked for help, she had to survive for a period of time. After returning to Nature City, Leona gave the order to put the city on lockdown and not allow any nature fairy to go out. On the other side, after Angeste returned to the City of Eternal Night, she began to conspire with Wester. While a chaotic battle broke out between the two fairy races, Su Yu gained insight of the battle through hisprehension of the power of karmic rules. All the while he was in Rank Up Tower in Chaos Ind. After all, there were some karmic connections between these two fairy races and Su Yu. Moreover, they were one of the few races that Su Yu had been involved with after arriving at the god sea area. Therefore, the rtively intense karmic fluctuations naturally could not escape Su Yu¡¯s eyes and ears. ¡°Did a war break out between the nature fairies and the dark fairies because of that matter?¡± Afterprehending the karmic thread, Su Yu vaguely understood this. Su Yu actually did not pay much attention to the life-and-death battle between the tworge ns. What Su Yu paid attention to was that his karmic rules seemed to have been slightly strengthened because of this matter. The seed was the karma being nted, and it bore the fruit of a war being raged. ¡°Promoting the cause and collecting the fruits. Is this the cultivation path of the karmic rules?¡± ¡°There¡¯s also fate. It stirs up the unchanging thread of fate of all living beings and finally absorbs the power of fate from it to cultivate the rules of fate.¡± Su Yu seemed to have obtained a way to quickly cultivate the karmic rules and rules of fate. That was to use all living beings as the foundation and be the mastermind behind them. He would push the fate and karma of all living beings and finally pluck the fruit of victory that belonged to him. ¡®This is the rhythm of bing a mastermind!¡¯ Su Yu, who sensed that he had to be the mastermind behind the scenes to turn the situation in god sea area around and break out of the situation, could not help but think so. ¡°In that case, it seems like I have to spread more opportunities to the living beings in the god sea area.¡± Through the battle between the fairies, Su Yu already knew what he had to do next. That was to stir up karma everywhere and bury the karmic seed. In the end, he would stir up the fate of all living beings and reverse their fate. Then, at some point in the future, he would use these buried seeds to break through the seal of the gods in one go. Thinking of this, Su Yu immediately began to fiddle with it. Originally, Su Yu had nned to slowly spread the visualization image. Now, it seemed like it was time to secretly choose living beings from the Hundred Races Continent to spread it among them. In addition, there were some other cultivation methods that he had obtained from the Level 1 sea area. Su Yu was prepared to spread them out together. In any case, since he was already doing this, he might as well go all out. It was better to stir up the water and reap the benefits. At this moment, Zhou Yi suddenly sent Su Yu a message. ¡°Master, we have detected arge number of sea beasts entering the nearby sea area.¡± After receiving this message, Su Yu chose to activate his super long-distance vision. Instantly, the situation in the sea appeared in front of him. With the enhancement of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, the deep sea was no longer pitch ck. ¡°The giant whale n.¡± After ncing at the scene disyed on the screen, Su Yu immediately recognized these huge sea beasts. Su Yu had some information about the sea beasts in the god sea area, so he was notpletely oblivious. ¡°ording to the information, the giant whale n belongs to the wild beast n. It¡¯s very difficult for them to attain enlightenment, so their intelligence is low. However, they have unparalleled strength and can easily cause terrifying gushes of waves in the sea area.¡± ¡°When an ordinary whale grows to its full form, it will have destructive powerparable to an orange-robed sorcerer. For example, the giant whale emperor with a potent bloodline power isparable to a morning star sorcerer.¡± After the information about the giant whale n shed through his mind, Su Yu had an idea. In the next second, Su Yu¡¯s figure disappeared from the Rank Up Tower. Then, he appeared near the giant whales. Looking at the giant whale emperor that was nearly 10,000 meters long, Su Yu nodded slightly. It had good potential. At this moment, the giant whale emperor did not notice Su Yu. He had concealed his aura. In the eyes of the giant whale emperor, Su Yu, might appear as small as a shrimp. It would be strange if it could notice him. Looking at the giant whale emperor swimming freely in the sea, Su Yu¡¯s figure shed and he appeared above the giant whale emperor¡¯s head. Through his insight just now, Su Yu had already discovered why it was difficult for these creatures to attain enlightenment. It was because some of the power in their bloodlines suppressed the growth of their sentience. It was as if a certain existence had set a curse in the ancestral bloodline of these giant whale ns, making them continue to carry along the bloodline power. However, if the giant whale n could break through their own limits and grow into a creatureparable to a radiant moon sorcerer, the curse in their bloodline would be removed. ¡°Big guy, can you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Looking at the giant whale emperor who was still blowing bubbles in the water, Su Yu sent a spirit fluctuation to it. The giant whale n had always been aid back n. As long as no one enraged them, these giant whales would generally be in a rtively gentle state. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ who are you?¡± At this moment, Su Yu received some intermittent mental fluctuations. From the looks of it, this giant whale emperor was much smarter than the other giant whales. Although its sentience was not fully activated, it had already possessed a trace of sentience. ¡°Do you want topletely attain enlightenment? Together with your entire race?¡± In the face of the giant whale emperor¡¯s mental fluctuation, Su Yu tried to tempt it. Upon receiving Su Yu¡¯s spiritual fluctuation, the seawater around the giant whale emperor instantly bubbled up, indicating that it was very excited. ¡°You¡­ need¡­ our race¡­ for what?¡± Although the giant whale emperor¡¯s intelligence wasn¡¯t too high, he still knew some basic things. In the god sea area, there were people who could help the giant whale n attain enlightenment, but those experts felt that it would take too many resources to enlighten these big guys and nurture them in the future. Thus, it was not worth it. Thus, no experts had considered helping the giant whale n. ¡°Wait a moment. I need a little of your blood to study how to remove the curse in your body.¡± Su Yu was not in a hurry to state his conditions. Instead, he sent a spiritual fluctuation toward the giant whale emperor. The giant whale emperor, who sensed Su Yu¡¯s spiritual fluctuation, forced out a small drop of blood from its body without a word. Of course, this tiny drop of blood of the giant whale emperor was as much as a small blood pool to Su Yu. Looking at the blood condensed in the seawater, Su Yu¡¯s spiritual world gradually entered the blood. As soon as his spiritual perception entered, Su Yu felt some special power in it. This power contained a very chaotic aura, and it was this aura that had been suppressing the spiritual awakening of the giant whale race. If the chaotic aura in the blood could bepletely removed, the giant whale n would not be suppressed by it and could gain sentience.. Chapter 357 - 357: The Other Terrifying Island Masters Chapter 357: The Other Terrifying Ind Masters Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Yu used the rules of purification on these chaotic auras. In an instant, a sphere of white light that contained the power of purification in the blood appeared in front of Su Yu. It directly enveloped the giant whale emperor¡¯s drop of blood at an extremely fast speed. As the rules of purification worked on this drop of blood, Su Yu immediately felt that the chaotic aura in the giant whale emperor¡¯s blood was rapidly being purified into nothingness. At the same time, the giant whale emperor seemed to have sensed something and the spiritual thought it emitted was filled with joy. The rules of purification could purify the chaotic aura in the giant whale n¡¯s blood. Su Yu was prepared to cleanse the chaotic aura in the giant whale emperor¡¯s blood first. If he wanted to just forcibly activate its intelligence, he would not need to go so far. However, what Su Yu wanted was to treat the symptoms. At that time, the entire giant whale n would be under his control. Going forward, the giant whales that would be born in this giant whale horde would not be affected by chaotic aura in their blood any longer. It could be sentient like normal aquatic creatures. ¡°Alright, have your race move to the side first. 1¡¯11 help you purify the chaotic aura in your blood.¡± ncing at the excited giant whale emperor, Su Yu sent a spiritual fluctuation into its sea of consciousness. Hearing this, the giant whale emperor hurriedly emitted a special fluctuation that belonged to the giant whale race. After sensing the information emitted by their emperor, the giant whales surrounding it immediately began to swim towards nearby waters in an orderly manner. After seeing the giant whale n retreat, Su Yu directly mobilized the purification power in the world and then infused it into the giant whale emperor¡¯s heart. As soon as the purification power entered its body, the giant whale emperor immediately felt some pain. After all, the purification in its body was different from the purification outside. ¡°Bear with it. If you want to be fully enlightened, you have to endure the pain of purification.¡± Seeing the giant whale emperor¡¯s huge body swaying in the sea, Su Yu hurriedly used the power of rules of the soul tofort it. Under the influence of Su Yu¡¯s power, the giant whale emperor gradually began to calm down and endured the pain in its body. At this moment the giant whale emperor¡¯s huge heart was illuminated by the rules of purification like a super bright little sun. As the rules of purification shone, the chaotic aura in the blood flowing through the giant whale emperor¡¯s heart was rapidly being purified. Maintaining this purification speed did not cause much consumption to Su Yu. As long as it was not a one-timepression and burst, his endurance ability was terrifyingly strong. As time slowly passed, the giant whale emperor¡¯s sentience that was suppressed by the chaotic aura, also grew at an extremely fast speed. This process of purificationsted for about a day and night before the chaotic aura in the giant whale emperor¡¯s blood waspletely purified. ¡°I, Ju Man, am willing to lead the entire giant whale n to submit to Master.¡± Without the suppression of the chaotic aura, the giant whale emperor¡¯s intelligence had returned to normal. He directly expressed his submission to Su Yu. The giant whale emperor was not stupid now. There was definitely nothing wrong with choosing an existence that could permanently resolve the chaotic aura in his blood as his master. This was also the best choice for the entire giant whale race. The moment he chose to submit, Ju Man condensed a soul mark from his soul and sent it to Su Yu. Seeing the giant whale mark floating in front of him, Su Yu absorbed it into his sea of consciousness. Since the giant whale emperor had taken the initiative to submit, Su Yu would not reject it. After all, these guys were quite talented. Previously, it was only because of the influence of the chaotic aura in their blood that their growth was suppressed. ¡°Go and summon the rest of your ns back! 1¡¯11 wait for you here.¡± After epting Ju Man¡¯s submission, Su Yu asked it to summon its n back. After getting rid of the problem in Ju Man¡¯s body, Su Yu naturally wouldn¡¯t leave the rest of the whales. He would also purify them in one go. Upon hearing the order, Ju Man¡¯s heart was filled with joy. After all, he was the emperor of the giant whale n. How could he not understand what his master meant?! As the special frequency on Ju Man¡¯s body spread in the water, the giant whales swimming in the distance immediately responded. Soon, about a hundred whales of various sizes swam near Ju Man. ¡°Next, I¡¯ll help them reach enlightenment. You guard the side and don¡¯t let other living beingse and disturb the process.¡± After seeing that the entire giant whale n had arrived, Su Yu instructed with his spiritual fluctuation. After receiving the order, Ju Man moved his huge body and vacated his position. It was even easier for Su Yu to cleanse the chaotic aura in the body of the giant whales that was ranked lower than the emperor realm. Then, Su Yu injected spheres of purification power formed with the rules of purification into the hearts of every giant whale. In an instant, the giant whales began to tremble from afar. If not for Ju Man holding the fort, this sea area would have been turned upside down. As the chaotic aura in their bodies were gradually purified, the giant whales slowly calmed down.. Chapter 358 - 358: The Other Terrifying Island Masters 2 Chapter 358: The Other Terrifying Ind Masters 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After spending another day or so, Su Yu finallypleted the purification of all the giant whales of the giant whale n. The workload was not badpared to the purification of Ju Man. ¡°Master.¡± After all the giant whales achieved enlightenment, Su Yu instantly received the mental fluctuations from many giant whales. ¡°Ju Man, let them cultivate ording to this cultivation methodter! As for you, cultivate this cultivation method to the level I gave you. Then,e look for me.¡± After helping all the giant whales awaken their sentience, Su Yu directly sent a few demon cultivation techniques into the giant whale¡¯s sea of consciousness. At the same time, he imparted a demon cultivation martial arts technique that he had improved upon. ¡°After you have cultivated it to perfection,e and find me here.¡± After saying this, he disappeared. ¡°Master.¡± Ju Man panicked when he saw Su Yu suddenly disappear. Fortunately, Ju Man had already attained intelligence at this moment. He panicked for a moment and immediately calmed down. ¡°All of you,e here.¡± Seeing the members of the race who were excitedlymunicating with their spiritual fluctuations, Ju Man directly ordered. After hearing the emperor¡¯s order, a group of giant whales hurriedly swam towards Ju Man. Seeing this, Ju Man transmitted the demon cultivation method in his mind to the minds of all his nsmen. The cultivation method that Su Yu gave him was notplicated. It was very simple and crude. It was deduced bybining some of therger demon beast cultivation methods in the Level 1 sea area with some cultivation methods in the human martial arts system. However, the highest rank was only at the Emperor Realm. If it was higher, it would require Su Yu¡¯s own power of rules to rise. At this moment, Su Yu had returned to the Rank Up Tower with the rules of space. He sensed the additional karmic threads within the giant whale n. A smile could not help but appear on his face. This experiment proved that this method was very feasible. Since that was the case, Su Yu was prepared to transform into a wise sage of the god sea area and spread opportunities to the uncivilized sea creatures. Many a little made a mickle. As long as he enlightened the king of their race, a karmic connection would probably be formed between the other party¡¯s race and Su Yu. From there, he could achieve the fission of karma. The so-called saying of gave birth to one, one gave birth to two, two gave birth to three, and three gave birth to all things. This saying could also be applied here. Meanwhile, Hai Lan, who had led the elites of the merfolks to rebuild the new Water Nation in the sea area, had finally achievedrge aplishment in herprehension of Gonggong¡¯s visualization image. Afterprehending it to therge aplishment stage, Hai Lan now had the ability to engrave the visualization image. Therefore, she also began to engrave the simple version of the Gonggong visualization image, allowing the entire merfolk race to switch cultivation. As for the nearby sea creatures, Hai Lan would naturally choose to subdue them when she had time. In any case, all the living beings on Chaos Ind were cultivating crazily. Even the Recruitment Tavern was recruiting crazily. As long as there were enough resources, Su Yu nned to make use of them. In addition, Su Yu also asked Zhou Yi to arrange a special team to excavate the huge resources in the god sea area. As the saying went, one should make the best use of local resources. Now that Su Yu was in the sea, he could naturally not leave the treasures there alone! When the entire Chaos Ind entered a stage of rapid development, a few slightly abnormal races were stuffed into the god sea area by that mysterious power. At this moment, in a few unknown sea areas, there was a huge insect nest sitting on a small ind. The owner of this ind should be a terrifying insect. On another small ind, there was an environment ofva hell. At this moment, a chaotic existence on the small ind that contained a boundless killing aura took a deep breath of the aura of the god sea area. ¡°What a wonderful life aura, and there are even gods. Hehehe.¡± As someone with the top bloodline of the abyss, Archimonde was no stranger to the existence of gods in his inherited memories. After all, the weaker gods were also like ants in front of the terrifying Abyss Lords of the abyss. This was the horror of the abyss, a ce that made the myriad worlds tremble. ¡°I have to be careful.¡± After receiving the basic information of the god sea area, Archimonde became a little nervous. The gods were weak to the Abyss Lords, not him, an abyssal demon who had yet to grow up. Therefore, if he wanted to grow up under the eyes of the gods, he had to develop steadily. Archimonde knew that it was easy to be crushed to death by the gods if he was too arrogant. At the thought of this, Archimonde turned into a ck light and disappeared. In addition, the third ind was filled with all kinds of high-tech products. Moreover, there were robots simr to Optimus Prime. It seemed that there was another intelligent race with high-end technology. At the same time, in the insect nest on the insect ind, an insect queen with a human face began to develop her army with the surrounding sea area resources as the foundation. On the other hand, the head of the machinery race also chose to dig up the resources in the sea area in a small range first. Su Yu was naturally not the only one who could survive to a Level 2 sea area like the god sea area. Thus, it was not up to Su Yu to decide whether this sea area was chaotic or not. The insect race, the abyss race, and the machinery race were not easy to deal with. If these three fellows grew, the gods would probably be doomed. However, this was a good thing for Su Yu. After all, the more abnormal these guys were, the more waves they could cause in the god sea area. They could also attract the attention of the gods for Su Yu. At that time, Su Yu only needed to hide and develop wretchedly. Of course, it was impossible for him topletely hide. From time to time, Su Yu still had to go out and hunt for the various races. After all, he still had to rely on his old buddy from the various races in the god sea area to help him grow. Although he was much faster than living beings of the same level, he was used to his strength rapidly improving. Now that the pace had slowed down, Su Yu definitely could not stay patient. Su Yu did not know that a few special ind masters had arrived in the god sea area. This was because he was not familiar with the god sea area yet. He had yet to receive the favor of the heavens. It was estimated that when Su Yu¡¯s power of luck increased by a level, he would be able to directly receive the blessings of the heavens. Just like when Su Yu was in the Level 1 sea area. After he destroyed various sacrednds, the power of luck flowed to him as he wished. He could get his hand on practically anything in the Level 1 sea area. In the end, if Su Yu¡¯s strength had not broken through the limit of a Level 1 sea area, he could be said to be the boss in a Level 1 sea area. At this moment, the abyssal demon Archimonde found the continent near his ind as quickly as possible. Then, Archimonde¡¯s body changed and he turned into a human. As someone with top-notch abyss bloodline, Archimonde naturally wouldn¡¯t only rely on killing to increase his strength. That was undoubtedly the stupidest method. What Archimonde had to do now was to understand more detailed information before making his deployment. This was what Archimonde did when he was in a Level 1 sea area. If he had caused trouble at the beginning, he would have been pped to death by the existences in the Level 1 sea area. With the experience he had umted in the Level 1 sea area, Archimonde quickly obtained some more detailed information. After obtaining what he wanted, Archimonde set his sights on the fairies on this continent. This was because the purer bodies of these nature fairies could greatly increase his strength. However, Archimonde still had to think of a way to sneakily kill the nature fairies. It had to be said that the nature fairies were truly unlucky. Not only had they been targeted by Su Yu, but they had also been targeted by an abyssal demon. Of course, Archimonde was not targeting Leona¡¯s faction, but the nature fairies on another sea area continent.. Chapter 359 - 359: Opportunity? It’s Time to Go Out Chapter 359: Opportunity? It¡¯s Time to Go Out Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The gods living in the cosmos also did not know that there were so many abnormal things in the god sea area. After all, the god sea area was not the divine kingdom of the gods. It was normal for the gods not to notice some things inside. It was just like how an adult would not pay attention to the growth of the microorganisms in the pond at their house every day. Only when the fish in the pond grew big would it be time to pump water and catch fish. While the abyssal demon Archimonde was moving, the other two terrifying Ind Masters had alsopleted their exploration of the surrounding sea areas. The two ind masters ¨C the insect race, and the machinery race all walked the path of resource development. However, one walked the path of biotechnology, and the other walked the path of mechanical technology. The two were slightly different. On the two inds, some of the insect biotechnology that collected energy was constantly released into the sea area. The entire ind was filled with biological collection devices that could absorb void energy. On the other hand, the machinery race chose to mine first. This machinery race was slightly inferior to the biological technology of the insect race because they could not depend on energy alone. As long as the insect race had enough energy, they could reproduce infinitely. In the Heavens, they were also considered a super terrifying race. The ruler of the insect race waspletelyparable to the Abyss Lord. In other words, in the god sea area that Su Yu was currently in, there were a total of four existences with super god potential, including him. This also meant that Su Yu had encountered an opponent. It was probably unrealistic for him to push through like he did in a Level 1 sea area. This was the real survival version of the sea area. As the three ind masters who had just arrived at the god sea area took action, Su Yu deduced some opportunities through divination on Chaos Ind. Naturally, Su Yu would not miss an opportunity. After all, staying on the ind and cultivating in seclusion would not be of much help to his strength. Only by constantly searching for various opportunities in the god sea area could he grow faster. Tens of millions of kilometers to the northwest, opportunities appeared. Great fortune. After carefully deducing, Su Yu obtained a more detailed location of the opportunity. It was the same as the previous time he went to the Blood Sun Sorcerer¡¯s underground pce. There was also a sign of good fortune. Su Yu should gain a lot from this trip. If one looked from a god¡¯s perspective, they would be able to discover that the location of the opportunity that Su Yu had found on this trip was not too far from the location of the insect race¡¯s ind. The distance between them was about 50,000 kilometers. In the god sea area, this distance was not too far. It was even more so for Su Yu. 50,000 kilometers was only a distance that he could cross in ten breaths. However, whether or not they could discover the insect race was another matter. After all, the insect ind was not hidden for nothing. There were also all kinds of high-end biotechnology deployed on them. After locking onto the location of the opportunity, Su Yu¡¯s figure disappeared from the Rank Up Tower. This was the benefit of mastering the rules of space. He could travel quickly. Meanwhile, in a certain sea area, the Blood Sun Sorcerer had recovered a portion of his power. He could not hold back his desire to cause trouble. As for the first step, the Blood Sun Sorcerer was prepared to first choose a small ce and then start promoting the faith of the evil god. However, this evil god he would promote was not Kilo, but himself. Since he could not be a god by taking the ordinary path, the Blood Sun Sorcerer did not mind taking the path of an evil god. As long as he could be a god, he would do anything. For an existence who had lived for tens of thousands of years and had been resurrected with a secret reincarnation technique, the only thought that could allow him to continue living was to be a supreme god. Other than that, he had no other goals. This was also the lifelong pursuit of many breaking dawn sorcerers in the god sea area. However, since a million years ago, the gods had monopolized the path to bing gods. Unless one became their subordinate gods, it was purely wishful thinking to be gods. This was also one of the reasons why many breaking dawn sorcerers did not hesitate to take the unconventional path. After changing his appearance, the Blood Sun Sorcerer found a rtively small ind in a rtively remote sea area. This was an ind inhabited by cave dwarfs. They were a rtively low-level race in the god sea area. Manyrge races looked down on the cave dwarf race and thought that these guys were too dirty. Even the dwarves did not recognize these cave dwarfs as part of the dwarves. Therefore, where many cave dwarfs were, there were no living beings who spread the faith of gods. This was because some believers thought that it was sphemy to let these dirty races believe in gods. But for the Blood Sun Sorcerers, this was the best. Soon, the Blood Sun Sorcerer entered the cave on this small ind. This was where the cave dwarfs lived. They did not like living on the ground. Like rats, they liked dark and damp ces under the cave. That was why they were not liked by other creatures. Smelling the stenching from the cave, the Blood Sun Sorcerer had no choice but to use sorcery to block the scent of the surrounding air. If not for the sake of spreading faith, the Blood Sun Sorcerer would not havee to this ce. At this moment, the Blood Sun sorcerer, who was dressed in a blood-colored robe, reached the deepest part of the cave in a few steps.. Chapter 360 - 360: Opportunity? It’s Time to Go Out 2 Chapter 360: Opportunity? It¡¯s Time to Go Out 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This was the base camp of the cave dwarfs on this ind. The moment the Blood Sun Sorcerer appeared in the depths of the cave, he was discovered by the cave dwarfs on duty. ¡°There¡¯s an intruder.¡± The moment they discovered the Blood Sun Sorcerer, a few cave dwarfs on duty immediately sounded the rm. In an instant, the entire cave dwarf race was rmed. A group of cave dwarfs dressed in clothes made of vines immediately rushed out of the underground nest. ¡°Kneel.¡± Facing these cave dwarfs, the Blood Sun Sorcerer¡¯s expression did not change at all as he casually said a word. As soon as the Blood Sun Sorcerer finished speaking, a group of cave dwarfs that surged out of the nest were forced to kneel on the ground by a huge pressure, unable to move. ¡°I¡¯m an apostle of God. Seeing that your race is not illuminated by the glory of God, I¡¯m here to spread the faith of God.¡± At this moment, the Blood Sun Sorcerer floating in the middle of the cave immediately introduced himself as a missionary. Naturally, the Blood Sun Sorcerers would not be so stupid as to say that he was the gods they would believe in, because that would not be credible at all. Since ancient times, in the god sea area, it had never been heard that the gods had personally appeared to spread their faith. This matter was handled by the oracles they chose. ¡°Lord oracle, can we really believe in Lord God?¡± At this moment, the head of the cave dwarfs knelt on the ground and asked excitedly. ¡°Of course, from now on, you are the believers of the God of Blood Sun. This is the statue of the god and the prayer scripture. You have to pray sincerely day and night. Those with the deepest faith will definitely be blessed by the god.¡± Seeing that it was time, the Blood Sun Sorcerer threw a statue he had created into the cave. This so-called statue was something that the Blood Sun Sorcerer had spent some time fiddling with after recovering a small portion of his power. As a Blood Sun Sorcerer who couldbine alchemy sorcery, it was naturally not a problem to fiddle with a statue. In addition, on the statue, the Blood Sun Sorcerer also casted a trace of insignificant divine power. This strand of power was naturally a bit of the power that the Blood Sun Sorcerer had stripped off from the power that the evil god Kilo had given him. Otherwise, this statue alone would not be able to collect the power of faith. At this moment, the Blood Sun Sorcerer casually flicked out another wave of power, which entered the body of the head of the cave dwarf. In an instant, the head of the cave dwarf, who was kneeling on the ground, discovered that his physique was bing stronger at an extremely fast speed. ¡°I still have to go to another ce to spread the faith of our god, so I won¡¯t stay here for long. Don¡¯t let down the grace of our god.¡± After saying this, the Blood Sun Sorcerer¡¯s figure fused into space. However, the Blood Sun Sorcerer did not really leave. Instead, he hid in the void and prepared to see what choice the cave dwarfs would make. If the other party still had doubts, then the Blood Sun Sorcerer was prepared to exterminate an entire race before leaving. When the pressure from Blood Sun Sorcerer disappeared, the cave dwarfs kneeling on the ground got up one after another. ¡°All of you,e over. From now on, we will have a god we believe in. May the mighty God of Blood Sun protect our race.¡± Sensing that his strength had increased greatly, the cave dwarf leader hurriedly took the lead and began to pray to the statue of the Blood Sun Sorcerer. He started saying his prayers. The Blood Sun Sorcerer who saw this scene could not help but nod slightly. The performance of the cave dwarf was well within his expectations. It was one of the trashiest races to begin with. How could they let go of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity when they could thank the gods? As for which true god in the cosmos they believed in, it was not something the cave dwarfs could consider at all. Sensing traces of power of faith gathering towards the statue in the cave dwarfs, the Blood Sun Sorcerer could not help but smile. Then, the Blood Sun Sorcerer disappeared from the cave and appeared outside. However, the Blood Sun Sorcerer had no intention of leaving this small ind. Since he had chosen to use the cave dwarfs as an experiment subject to spread his faith, the Blood Sun Sorcerer naturally would not leave so quickly. At the very least, he had to stay longer and observe the subsequent situation. While the Blood Sun Sorcerer was busy with these matters, Su Yu had also crossed thousands of miles of sea area and arrived at the ce of opportunity that had been deduced ording to his divination. ¡°The opportunity is in the sea.¡± ncing at the sea area he was in, ording to the divination results, Su Yu immediately discovered that the opportunity was not on the continent, but in the deep sea. Upon seeing this, Su Yu¡¯s figure shed slightly and he disappeared into the void. In the next second, he appeared at the bottom of the sea, which was tens of thousands of meters above the seabed. ¡°Another mystic realm.¡± It was a mystic realm left behind by an unknown existence. Looking at the mystic realm that had already begun to overflow with power, Su Yu¡¯s eyes flickered. There were naturally great benefits to exploring this mystic realm, but it was notpletely without risks. To be safe, Su Yu conjured the visualization of Hetu and Luoshu with a thought and began to carefully calcte the mystic realm in front of him. At the same time, the power of rules of insight in his eyes was unleashed to the extreme. With the dual powers of the rules of divination and insight, Su Yu finally obtained the information about the mystic realm in front of him. [Dragon Mystic Realm I Description: It contains the secret treasures of the dragon race. There are also dragons living inside. ¡°Dragon mystic realm, dragon.¡± After gaining insight into this information, Su Yu could not help but mutter softly. Naturally, Su Yu was not unfamiliar with dragons. When he was in a Level 1 sea area, he had even destroyed the dragon race! He just didn¡¯t know if the dragons in the god sea area were of the same race as the dragons in the Level 1 sea area. If it was really the same, then the dragon race and Su Yu were simply ill-fated. After thinking for a while, Su Yu began to analyze this dragon mystic realm that had yet to bepletely unsealed. This mystic realm was slightly different from the small dimensional space mystic realm built by the Blood Sun Sorcerer. A crack had already appeared in the mystic realm, so after analyzing it, Su Yu could use the rules of space to sneak in without waiting for the mystic realm topletely open. As for the danger, Su Yu had divined it dozens of times, but he still received the same ¡®great fortune¡¯ results. There was no ambiguous divination like the one in the Blood Sun Sorcerer¡¯s underground pce. Therefore, this meant that this mystic realm was really a mysterious ce without any risks. Of course, this so-called no risk also depended on the person. Although there was no danger to Su Yu, it did not mean that there was no risk to all living beings. Everything depended on the person. As time slowly passed, Su Yu analyzed more and more information about the dragon¡¯s mystic realm. He was only one step away from passing through the gap and entering the dragon¡¯s mystic realm. In the end, his hard work paid off. After spending more than half a day analyzing the rules of the mystic realm, Su Yu finally figured out how to enter. At this moment, special rules frequencies continuously spread from Su Yu¡¯s body towards the entrance of the dragon mystic realm. In the next second, the power of rules on the dragon mystic realm began to resonate with the power of rules on Su Yu¡¯s body. This was Su Yu¡¯s brilliance. Since he could not break it with brute force, he would assimte himself and pass through it. Soon, as the special rules on his body fluctuated, Su Yu¡¯s figure began to disappear from the water like a dream. When Su Yu appeared again, a small dimension world filled with a dense dragon aura appeared in front of him. This dimensional small world was not particrlyrge. Su Yu could reach the location of the dimensional wall with a casual step. However, the dragon beasts inside were not weak. After casually investigating, Su Yu discovered that there were many dragon beasts at the Venerable King Realm in the central region.. Chapter 361 - 361: Discovered the Insect Island and Set Up Some Spies Chapter 361: Discovered the Insect Ind and Set Up Some Spies Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After concealing his body, Su Yu began to explore the entire dimensional space. This dimensional space was not filled with endless seawater like the outside world. Instead, it was like a small continent. Soon, Su Yu arrived at the central region of the dragon mystic realm. When he saw a skeleton that was still emitting a terrifying pressure, Su Yu instantly realized why this ce was called the dragon mystic realm. [Dragon¡¯s Skeleton] Description: A dragon whose strength is close to that of a demigod. After it dies, its body is worn down by endless time. The bones that are ultimately left behind can be used as materials to forge a semi-divine artifact. After ncing at the huge skeleton, Su Yu immediately obtained the relevant information about this skeleton. It was simr to what he had guessed. In that case, it was very likely that these dragons were evolved from the beasts who had lived in this small dimensional world. After a long time, they had absorbed the dragon power from the dragon¡¯s body. At this moment, there were a few huge dragons sleeping beside the dragon skeleton. Seeing this situation, Su Yu¡¯s mind moved slightly, and the rules of illusion in his eyes directly enveloped the few dragons. These dragons that had yet to reach the Emperor Realm could not resist Su Yu¡¯s power at all. In an instant, their souls were swept into the sea of illusions. At the same time, Su Yu also put the body that had lost its soul into the Ghost Ship. Then, Su Yu began to carefully inspect the entire dragon skeleton. It did not make sense that there were only benefits from a few dragon beasts. After probing inch by inch with his soul power, Su Yu finally found something interesting. It was inside the huge head of the dragon¡¯s skeleton. As the power of rules on Su Yu¡¯s body was mobilized, a ring that emitted a white color gradually appeared from the head of the dragon skeleton. This ring should be the storage item used by a dragon who held a power close to a demigod when it was alive. It was just unknown how much resources it contained. Looking at the ring in his hand that had lost its spiritual imprint, Su Yu extended a trace of spiritual thought into the ring. As soon as his spiritual thought entered the ring, Su Yu realized that there were mostly precious items inside. Most of them were golden metal items. As for these materials, Su Yu directly ignored them because he had no use for them for the time being. After carefully searching through the ring, Su Yu found many cultivation techniques and arge number of energy crystals. It seemed that this dragon was quite the collector when it was alive. It was just that the inheritance had benefited Su Yu now. After retracting the spiritual thought in the ring, his potent spiritual power directly pulled half of the dragon skeleton buried under the ground. As Su Yu exerted his strength, the dragon skeleton on the ground was slowly pulled out from the ground. In the end, a huge skeleton waspressed into the internal space of the Ghost Ship with Su Yu¡¯s spatial technique. Since it was already dead, he would let this dragon skeleton make its final contribution. In any case, it might turn into ashes when the dimensional space shattered. It was better to be brought back to Chaos Ind. Its remains would be better utilized. After collecting the skeleton, Su Yu was not in a hurry to leave. Instead, he packed up all the dragons in the small dimensional space. In addition, he did not let go of the slightly more valuable resources. Since he was already here, he might as well take everything. After sweeping through all the valuable items in the small dimensional space, Su Yu took a step and arrived at the entrance of the small dimensional space. Then, he used the method he used to enter and crawled out of the exit. When he returned to the water, Su Yu¡¯s figure shed and disappeared. When he appeared again, he was already in the sky above the sea area. At this moment, Su Yu could not help but exim. This was because the visualization of Hetu and Luoshu in his body gave off a slight warning, telling him that there was something 50,000 kilometers to the east. This piqued Su Yu¡¯s curiosity. After all, he had never encountered such a feeling. Thinking of this, Su Yu took the initiative to use the power of rules to make some deductions. As he did so, he vaguely obtained some more detailed information through heaven and earth. ¡°One of my future opponents.¡± Seeing the results of the divination, Su Yu could not help but feel shocked. To be one of his future opponents, other than the gods, it could only be other terrifying Ind Masters. Other than that, Su Yu did not think that there was anyone else among the natives of this god sea area who could be his match. Even those breaking dawn sorcerers who were close to bing demigods could not do so. After exiting the divination state, Su Yu telepathically shuttled towards the east. However, Su Yu was extremely careful this time. He even concealed his spatial fluctuations. With Su Yu¡¯s speed, he quickly crossed the distance of 50,000 kilometers. ording to the information provided by the rules of divination, Su Yu discovered a strange-looking ind on the sea. When he saw the densely packed huge insects on the ind, Su Yu felt his scalp tingle.. Chapter 362 - 362: Discovered the Insect Island and Set Up Some Chapter 362: Discovered the Insect Ind and Set Up Some Spies 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios [Insect Race] Description: A terrifying race in the cosmos. They are a super race that often make enemies fear them with their numbers. Even the gods tremble in fear at their existence. After using his insight skill to obtain information about these insects, Su Yu could not help but be secretly shocked. Even the insect race hade out. No wonder the rules warned him that they would be one of his future opponents. Looking at the insect race that had a clear division ofbor on the insect ind and were constantly entering and exiting the insect nest, Su Yu really wanted to control this insect ind. However, every time Su Yu thought about this, his own karmic, divination, fate, luck, and other mystical rules immediately trembled slightly. It was as if they were reminding Su Yu that this was not the best time to attack. After being reminded by so many rules, Su Yu naturally would not be so stubborn as to directly attack the insect ind below. That was because it was easy to go for wool ande home shorn. It was very likely that he might not be able to defeat the other party. Instead, it would expose him, who was hiding in the dark. However, in order to monitor the movements of the insect ind, Su Yu nned to nt a spy here. When Su Yu¡¯s figure left the sea area where the insect ind was located, he left behind a clone of the Water Fairy. As a Water Fairy that Su Yu had subdued from the novice sea area, she had already grown to the level of the Water Emperor after Su Yu¡¯s nurturing and sharing the rules of water. The Water Fairy who had grown to this level unlocked another special ability, which was to split itself into multiple clones. However, the more it split, the weaker it would be. However, after fusing again, this origin power would not be consumed. Of course, if its avatar was destroyed, it would be a different story. It would definitely lose the part of the origin power that had split out. At this moment, Su Yu asked Water Fairy to split itself into the level of the King Realm and stay near the insect ind. At this level, the Water Fairy was extremely difficult to destroy even by radiant moon sorcerers in the god sea area. After all, the Water Fairy who had grown to this level and its intelligence had matured. Even if it couldn¡¯t defeat them, it could still hide. Even breaking dawn sorcerers would find it difficult to find the Water Fairy if it dived into the sea. After setting up the spies, Su Yu rushed back to Chaos Ind as quickly as possible. At the same time, the queen of the insect race in the nest of the insect ind also seemed to have sensed something. Immediately, densely packedbat insect race soldiers spread out from the insect nest to the surrounding sea area. Su Yu¡¯s decisive retreat was actually very wise, because he really could not enve this queen of the insect race. As the future ruler of the insect race, the queen of the insect race naturally had many special abilities. In addition, her spiritual power was extremely strong. It was impossible to forcefully enve her. The worst oue was that the queen of the insect race would self-destruct her nest to fight Su Yu to the death. Inside the insect nest, arge number of sea creatures were constantly having the genes in their bodies extracted by the insects for biological research. The outstanding genes were extracted and fused with thebat insects to increase and enhance thebat power of the insect race. How should one describe the insect race?! They could adapt to all kinds of terrifying environments. Moreover, the genes in their bodies would make adjustments as quickly as possible and evolve into the form that was the most beneficial ording to its environment. As for this insect race in the god sea area, the queen of the insect race gave an evolution order to a portion of the insect race. That was to develop freely into a god devouring insect. The god devouring insect was recorded in the inheritance gene bank of the insect race¡¯s queen. This was also a great killing weapon that the insect race could use to hunt gods. However, evolving into a god devouring insect was not something that could be done overnight. If it was a hive with endless resources in the cosmos, the speed of nurturing god devouring insects would naturally be extremely fast. However, under the eyes of the gods in the god sea area, the queen of the insect race had to be careful. Otherwise, all her efforts might be in vain. At this moment, Water Fairy 1 sensed the numerous insects in the sea and immediately shared the information with its main body. Water Fairy 1 was not afraid of the insect race. After all, there were only a lot of them, but there were no terrifying insect races that could make it feel fear. After the Water Fairy had received the information shared by its clone, it immediately shared the information with Su Yu. ¡®It seems that I have to help the insect race hide their whereaboutster: After reading the shared information, an idea immediately arose in Su Yu¡¯s heart. The enemy of an enemy was a friend. Since there were gods above his head, Su Yu naturally chose to overturn the rule of the gods first. Otherwise, it would be difficult to take some advantages behind the scenes. ¡®Since the insect race is here, are there other terrifying races that have also arrived in the god sea area?1 At this moment, Su Yu suddenly thought that the insect race should not be the only terrifying race in the huge god sea area. There might even be many fellows hiding very deeply. Thinking of this, Su Yu immediately focused his attention on this matter. If they were all ordinary Ind Masters like in the Level 1 sea area, they were naturally not worth Su Yu¡¯s attention. However, if they were all Ind Masters who wereparable to the insect race or even slightly weaker, even Su Yu would have to keep alert. After all, this was no joke. Not a single one of those people with inherited memories were easy to deal with. If Su Yu did not have an extra cheat, there was a 90% chance that he would not be able to defeat these guys. This was because even an SSS-grade insight skill was extremely weak against these races that could continuously produce troops. Fortunately, people with terrifying race skills could not obtain treasure chests from living beings. Su Yu had already known this when he subdued that demon. When Su Yu returned to the Rank Up Tower and began to count the dragon¡¯s collection, far away in a sea area, the abyssal demon Archimonde had already done something to the nature fairies. With Archimonde¡¯s strength, these nature fairies were naturally no match for him. Even the only Fairy Emperor among them couldn¡¯t withstand two moves from Archimonde. It was obvious that he had thebat strength to fight above his level. This was normal. After all, he possessed the top bloodline of the abyss. If he could not even fight above his level, how could he kill gods? After hunting the fairy race, Archimonde quickly swept the bodies of an entire city into the storage space he had built. Then, he used a special method to erase all traces of himself. Looking at this smooth modus operandi, it was obvious that Archimonde had done this many times in the Level 1 sea area. When Archimonde¡¯s figure left this fairy city, there was not a single fairy left in the entire city. It had turned into a dead city. In Archimonde¡¯s eyes, killing these fairies was just harvesting a batch of food. He did not feel even a single trace of remorse. To the abyssal demons, the myriad worlds were their targets. As long as they were not from the abyss n, the other living beings in their eyes were either ves or food. There was nothing else. Soon, Archimonde returned to his ind, which was named the Abyss Ind. Just like Su Yu¡¯s Chaos Ind, this ind had a special enhancement effect on cultivation. Moreover, Archimonde¡¯s Abyss Ind could purify the abyss n¡¯s bloodline and various other effects. Therefore, as long as one stayed on this ind for a long time, it would not be a problem for even the trashiest little demon to evolve into an intermediate and advanced abyss bloodline. However, it was still impossible for the current Abyss Ind to purify low-level bloodlines to top-notch bloodlines. Regardless, as the Ind Master, Archimonde¡¯s top bloodline could grow a little as time passed. After covering Abyss Ind with the power of the array, Archimonde began to absorb the power of the bodies of the fairies for his own growth.. Chapter 363 - 363: Change in Half a Year Chapter 363: Change in Half a Year Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sometimes, a top-notch bloodline was abnormal. As long as one did not grow to the limit of the bloodline, there were no so-called obstacles to speak of. As arge amount of blood essence power was continuously absorbed, Archimonde¡¯s aura began to slowly increase. Meanwhile, the growth speed of the queen of the insect race was not slow either. After all, the resources in the god sea area were extremely abundant. She just had to be careful and made sure her insect race concealed themselves. At this moment, the queen of the insect race had already begun to mobilize the energy umted in the Level 1 sea area to upgrade the entire insect nest. The reason why this batch of energy was not used in the Level 1 sea area was because the queen of the insect race wanted to adapt ordingly to the situation. After reaching the Level 2 sea area, she would upgrade the nest ording to the situation in the Level 2 sea area. Otherwise, if she upgraded it first, she might have to spend a lot of time adapting to the new Level 2 sea area environment. Her progress would not be as fast as this. As for the ind master of the machinery race, batches of ores and materials were continuously transported to the ind from the bottom of the sea by various mining robots. Then, they were smelted and forged by the mechanical factory. In an instant, pieces of dazzling metal were refined. Then, these metal pieces were sent to a mysterious ce on Mechanical Ind. After a while, robots of different sizes walked out. This ce should be the production workshop of the Mechanical Ind¡¯s Master. All the robots on the ind were developed and manufactured from there. The strength that the robots could unleash was obviously closely rted to the materials and driving energy. The more advanced the materials were, the stronger the driving energy. Then, the destructive power that the robots could produce would be stronger. If the Mechanical Ind¡¯s Master could obtain an energy source at the level of a god, it was not impossible for him to create a robot that could kill gods. In any case, at this time, Su Yu and the other four existences with superb god-level skills chose to lie low and develop. Once they really made their moves, the god sea area might have a new ruler. In a divine kingdom hidden in the depths of the cosmos in the god sea area, there was an existence sitting in the temple, high on the divine throne, and shrouded in divine light. This existence slowly spoke. ¡°Have there been any movements from the evil gods from the outer realm recently?¡± As soon as the God of Light finished speaking, a god immediately replied, ¡°Reporting to my lord, those evil gods from the outer realm have all been stopped outside the realm. However, from time to time, some evil gods will think of ways to spread the faith of evil gods in the god sea area.¡± ¡°The faith of the evil gods is a small matter. There¡¯s no need to pay too much attention to it. Just let those believers clean it up. You have to pay attention to the movements of the master of the evil gods at all times. Recently, I feel that there has been some turmoil on the barrier of the realm. I¡¯m afraid that those evil gods are up to something else.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As soon as the God of Light said this, the gods in his divine system immediately agreed. Then, after instructing the gods on some other matters, the God of Light let these gods leave. The structure of the divine system above the god sea area was ratherplicated. It was not as if every god was especially dominant and formed arge divine system. On the other hand, it was a situation where many kings rose together and no one could suppress the other. The reason for this was that no god had taken the step to be a true god. Currently, among the gods, the strongest few were only at the high-level god realm. They looked like they were only a step away from the true god realm, but only the high-level gods knew how much the difference was. The God of Light was a high-level god and could be ranked in the top three among the gods. Therefore, the power he controlled was not small. Among them, there were two middle-level gods and seven or eight lower-level gods. In addition, there were the Goddess of Nature, the Goddess of Darkness, and nine other high-level gods who could stand shoulder to shoulder with the God of Light. There were only ten high-level gods who ruled the entire god sea area. The gods below the high-level gods were the subordinate gods of their respective small divine system. Between the ten high-level gods, there was nothing more than a battle of faith. There was not much conflict between them. After all, no one could suppress the other nine high-level gods and be an existence that unified the entire divine system. Of course, they also had an enemy that united them, and that was the master of the evil god. In terms of strength, the master of the evil god was stronger than the ten of them. It was also because of this that the ten high-level gods did not choose to leave the barrier of the realm and go to the outer realm to attack the master of the evil god. The strength of the gods could only be unleashed to its greatest extent in their own divine kingdoms. Therefore, even if the ten high-level gods set up a trap to target the master of the evil god, one or two of them might be sacrificed in battle. Under such circumstances, high-level gods like the God of Light would naturally choose the most conservative method. That was to quietly stay in the divine kingdom and rely on the power of faith toprehend the great path ofws, hoping that when they could break through their current realm and advance to the true god realm. At that time, they could sweep through the cosmos in an invincible manner and be a majestic existence.. Chapter 364 - 364: Change in Half a Year 2 Chapter 364: Change in Half a Year 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As the God of Light instructed his subordinate gods to pay attention to the movements of the evil gods in the outer realm, the Goddess of Nature and the other high-level gods also issued the same order to their subordinate gods. Meanwhile, the master of the evil god, who had been coveting the faith of the god sea area, was currently in his hall in the outer realm cosmos. He was instructing a group of middle and low-level evil gods to think of ways to spread the faith of the evil gods in the god sea area. This was because recently, the master of the evil god had sensed that the barrier of the cosmos where the God of Light and the others were was showing signs of weakening. Moreover, the situation this time was different from before. The barrier of the realm did not seem to be as stable as before. This discovery instantly made the master of the evil god excited. If he could break through a passageway in the barrier of the realm, the God of Light and the others would not be able to stop him. ¡°Understood.¡± The group of evil gods, including Kilo, immediately acknowledged the order. Good lord, Su Yu and the others¡¯ luck had to be said to be very good. The God of Light and the other high-level gods werepletely preupied by the master of the evil god, allowing them to develop as much as they wanted in this period of time. As long as it was not too big, the gods would not notice themotion in the god sea area. At this moment, Su Yu was still cultivating in the Rank Up Tower. He had killed a few dragons. From the treasure chests dropped by these dragons, he obtained a few hearts of rules. After absorbing these hearts of rules into his body, Su Yu began to continue his deduction cultivation. In the next half a year, Su Yu basically went out to search for opportunities from time to time. Then, he returned back to Chaos Ind to cultivate in seclusion. As for the matters on the ind, Su Yu had left it to be managed by Zhou Yi and the others. After half a year of umtion, Su Yu¡¯s strength was soaring like a rocket, directly breaking through to the Great Venerable level of martial arts. In other words, he was nowparable to the radiant moon sorcerers in the god sea area. In the past half a year, Su Yu had killed countless King Realm creatures. Therefore, it was reasonable for him to break through to the Martial Venerable Realm under the nourishment of arge number of hearts of rules. In addition, the level of the Indestructible Golden Body had been constantly tempered by many top-notch rules day and night. Thus, Su Yu had also raised it to the level of the Great Sun Golden Body. Su Yu was now able to defeat radiant moon sorcerers without relying on the power of rules and just relying on his physical body¡¯s realm. After half a year of development, Chaos Ind had trained an army of King-Level heroes. After arge number of recruitments from the Recruitment Tavern, as well as the unlimited supply of resources on Chaos Ind and the enhancement of theprehension of rules, many heroes broke through their bottlenecks and advanced to the level of a Martial King. Currently, there were only 108 King-Level heroes, but this was already much better than before. There was also the Hundred Races Continent. After the continuous infiltration of the living beings from Chaos Ind, the entire continent had already be a subsidiary faction of Chaos Ind. Those in charge of the various races were basically heroes from Chaos Ind. It was not that the living beings on the Hundred Races Continent were not powerful, but they could not resist the special methods of various heroes. Some of the heads of the races had died inexplicably or were deliberately murdered. Therefore, these numerous heroes would take over as the new head! Under the surveince of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, controlling a continent that did not even have morning star sorcerers was not a big problem for the heroes on Chaos Ind The faith of the gods on the Hundred Races Continent was not dismantled. Every once in a while, some so-called oracles woulde to inspect. It was easy to expose themselves if it was dismantled. It was better to let the people keep their faith. In addition, the visualization image that Su Yu hadunched had already begun to spread at an extremely fast speed among some sea creatures in the god sea area. Relying on arge amount of karmic power, Su Yuprehended the karmic rules the most at this moment. As hisprehension of the karmic rules deepened, Su Yu¡¯s ns naturally increased. It could be said that he was ying a huge game of chess. Within this half a year, Su Yu did not forget to search for traces of the other ind masters. His efforts did not disappoint. With Su Yu¡¯s continuous deduction and divination, as well as the increase in his power of luck, he discovered Archimonde¡¯s Abyss Ind and the Mechanical Ind. After discovering them, Su Yu did not alert the enemies. He only silently left a spy. Then, he moved the karmic threads and locked onto the location of the two inds. Su Yu should have no problem killing Archimonde and the master of Mechanical Ind with his current strength. However, if he were to kill them now, the benefits to Su Yu would be too small. It was far inferior to the benefits of leaving them alive untilter. After nting the karmic seed, Su Yu ignored Archimonde and the master of the Mechanical Ind and allowed them to develop. As for the queen of the insect race, Su Yu realized that the speed at which the insect race¡¯s troops increased could be said to be ridiculous. In half a year, Su Yu discovered that the seawater under the insect ind was filled with numerous insects. Moreover, in the nest, there were one or two obscure aurasparable to radiant moon sorcerers. Although they were not very stable, they had broken through to that threshold. Su Yu could not wait for the insect race to grow stronger. That way, he could take advantage of them in the future. If he killed the insect race, Su Yu could obtain treasure chests from them. Under such circumstances, he naturally hoped that the insect race would be stronger and stronger. This way, he could use the Insect Ind as a breeding ground. Later on, he could use karmic attraction to lure the slightlyrger races in the god sea area to this ce and reap the benefits. It had to be said that this guy who hadprehended karmic rules and the rules of fate was extremely powerful. His opponents might not even know who their enemy was until they died. Currently, Su Yu had discovered three Ind Masters with extremely strong potential. He had treated them as farms and waited for the subsequent harvest. Rather than annihting these guys himself and then painstakingly nurturing himself, he felt that it was better to let professional ind masters like them nurture themselves. Archimonde, the queen of the insect race, and the Master of Mechanical Ind did not know that there was a pair of concealed eyes behind them, staring intently at their every move. This was also because the karmic rules and the rules of fate were too mysterious. They were powers that even high-level gods like the God of Light could not control. High-level gods like the God of Light basicallyprehended single-elemental rules that evolved thisprehension into single-elementalws to be gods. There were very few gods who cultivated two elements at the same time because it was too difficult to do so. They couldn¡¯t even reach the true god realm with onew, let alone cultivate multiplews at the same time. In that case, thews they mainly cultivated would resist otherws they tried to cultivate at the same time, causing it to be extremely difficult toprehend. To be honest, if Su Yu had not relied on arge number of crystallized rules, heart of rules, and the enhancement of the power of luck, he would not have been able to cultivate multiple elements at the same time and be rejected by the power of rules. Of course, there was another hidden factor, which was rted to Su Yu himself. As for whether it was rted, perhaps Su Yu himself did not know, just like how he did not know how the mysterious cheat skill on him came about. On Chaos Ind, Su Yu sensed that in the god sea area, a group of living beings was continuously providing him with the power of faith through the karmic threads of fate. The corners of his mouth could not help but purse slightly. After half a year of nning, he finally saw some results. Su Yu was continuously throwing arge amount of power of faith into the sea of illusions. The power of the sea of illusions washed away the distracting thoughts in the power of faith, leaving only the purest power of faith. The distracting thoughts in the faith all sank to the bottom of the sea of illusions and turned into a pile of special products. He had spent a lot of effort to build the sea of illusions. If weaker breaking dawn sorcerers¡¯ souls were sucked into it, they could only wait for death. This was because the current state sea of illusions in Su Yu¡¯s illusion world was worlds apartpared to how it was in the beginning.. Chapter 365 - 365: The Blood Sun Sorcerer’s Mad Escape Chapter 365: The Blood Sun Sorcerer¡¯s Mad Escape Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At this moment, the sea of illusions had been enhanced by various powers of rules by Su Yu. It had already begun to transform from illusion to reality. When it transformedpletely, Su Yu couldpletely use the illusory world as a divine kingdom like the gods. Of course, in order to reach that level, Su Yu¡¯s strength still had to rise by one or tworge steps. Now, he still could not reach that level. As he stayed in the god sea area for a longer period of time, Su Yu¡¯s understanding of the god sea area increased. He had basically figured out the backgrounds of the various races through karmic rules, the rules of fate, and the rules of divination. In terms of the power of luck, after half a year of continuous improvement, Su Yu¡¯s current power of luck was just one step away from breaking through to a new level. However, even Su Yu himself did not know when he would be able to cross this final step. Sometimes, thest 1% might be even harder than the previous 99%. In addition, when Su Yu¡¯s strength broke through to the Martial Venerable Realm, part of the power of the divine items he held was also unsealed. This time, the maximum power that the divine items could unleash soared to the realm of a nine-sun breaking dawn sorcerer. They were just a little away from stepping into the demigod realm. Also, the few semi-divine items were currently in apletely unsealed state. If Su Yu wanted to, he could directly kill a breaking dawn sorcerer at the price of destroying a few semi-divine artifacts. To be called a semi-divine item meant that a trace of power ofws had already formed in this item, not the power of rules. Although this strand of power was rtively small, its quality was obvious. If it was sublimated to the extreme, it would still be extremely terrifying. This also added many trump cards to Su Yu. At least in the entire god sea area, other than gods above the demigod level, there were no other existences that Su Yu was afraid of. Not even those nine-sun breaking dawn sorcerers who had lived for countless years. Then, Su Yu recollected his thoughts and began to use the karmic rules. He prepared to trigger a small-scale battle between the various races in the god sea area so that he could reap the benefits. If not for the fact that the gods were like a huge mountain pressing down on his head, Su Yu would not have needed to be so restrained. He would have just bulldozed his way through like in the Level 1 sea area. In the Brilliance Continent of the god sea area, the Light Pope said to the red-robed archbishops below in a deep voice, ¡°Why have I been hearing rumors about evil gods recently? You haven¡¯t investigated carefully.¡± ¡°Lord Pope, this news came from other sea areas. We have already sent Pdins to lead a team to clean up those heretics. My lord¡¯s glory will definitely illuminate the entire sea area.¡± The most experienced red-robed archbishop hurriedly answered the Pope¡¯s question. ¡°That¡¯s good. By the way, have the otherrge ns made any movements recently?¡± Upon hearing the red-robed archbishop¡¯s words, the Pope nodded slightly and asked about another matter. ¡°ording to the information we received, a fairy with a natural divine body seemed to have appeared in the Forest of Fairies recently. Then, a golden holy dragon was also born on Dragon Ind¡­¡± Another bishop in charge of the Holy Church¡¯s intelligence immediately went forward to report the recent information about the various races. ¡°Hmph, those guys are quite lucky. Let¡¯s ignore them for now. During this period of time, we should focus on cleaning up those evil nsmen. In addition, we should send ascetic cultivators to a more remote area to spread the faith of the God of Light. At that time, we have a chance of ascending to the divine kingdom and bing immortal saints.¡± After thinking for a while, the Light Pope began to make empty promises to everyone again. ¡°Understood.¡± No one dared to say no to the Light Pope¡¯s order. This was because in the Holy Church, other than the God of Light and the group of subordinate gods below him, the Light Pope was the strongest. Furthermore, this old fellow was extremely powerful. With the divine staff bestowed by the God of Light, he could fight demigod-level experts. In other words, the Light Pope was one of the few people who stood at the top of the pyramid in the god sea area. The only ones who couldpare to him were the Fairy Empress of the City of Fairies and the Dragon Emperor of Dragon Ind. Soon, as orders were sent out from the Holy Church, the continents with the Holy Church¡¯s divisions intensified the cleanup of the evil god believers. The Blood Sun Sorcerer was infuriated by the Holy Church¡¯s increased efforts to clean up the ce. After more than half a year of development, the Blood Sun Sorcerer felt like a street rat. Every day, he carefully recruited believers and developed his faith. However, sometimes, before he could develop believers, their nests would be destroyed by those damned believers of the gods. During this period, it was not that the Blood Sun Sorcerers did not kill the believers of the gods. However, there were too many believers. There was no way to kill them all. In addition, because the Blood Sun Sorcerer had been targeted by the Holy Church¡¯s Pdins during a massacre on a certain continent, he was currently fleeing for his life. After half a year of cultivation, the Blood Sun Sorcerer¡¯s strength had only recovered to the critical point of reaching the breaking dawn sorcerer realm. He had yet to truly return to the realm of breaking dawn sorcerer.. Chapter 366 - 366: The Blood Sun Sorcerer’s Mad Escape 2 Chapter 366: The Blood Sun Sorcerer¡¯s Mad Escape 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Therefore, at this moment, he was being chased like a prey by the Holy Church¡¯s Pdin of Light. The strength of the Holy Church¡¯s Pdin was not to be underestimated. He was a big shot who waspletelyparable to a breaking dawn sorcerer. Even in the Holy Church, he was still a first-rate figure. If not for the fact that the Blood Sun Sorcerer was proficient in spatial sorcery, he would have been caught long ago. ¡°Damn it, this guy is sticking to me like a gum. I can¡¯t shake him off no matter what. I have to think of a way to get him off track. Otherwise, things will get troublesome.¡± As the Blood Sun Sorcerer constantly shuttled through space, he began to think crazily. In the end, the Blood Sun Sorcerer nned to take the risk and lure the Holy Pdin towards the Church of Darkness. The Church of Darkness was the domain of the Goddess of Darkness. The believers of the Goddess of Darkness were not only limited to the dark fairies. Some other dark-element existences were basically her believers. Otherwise, she would not be one of the ten High-Level Gods ¨C an existence that couldpete with the God of Light. ¡°Bastard, continue chasing me if you have the guts.¡± The Blood Sun Sorcerer gritted his teeth and looked behind him. Then, he used a secret technique and shuttled towards the continent where the Church of Darkness was. At this moment, an existence dressed in light ss armor and covered in holy light was floating behind the Blood Sun Sorcerer. His eyes were full of killing intent. Sensing that the light mark that he had imprinted on the other party¡¯s body was moving quickly, the pure white wings of light on the Holy Pdin¡¯s back pped and he fled towards the Blood Sun Sorcerer in a streak of white light. It turned out that the reason why the Blood Sun Sorcerer could not shake off his pursuer was because the Holy Pdin had imprinted a hidden mark on him. If the target¡¯s strength did not exceed the caster, this mark would be extremely difficult to discover. If the Blood Sun Sorcerer was at his peak, the Holy Pdin would naturally not be able to nt any marks on him. After all, the strength of this Holy Pdin was onlyparable to a three suns breaking dawn sorcerer. As he had yet to recover his strength, the Blood Sun Sorcerer was rendered helpless. Of course, if the Blood Sun Sorcerer was given time, he could still find this mark because the essence of his soul was still that of a seven suns breaking dawn sorcerer. However, the Holy Pdin was chasing him closely and did not give him any time to do so. At this moment, Su Yu, who had been trying to be the mastermind through karma calctions, could not help but frown slightly. A breaking dawn sorcerer and an existence close to a breaking dawn sorcerer realm shed within the surveince range of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. After noticing the warning from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, Su Yu quickly retrieved the information. Instantly, two images appeared in front of Su Yu. When he saw the Blood Sun Sorcerer who was hiding, his brows twitched slightly. With a light tap of his finger, Su Yu instantly obtained some information about the Blood Sun Sorcerer. The moment he saw the Blood Sun Sorcerer, Su Yu¡¯s karmic thread twitched slightly. It was obvious that he had a karmic connection with this person. Otherwise, such a situation would not have happened. ¡°So it¡¯s the master of that underground pce. But from the looks of it, he seems to be being chased by the Holy Church.¡± When he noticed another scene surrounded by holy light, Su Yu immediately deduced what was going on with these two fellows. Needless to say, this was definitely a life and death battle. Otherwise, why would that guy run so quickly! Thinking of this, Su Yu disappeared from Chaos Ind in the next second. The rules of fate told Su Yu that the Blood Sun Sorcerer had something he wanted, and this guy was suitable to be one of his pawns. If the poor Blood Sun Sorcerer knew that he was being targeted again, he would probably curse on the spot. Wasn¡¯t this f*cking bullying him? Everyone used him as a pawn and looked down on him. With Su Yu¡¯s current mastery of space and the Ghost Ship that had had its power partially unsealed, it was not a problem for him to quietly follow behind the Blood Sun Sorcerer and the Holy Pdin. It was impossible for them to discover him unless the two of them had the strength of a demigod. ¡°Eh?¡± Not long after driving the Ghost Ship to follow them, Su Yu couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise, because he realized that he wasn¡¯t the only one who was trying to be the mastermind. There was also someone else who had been hanging behind. It was unknown what this person was trying to do! From an omniscient perspective, the scene was like this: The Blood Sun Sorcerer was running crazily in front while the Holy Pdin was chasing crazily in the middle. Su Yu was hiding himself far behind. In another direction, there was another fellow covered in a ck robe. He was also far behind the two fellows in front. This mysterious existence had been plotting against the Blood Sun Sorcerer ever since he left the underground pce. However, it was unknown who this mysterious existence was. At this moment, the Blood Sun Sorcerer at the front was constantly using spatial sorcery to travel through space. He had long realized that the guy behind him must have used some kind of positioning method on him. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to keep following him through space. Thinking of this, the Blood Sun Sorcerer immediately mobilized his soul power and began to scan his entire body. However, with this distraction, the distance between him and the Holy Pdin was pulled closer, scaring the Blood Sun Sorcerer on the spot. Things would be over for him if the other party caught him at this moment. Therefore, the Blood Sun Sorcerer steeled his heart and directly burned a portion of his soul power. He used a secret spatial technique to increase his speed. With the power he gained from burning his soul power, the Blood Sun Sorcerer finally discovered a light mark hidden on his shoulder. It was this thing that allowed him to be tracked by the fellow behind him. However, even though he had discovered it, it was still a little difficult to quickly remove this ster-like mark. Therefore, the Blood Sun Sorcerer could only maintain the spatial secret technique while using his soul power to wear down the mark. As soon as the Blood Sun Sorcerer started to wear down the light mark, the Holy Pdin following behind immediately sensed something. ¡°Impossible, how could that heretic discover the mark 1 had nted!¡± Sensing that the mark was quickly melting, the Holy Pdin was instantly anxious. If the light mark was removed by the other party, he was not confident that he could stop an existence proficient in spatial sorcery. Thinking of this, the Holy Pdin directly burned the power of light in his body, and his speed instantly increased by a huge amount. Good lord, this aura that suddenly closed in from behind him immediately made the Blood Sun Sorcerer tremble. He really did not expect that the idiot behind him was simply like a mad dog. He did not hesitate to use his secret technique to catch up to him. Damn it, what grudges did they have! It was not like he had snatched his wife or killed his father. They were simply f*cking dogs. These Pdins of the Holy Church were all a bunch of mad dogs! Sensing the aura behind him, the Blood Sun Sorcerer had no room to slow down and remove the light mark. Instead, he focused all his attention on fleeing. The current situation required him to run with all his might. If he was not careful, he would be easily blocked by the other party. As for the light mark, he could only take it one step at a time. The two idiots increased their speed. Su Yu, who was following behind, had no choice but to increase the speed of the Ghost Ship. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up. Under the crazy pursuit, the distance of tens of millions of kilometers was quickly crossed. At this moment, the Blood Sun Sorcerer seemed to have seen the light of dawn, because they were about to arrive at the Darkness Continent where the Church of Darkness was. As he fled, the Blood Sun Sorcerer obliterated the light mark on his body.. Chapter 367 - 367: Mark and Raise First, Then Take Action Chapter 367: Mark and Raise First, Then Take Action Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Holy Pdin, who was following behind the Blood Sun Sorcerer, was about to explode from anger. For some reason, every time he was about to catch up to the the bastard in front of him, the other party would suddenly increase his speed. This was simply toying with him. When a huge continent came into view, the Holy Pdin¡¯s expression immediately became extremely solemn. At this moment, the Holy Pdin finally realized why the other party had been running towards this direction. He actually brought him to the sea area of the Darkness Continent. ¡®This damned heretic, could he be one of the rats from the Church of Darkness!¡¯ Thinking of this possibility, the Holy Pdin¡¯s face instantly darkened. Since ancient times, light and darkness had always stood on opposite sides. It was the same in the god sea area. The God of Light and the Goddess of Darkness were also mortal enemies. The rtionship between the two High-Level Gods was like fire and water, when the believers of both sides met, they would basically fight directly without any discussion. It was also because of this that the distance between the Brilliance Continent and the Darkness Continent was extremely far. Under normal circumstances, both sides would stay in their ownne and peacefully develop their own faith. After all, the god sea area was so huge. Since they could not dominate it alone, there was no need to fight to the death and let the otherrge ns take advantage of it. Just as the Holy Pdin was thinking, the Blood Sun Sorcerer in front of him had already obliterated thest traces of the light mark on his shoulder. Then, a trace of ruthlessness shed across the Blood Sun Sorcerer¡¯s face. He had been chased for tens of millions of kilometers like a dead dog. If he did not think of a way to take revenge now, it would not be in line with his personality. Therefore, when they approached the Darkness Continent, the Blood Sun Sorcerer directly attacked. The moment heunched this attack, the Blood Sun Sorcerer¡¯s figure disappeared into the void. The Holy Pdin, who was following behind the Blood Sun Sorcerer, felt his heart skip a beat and thought to himself, ¡®Oh no: As the Blood Sun Sorcerer obliterated the light mark and attacked at almost the same time, this caught the Holy Pdin off guard. ¡°Where did youe from? How dare you attack the Darkness Continent?¡± From the Darkness Continent, a pure ck pir of light directly destroyed the attack of the Blood Sun Sorcerer from the direction of the Church of Darkness. As soon as this voice containing terrifying power finished speaking, an old man in a gorgeous ck robe appeared in the sea area outside the Darkness Continent. The Holy Pdin did not have the chance to retreat immediately, he was instantly locked onto by the old man. ¡°Holy Church¡¯s Pdin of Light, how dare you barge into the sea area under the jurisdiction of the Church of Darkness alone? Are you looking down on the Church of Darkness?!¡± The breaking dawn sorcerer of the Church of Darkness had six golden great suns printed on his ck robe. He spoke to the Holy Pdin as he casually pped him. With the breaking dawn sorcerer¡¯s strength, he could naturally tell that someone else had attacked the Darkness Continent just now. But so what? It was not easy to find an opportunity to target the Holy Church. He could not let this matter go no matter what. As for the little pest just now, it was fine if he ran away. It was no big deal. ¡°Hmph, you don¡¯t have to make a fuss. I¡¯m here to hunt down heretics. I have no intention of targeting the Church of Darkness.¡± Seeing a huge energy palm grabbing towards him from the void, a dazzling holy light shot out from the Holy Pdin and blocked in the air. However, there was still a clear difference in strength between the two. Under the attack of the ck-robed old man, the holy light emitted by the Holy Pdin immediately dimmed. As soon as they started fighting, the Holy Pdin immediately realized that he was far from being a match for the old fellow opposite him. Therefore, he prepared to make his escape. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a little toote to run now. Why don¡¯t you take a look around you?¡± After realizing that the Holy Pdin was about to escape, the ck-robed old man said casually. Upon hearing this, he quickly looked around at his surroundings and his expression instantly turned grim. It turned out that there were a few more ck-robed existences around him. ¡°I advise you to surrender. Otherwise, you¡¯ll inevitably suffer more.¡± The ck-robed old man did not intend to kill this Holy Pdin and immediately added. If they killed a Pdin of the Holy Church rashly, the Holy Church would definitelyunch a counterattack. Therefore, the Church of Darkness nned to use this guy to disgust the Holy Church and get them to ask for a ransom. If he was an existence below breaking dawn sorcerer, it would not be a problem to kill him casually. After all, existences with thebat power of radiant moon sorcerers can at most be considered the mid high-levelbatants of the Holy Church, not the top-notch ones. However, the story was different for the Holy Pdin who had thebat power of a breaking dawn sorcerer. This was one of the topbat powers of the Holy Church. If he was really killed, the Light Pope would definitely carry the staff of light and personally visit the Darkness Continent. Despite seeing that the other party had already set up an inescapable around him, the Holy Pdin still did not choose to surrender. This was because he was not sure if these bustards had sneakily set up mirror sorcery in the dark. It wouldn¡¯t be a funny joke if words got out that he really surrendered without fighting and were imprinted by the other party with mirror sorcery.. Chapter 368 - 368: Mark and Raise First, Then Take Action 2 Chapter 368: Mark and Raise First, Then Take Action 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As a Holy Pdin, how could he stand the shame? He was the Holy Pdin. He knew that the Church of Darkness would not kill him. In the end, he chose to resist with his life. As for the result? As expected, the Pdin of Light, who had exhausted all his means, was still tightly tied up by the old fellows of the Church of Darkness and brought back to the prison in the church. ¡°High Priest, do we need to find the other guy?¡± At this moment, the old man who took the lead just now asked the existence in the dark hall in a low voice. ¡°There¡¯s no need. The enemy of an enemy is a friend. Since the other party is someone the Holy Church wants to capture, this is a good thing for us. We don¡¯t have to care about him.¡± ¡°Send a message to the Holy Church now. Tell them that their Holy Pdin has barged into the Darkness Continent for no reason and nned to steal the secrets of the Church of Darkness. Tell them I captured him on the spot. Have them send someone to free him.¡± The existence that the ck-robed old man had addressed as the High Priest directly used the Holy Pdin. In any case, the man was in his hands now, so he could naturally make up whatever crime he wanted. As for what the Holy Church thought, it was not within his consideration. ¡°Yes, High Priest. I¡¯ll do it now.¡± The ck-robed old man hurriedly agreed without asking anything else. When the Church of Darkness took action, the Blood Sun Sorcerer had already escaped from the sea area where the Church of Darkness was. He slowly heaved a sigh of relief. The Blood Sun Sorcerer did not want to know what was going on with that damned Holy Pdin. In that situation just now, the Blood Sun Sorcerer could only run with all his might. He did not dare to stay and see how things developed. In the sea area, the Blood Sun Sorcerer casually found a small run down ind and was resting there. He did not imagine that there was someone else staring at him from the void. That¡¯s right, the Blood Sun Sorcerer had shaken off everyone except Su Yu. The Blood Sun Sorcerer had temporarily shaken off the existence that had been hanging behind him. However, Su Yu was like a sticky candy. He followed closely behind the Blood Sun Sorcerer. At this moment, Su Yu was considering whether to attack the Blood Sun Sorcerer on the ind. With Su Yu¡¯s strength, the Blood Sun Sorcerer was naturally not his match. Even if the Blood Sun Sorcerer recovered hisbat strength at his peak, Su Yu could easily kill him if he wanted to. After thinking for a while, Su Yu decided to leave the other party alone and observe him for a while. After secretly nting the karmic seed on the other party, Su Yu controlled the Ghost Ship and left this area. The Blood Sun Sorcerer, who was hiding on the ind and relying on the power of faith that he had been collecting for the past half a year to begin repairing his soul power, inexplicably felt his heart palpitate. It was as if he had been targeted by something terrifying. This feeling instantly shocked the Blood Sun Sorcerer. He did not even bother to heal the injuries in his body and directly began to use sorcery methods to probe outwards. After checking around, the Blood Sun Sorcerer slowly heaved a sigh of relief. He thought that the feeling just now was because he was overly worried. Now that he sensed it again and realized that the special feeling that dissipated in a sh had disappeared, the Blood Sun Sorcerer directly sealed his small cave and prepared to go into seclusion to recuperate. At the same time, Su Yu had already left the sea area where the Blood Sun Sorcerer was. Now, he was calcting the visualization of Hetu and Luoshu in front of him. From the Blood Sun Sorcerer, Su Yu obtained some information that he wanted. It was the enemy of the gods, the evil god. To be honest, because the Hundred Races Continent was a remote region, the Blood Sun Sorcerer did not spread the faith of the evil god there. As for Su Yu, he usually tried his best not to deduce words rted to gods. Due to these reasons, Su Yu only found out some information about the evil god now. Now that he had obtained this news, Su Yu was wondering if he should help that fellow just now to develop the faith of the evil god. After thinking about it, Su Yu decided to add a bargaining chip to the Blood Sun Sorcerer. He would definitely be able to catch some fish if he cast the wide. However, he could not make a move on the Blood Sun Sorcerer for the time being. Su Yu¡¯s gaze was fixed on another fellow who was trying to be a mastermind. In a certain sea area, the mysterious ck-robed man was cursing in his heart. ¡®That idiot, the Blood Sun Sorcerer, doesn¡¯t knowhow to hide himself at all. Look at what happened now! The results of half a year of hard work were returned to before the liberation. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that keeping this idiot alive was useful, 1 would have killed him: From the beginning to the end, this existence who had always put himself under the ck robe was actually an old powerhouse who came from the same period as the Blood Sun Sorcerer. His strength was as high as an eight suns breaking dawn sorcerer, only below those nine suns breaking dawn sorcerers who were infinitely close to demigods. They could be considered the group of existences standing at the top of the pyramid in the god sea area. He had his eyes set on the Blood Sun Sorcerer entirely because he wanted to use the Blood Sun Sorcerer as an experiment to see what would happen if he interacted with the evil god. For example, the evil god summoning method in the hands of the Blood Sun Sorcerer was something he had thought of to obtain when the Blood Sun Sorcerer was alive. However, in the end, the Blood Sun Sorcerer failed to live up to his expectations and was beaten half to death by some old fellows. In the end, he dragged hisst breath to build an underground pce for himself and buried himself inside. It was also because of this that some of the thoughts of this existence died before he could get things started. Why didn¡¯t he think of using the other weak living beings to summon the evil god? This was because an evil god¡¯s will was not something that could be summoned just because one wanted to. Before reaching a certain level, even if one used a blood sacrifice method, they would not be able to connect to the wisps of thoughts emitted by the evil god. It was like an ant¡¯s prayer would never be answered by humans. Only slightlyrger kittens and puppies could attract the attention of humans. If one could casually summon the evil god¡¯s will, the cosmos where the gods were would have long been invaded by the evil god. It would not have been blocked in the outer realm of the cosmos. Fortunately, this old fellow knew that the Blood Sun Sorcerer would not die so easily. Therefore, he chose a ce to cultivate bitterly and wait for the Blood Sun Sorcerer to revive before implementing his n again. These old powers had plenty of time. What they wanted was stability. While waiting for the Blood Sun Sorcerer to revive, this existence did not simply sit and wait. From time to time, he would set up some backup ns in the god sea area. At this moment, Su Yu had rushed to his location. He carefully probed to obtain insight on the other party and could not help but frown slightly. Su Yu¡¯s own strength was not enough to take down an eight suns breaking dawn sorcerer. With his current strength, although he could fight across ranks, it was only at the level where he could easily beat a Pdin ¨C whosebat power was around that of a three suns breaking dawn sorcerer. Su Yu was not a match for a eight suns breaking dawn sorcerer unless he was willing to spend a semi-divine item to forcefully kill him. Therefore, Su Yu had to make a decision. Should he spend a semi-divine item to see if he could forcefully kill the other party and gamble for the treasure chest on his body? Or should he mark him first and deal with the other party when his strength increased? After thinking about it, Su Yu felt that simply destroying a semi-divine item to kill such an old power was still risky. If the other party managed to escape, it would be very troublesome. When a semi-divine item was unleashed to its limit, it had the power to kill these old powers, but it didn¡¯t mean that it could definitely kill them. These two points needed to be clearly distinguished. In the end, Su Yu could only vaguely use the karmic rules to leave a small mark. Then, he directly shuttled in the direction of Chaos Ind.. Chapter 369 - 369: The Pope Is Almost Infuriated to Death, Help to Encourage Chapter 369: The Pope Is Almost Infuriated to Death, Help to Encourage Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios On the other hand, this old power from the same era as the Blood Sun Sorcerer didn¡¯t realize that he had been marked by someone else. At this moment, he was still rushing towards the Blood Sun Sorcerer at an extremely fast speed. It was unknown what he nted in the Blood Sun Sorcerer¡¯s body that allowed him to lock onto the Blood Sun Sorcerer¡¯s location. Meanwhile, in the Holy Church on the Brilliance Continent, the bishop in charge of intelligence was almost angered to death when he received the news from the Church of Darkness. However, he could not make the decision on this matter. He could only let the Light Pope decide. ¡°Your Holiness, I¡¯ve received a piece of news about those guys from the Church of Darkness. This matter is of great importance and requires you to make a decision.¡± The bishop, who had rushed to the main hall of light, handed a piece of information to the pope on the main seat. At this, the Light Pope frowned slightly. What was it that made a bishop so flustered? He casually received the message and nced at it. After that, a terrifying power erupted from the Light Pope. At the same time, the Light Pope¡¯s expression turned ugly at a speed visible to the naked eye. ¡°Bastard, Kakashi is an idiot. How did he be a Holy Pdin? Even a pig is smarter than him.¡± After reading the contents of the message, the Light Pope could not suppress the anger in his heart. A Pdin of Light was actually captured by the Church of Darkness. If word got out, it would be an indelible stain on the Holy Church. However, scolding was one thing. The Pope could not bear to abandon a Pdin of Light. After all, there were only four Pdins in the Holy Church who wereparable to breaking dawn sorcerers. If he did not do anything, the other Pdins might think badly of him. ¡°Get the other Pdins and the red-robed archbishops toe and see me.¡± The Light Pope forcefully suppressed the anger in his heart and instructed with a dark expression. ¡°Yes, Your Holiness.¡± Sensing the terrifying aura that was about to erupt from the pope¡¯s body like a volcano, the bishop bent down and hurriedly left the hall. He was really afraid that the pope would vent his anger on him. Soon, the few Holy Pdins and the red-robed archbishops who received the order appeared in the hall of light. ¡°This is the message sent by the people from the Church of Darkness. Take a look at it.¡± After ncing at the people below, the Light Pope conjured the content of the message. When the higher-ups of the Holy Church saw the information that appeared, their expressions changed instantly. The Church of Darkness was simply pping their faces! They were so embarrassed that they were actually captured by the other party in their nest. At the same time, the three Pdins cursed the captured one in their hearts. Damn it, how stupid must he be to be imprisoned in the dungeon of the Church of Darkness? ¡°Your Holiness, the Church of Darkness has gone too far. I suggest we teach them a lesson.¡± One of the three Holy Pdins suddenly stepped forward and spoke. ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s easy to say. What do you have to beat them up with? Do you really think you can beat them with your power?¡± The Light Pope scolded angrily. It would have been better if this Pdin did not say this, but the Light Pope was even angrier at his words. ¡®As expected, these Pdins are all brainless. It seems like 1 have to stay away from them next time: Seeing that the Light Pope was furious, the group of red-robed archbishops looked down. They were all wily old slippery foxes. This was an embarrassment to the Pdins, but it had nothing to do with them. In any case, even if the sky copsed, there was still the pope holding it up. They suffered no loss from this matter. This group of old fellows had faked their expressions just now. They naturally knew how powerful the Church of Darkness was. It was ridiculous that a few new Holy Pdins who had never interacted with the Church of Darkness to boldly dere about beating them up. The Holy Pdin who was scolded by the Light Pope, felt that he was in a dilemma. He was scolded for making such a suggestion. He really didn¡¯t know what to do. Although he felt aggrieved, he did not dare to talk back to the pope. ¡°Archbishop Sith, please bring some men to fetch that piece of trash!¡± After calming down, the Light Pope said to the most experienced red-robed archbishop. ¡°Understood.¡± The red-robed archbishop named Sith agreed without any changes in his expression. In order to fetch the hostage from the Church of Darkness, the Light Pope naturally had to send someone with a high status. Otherwise, not only would they not be able to get him back, but they would also be humiliated. As for what the Holy Pdin said about beating up the Church of Darkness, the Light Pope had also thought about it. However, although the overall strength of the Church of Darkness was inferior to the Holy Church, they were not made of paper. It was easier said than done to beat the other party up. It wouldn¡¯t be wise to use up all their trump cards for the sake of one Holy Pdin. If both sides suffered heavy losses, it would allow the otherrge ns to take advantage of them.. Chapter 370 - 370: The Pope Is Almost Infuriated to Death, Help to Encourage 2 Chapter 370: The Pope Is Almost Infuriated to Death, Help to Encourage 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Light Pope still had his sanity, he would not do such a thing. If he really did that, it would cause a huge loss of the power of faith. He suspected that he would be directly killed by the God of Light. Therefore, the choice with the least loss was to lose some face and get archbishop Sith to bring something to redeem that fool. The Holy Church¡¯s decision was actuallypletely within the Dark Church¡¯s calctions. Otherwise, they would not have locked that Holy Pdin in the dungeon and waited for the Holy Church to redeem him. Sometimes, sworn enemies understood their opponents better. Soon, Archbishop Sith led a few red-robed bishops and teleported in the direction of the Darkness Continent. At the same time, Su Yu also returned to Chaos Ind. Su Yu¡¯s trip this time could not be considered fruitless. At the very least, he had set up a chess piece and marked a few preys. Sometimes, one had to look at the bigger picture to gain some perspectives. Su Yu did not continue to deduce information about the Blood Sun Sorcerer. Instead, he nned to continue promoting the development of the insect race. Compared to the insect race that had unlimited potential, the Blood Sun Sorcerer was just a small shrimp in Su Yu¡¯s fish pond. Then, Su Yu continued to move the fate and karmic threads of certainrge ns in the god sea area. Under the influence of the invisible karma and fate, the disciples of somerge ns chose to go to the sea area where the insect race was. The insect race that had developed for half a year was also extremely terrifying. Although there were no high-levelbatants like the breaking dawn sorcerers within their ranks, it was not a problem for the queen of the insect race to kill a breaking dawn sorcerer if she exhausted all her power. This was the terrifying aspect of these races with terrifying inheritances. After all, they all had superb potential. If they could not fight above their level, Su Yu wouldn¡¯t even regard them as an opponent. At this moment, although there weren¡¯t many high-levelbatants in the insect race, they had a lot of mid to low-levelbatants. Even thoserge factions in the sea area that had existed for hundreds of thousands of years did not dare to say that they could defeat the insect race with low-levelbat strength. At this moment, in the bottomless sea area where the insect ind was located, various huge insect races that contained terrifying energy were quietly hibernating in the seawater, waiting for the insect queen¡¯s orders. The energy fluctuations of theserge insects had all reached the king realm. Moreover, their number far exceeded the number of heroes on Su Yu¡¯s ind. That was normal. After all, they were a troop-exploding sect with inherited memories of the insect race. As long as there were sufficient resources, even god devouring insects could be created. Not to mention thebat troops that were like an assembly line. The insect race pursued extreme destructive power and survival power. Due to how fast they were created, their potential waspletely negligible. In any case, they could be recycled after the war. Currently, the insect race had almost dug up all the resources in the sea area where the insect ind was located. For example, the various energy ores at the bottom of the sea, as well as therge sea creatures and ores in the sea, all the resources that could be used had basically been excavated. Furthermore, it was a destructive excavation. Therefore, at this moment, the queen of the insect race was nning to develop outside this sea area. At the same time, she was hunting the living beings living in the god sea area. Only by obtaining the flesh and blood of more powerful living beings and the other party¡¯s genes could the insect race grow faster. Otherwise, it would be impossible for the queen of the insect race to develop so quickly. That was because the insect race walked the path of plunder. If they did not plunder, how could they produce troops at such a quick rate? Simply relying on luck was useless. Soon,rge numbers of insect races were advancing towards the other sea areas from the sea. From the looks of it, they wanted to conquer the entire god sea area. However, the queen of the insect race was not stupid. Her n was to build various insect race bases in the god sea area. Then, she would bombard them with points and finally sweep through them. In addition, she had to prepare a life-saving method first so that she could start all over again if she failed. This life-saving method was quite simple. It was to split out a soul from her main body and inject it into many eggs. Then, she would scatter them to various regions of the god sea area. At that time, even if she failed, there was a chance that she could be revived. It had to be said that the queen of the insect race¡¯s life-saving method was unparalleled. It was basically duplicating one¡¯s memories many times and injecting them into an insect egg. It was equivalent to forming many different individuals. If the queen of the insect race did not die, these eggs would naturally not have the chance to hatch. However, once the queen of the insect race died, these eggs would be activated. As for whether that egg could survive to the end, it was all up to fate. With such a method, even the gods living in the cosmos might let the queen of the insect race escape without knowing. Fortunately, it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem for Su Yu topletely kill her. After all, he had grasped the two shameless rules of karma and fate! If he really wanted to kill the queen of the insect race, he could just destroy her at the karmic level. An existence who had many life-saving techniques like her was most afraid of such a dimensional reduction attack. It waspletely unreasonable. No matter how many clones one had, they would all be destroyed along the karmic thread. At this moment, some prodigies of the various races, such as the fairies and the dragon men, felt that there were opportunities in the sea area, so they chose to go out and explore. Little did they know that this was all a situation that was secretly manipted by someone. It might be a little difficult for Su Yu to forcefully stir up the karmic threads of the breaking dawn sorcerers, but stirring up the prodigies who were slightly famous in therge ns was a piece of cake for him. At the same time, the abyssal demon Archimonde also set his sights on the variousrge ns in the sea area. If he wanted to increase his strength to the level of the gods as soon as possible, he had to hunt down some powerful existences. Then, he relied on devouring to grow. In the half a year after arriving at the god sea area, Archimonde relied on his secret hunting to grow extremely quickly. He had now reached the level of radiant moon sorcerer. ording to the level of the Abyss, he should be a Rank 8 Great Demon at this moment. If he advanced further, he would be a Rank 9 Great Demon. As for those above, they were demon lords that wereparable to demigods and demon overlords that wereparable to gods. In the abyss, there were also demon overlords that wereparable to true gods, as well as the even more terrifying abyss lords. With Archimonde¡¯s aptitude, if he was ced in the Abyss, he would grow smoothly and there would be no bottleneck before he reached demon overlord level. This was also why they said that the bloodlines of these top races were extremely abnormal and had a high upper limit. With a little effort, one could reach a height that ordinary living beings would never be able to reach in their lives. Currently, Archimonde was targeting the dragon race because the physique of the dragon race was much stronger than the physique of the fairies. The energy contained in their bodies was even more abundant for Archimonde. However, it was not easy to hunt the dragons because the dragons all lived on Dragon Ind. If there were no special circumstances, those guys would rather sleep on Dragon Ind thane out. The dragons in the god sea area were the kind of lizard dragons with tworge wings. They were not like the dragons in Su Yu¡¯s original world. Of course, since Archimonde dared to target the dragons, he naturally had his own methods. Never underestimate an abyssal demon with inherited memories. These guys often possessed powerful abilities. Otherwise, they would not have thebat power to fight across ranks like Su Yu. In any case, none of the people who could fight across ranks were easy to deal with.. Chapter 371 - 371: The Insect Race That Took the Initiative to Attack Chapter 371: The Insect Race That Took the Initiative to Attack Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As time slowly passed, the insect race troops sent by the queen of the insect race also began to expand crazily towards the entire god sea area. During this period, there would inevitably be conflicts with the native creatures of the god sea area. However, with the insect race¡¯s sea of insects strategy, a race that wasn¡¯t guarded by an expert could not escape the insect race¡¯s hunt at all. Some small races onnd ¨C as well as the sea creatures in the sea area ¨C did not even have time to spread the news before their entire race became food for the insect race. Meanwhile, in the variousrge ns, some prodigies of therge ns who had left their ns to train in the sea area after Su Yu stirred up karma were also surrounded by the insect race. ¡°Damn it, what are these disgusting things? There isn¡¯t any information about these things in this sea!¡± A certain prodigy of the fairy race was looking around him with an extremely ugly expression. He had already been surrounded by thebat troops of the insect race. Moreover, they were attacking him. The strength of this fairy prodigy was at the level of a three stars morning star sorcerer. Among the younger generation of the fairies, he could indeed be considered a prodigy. However, in the face of the suicidal attack of the insect race, he was already starting to feel a little overwhelmed. Faced with this situation, this fairy prodigy could only choose to fight to the end because he would not be able to break through the insect race¡¯s blockade. At this moment, a small insect that could block spiritual power perception had already quietly attached itself to the fairy prodigy¡¯s defensive energy shield. This kind of insect was none other than the energy sucking insect developed by the insect race. It was specially targeted towards energy shields. As the first energy sucking insect appeared, arge number of energy sucking insects were quickly thrown towards the energy shield of the fairy prodigy. ¡°Damn it.¡± The fairy prodigy sensed that the energy in his body was depleting greatly. Moreover, he also discovered the energy sucking insect that was attached to the surface of his body. Although it was very difficult to detect this thing with his spiritual power, the fairy prodigy was not blind. After all, there were so many of them. ¡°What the hell is this?¡± The fairy prodigy was circting the power in his body in an attempt to stop the invasion of the energy sucking insects. On the other hand, he was also constantly trying to kill the energy sucking insects that were attached to his energy shield. If this continued, he would definitely be headed to death. However, the insect race¡¯sbat troops were not to be trifled with. Naturally, they would not foolishly wait as the fairy prodigy killed the energy sucking insects. At this moment, arge number of self-destructing insects keptunching suicidal energy explosions at the fairy prodigy. These energy impacts had little effect on the energy sucking insects. As long as it did not exceed their limit, it was impossible to destroy them. To the fairy prodigy, this was simply like a life-threatening bomb. Apanied by the self-destruction and the continuous energy suction of arge number of self-destructing insects, the energy shield around the fairy prodigy¡¯s body was finally broken. At this moment, a terrifying insect that was hiding among therge number of insect races attacked. With lightning speed, it pierced through the chest of the fairy prodigy before he could even react. Then, arge number of tentacles on its body began to continuously absorb the energy in the fairy prodigy¡¯s body. ¡°All!¡± The fairy prodigy was in intense pain. His mental strength, blood energy, and energy were being continuously extracted. He finally could not help but shout in pain. At this moment, the fairy prodigy¡¯s heart was filled with fear, anger, despair, and various other emotions. ¡°If you want my life, you have to pay the price.¡± The fairy prodigy knew that he might not be able to escape death, made a very courageous choice and nned to self-destruct to protect his dignity. Unfortunately, if he had done this earlier, he could have sessfully self-destructed. Now that his body was almost covered with all kinds of insects, this fairy prodigy could not even mobilize the energy in his body. How could he perish with the insect race! ¡°No.¡± After noticing this situation, this fairy prodigy wentpletely crazy. In the face of the other party¡¯s desperate struggle, the insect race showed no mercy at all. About five minutester, the fairy prodigy hadpletely disappeared from the sea area. Good lord, he was turned into a pile of dust and was scattered with the wind. After killing this fairy prodigy, therge number of insects went back into the sea again. The insects that had been modified by the queen of the insect race could basically fight onnd, sea, and air. In addition, there were arge number of logistical insects and also insects with special abilities. In any case, creatures ranked below radiant moon sorcerers would not be able to escape death if they encountered the insect race¡¯s main army. If one were surrounded by these guys, there would be no way out. Even those who had mastered the spatial rules would not be able to escape if they were slightly weaker. This was because among the insects with special abilities, there was a spatial insect that specialized in sealing the void. This was also the reason why the fairy prodigy could not escape no matter what. As time passed, arge number of prodigies of various races were continuously killed. Theserge ns also gradually received the news.. Chapter 372 - 372: The Insect Race That Took the Initiative to Chapter 372: The Insect Race That Took the Initiative to Attack 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the City of Fairies of the Fairy Continent, the Fairy Empress¡¯ expression was extremely ugly. Recently, the City of Fairies had already received news after another that the fairies in various ces had been murdered. The Life Seeds of some prodigies who had gone out to travel had also dissipated. Under such circumstances, how could the Fairy Empress still sit still? Although the casualties of these fairies were not considered a serious injury to the entire fairies, ording to the current situation, there must be some existence targeting the fairies from behind the scenes. Otherwise, how could things be so coincidental? At the thought of this, the Fairy Empress immediately gathered the few higher-ups of the fairy race who weren¡¯t in seclusion. After all the fairy higher-ups arrived at the Fairy Hall, the Fairy Empress, who was sitting in the main seat, spoke with a dark expression. ¡°1 believe you have all heard the news that has been spreading like wildfire in the race recently! Tell me your opinions!¡± As soon as the Fairy Empress finished speaking, the First Elder of the fairy race immediately replied. ¡°1 think there¡¯s a high probability that it¡¯s the doing of those heretics who are dissatisfied with the gods. Haven¡¯t there been rumors of evil god believers resurfacing recently? Of course, this is only one of the possibilities. There¡¯s another possibility, which is that there¡¯s an existence deliberately targeting our fairy race.¡± ¡°1 agree with the First Elder.¡± After the First Elder spoke, the others expressed their opinions. ¡°1¡¯11 give you ten days to find out what¡¯s going on behind this matter,¡± After some thought, the Fairy Empress gave her instructions. The Fairy Empress had to investigate this matter clearly. Otherwise, the fairy race would be treated as soft persimmons that outsiders could crush whenever they wanted. However, as the Fairy Empress, she naturally would not personally take action. Just like the Light Pope of the Holy Church and the High Priest of Darkness of the Church of Darkness, she only needed to oversee the headquarters. Although the overall strength of the fairies was slightly weaker than the Holy Church and the Church of Darkness, they were not to be trifled with. If they really went all out, there was basically no existence other than a fewrge races that could defeat them. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Their superior was one of the ten High-Level Gods, the Goddess of Nature! Meanwhile, the queen of the insect race had already used a special method to sink the entire insect ind into the sea. Although it was not like Su Yu¡¯s Chaos Ind, which could freely float and go into the water, the insect queen had already transformed the insect ind into a hard fortress with arge amount of the insect race¡¯s biological technology. If a breaking dawn sorcerer ranked under three suns barged in rashly, he would be severely injured even if he did not die. Moreover, the insects that had absorbed the genes of the prodigies of the various races rushed back to the insect ind at an extremely fast speed and sent all the energy and genes in their bodies to the insect nest. After receiving these genes and energy, the insect queen began to undergo new updates and modifications, preparing to produce stronger insect races. As the mastermind behind the series of events in the sea area, Su Yu naturally knew about this. After all, he still had spies on the insect ind. After seeing the insect queen¡¯s n, Su Yu had no choice but to agree that there was really no way to deal with this explosive force. Other than relying on brute strength to crush them, he could only find the insect¡¯s nest and destroy the insect queen. Otherwise, it would be useless to just exterminate the insect race in the sea area. The other party could casually build a soldier mass-production base. With sufficient energy, they could produce arge number of insect races within minutes. Su Yu¡¯s Recruitment Tavern actually had the same effect as the insect nest. That was, he could recruit soldiers by consuming energy. However, in terms of cost-performance ratio, there was a huge difference between the two. Let¡¯s put it this way! The energy Su Yu spent to recruit a Purple Gold Rank soldier was enough for the insect race to create dozens or morebat insect races. There was noparison in terms of numbers between the two. In addition, in terms of mining the sea area¡¯s energy, Su Yu¡¯s methods were far inferior to professionals like the insects. Fortunately, Su Yu did not develop the path of mass producing soldiers. Otherwise, he would definitely be tortured to death by the other party. Su Yu casually divined and felt that it was suitable to go out and look for opportunity. With a thought, he disappeared from Chaos Ind. Meanwhile, variousrge ns sent out an expert to lead a team to investigate the situation in the sea area. There was an old acquaintance among them, the Holy Pdin who had just been freed by archbishop Sith. In order to redeem himself, this guy directly requested to lead the pdins to inspect the sea area. Regarding this, the Light Pope thought about it and finally agreed to give him a chance to redeem himself. At this moment, the Holy Pdin Avery had already brought a group of gold, silver, and bronze pdins to the sea area where the insect race had been. ncing at the bottomless seawater below, Avery casually sent out a light of adjudication in all directions. Instantly, some fine traces appeared in the air. After seeing these dense traces, Avery frowned. From these traces, Avery obtained some clues, there was a sizable race in this sea area. ¡°Split up and let the gold pdin lead the team. You¡¯ll be in charge of surveying this sea area. Report immediately if you find anything.¡± There was a blinking light power in his eye. Avery finally chose to split up and investigate to see if he could find anything useful. Following Avery¡¯s order, this cavalry regiment instantly dispersed in all directions. Avery¡¯s pdin army was made up of 100 bronze pdinsparable to orange-robed sorcerers, 30 silver pdinsparable to morning star sorcerers, and five gold pdinsparable to radiant moon sorcerers. In the god sea area, the strength of this group of pdins could not be underestimated. If they fought head-on, the insects might be beaten into a sieve. After all, the number of high-levelbatants in the insect race was still insufficient. Once the strength of the insect race advanced to the level of a breaking dawn sorcerer, true disaster would befall the god sea area. At that time, unless the gods personally came to the god sea area, it would be very difficult to do anything to the insect queen. However, there was one thing. The gods couldn¡¯t personally descend. At most, they could only send down an avatar to unleash strengthparable to the strongest demigod. This was the rule of the god sea area. Even the God of Light and the other High-Level Gods could not disobey it. Otherwise, the living beings in the sea area would have no chance of bing gods. To put it bluntly, the mysterious power that enveloped the entire god sea area still had the final say. In its eyes, god should only be slightlyrger than an ant. Su Yu called this mysterious power the heavenlyw. Therefore, Su Yu was basically conscientiously increasing his power of luck to obtain the favor of the sea area¡¯s heavenlyw. Going along with the heavens was much morefortable than going against the heavens. Su Yu would not do such a stupid thing. Wasn¡¯t it courting death to think of harming the other party every day in their own territory? As long as Su Yu raised hisbat strength to the point where he could attack the strongest demigod, Su Yu was confident that even if the gods sent their avatars down, he would be able tond a few hits. At this time, Avery was inspecting the sea area. He focused his gaze and his hand made a grabbing motion towards the seawater below. In an instant, a huge energy palm swept up arge seawater and floated it in the air. In the seawater that Avery swept up, there were a few smaller insects with strange appearances.. Chapter 373 - 373: Deliberately Framing the Church of Darkness Chapter 373: Deliberately Framing the Church of Darkness Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Looking at the ferocious insects, Avery could not help but frown. The energy reaction of these things was pitifully weak to Avery. Despite that, Avery vaguely felt a trace of fear when he looked at these insect races. Instinct told Avery that the series of events happening in this sea region were rted to these ugly creatures. After casually killing a few insects, Avery¡¯s spiritual thought prated deep into the sea, wanting to see what else was in the deep water. One hundred meters, two hundred meters¡­ ten thousand meters. As Avery¡¯s thoughts continued to spread, he finally witnessed a shocking scene. In the depths of the sea, there were arge number of ferocious-looking terrifying creatures that looked like war machines. Furthermore, the energy reactions of those creatures were not inferior to the golden-robed sorcerers. The stronger creatures were evenparable to orange-robed sorcerers. This discovery caused Avery¡¯s scalp to go numb. The number of these creatures in the sea was unimaginable. If there were only a few hundred or a few thousand of them, Avery would not care. However, with the production speed of the insect soldiers, how could it only be counted in the thousands! Any of their small army would have at least tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of soldiers. At this time, the special insects in this insect army seemed to have sensed Avery¡¯s spiritual thought. They directly sent out a special warning message. Even if the other races intercepted this special frequency of information, it would be very difficult to analyze it. This was the exclusivenguage of the insects. In an instant, arge number of insect races began to spread out. Avery was shocked when saw this scene through his spiritual perception. These ugly creatures could actually detect his spiritual thoughts, they were definitely not simple. Thinking of this, Avery turned his spiritual thought into a huge spiritual palm. He nned to capture these insects. Against Avery¡¯s attack, many insect race members could not escape in time and were captured. After capturing some insects, Avery used a special secret technique to inform the other pdins to gather at his side. After all the pdins arrived, Avery pointed at the insects that were trapped with his power. ¡°Do you see these creatures behind me? After my careful investigation, these are the culprits who caused the sea area to tremble. Now, everyone, enter the sea and kill these creatures.¡± Avery was wary of the insect race. Therefore, he directly gave the order to kill. ¡°Understood.¡± Facing Avery¡¯s orders, the group of gold, silver, and bronze pdins quickly replied in a booming voice. In response, Avery waved his hand, indicating that they could begin. Hence, a group of pdins dived into the sea and began to search for traces of the insect race. Meanwhile, the insect queen also obtained the information about the insect army¡¯s encounter through the special frequency. ¡°Pdins from the Holy Church.¡± The insect queen immediately recognized those guys afterparing them in the database. In this half a year¡¯s time, the insect queen did not only focus on mass producing troops in the god sea area. The insect queen had also sent some highly intelligent insects to infiltrate the various continents to collect information about the various races in the sea area. Therefore, there were records of the Holy Church¡¯s pdins in their database. The insect queen had nted many continents with her insect spies. As an insect queen with inherited memories, she naturally could create parasitic insects that could control other living beings. Therefore, she had secretly infiltrated many races. In this aspect, the insect race¡¯s infiltration speed was much faster than Su Yu¡¯s. As long as the parasitic insect that had been carefully modified by the insect queen ate the brain of that living being, she could perfectly obtain any information from them. Other than the fact that their strength would be slightly reduced from when they were alive, the rest would not be affected. However, with the insect queen¡¯s current strength, she could at most develop parasitic insects around the king realm. To develop higher ranked parasitic insects, she still needed to improve her strength further. In addition, although these parasitic insects had extremely terrifying abilities, they had a fatal weakness. Their defense was weak. Even a golden-robed sorcerer could easily kill these king-level parasites. These parasitic insect racespletely relied on the help of other insects to perfectly parasitize living beings of the same level as them. After reading the information sent back by the insect army, the insect queen¡¯s expression instantly became a little ugly. Although she knew that expanding outwards would attract the attention of the otherrge factions, the insect queen did not expect the other party toe so quickly. Fortunately, this was well within her expectations. Therefore, after the insect queen calmed down, she directly issued an order to self-destruct ormit suicide to those who were caught.. Chapter 374 - 374: Deliberately Framing the Church of Darkness 2 Chapter 374: Deliberately Framing the Church of Darkness 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Once this order from the insect queen was sent out, some of the weaker pdins got extremely unlucky. Originally, they had been killing insects in the water, but these creatures seemed to have gone crazy. All of them rushed over and self-destructed. Who could stand this? The silver pdin and the gold pdin fared fine. The self-destruction of the low-rank insect race did not have a huge impact on them. It was just that the bronze pdins were suffering. Of course, it did not mean that the silver pdin did not face any danger when facing the insect race. There were still some special insects and stronger insects that could cause harm to them. But so far, the pdins had yet to suffer any casualties. Otherwise, Avery, who had been paying attention to the sea area from the air, would not be able to sit still. At this moment, Avery did not personally take action. He was prepared to use these creatures to train the pdins and test theirbat strength. This was because it was quite difficult to mobilize the pdins under normal circumstances. After all, in the god sea area ¨C other than somerge factions like the Church of Darkness ¨C there were no other small factions that dared to disobey the authority of the Holy Church. Thus, as long as there were no casualties, Avery decided not to attack. Meanwhile, Su Yu, who had been strolling out, drove the Ghost Ship to this sea area. When he saw Avery floating in the air, Su Yu¡¯s eyes could not help but flicker with passion. A Holy Pdin was worth fighting! Moreover, the other party¡¯s strength was not too strong. He was onlyparable to a three suns breaking dawn sorcerer. If Su Yu went all out, even if he could not instantly kill the other party, he did not need to expend too much strength to do so. [Feather Race] Name: Avery Realm: Holy Pdin Treasure Chest: ¡ï¡ï Breaking Dawn Treasure Chest. After carefully observing, Su Yu decided to attack the birdman floating in the sky. After mobilizing the Ghost Ship¡¯s power to the maximum, Su Yu controlled it to crash into Avery. It was very simple and crude. The power that Ghost Ship could unleash at the moment was already very terrifying. Although it could not suppress high rank breaking dawn sorcerers, it was not a big problem to suppress existences below three suns. Otherwise, Su Yu would not have thought of attacking Avery. Avery was truly unlucky! If he was slightly stronger, reaching the strength of a four suns breaking dawn sorcerer, perhaps Su Yu would not have attacked him. With Su Yu¡¯s personality, he would not make a move unless he was 99% confident. For example, if he went up with a 67% chance of sess, the risk was too high and it was easy to fail. As Avery was floating in the air, he suddenly felt a sense of fear, as if something bad was about to happen. This feeling instantly made Avery alert. However, he did not think too far. Instead, he kept scanning the surface of the sea, wary that danger woulde from the sea. At this moment, Su Yu, who was piloting the Ghost Ship, crashed into Avery. In this short moment, even the Holy Pdin Avery could not react in time. After all, Ghost Ship was much faster than him. Fortunately, Avery was a Holy Pdin, he could not be so easily killed by a ship. Su Yu¡¯s attack had at most injured him, but he was still far from death. But after being targeted by Su Yu, it was only a matter of time before he died. Before Avery could figure out what was going on, Ghost Ship expanded and directly dragged Avery into its internal space. At this moment, he was blocking off Avery¡¯s means of retreat. As Avery was sucked into the internal space of Ghost Ship, he was filled with anger. As a Holy Pdin, he was actually ambushed. This was a great humiliation. ¡°Break!¡± Avery sensed that he was no longer in the sea area and he waved a pir of light towards the pitch ck space. After this attack, Avery was shocked to find that his own attack was lengthening infinitely. With Su Yu¡¯s rules of space and the power of Ghost Ship, as long as Avery¡¯s attacks could not break through the spatial limit set by Su Yu, all his attacks would be useless. It was like locking an ordinary person in a special cage. If they could not break out of the cage, they would never be able to escape. Moreover, Su Yu could not allow Avery to attack freely. Before he could attack again, Su Yu revealed his Great Sun Golden Body and charged towards him. Under the suppression of space, Avery could not keep up with Su Yu¡¯s speed, he immediately took an uppercut and was sent flying. ¡°Damn heretic, how dare you attack the noble Holy Pdin? You will definitely be judged.¡± ¡°Hehe, Avery, you idiot. You have offended the Church of Darkness. Today will be the day you die.¡± Facing Avery¡¯s words, an extremely pure power of darkness erupted from Su Yu¡¯s body. He nned to frame the Church of Darkness. As for whether the other party believed him or not, Su Yu would have a way to make him believe it. Sensing the dark power that erupted from Su Yu¡¯s body, as well as the words that came out of his mouth, Avery was truly dumbfounded. ¡°Who are you?¡± After processing this information, Avery went crazy. At this moment, Avery did not know that many special rules were distorting his will and perception. Su Yu did not say anything in response to his question, he allowed Avery to make up his own conclusion. Avery, who was forced to retreat again and again, could not help but panic. In the end, Avery¡¯s soul was forcefully pulled out of his body with Su Yu¡¯s terrifying power. ¡°Bastard of the Church of Darkness, how dare you attack me. His Holiness will avenge me.¡± Avery¡¯s soul used hisst bit of strength to shout this sentence. He was directly suppressed into the sea of illusions by Su Yu. In addition, Su Yu also received a message from Avery. Su Yu specially gave Avery a chance to produce this message. Otherwise, how could he frame the Church of Darkness? However, this message could not be released yet. Su Yu had to deal with the other pdins first. With a thought, he controlled the power of karma and the power of fate. After destroying the traces he left behind, Su Yu began to capture the pdins who were still in the sea. These gold, silver, and bronze pdins could not resist Su Yu¡¯s attacks at all. After all, even their superior could not escape from Su Yu¡¯s demonic ws, let alone them. While capturing these pdins, Su Yu deliberately disyed the power of darkness that the Church of Darkness possessed in front of the insect race. Then, he deliberately obliterated most of it, leaving only an insignificant trace in the seawater. Su Yu was really quite good at ying tricks. Soon, the 135 Pdins were all defeated by Su Yu. Some of the weaker souls were already on the verge of destruction. After dealing with these matters, Su Yu patted his own back and left this sea area. But before leaving, Su Yu sent Avery¡¯s message. Meanwhile, the insect queen had a special feeling. After discovering that the pdins in that sea area were actually attacked by someone else, she was instantly at a loss. For a moment, she could not figure out what was going on. However, through some information sent back, as well as some information she obtained, four words instantly popped up in the insect queen¡¯s mind. ¡°The Church of Darkness.¡± It couldn¡¯t be helped. Su Yu¡¯s disguise was too simr. No one would believe that he wasn¡¯t from the Church of Darkness just based on that pure power of darkness.. Chapter 375 - 375: Targeting the Church of Darkness as a Chapter 375: Targeting the Church of Darkness as a Suspect, Using a Semi-Divine Artifact Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Could it be that there was a huge conflict between the Holy Church and the Church of Darkness, and then the existence of the Church of Darkness started to kill the Pdins of the Holy Church?¡± At this moment, the insect queen¡¯s imagination could not help but run wild. The insect queen had never thought of whether there were other existences that dared to plot against the Holy Church and the Church of Darkness from behind the scenes. This was because in the god sea area, the two Churches were the strongest. The otherrge factions probably did not have the guts to scheme against these two behemoths at the same time! Under normal circumstances, that was indeed the case. Under the circumstances where the gods did not appear, the Holy Church and the Church of Darkness were simply the big boss and second boss in the god sea area. No one could surpass them. However, with Su Yu¡¯s meddling, this situation was already silently turning around. There was a saying that went: I¡¯m not afraid of thieves, but I¡¯m afraid of thieves coveting me.¡¯ Those who were being schemed againstpletely had no idea of what was going on. How could they not fall into Su Yu¡¯s trap? On the other side, the High Priest in the Church of Darkness suddenly had a bad feeling. At the level of the High Priest of Darkness, something must have happened for him to have such a special feeling. At the thought of this, the High Priest of Darkness was instantly unhappy. Originally he had ridiculed those guys from the Holy Church and even extorted a lot of resources from them. The High Priest of Darkness was actually very happy. Now that this had suddenly happened, he felt a little ufortable. Because he was a little uneasy, the High Priest of Darkness called the second-inmand of the Church of Darkness over and asked him to check if anything major had happened in the sea area. Otherwise, the High Priest would not be able to sleep well. Meanwhile, the message that Su Yu had specially sent flew towards the Holy Church at an extremely fast speed. It was just unknown how effective Su Yu¡¯s method of framing would be. At this moment, Su Yu had already used his fastest speed to choose a nameless sea area. There was no hurry to return to Chaos Ind. Su Yu nned to digest some resources first. There were so many Feather Race souls. If he did not digest them soon, he would have indigestion. Among them, Su Yu did not care much about the treasure chests from the bronze pdins. As for the silver pdins, theirbat power wasparable to morning star sorcerers. The treasure chests that they dropped were somewhat more enhanced. To Su Yu, it was not bad. It could speed up the improvement of his strength. As for chief, it was the five gold pdins and Avery, the Holy Pdin. These six fellows were the highest-level existences that Su Yu had captured so far. As time slowly passed, the Holy Church in the distant Brilliance Continent finally received Avery¡¯s message. When a red-robed bishop intercepted this message and read it, his expression changed drastically. Then, the red-robed bishop rushed towards the Light Hall at the fastest speed in his life. ¡°Your Holiness, something bad has happened, Avery is in trouble.¡± At this moment, the red-robed bishop who had rushed to the Hall of Light did not even have the time to bow to the pope. ¡°What happened to him again?¡± Hearing the red-robed bishop below say that Avery was in trouble again, the Light Pope felt furious for some reason. Avery, that pig-headed fellow, had already made the Holy Church lose face in front of those guys from the Church of Darkness. What was he up to now? ¡°Pdin Avery seems to have been attacked by the Church of Darkness. This is the message I received.¡± Upon hearing the pope¡¯s cold words, the red-robed bishop hurriedly presented the information sphere. ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing this, the Light Pope¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly. After quickly enveloping the information sphere with his power, the Light Pope sent a thought into it. ¡°Your Holiness, please avenge me, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s a fellow suspected to be from the Church of Darkness who attacked us.¡± After reading the message in the sphere, an extremely terrifying pressure instantly erupted from the Light Pope¡¯s body. ¡°Good, very good. I¡¯ve been in charge of the Holy Church for so long, but I have never seen someone who dares to attack our Holy Church¡¯s pdins.¡± At this moment, the Light Pope roared furiously. When the Light Pope¡¯s pressure erupted, many figures immediately appeared in the hall. These were all attracted by the power emitted by the Light Pope. ¡°Your Holiness, what happened?¡± Archbishop Sith, who was the second-inmand of the Holy Church, hurriedly asked in a low voice when he saw the angry Light Pope. ¡°See for yourself!¡± Hearing Sith¡¯s words, the Light Pope snorted angrily and threw the information sphere in his hand at him. After using his power to absorb the information sphere and read its contents, Sith¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. ¡°Your Holiness, 1 am willing to personally investigate the matter regarding Pdin Avery. If it is really done by the Church of Darkness, I will make them pay with their blood.¡± After calming down, Archbishop Sith directly requested. To be honest, Archbishop Sith felt that the Church of Darkness would not do such a thing. Therefore, he was prepared to investigate this matter thoroughly.. Chapter 376 - 376: Targeting the Church of Darkness as a Chapter 376: Targeting the Church of Darkness as a Suspect, Using a Semi-Divine Artifact 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Mm, there is something fishy about this, go to the sea area where Avery had gone to investigate!¡± The Light Pope, who had also calmed down, waved his hand tiredly. ¡°Yes, Your Holiness.¡± Upon hearing this, Sith immediately responded. They had to investigate this matter clearly, they could not directly attack the Church of Darkness just because of Avery¡¯s message, unless they had concrete evidence. The Light Pope and the red-robed archbishop were both old powers who had lived for gods knew how long, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t be fooled so easily. Therefore, to frame someone, Su Yu sometimes had to rely on luck. Soon, Archbishop Sith led a few red-robed bishops towards the sea area where Avery had carried out his mission. Not long after, a few red-robed figures appeared in the sea area where Avery had transmitted the message. Upon arriving, Archbishop Sith tapped his finger lightly in the air. Instantly, a terrifying power of light began to spread towards the sea area with him as the center. Under the influence of this power, Archbishop Sith frowned slightly. Then, he casually grabbed at the sea area below. Immediately, Archbishop Strength extracted a subtle power of darkness from the sea. After carefully sensing this strand of power of darkness, Archbishop Sith¡¯s expression turned slightly ugly. This was because he could indeed sense the aura of the Church of Darkness from this strand of power. Furthermore, this strand of power of darkness was extremely pure. However, this alone was not enough for Archbishop Sith to conclude that Avery and the other Pdins were in trouble because they were attacked by the Church of Darkness. ¡°Spread out and capture some sea creatures in the sea area. I want to see if I can find any clues from them.¡± Sith casually sealed the power of darkness in his hand, turned around and instructed the other red-robed bishops beside him. ¡°Yes.¡± The red-robed bishops instantly dispersed. However, what made the red-robed bishops frown was that this sea was like a dead sea. Their spiritual thoughts had already prated hundreds of meters into the sea, but they did not find any traces of the sea creatures. When she realized that the Church of Darkness might have attacked the Holy Church¡¯s pdins, the insect queen gave the orders to the insects in this sea region to disperse and escape. If they encountered an opponent they could not defeat, they were to directly self-destruct. Hence, some of the stronger insects quickly left this area before Archbishop Sith and his group arrived. However, not all insects had that speed. Therefore, there were still some extremely well-hidden insects in the sea area where Archbishop Sith and his group were. With the carpet search of the red-robed bishops, it was probably only a matter of time before they discovered these insects. The insect queen had alreadye up with a countermeasure regarding these insects. Some of the remaining ones had witnessed the scene of the pdins being captured. Therefore, the insect queen had deliberately left a portion of the insects behind so that the people from the Holy Church would discover them. Then, they would target the Church of Darkness. As the red-robed bishops went deeper, they quickly discovered many insects. It was not until they reached the bottom of the sea that a few red-robed bishops returned to Archbishop Sith¡¯s side with arge number of weak insects. ¡°Archbishop, this sea area is a little strange. There are no other sea creatures in it, only these strange creatures.¡± A bishop who had used his powers to imprison the insect race in the air spoke to Sith solemnly. ¡°Search the souls of these creatures and see if we can obtain some information from them.¡± After ncing at the ferocious-looking insects, Archbishop Sith instructed. Upon hearing this, the red-robed bishops immediately probed the numerous insects with the spiritual thoughts. When the red-robed bishops invaded their minds, many weak insects self-destructed on the spot. The slightly stronger insects couldst a little longer. However, the insects¡¯ memories were very iplete. There were only a few scattered memories that were deliberately left behind by the insect queen. The insect queen naturally knew that powerful beings knew how to search souls. Therefore, she dared to leave these insects here because she had naturally made a foolproof n. Otherwise, if someone found information about the insects from their memories, wouldn¡¯t that be asking for trouble? At this moment, the red-robed bishops who were constantly reading the memories of the insect race and Archbishop Sith were frowning. From the scattered memories of these insects, they realized that these creatures were very simple. They were not much different from other wild beasts in the sea. Other than eating, they only ate. They did not possess any intelligence at all. In addition, other than some information about eating and reproduction, there was no other useful information in their memories. ¡°Archbishop, I¡¯ve found something.¡± A red-robed bishop suddenly said. Upon hearing this voice, Sith¡¯s figure appeared in front of the red-robed bishop in the next second. ¡°From this creature¡¯s memories, I saw a scene it witnessed while hiding in a coral reef.¡± Upon hearing this, Sith¡¯s huge spiritual power directly invaded the body of the insect race that had yet to die. In the next second, a very blurry scene appeared in Sith¡¯s mind. In the sea where visibility was extremely low, an existence wearing a strange mask was capturing a bronze pdin. There was no follow-up scene. After Sith finished reading this memory, the insect in front of him directly exploded. In the end, when all the insect race memories were checked, Sith¡¯s expression was very cold. This was because after reading all the information of the insect race, Sith did not discover anything other than that blurry memory. However, this also deepened Sith¡¯s suspicion of the Church of Darkness. However, he was not 100% sure. He could only say that he was suspicious. Then, the otherrge ns were also listed as suspects. Of course, there were also some old fellows who believed in evil gods that were within Sith¡¯s range of spection. ¡°Let¡¯s return to the Holy Church first.¡± Seeing that there were no more clues, Sith did not intend to stay here for long. Instead, he chose to return to the Holy Church. He nned to ask the pope to use the power of the semi-divine item. Although Sith was a little concerned about these strange creatures in this sea area, he did not think too much about them. After all, these creatures were pitifully weak and were not worth his attention. To Sith, the most important thing now was to find out who was behind Avery¡¯s disappearance. If this matter was not investigated properly, not only would the entire Holy Church lose face, but their prestige in the god sea area would also drop by a level. This was something that the Holy Church could not tolerate. When Sith returned to the Hall of Light with the red-robed bishops, the Holy Pdin, who was sitting on the main seat, spoke to Sith in a low voice. ¡°Sith, did you find any clues?¡± ¡°Your Holiness, the enemy is quite cunning. In that sea area, I only found some traces of the power of darkness. In addition, from the memories of the nearby sea creatures, I discovered someone wearing a ck robe and a strange mask. There are no other clues.¡± ¡°Therefore, I want to ask Your Holiness to use that semi-divine artifact and see if you can obtain some other clues from the strand of power of darkness in my hand.¡± After saying this, Sith directly took out the trace of power of darkness that he had extracted from the sea area. After seeing the power of darkness in Sith¡¯s hand, the Light Pope¡¯s expression also turned a little solemn. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll use the Light Wheel once..¡± Chapter 377 - 377: Laws Fragment, Requesting the God to Chapter 377: Laws Fragment, Requesting the God to Descent Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Light Pope could only choose to use the trump card of the Holy Church ¨C the semi-divine artifact. This was because Sith had not found much information after he had personally taken action. Therefore, there was no need to dy any longer. Then, a dazzling wheel slowly floated in the air above the Light Pope. This Light Wheel was a semi-divine artifact bestowed by the God of Light to the Light Pope. It could be used for deduction and to suppress negative forces. It could be considered a special support-type semi-divine artifact. The moment the Light Pope activated it, a pure white light on the Light Wheel shone directly on the trace of power of darkness in Sith¡¯s hand. The Light Pope nned to use this strand of power of darkness as a catalyst to deduce what kind of existence had attacked the pdins. Soon, the floating Light Wheel began to spin. At the same time, a special power filled the air. Meanwhile, in a certain sea area, Su Yu was calmly obliterating the souls of the pdins. He could not help but frown slightly. This was because Su Yu sensed a special power that wanted to spy on him. At this, he used the karmic rules and rules of fate to addyers of protection to himself. At the same time, he used the dark aura he had captured from the Church of Darkness to confuse the wisp of spying power. Su Yu did not even need to think about where this power came from. Other than the Holy Church, no one should be able to deduce about him. When the Light Wheel¡¯s power came into contact with the dark aura set up by Su Yu, words began to appear in the Holy Church. The result of this deduction: Church of Darkness. When they saw the words, the atmosphere in the Great Hall of Light instantly became extremely oppressive. The Light Pope¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. ¡®Damn it, what are those guys from the Church of Darkness doing? Are they trying to start a war of faith in the sea area again? At this moment, the Light Pope thought angrily. To be honest, the Light Pope did not want to start a war with the Church of Darkness unless it was absolutely necessary. Doing so would only cause both sides to suffer losses. A war would not be beneficial to either side. However, now that he was being stepped on, it was impossible for him to continue pretending as if nothing had happened. ¡°Sith, apany me.¡± After putting the Light Wheel back into his body, the Light Pope said with a slightly gloomy expression. Archbishop Sith nodded slightly. At this point, they could only choose to take a trip to the Church of Darkness. Then, two streaks of white light disappeared from the Holy Church. After the Light Pope and Archbishop Sith left, the remaining red-robed bishops also looked worried. If a war really broke out with the Church of Darkness, even they would die. Thus, the few red-robed bishops cursed Avery in their hearts, feeling that this guy was an unlucky person who only brought bad news to the Holy Church. At this moment, Avery was trapped in the sea of illusions, being devoured by the illusion. Five of the gold pdins had already died before him. [Ding! You have killed five gold pdins. You have obtained one ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Radiant Moon treasure chest, one ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Radiant Moon treasure chest, and three ¡ï¡ï¡ï Radiant Moon treasure chest.] [¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Radiant Moon Treasure Chest] Description: It contains one Law of Space fragment and one Karmic Law fragment. [¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Radiant Moon Treasure Chest] Description: It contains a fragment of the Law of Fate. [¡ï¡ï¡ï Radiant Moon Treasure Chest] Description: It contains one Five Elements Law fragment, one Law of Soul fragment, and one Law of Yin and Yang fragment. [Law of Space Fragment] Item Description: It contains a small amount of Law of Space. It can help those who have perfected the rules of space step into thew domain. Looking at the items in the Radiant Moon treasure chests, Su Yu¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. This was the first time he had obtainedw fragments. The previous ones were all heart of rules. As for whatws were, they were powers that only gods ¨C who were beyond the demigods ¨C coulde into contact with. In other words, as long as a nine suns breaking dawn sorcerer could not transform his strength into a trace of power ofws, he would never be able to step into the domain of a demigod. [Ding! Your Decuple Amplification skill has been automatically triggered. You have obtained one crystallized Law of Space and one crystallized Karmic Law¡­] Seeing the enhanced items, Su Yu felt that he was about to take off on the spot. If he was given more time, Su Yu would dare to make the gods suffer to be unable to bear the consequences of failure if they dared to send their avatars to the god sea area. After absorbing the crystallizedws that werepletely different from the crystallized rules into his body, Su Yu instantly felt his power of rules improved by leaps and bounds. The difference between the two could be clearly felt. Previously, the reaction was like burning gasoline. Now, the reaction felt like a nuclear reactor. The efficiency increased in an instant. In any case, Su Yu could feel that his strength had increased much faster than before. This was normal. Even the gods were envious of crystallizedws. The effect was at least a hundred times better thanw fragments.. Chapter 378 - 378: Laws Fragment, Requesting the God to Chapter 378: Laws Fragment, Requesting the God to Descent 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Although Su Yu¡¯s enhancement was only ten times, it was an enhancement in quality, not quantity. Even if tenw fragments were added together, they were far inferior to one-tenth of a crystallizedw. At this moment, he felt that the sixws of space, karma, fate, five elements, soul, and yin and yang in his body began to quickly condense. At this speed, Su Yu would not even need a day to step into the Martial Saint Realm. Then, he might even be able toprehend a trace of the power ofws in advance. Thinking of this, Su Yu looked forward to what good stuff he could obtain from the Holy Pdin, Avery. Meanwhile, the Light Pope brought Archbishop Sith to the sea area outside the Darkness Continent. Sensing the aura of light that was like a great sun in the sea area, the high priest of darkness in the Church of Darkness, who was hiding his face under the ck robe, immediately became solemn. ¡°The aura of that old thing, the Light Pope. He actually left the Holy Church. What exactly happened?¡± After this strand of doubt shed across his mind, the figure of the high priest disappeared from the Church of Darkness. Then, he re-appeared opposite the Light Pope. ¡°What brings you here from the Holy Church?¡± After seeing the Light Pope and Sith, the high priest of the church of darkness said in a dark voice. ¡°Hmph, Ye Wuyou, I came here personally today to settle scores with you. Avery is dead, what do you have to say about this?¡± The Light Pope suppressed the anger in his heart, and chose not to make a move yet. Good lord, he was extremely tolerant. ¡°What?¡± Hearing this, the high priest of darkness ¨C Ye Wuyou ¨C couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice. How could Ye Wuyou not know who Avery was, wasn¡¯t he the Holy Pdin that they captured earlier? ¡°You suspect that it was the Church of Darkness who did it.¡± In an instant, Ye Wuyou realized the purpose of the Light Pope¡¯s visit. ¡°Now, all the evidence points to the Church of Darkness. If you don¡¯te up with a solution for today¡¯s matter, I might have to fight you personally.¡± Seeing Ye Wuyou¡¯s slightly surprised state, the Light Pope did not withdraw his doubts about the Church of Darkness. After all, it was too easy for existences at their level to disguise their expressions. ¡°Tsk tsk, should 1 say that the Holy Church is stupid! So stupid! Think about it. If it was really the Church of Darkness who did it, how could you have gotten the evidence?¡± Naturally, Ye Wuyou would not ept the Light Pope¡¯s usations. They were not the ones who did this in the first ce. Therefore, he was not afraid at all. ¡°Words are useless.¡± Upon hearing Ye Wuyou¡¯s words, the Light Pope¡¯s power immediately began to fluctuate. Unless Ye Wuyou could not prove that Avery was not killed by the Church of Darkness, the Light Pope would not retreat so easily. The reason why the Light Pope personally came to the Church of Darkness was because he had his own thoughts. If Avery was really not killed by the Church of Darkness, they had to produce evidence that they were not the ones who had killed him. Otherwise, the Light Pope would use this matter to target the Church of Darkness. If it was done by the Church of Darkness, there was even less to say. They would fight first. ¡°F*ck.¡± Hearing what the Light Pope said, Ye Wuyou immediately felt very unlucky. F*ck, how could he prove something that he had never done before? There was really no way to prove their innocence. ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to lie.¡± Due to the Light Pope¡¯s pressure, a fire also rose in Ye Wuyou¡¯s heart. After all, this was the Church of Darkness, not the Holy Church. How could Ye Wuyou stand being humiliated on his own homeground? If he really cowered, how could he continue leading? At this moment, there were many ck-robed priests in the Church of Darkness who were also paying attention to this scene. ¡°It seems like you want to do this the hard way.¡± Seeing Ye Wuyou¡¯s unyielding attitude, the Light Pope finally decided to fight with him. He probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything out of him just by asking. After saying this, the Light Pope raised his hand and shot out a beam of light of judgment towards Ye Wuyou. ¡°Old thing, do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± Ye Wuyou raised his hand and formed a dark barrier to block the Light Pope¡¯s Light of Judgment. ¡°Everyone, surround and attack these two guys.¡± Ye Wuyou that he was weaker than the Light Pope. Therefore, he directly chose to surround and attack. As soon as Ye Wuyou sent out his spiritual thoughts, a few ck-robed priests with terrifying auras appeared beside him in an instant. The Light Pope was not afraid of this. With the Light Wheel above his head and the Light Staff in his hand, he raised his hand and continued to attack Ye Wuyou and the others. On the other hand, Archbishop Sith wanted to curse. If he had known that the pope would start a fight without informing him beforehand, he would not havee along no matter what. This bastard did not care about his feelings at all! If he also had a semi-divine artifact on him, Archbishop Sith would not have said anything. However, he did not! Fortunately, Archbishop Sith was not weak. Although he was in a sorry state after facing the joint attack of a few ck-robed priests, he still endured it. On the other hand, the Light Pope was using all his strength to attack the Darkness Continent, forcing Ye Wuyou to be in a defensive state. ¡°Old thing, you have a death wish!¡± Ye Wuyou gritted his teeth and shouted when he realized that the Light Pope was a little disrespectful and was attacking hisir. The Light Pope remained silent. With the death of a pdin and an army of knights, this matter had to be blown up today. Otherwise, people would really think that the Holy Church was easy to bully. On the Church of Darkness¡¯s side, such a strongmotion naturally attracted the attention of the otherrge ns in the god sea area. In the Forest of Fairies, the Fairy Empress frowned slightly and muttered to herself, ¡°Strange, what¡¯s going on with the Light Pope today? He actually attacked the Church of Darkness.¡± At the same time, the rulers of the otherrge factions had simr reactions to the Fairy Empress. ¡°You dog, you forced me to do this.¡± At this moment, the furious Ye Wuyou began to pray. ¡°Great Goddess of Darkness, your loyal believer beseech you to send divine punishment to destroy the person in front of me.¡± As Ye Wuyou prayed, a strange phenomena urred in the sky above the Darkness Continent. Seeing this scene, the Light Pope¡¯s expression did not change much. Ye Wuyou¡¯s action was within his expectations. ¡°Great God of Light, your loyal believer requests for your blessings.¡± To be honest, if he wasn¡¯t forced by Ye Wuyou, the Light Pope would not have the excuse to request for the descent of the God of Light! Actually, when Ye Wuyou made his move, the Light Pope had alreadye to a conclusion in his heart. That was, there was someone else who attacked Avery¡¯s pdin army. However, the Light Pope did not choose to leave. After all, he was already here. If he did not take this opportunity to invite his immediate superior to descent, he would not have any clues when he returned. How could he continue investigating? He might as well use this opportunity to get His Holiness, the God of Light to personally descend. At this moment, Ye Wuyou and the Light Pope tacitly chose to stop attacking. The other ck-robed priests and Archbishop Sith also chose to stop when they sensed the faint divine might above their heads. As time passed, two majestic phantoms slowly appeared in the air.. Chapter 379 - 379: Divine Decree, Sea Area Cleaning, World Tree Seed Chapter 379: Divine Decree, Sea Area Cleaning, World Tree Seed Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios These two phantoms were the projections of the God of Light and the Goddess of Darkness who had received the prayers of the Light Pope and the High Priest of Darkness. If it were anyone else praying, perhaps the God of Light and the Goddess of Darkness would not care. However, the High Priest of Darkness and the Light Pope were different. Both of them were in charge of spreading the faith of the two high-level gods in the god sea area. ¡°Goddess, the Holy Church has gone too far. Please seek justice for us.¡± When the phantom of the Goddess of Darkness appeared, the high priest and the ck-robed priests behind him knelt in the air and began toin. Hearing this, the phantom of the Goddess of Darkness looked at the Light Pope indifferently. Being stared at by the goddess¡¯ phantom, cold sweat almost broke out on the Light Pope¡¯s forehead. Fortunately, at the critical moment, the pressure from the Goddess of Darkness was stopped by the God of Light¡¯s phantom. ¡°Light, you and 1 have always stayed in our ownne. You have to give me an exnation for what happened today.¡± At this moment, the huge Goddess of Darkness phantom spoke to the God of Light phantom with an indifferent expression. ¡°Alright.¡± The God of Light replied indifferently. ¡°Tell me the reason for your actions.¡± After replying to the phantom of the Goddess of Darkness, the phantom of the God of Light focused its gaze on the Light Pope and Archbishop Sith. Upon hearing this, the Light Pope immediately uttered the words that he had long prepared in his heart. After hearing the Light Pope¡¯s words, the God of Light¡¯s phantom pondered for a moment before the aura on his body fluctuated slightly. ¡°This matter was not done by the Church of Darkness. Some heretics have appeared in the god sea area. You have to think of all kinds of ways to get rid of them.¡± At this moment, the expression on the God of Light¡¯s phantom was no longer as indifferent as before. This was because during the deduction process just now, he had encountered an unprecedented resistance. In the end, after breaking through theyers of fog, he only obtained a small amount of information. The one who killed the Holy Church¡¯s pdins was not the Church of Darkness, but a special heretic who could threaten the faith of the gods in the sea area. ¡°Darkness, there are some heretics behind this matter. They are trying to overthrow the faith of the gods.¡± After saying the first sentence, the God of Light resumed the rest of his words through soul transmission. Hearing this, the Goddess of Darkness also frowned. Although Light was usually very sanctimonious, he probably wouldn¡¯t lie to her about such things. The Goddess of Darkness did not directly reply. Instead, she quickly made her own deductions. ¡°Can you calcte where that heretic is?¡± The Goddess of Darkness, who had stopped calcting, replied to the God of Light with her divine thoughts. ¡°No, but I¡¯ve locked onto his approximate location.¡± Saying this, the God of Light conjured a sea area map in the air. ¡°Let¡¯s forget about today¡¯s matter. From today onwards, the Church of Darkness and the Holy Church will work together to kill the heretics and evil gods in the sea area.¡± After understanding that there was someone who was stirring the pot from behind the scenes, the Goddess of Darkness did not continue to hold the Holy Church ountable for attacking the Church of Darkness. Instead, she gave a special order. ¡°Yes, Your Holiness.¡± The High Priest of Darkness and the ck-robed priests immediately agreed. Simrly, the phantom of the God of Light immediately instructed the Light Pope to join forces with the Church of Darkness and the otherrge ns to start cleaning up the god sea area with all their might. They had topletely sever the faith of the heretics and evil gods. After giving the instructions, the phantom of the two high-level gods slowly dissipated from the sea area. Although they had deduced that there was a heretic behind this, this matter only made the God of Light and the Goddess of Darkness slightly concerned. They did not think further about this matter. Because this kind of thing would happen every few hundred thousand years in the god sea area. There was nothing strange about it. As long as the other party dared to show his face, they could just kill him. Under normal circumstances, this was indeed the case. After all, it was difficult for two fists to defeat four hands. However, Su Yu was different! This guy had a cheat. If Su Yu¡¯s power really grew, the gods would probably have nowhere to cry. After the phantom of the Goddess of Darkness dissipated, the High Priest of Darkness looked at the Light Pope and snorted. The Light Pope did not say much about this. Instead, he brought Sith and left the sea area of the Church of Darkness. As for the cooperation ordered by the God of Light, the Light Pope had experienced this many times during his tenure, so he did not take it seriously. He simply nned to let Sith deal with the Church of Darknesster. However, he couldn¡¯t just pretend this time. He had to show some results. Otherwise, it would be difficult to report to the God of Light. The High Priest of Darkness was also toozy to deal with the Light Pope. After all, both sides had just fought. How could they sit down calmly and chat now? It was better to wait for a period of time! In an unknown sea area, Su Yu slowly rxed his slightly furrowed brows. Just now, Su Yu had sensed two terrifying forces trying to locate him. Thankfully, he had discovered it in time and used the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, as well as the power fate and karma to cover himself.. Chapter 380 - 380: Divine Decree, Sea Area Cleaning, World Tree Seed 2 Chapter 380: Divine Decree, Sea Area Cleaning, World Tree Seed 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Otherwise, the other party might really discover his location. ¡°The power of the god¡¯s phantom is indeed terrifying.¡± After a slight deduction, Su Yu knew what kind of power the two forces held just now. However, it also allowed Su Yu toe to a conclusion. The gods who could not descend into the god sea area with their true bodies were not as terrifying as he had imagined. From the current situation, although the strength of a demigod far exceeded that of a nine suns breaking dawn sorcerer, there were still limitations in the sea area. Su Yu collected his thoughts. Afterwards, he directly obliterated thest traces of Avery¡¯s soul. [You have killed a Holy Pdin. You have obtained a ¡ï¡ï Breaking Dawn treasure chest.] [¡ï¡ï Breaking Dawn Treasure Chest] Description: It contains an Ordinary World Tree Seed. [Ordinary World Tree Seed] Description: The divine tree of the universe ¨C World Tree. An ordinary tree seed that only appears once every 100,000 years. It can be nted in the center of the divine kingdom. [Ding! Your Decuple Enhancement skill has been automatically triggered. You have obtained a perfect World Tree Seed.] [Perfect World Tree Seed] Description: The divine tree of the universe ¨C World Tree. A perfect seed that can only appear once in a hundred million years. It has copied all the abilities of the Divine World Tree. If cultivated properly, it can be a new Divine World Tree. After seeing the item in the treasure chest this time, Su Yu felt that he was being forced to be a god. The World Tree Seed was even already prepared for him. The Divine World Tree had only produced one perfect World Tree Seed in a hundred million years. One could imagine how precious this thing was. The ordinary World Tree Seeds was nothing. They were probably mass-produced products every 100,000 years. There was nothing strange about them. In front of Su Yu, there was a World Tree Seed the size of a football that was flickering with a purple-gold color. Holding this thing in one hand, he felt that it was heavier than a mountain. However, the higher the grade, the harder it was to raise. Without some money, one really could not afford to raise this thing in the early stages. Dragging the World Tree Seed with one hand, Su Yu drove the Ghost Ship towards Chaos Ind. After returning to Chaos Ind, Su Yu nned to nt the World Tree Seed in the center of the ind. When the timees, he could use Chaos Ind as a subsidiary divine kingdom. However, Su Yu had a headache about how to upgrade the ind next. Even if he fused with all the heart of the inds he had discovered, they would not be able to expand the size of the ind much. After all, the further he went, the fewer Ind Masters there would be. Therefore, Su Yu felt that the divine kingdoms of the gods might be able to increase the level of his Chaos Ind. Otherwise, things would not make sense! After throwing these thoughts out of his mind, Su Yu nted the World Tree Seed. The World Tree Seed was activated the moment he nted it. In an instant, liquefied energy continuously swept towards the World Tree Seed on Chaos Ind. Seeing this scene, Su Yu¡¯s thoughts stirred. He directly mobilized the endless power of rules and began to infuse them into the World Tree Seed. As a perfect World Tree Seed, it could naturally absorb the power of rules. The more power of rules it absorbed, the stronger its foundation would be. However, it was important to note that after the World Tree Seed recognized its master, it would only ept the power of rules instilled by its master. What others instilled would bepletely rejected. Therefore, ordinary living beings could not unleash the greatest potential of this perfect World Tree Seed even if they obtained it. As the power of rules continued to be injected into it, many colors began to circte on the World Tree Seed that was gradually emitting a purple-gold color. Generally, an ordinary ioo,ooo-year-old World Tree Seed could at most amodate the power of rules of three different attributes. 200,000 years seed could amodate six different attributes, 500,000 years seed could amodate 15 different attributes, one million years seed could amodate 30 different attributes, 5 million years seed could amodate 150 different attributes, 10 million years seed could amodate 300 different attributes, and 100 million years seed could amodate 3000 different attributes. Ordinary gods would not be able to obtain World Tree Seed beyond 500,000 years in the cosmos. It was generally around 200,000 years. After all, it was not easy to obtain the World Tree Seed. Time slowly passed under Su Yu¡¯s continuous infusion of the power of rules. Meanwhile, the entire god sea area was turned upside down because the ten high-level gods issued a decree together and began to clean up the god sea area. Thest time such a thing happened was 100,000 years ago. After Su Yu¡¯s actions, the waters of the entire god sea area becamepletely chaotic. At the same time, it also disrupted some of the truly heretical arrangements. ¡°Damn it, why did the gods start cleaning up the god sea area so early this time?¡± In the endless sea abyss of the god sea area, an existence with blood-red hair and dark purple pupils roared angrily. This existence was not simple. Its time in the god sea area could be traced back to hundreds of thousands of years ago. It was an existence that had once experienced a sea area clean-up and survived. As for its strength, it was at the demigod realm, but it could only unleash thebat strength of a nine suns breaking dawn sorcerer. The reason why he could only use the strength of a breaking dawn sorcerer was entirely to avoid the gazes of the gods. Otherwise, even the Light Pope who wielded the light staff might not be his match. ¡°Looks like I have to implement the n in advance.¡± After calming down, the existence flicked out a few blood-red lights. The information contained in these lights, as well as the recipient of the information was still unknown. On the other hand, the Holy Church, the Church of Darkness, the City of Fairies, the Dragon Ind¡­ and the other ten superpowers had used some methods to build a void space. Soon, figures appeared from the void space. They were all the leaders of the ten super factions. However, these were not their true bodies, but avatars constructed from spiritual thoughts. ¡°Everyone, 1 believe you have all received the decree sent by the gods. Now, there is a new round of cleansing. I hope everyone can abandon the previous conflict and work together to wipe out heretical creatures in the sea area.¡± As the leader, the Light Pope looked at the other nine existences and slowly said. ¡°Hmph.¡± The High Priest of Darkness snorted coldly on the spot, but he did not object. ¡°Then we will act boldly on this matter. Apart from me and some of my dragon men who will stay to guard the ind, the rest will go out to clean up the sea area.¡± The Dragon Emperor said in a low voice. ¡°My Fairy race will do the same.¡± After the Light Pope spoke, the others did not object and expressed their willingness to cooperate. They had no choice but to cooperate. At this moment, who dared to jump out and y the devil¡¯s advocate? Doing so was tantamount to pping the gods¡¯ faces. Although the High Priest of Darkness was very unhappy. He did not dare to go against the Light Pope after the ten holy pdin sent down the decree to clean up the heretics. ¡°Alright, 1 hope that in the following period of time, we will share information. I will use the Light Wheel to calcte the whereabouts of some heretics.¡± ¡°Sure, us fairies will use the Fairy Mirror.¡± Seeing that no one objected, the Light Pope was the first to express that he would use the Light Wheel to carry out deduction in the sea area. Upon hearing this, the Fairy Empress and the others naturally wouldn¡¯t hide anything. After all, even if they didn¡¯t know everything about the ten super factions, they knew about the few trump cards in the other party¡¯s hands. Therefore, there was no need to hide anything. Soon, the leaders of the ten super factions reached an agreement. They all used the power of their semi-divine artifact to locate the heretics in the sea area and investigate the important figures of their subordinate organizations. They were really going all out. It was unknown how many living beings would die under the persecution of the ten super factions this time. To the gods, all unstable factors had to be eliminated in the cradle. Only then could they continue to rule the fate of all living beings in the sea area. As long as they were not invincible, they would more or less not keep something in their hands that they could not control.. Chapter 381 - 381: Domain Barrier Weakening, Think of a Way to Repair, World Tree Seed Sprout Chapter 381: Domain Barrier Weakening, Think of a Way to Repair, World Tree Seed Sprout Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The decree of ten high-level gods naturally couldn¡¯t be hidden from Su Yu. When he learned from the karmic rules that the gods were preparing to start cleaning up the entire god sea area, he couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. These guys were so decisive that he was slightly surprised. Fortunately, to the current Su Yu, it was not a desperate situation. After all, his strength was increasing rapidly at all times. In addition, the frenzied cleaning of the ten super factions did not seem to be a bad thing for Su Yu. At least, in terms of hunting, this seemed to make things even easier for him. Otherwise, if he wanted to hunt the living beings of the ten super factions, he would have to think of ways to lure them out. Otherwise, even Su Yu would not dare to sneak into their nest. However, Su Yu did not have the time to care about those people for the time being. The perfect World Tree Seed that he had nted on Chaos Ind was about to sprout. At this moment, Su Yu naturally could not leave casually. If he did not take this opportunity to maximize the potential of the World Tree Seed, the resources needed to make up for its foundation would definitely increase exponentially. Although there was no movement on Su Yu¡¯s side, that did not mean that the insect queen, the master of the mechanical ind, and the abyssal demon did not move. Although the three of them could notpare to Su Yu in some aspects, their foundation could not be underestimated. If not for the fact that Su Yu was in the god sea area, these three fellows could probably overturn the rule of the gods and enter the depths of the cosmos. They would not choose to hide in a corner of the cosmos like the ten high-level gods. Soon, the insect queen received news that the ten super factions were cleaning up the sea area through various channels. Then, she began to pass several orders. Some of the orders were to pay more attention to secrecy, while others sped up their control of the target. In any case, the orders given by the insect queen were different for each different type of insect. The master of the Mechanical Ind was slightly weaker to the insect queen. However, through research and manufacturing, this fellow had created many super bombs with extreme lethality. There was noparison between these super bombs to the nuclear bombs and hydrogen bombs developed in Su Yu¡¯s original world. A super bomb was a bomb developed with arge number of superpower materials. One of them was enough topletely shatter arge continent and sink into the sea area. Of course, this kind of thing was only used to exterminate low rank creatures. It was extremely useless against high rank creatures. Take Su Yu for example. Even if he stood at the center of the explosion of the super bomb, the power of the bomb might not be able to tear through his golden body¡¯s defense. Moreover, there was the fact that Su Yu could travel through space and escape at o.oi seconds after the explosion. Other than super bombs, the lord of the mechanical ind had also developed many advancedbat robots. However, it was still extremely difficult to mass produce robots withbat powerparable to morning star sorcerers or beyond. With his current technology, even if the master of the mechanical ind had enough materials, it would take a lot of time to assemble a robot at that level. While sending out arge number of robots to constantly explore the whereabouts of the otherrge ns in the god sea area, the master of the mechanical ind was also assembling a super robot with all his might. As for the abyssal demon Archimonde, he had been guarding the sea area near Dragon Ind. Coincidentally, the gods issued a decree to clean up the entire god sea area, and this guy instantly seized the opportunity. When the dragons went out in full force, Archimonde hung behind a few weaker dragons from afar, preparing to secretly attack. On the other hand, the Light Pope and the others returned to their homes after a short meeting. However, all the semi-divine artifacts in the various factions were mobilized. At the same time, the subsidiary forces of the ten super factions were also mobilized. The moment they encountered some strange creatures, they would kill them on sight. Some weaker creatures in the god sea area chose to hide in their nests and did not dare to go anywhere. The sea creatures living in the depths of the sea area were still fine, but the races living under the influence of the temple were unlucky. All believers who believed in a god had to go to the temple and be interrogated to prove that they were not believers of evil gods or heretics. If anyone refused to go, they would be killed on the spot. At this moment, in the cosmos, the ten high-level gods were also in the middle of a discussion. The reason why this meeting wasn¡¯t held in the divine kingdom of a certain high-level god was entirely because none of them trusted anyone. Therefore, they could only choose a random ce in the cosmos. Moreover, they did note with their main bodies, but in the form of avatars split from their main bodies. ¡°Recently, the barrier of the domain seems to have be more and more loose. Have you guys realized what¡¯s going on?¡± ncing at the other gods, the God of Light was the first to speak. ¡°No. Is it rted to the evil god of the outer realm?¡± As soon as the God of Light finished speaking, the Goddess of Nature immediately replied. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Those guys shouldn¡¯t have the power to do so,¡± the Goddess of Darkness immediately retorted. Chapter 382 - 382: Domain Barrier Weakening, Think of a Way to Repair, World Tree Seed Sprout 2 Chapter 382: Domain Barrier Weakening, Think of a Way to Repair, World Tree Seed Sprout 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In that moment, the other high-level gods also expressed their opinions. Some felt that it was rted to the evil gods from the outer realm, while others felt that it was not. These gods were not the God of Creation. They were not omniscient and omnipotent. There were some things that were not within their understanding, and they could notpletely guess what was going on. They could only make guesses based on some of the information they already had. Seeing that the every gods had their own opinions, the God of Light could not help but frown slightly. In the end, he had no choice but to interrupt their argument. ¡°Alright, I asked everyone toe over to explore and see if there¡¯s any good way to stop the barrier from weakening. If this continues, I¡¯m afraid it will be very difficult to protect the god sea area if cracks were to appear in the barrier.¡± At this moment, the God of Light spoke to the other nine high-level gods solemnly. ¡°Light, since you¡¯re the one who suggested this, I believe you must have a solution!¡± Upon hearing this, the Goddess of Darkness couldn¡¯t help but interrupt the God of Light and spoke. Then, the gazes of the other eight high-level godsnded on the God of Light. Seeing this, the God of Light pondered for a moment before slowly saying, ¡°1 have indeed discovered how to stop the barrier of the domain from weakening, but this method requires your cooperation.¡± At this point, the God of Light swept his gaze across the other nine gods. ¡°Light, at this point, let¡¯s not hide anything. If you have something to say, just say it!¡± Seeing that the God of Light was still trying to leave them hanging at this time, a god immediately spoke impatiently. ¡°After my experiment, I discovered that by using the faith crystals, we can slow down the weakening of the domain barrier. Although it can¡¯t stop it from weakeningpletely, it can buy us some time.¡± At this moment, the God of Light did not continue to leave the other gods hanging. Instead, he directly exined his idea. Upon hearing that faith crystals were needed, the expressions of the nine high-level gods turned ugly. It was fine to talk about other things, but the faith crystals were a sensitive issue. After all, faith crystals were extremely important cultivation resources for the gods. ¡°Light, tell me a number! How many faith crystals do we need to dy the weakening of the barrier?¡± After a moment of silence, it was finally the Goddess of Nature¡¯s cold voice that sounded in the cosmos. ¡°ording to my estimation, 10,000 faith crystals can dy the weakening of the barrier for a year.¡± ¡°Also, this is under the current situation. If the barrier of the domain is too weak, 10,000 faith crystals might not be enough.¡± Upon hearing the Goddess of Nature¡¯s question, the God of Light stated his estimation indifferently. ¡°What do you mean 10,000 faith crystals can only dy it for a year?¡± Upon hearing this, the other nine high-level gods instantly couldn¡¯t sit still. After all, faith crystals were different from the power of faith! A vast amount of pure power of faith was needed to condense one faith crystal. Even for a high-level god like the Goddess of Darkness, the faith crystals that she could obtain from the god sea area every year would not exceed 2,000. On the other hand, the slightly weaker Goddess of Nature could not obtain as many crystals as the Goddess of Darkness. Some could only obtain about 1,500 crystals. Therefore, one could imagine what an outrageous amount 10,000 faith crystals were. Among the ten high-level gods, the God of Light was probably the richest. Every year, he could obtain about 2,500 faith crystals. This was normal. The God of Light was the strongest among the high-level gods, and he had the most believers in the god sea area. ¡°Light, ording to your estimation, doesn¡¯t that mean that on average, the ten of us have to produce a thousand faith crystals every year to dy the weakening of the domain barrier?¡± At this moment, the Goddess of Darkness said with a slightly ugly expression. Although the Goddess of Darkness could obtain nearly 2,000 faith crystals from the god sea area every year, she could not save many of them. After all, her own cultivation, the daily maintenance of her subordinate gods, the construction of her divine kingdom, and many other aspects required faith crystals. Therefore, it was already not bad for the Goddess of Darkness to save dozens of crystals throughout the year. Moreover, most of the time, she could not save even a single one. Fortunately, after so many years of umtion, the Goddess of Darkness still had savings. It was not to the extent that her treasury waspletely empty. ¡°Based on the current situation, that¡¯s indeed the case. Therefore, I hope that everyone can take out a portion of faith crystals every year to dy the weakening of the barrier.¡± Seeing that topic hade to this, the God of Light did not hide anything anymore. ¡°Light, you obtain the most power of faith from the god sea area. No matter what, you should be the one to contribute the most!¡± At this moment, the other gods began to object. How can this matter be equally distributed? After all, if it was distributed evenly, they would have to give out 1,000 faith crystals every year. It was unfair. Upon hearing the other gods¡¯ words, the God of Light¡¯s expression also turned ugly. He knew that these guys would not agree to his method. This was normal. Even the high-level gods had desires in their hearts. Thus, they would naturally have differences because of certain things. It was just like ten people who were paid with sry. One of them had an annual sry of about 2,500 yuan, while the other was about 2,000 yuan. The rest received around 1,500 to 1,900 yuan. Then, something happened to the workce. The ten people had to fork out 1,000 yuan a year to maintain it. Under such circumstances, if one or two of the ten people had any objections, this matter would not be able to be done. ¡°I¡¯ll pay at most 1,500 yuan a year. The remaining 8,500 yuan is up to you. If you are still unwilling, then let¡¯s forget about this matter and wait for the barrier to shatter!¡± In the end, the God of Light gritted his teeth so hard that they were about to shatter. Then, he raised the price with tears in his eyes. It couldn¡¯t be helped. If he didn¡¯t take the lead, these guys would probably not agree to do this. ¡°Then I¡¯ll fork out 1,100. The remaining 7,400 will have to be split among the eight of you.¡± Seeing that the God of Light had chosen to fork out the lion¡¯s share, the Goddess of Darkness chose to increase the average by 100. At this point, the other eight high-level gods could only choose to start discussing how many faith crystals they should fork out based on the faith crystals they obtained from the god sea area every year. They had no choice. Since the God of Light had taken the lead, they had to y their own part now! After all, if the other party really did not care, once the domain barrier, they would be the ones to suffer. If they lost the power of faith in the god sea area, they would really have to starve. After some discussion, the eight high-level gods ¨C excluding the two Gods of Light and Darkness ¨C finally reached a consensus. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Seeing that the consensus had been reached, the God of Light said with a cold face. Hearing this, the nine high-level gods had no objections. All of them followed behind the God of Light and shuttled towards the direction of the barrier. While the gods were using faith crystals to repair the domain barrier, the World Tree Seed on Su Yu¡¯s Chaos Ind finally sprouted after he continuously instilled it with the power of rules. A small tender leaf grew from the tree seed. At this moment, Su Yu did not need to take care of the World Tree Seed personally. He only needed to add more nutrients to let it grow quickly. However, the World Tree Seed was still rtively picky. It did not bother to absorb low-level energy. Fortunately, after Su Yu perfected Chaos Ind, the energy contained in it could satisfy the daily needs of the World Tree Seed. However, if he wanted it to grow quickly, he still had to add some high-quality power, such as faith crystals. Speaking of faith crystals, Su Yu had umted them for half a year but had not condensed a single one. He could imagine how precious this thing was. It was no wonder that the gods were extremely reluctant to make use of them.. Chapter 383 - 383: Complete Chaos Chapter 383: Complete Chaos Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This was also rted to the fact that Su Yu did not dare to spread the visualization image cultivation method on arge scale. His collection of faith behind the scenes naturally could notpare to the gods. After operating for an unknown period of time on the surface, the gods could naturally obtain more faith. If Su Yu could umte enough power of faith to condense a faith crystal within half a year, it meant that the forces in his hands had already infiltrated a considerable region in the god sea area. Looking at the World Tree Seed that had grown a tender leaf, Su Yu¡¯s thoughts stirred. He directly instilled arge number of medicinal pills into it. These pills were all refined by the Alchemy Pavilion. The energy contained in them was extremely pure and was extremely beneficial to the growth of the World Tree Seed. When the World Tree Seed grew into a small saplingter, it would not be so handful. At that time, the World Tree sapling couldpletely absorb some attributed energy from the dimensional space through its branches to grow. Just like Su Yu¡¯s Ghost Ship, it could absorb the energy in dimensional space as a power source. After dealing with the matter of the World Tree Seed, Su Yu returned to the Rank Up Tower and began to calcte and deduce the matter of the gods cleaning up the sea area. Currently, Su Yu did not n to leave Chaos Ind. This was because the rules of fate and space that he hadprehended were already approaching the critical point of breaking through under the crazy enhancement of the crystallizedw. They were only one step away from stepping into the Martial Saint Realm. While Su Yu was in seclusion to deduce, Zhou Yi and the others on Chaos Ind were also busy. This was because they needed to summarize and simplify arge amount of information received by the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. In addition, war was about to break out in the god sea area, they had to contact the heroes outside and let them prepare themselves. To be honest, if he had an invincible cheat, Su Yu would not have chosen to develop his faction. Invincible hacks represented the growth speed of cheaters. It was the kind that all living beings could notpare to. Even the top bloodlines in the myriad worlds could notpare to it. With such a cheat, to develop a faction would purely be a burden for himself. Compared to his cheat skill, his subordinates could not really help him with much. Take Su Yu¡¯s enhancement skill for example. Compared to the effect of this skill, the help that his subordinates really wasn¡¯t much. At most, they could deal with the daily matters of Chaos Ind and provide him with the power of faith. It was embarrassing to say that there was really not much that they could contribute. On the other side, the other Ind Masters also got busy. They also smelled the signs of war. For example, the insect queen, which was the Number 1 chess piece that Su Yu had ced high hopes on, had already begun to crazily plunder. She wanted to rely on her explosive troops to build a terrifying insect army in the god sea area. Previously, the insect queen had always been wary. However, after recent developments, a small portion of the biotechnology in its nest had been unsealed. Thus, the insect queen had another trump card in her hand. Under such circumstances, the insect queen, who felt that she had grown stronger, would naturally choose to start a plunder war instead of continuing to hide. Originally, the insect race was a notorious race in the myriad worlds. Wherever they went, they would not even leave anything behind for their opponents. To be able to lie low for so long, the insect queen was already considered rather cautious. Following the insect queen¡¯s order, the news spread into the god sea areayer byyer. Instantly, arge number of insects began to plunder crazily in their own sea area. At this moment, they no longer cared if there was a backer behind the sea creatures. They acted very recklessly. Using battles to nurture battles was the most benign development method for the insect race. After all, low-end insects were sometimes used as cannon fodder. For now, the insect queen had clearly umted enough low-level cannon fodder. Therefore, she only needed to sacrifice a portion of them to exchange for other benefits. As the 10 super factions began their clean-up activities, many heretics and evil god believers who were hiding in the god sea area were uprooted. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Since the ten super factions had joined forces, there were definitely super experts who were proficient in the path of deduction among them. Therefore, if one wanted to avoid the cleanup activity, they had to think of a way to avoid the deductions of those super experts. Otherwise, what awaited those living beings was only death at the hands of the ten super factions. Su Yu naturally sensed the power of these deductions. However, the phantom of God of Light and the Goddess of Darkness could not deduce his exact location. With just these experts, it was naturally impossible to deduce Su Yu¡¯s location. However, the Blood Sun Sorcerer was a little unlucky. His strength had not recovered to its peak. Now, because of the matter of the believers of the evil god, he was targeted. If not for that the people from the ten super factions had not discovered his identity, the people sent to kill him would definitely be at the level of the breaking dawn sorcerers and not the radiant moon sorcerer team. ording to the different deduction results, the ten super factions also sent different cleaning teams. For example, the cleaning of the sea area this time was mainly targeted at heretics and believers of evil gods above the morning star sorcerer level. To be honest, it did not affect the weaker living beings very much whether they were heretics or believers of evil gods.. Chapter 384 - 384: Complete Chaos 2 Chapter 384: Complete Chaos 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After all, before one¡¯s strength reached a certain level, they would not be able to cause any waves in the god sea area. This also allowed many low-level evil god believers to escape cmity. It was normal that they could not bepletely wiped out. If the evil god believers and heretics could really be cleaned uppletely, there would not be arge-scale cleanup every few years. At this moment, the Blood Sun Sorcerer, who was still recuperating in seclusion somewhere, inexplicably felt a palpitation in his heart. It was as if something bad would happen if he did not leave now. The Blood Sun Sorcerer trusted his intuition very much. Therefore, he finally decided to end his seclusion here and find another ce. Thinking of this, the Blood Sun Sorcerer directly used spatial sorcery and tore through space to escape to other regions. Meanwhile, a few gold pdins were approaching the Blood Sun Sorcerer. It was as if they had already locked onto his location through some special method. Then, the leader of the gold pdins suddenly stopped. ¡°This way.¡± After closing his eyes and receiving some information, the gold pdin directly pointed in another direction. Good lord, ever since he reincarnated, the Blood Sun Sorcerer had either been on the run or on the way to escape. He was really quite unlucky. Meanwhile, the mysterious existence who had been paying attention to the Blood Sun Sorcerer and had the strength of an eight suns breaking dawn sorcerer could no longer care about the Blood Sun Sorcerer. This was because he had also been targeted by some of the old powers in the ten super factions. ¡°Damn it, why did the clean-up happen so quickly this time?¡± As he thought of ways to hide his aura, the mysterious existence kept cursing in his heart. The gods issued a decree to start cleaning up the god sea area. This clearly threw a wrench in his ns. Therefore, at this moment, this mysterious existence was running crazily like the Blood Sun Sorcerer. In the endless sea abyss, the demigod-level expert who had survived the previous cleanup also did not dare to show himself. Once he was discovered, he would definitely be surrounded by the people from the ten super factions. Then, it would be really difficult to escape. Thankfully, with his strength, the Holy Church and other super factions were simrly unable to deduce his specific location. They could only vaguely deduce some information. Therefore, as long as he continued to hide, he could survive through this clean up. Facing the ten great factions that were flourishing, this existence finally chose to continue hiding for a period of time. However, he would not let the ten great factions have an easy time. Even if he didn¡¯t tear off a piece of meat from those gods¡¯ckeys, he had to disgust them somehow. At the thought of this, traces of blood-colored aura gradually condensed into a few mysterious words on the body of this blood-colored existence and entered the deep sea region. When these blood-colored characters entered the abyss at the bottom of the sea, a few blood-red existences emitting an endless bloody aura slowly escaped from the depths of the sea area and went towards the other regions of the god sea area. These were the blood puppets that this mysterious demigod-level existence had refined through secret techniques over the past tens of thousands of years. Not only did they retain most of their strength when they were alive, but they also had some strange characteristics. They wereparable to six suns breaking dawn sorcerers. If they reallyunched a sudden attack, they could definitely cause considerable damage to the ten super factions. At the same time, the abyssal demon Archimonde, who had been paying close attention to Dragon Ind, took the opportunity to attack a small group of dragons. This dragon team was led by a radiant moon astral dragon, followed by four weaker morning star dragons. Their strength level was just right for Archimonde. Archimonde, who had used the abyss secret technique to hide himself, waited until the radiant moon realm dragon was not far from him beforeunching an attack. Faced with the attack of an abyssal demon of the same realm but with the top bloodline of the abyss, the astral dragon could not defend himself at all. In an instant, Archimonde¡¯s demon w pierced through the astral dragon¡¯s heart. However, the astral dragon possessed astounding vitality. It naturally could not be killed in one strike. With Archimonde¡¯s experience, how could he let his prey continue to struggle?! After piercing through the astral dragon¡¯s body, he directly used a terrifying spirit secret technique to begin to obliterate his dragon soul. The four dragons following behind the astral dragon were a little stunned. They were all shocked by the scene in front of them. By the time they came back to their senses, the four weaker astral dragons were ready to escape. They were not stupid. The enemy was clearly not someone they could resist. If they did not run now, when would they have the chance to? It was good if even one of them could escape. As for who could survive, it would depend on their luck. However, Archimonde had made a foolproof n for this attack. It was simply wishful thinking for the four astral dragons to escape from his ws. At the same time that he attacked the radiant moon astral dragon, Archimonde activated his Abyssal Demon Domain andpletely sealed off the void in this area. As an abyssal demon with a top bloodline, Archimonde was not someone to be trifled with. He also mastered many techniques, such as sealing the void. ¡°Damn heretic, how dare you attack the noble dragon race? You will be torn into pieces by the Dragon Emperor.¡± As the astral dragon¡¯s soul was being obliterated, he roared in pain. ¡°A mere worm dares to call itself a dragon?¡± Archimonde said disdainfully when he heard the roar of the astral dragon. In Archimonde¡¯s inherited memories, the true dragon race was extremely terrifying. It was far from what these four-legged insects with big wings couldpare to. ording to Archimonde¡¯s inherited memories, when the abyss attacked a ne called the True Dragon Realm, it was rumored that an abyss lord had died in battle. From this piece of news, one could imagine how powerful the true dragon race was. This was also the reason why Archimonde looked down on the dragons of the god sea area. Facing Archimonde¡¯s disdainful words, the astral dragon could only roar angrily. He waspletely suppressed with no way of resisting. Moreover, because his heart was shattered and his dragon soul was damaged, he did not have much strength to resist. On the other hand, the other four astral dragons were extremely afraid. They were attacking Archimonde¡¯s demon domain frantically in an attempt to escape. However, the difference in strength between the two sides was really huge. No matter how the astral dragons attacked, Archimonde¡¯s demon domain showed no signs of shattering. Seeing that there was no hope of breaking through this sealed void, the four astral dragons finally chose to fight Archimonde. ¡°A bunch of ants trying to shake a tree. You overestimate yourself.¡± He nced at the four astral dragons that were attacking him. Then, Archimonde raised his eyes slightly and swept his right demonic w forward. Immediately, a terrifying demonic w swept across the void and heavily struck the four astral dragons. The first one was directly shattered into pieces by the terrifying power of the demonic w. In response, Archimonde¡¯s abdomen shrank slightly. Immediately, the flesh and blood floating in the void gathered in his mouth. Before the other three astral dragons could react, Archimonde made a few more grabbing movements. In an instant, the three morning star astral dragons were crushed on the spot. Looking at the struggling radiant moon astral dragon, Archimonde directly attacked its head. Under Archimonde¡¯s barbaric attack, the radiant moon astral dragon could only die with hatred in its heart. ncing at the blood mist floating in the demon domain and the body of the astral dragon under his feet, Archimonde¡¯s body suddenly expanded. In the end, the astral dragon under his feet was swallowed into his stomach and was turned into blood food.. Chapter 385 - 385: Stepping into the Martial Saint Realm, Battle of Plunder Begins Chapter 385: Stepping into the Martial Saint Realm, Battle of Plunder Begins Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After devouring the bodies of the astral dragons, Archimonde licked his lips in satisfaction. This was the most sumptuous meal he had eaten since he descended to the god sea area. Archimonde could sense that his strength was rapidly increasing. He recalled the demon domain he had released with a thought and prepared to find other dragons to attack. Archimonde naturally had a secret technique to avoid the deduction techniques of those super factions. Otherwise, he would not have been bold enough to hunt the dragons head-on. Not long after the astral dragons died, a terrifying golden dragon descended in the sea area where Archimonde was previously. ¡°Damn it, how dare you attack the people of our dragon race. Don¡¯t let me find you, or I¡¯ll definitely kill you.¡± The golden dragon, Freon roared to the skies. The pure dragons on Dragon Ind were pitifully few in numberpared to the fairies. Now, five of them had been killed at once. This was not a small matter, so Freon swore to find out who the mastermind was. If the ones who died were those mixed-blood dragon beasts, Freon might not be so angry. After all, there were many mixed-blood descendants outside Dragon Ind. The dragons were a rather lewd race. There were many descendants of different races that had been born outside. After carefully investigating the void in the sea area and not finding anything, Freon finally chose to send a message to his nsmen to raise their vignce. Then, he flew straight back to Dragon Ind. As for Archimonde, he had already secretly rushed towards the other dragon team with some secret technique. With Archimonde¡¯s cunning, any dragons below the breaking dawn realm would not be able to escape death if he set his eyes on them. While Archimonde made his move, Su Yu¡¯s rules of fate and the rules of space were the first to break through the hurdle and reach the martial saint realm. Furthermore, Su Yu had also used the crystallizedw toprehend an additional trace of power ofw. This made Su Yu possess the characteristics of a demigod. Ordinary breaking dawn sorcerers were not his match at all. In the Rank Up Tower, Su Yu sensed the situation in his body and felt that his condition was unprecedentedly good. The fate and karmic threads of the god sea area appeared clearly in front of him. When Su Yu raised his head and looked at the void, it was as if he had seen through the gods in the cosmos. ¡°The cosmos is outside the sea area. There¡¯s a barrier in the cosmos where the gods are.¡± After going into seclusion to deduce for a while, Su Yu obtained more information from this world. In addition, when his strength broke through, he finally crossed the threshold of his own power of luck. This allowed Su Yu to enjoy the treatment in the Level 1 sea area in the god sea area. He had received heaven¡¯s favor. Now, even if the gods sent their avatars down, they would probably be unable to bear the consequences of failure when facing Su Yu. After some random deductions, he discovered that the ten super factions in the god sea area had already begun to clean up the sea area. With this in mind, he prepared to go out and hunt crazily. After tasting the benefits of the crystallizedw, how could he let go of so many prey that hade knocking on his door! After his power of rules had reached the martial saint realm, Su Yu could be considered quite powerful in the god sea area. Now, there were very few things in the sea area that could make him afraid. ¡°Interesting. The abyssal demon Archimonde is also hunting the dragon race.¡± Before leaving the Chaos Ind, Su Yu specially paid attention to the movements of the other ind masters. With one look, Su Yu realized that the other three were developing quite quickly. If they were given more time, the entire god sea area would probably have new masters. After thinking for a while, Su Yu nned to start with the Holy Church. After all, there was no need to worry too much about them anymore. He had already attacked the Holy Church¡¯s pdins. There was no harm in doing it again. At the thought of this, Su Yu¡¯s figure swayed slightly and disappeared from the sky above Chaos Ind. When Su Yu went out to hunt, the avatars of the gods living in the cosmos returned to various divine kingdoms and took a batch of faith crystals from their main bodies. Then, they rushed to the domain barrier. ¡°Light, we¡¯ve already brought the faith crystals. Tell us how to integrate them into the domain barrier.¡± At this moment, the Goddess of Darkness floating in the void said to the God of Light in a slightly cold tone. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Take out the faith crystals! 1 have a way.¡± Hearing this, the God of Light did not exin further. Instead, he directly asked the other nine high-level gods to take out their faith crystals. Seeing the God of Light¡¯s confident expression, the other gods did not say anything else. They all took out the faith crystals needed. After gathering 10,000 faith crystals, the God of Light flew straight to the vicinity of the barrier. Then, he raised his hand and ced the 10,000 faith crystals in a special way. After all the faith crystals were ced, a stream of pure power of faith slowly transmitted from the faith crystals to the barrier.. Chapter 386 - 386: Stepping into the Martial Saint Realm, Battle of Plunder Begins 2 Chapter 386: Stepping into the Martial Saint Realm, Battle of Plunder Begins 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The gods sent their thoughts into the barrier and began to sense it carefully. When they realized that the slight weakening of the barrier had indeed begun to stop, the nine high-level gods could not help but heave a sigh of relief. It was good that there was an effect. They were just afraid that if the item was used and the effect did not meet their expectations. That would make them very upset. At this moment, the evil god Kilo evil, who had been wandering outside the domain barrier, suddenly realized that the barrier suddenly stopped weakening. Kilo couldn¡¯t help but feel a headacheing on. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to find hope. Was it going to be destroyed again? ¡°That¡¯s not right. Previously, the barrier had been slowly weakening, but it suddenly stopped. Could it be that those guys inside have thought of a way to stop the barrier from weakening?¡± After cursing in his heart, the evil god Kilo also came to a conclusion. Perhaps the barrier had not automatically stopped weakening. Instead, the gods in the cosmos had used some methods to stop its weakening. Thinking of this, the evil god Kilo¡¯s figure shed and he disappeared from the barrier¡¯s vicinity. He rushed back to the evil gods¡¯ base camp. Since they could think of a way to repair it, the evil god Kilo felt that they should think of a way to stop the gods from repairing the barrier. He didn¡¯t ask to directly break through the damn domain barrier, but it was still eptable to restore it to its original weakened state. Let¡¯s not discuss how the gods in the cosmos and the evil gods of the outer realm would fight openly and secretly in the future. In the god sea area, Su Yu had already left Chaos Ind and was targeting the Holy Church and the other three Holy Pdins. At this moment, Su Yu suddenly eximed in surprise. It was as if something unexpected had happened. As Su Yu was approaching a team of pdins from the Holy Church through space travel, he realized that he was not the only one who had targeted this team of pdins. In the depths of the sea, there was another person who had hidden himself very well. He had also targeted this team of pdins. When the purple light in Su Yu¡¯s eyes shed, a scene that only they could see appeared in his eyes. In the depths of the bone-chilling sea, a blood-red existence was quietly lurking in the dark. [Blood Puppets] Description: A killing puppet modified from the body of an expert through special sorcery. Currently, the strongestbat power of the puppet is that of a six suns breaking dawn sorcerer. Through rules insight, the information about the blood puppets underwater waspletely exposed to Su Yu. ¡°Interesting, it seems that there are many of the so-called heretics in this god sea area.¡± After reading the other party¡¯s information, Su Yu could not help but purse his lips slightly, as if he had thought of something fun. However, he had regarded this group of pdins as his prey. Naturally, he could not allow others to interfere. Even if there was a demigod standing behind the blood puppets underwater, it wouldn¡¯t be able to intimidate Su Yu. Through the threads of fate, Su Yu also discovered the existence behind the blood puppets. It could be said that karmic rules and the rules of fate were like cheats. As long as a trace was left in the world and recorded by the world, it could not escape the prying of these two powers. Basically speaking, the power of fate and the power of karma were everywhere in the world. If one wanted topletely avoid these two powers, they had to exceed the limits of this world. At this moment, a team of pdins led by a Holy Pdin was rushing to a certain continent that had caused a riot to suppress the heretics. Just as the blood puppets underwater were about to attack, Su Yu sealed the void where the pdins were. ¡°Not good.¡± When the void was sealed, the Holy Pdin in the lead instantly realized that something was wrong. ¡°Holy Light sh.¡± After sensing the change in the void, the Holy Pdin directly shed out a dazzling holy light attack. With Su Yu¡¯s current mastery of space, a Holy Pdin with thebat power of a three suns breaking dawn sorcerer could not shake the space he created at all. This was because when constructing this sealed small space, Su Yu had also used the additional trace of thew of space that he hadprehended. ¡°Damn it. How dare you attack the Holy Church¡¯s pdins? Do you want to be exterminated?¡± At this moment, the Pdin of Light realized that his attack did not prate the void in front of him. Therefore, he brought up the background of the Holy Church. In his heart, he knew that since the other party dared to attack them, the Holy Church¡¯s name should not be able to suppress them. However, at this moment, he had to try all the methods he could. Otherwise, he could only wait for death. In the face of the Pdin of Light¡¯s desperate struggle, Su Yu sped his hands together. In an instant, the small space that he had constructed began to shrink rapidly. At the same time, rules of illusion and other power of rules continuously appeared in the small space. Other than the Holy Pdin who was still able to show some resistance, the gold, silver and arge number of bronze pdins had all fallen unconscious. After suffering the blow from a dimensional reduction, it was difficult not to faint. The demigod who had been controlling the blood puppets to attack the Holy Church¡¯s pdins was also stunned. However, aftering back to his senses, he couldn¡¯t help but feel overjoyed. He had a good feeling! This meant that he wasn¡¯t the only old powers who had been awakened from their slumber due to the gods¡¯ clean-up activity. It mattered not that the aura of this existence who suddenly attacked was very unfamiliar. After all, the enemy of my enemy was a friend! With this in mind, he controlled the blood puppets to change targets. He also didn¡¯t want toe into contact with the other party. Hiding alone was the safest. The more people knew about him, the more danger he would be in. At this moment, Su Yu, who had packed up the entire group of pdins at lightning speed, nced at the sea. However, he had no intention of attacking the blood puppets. Since a scapegoat hade knocking on his door, it would be a pity not to make use of it. Su Yu left after quietly leaving a trace of the blood puppets¡¯ aura in the sea area. That demigod probably would not have imagined that he would be used as a scapegoat. It had to be said that Su Yu had already yed the role of a mastermind very well. As the group of pdins were sealed and abducted by Su Yu, the Light Wheel, which was in charge of reconnaissance at the Holy Church, issued an rm. The moment the Light Pope discovered that the Light Wheel had issued an rm, he immediately connected his thoughts to it. When the Light Pope saw that a light spot representing the pdin¡¯s team on the wheel had disappeared, his facepletely darkened. There were only four groups of pdins in the entire Holy Church. One of them had been destroyed by some heretics previously, and now another one was gone. After calming down, the Light Pope¡¯s figure disappeared from the hall in the next second. The Light Pope did have the intention of luring the mastermind out when he sent the pdins out this time. However, he did not expect that an entire group of pdins would meet with misfortune during the short while he wasn¡¯t paying attention to the Light Wheel. With the Light Pope¡¯s strength, as soon as Su Yu left, he used great teleportation to rush to this sea area. With the power of the Light Wheel, the Light Pope quickly locked onto the blood-colored aura. ¡°Blood Puppets, damn bastard, you¡¯re actually still alive.¡± After carefully sensing the strand of blood in his hand, the Light Pope immediately discovered the mastermind. The Light Pope had interacted with the demigod-level expert who called himself Ancestor Xueming during thest sea area cleanup. Furthermore, the Light Pope had used the power of a semi-divine artifact ¨C the light staff ¨C to kill him. From the looks of it, his death was faked. The other party was not dead at all. Instead, he had been hiding in the god sea area all this while and had started to target the Holy Church again.. Chapter 387 - 387: Things Cannot Happen More Than Three Chapter 387: Things Cannot Happen More Than Three Times, Change of Target Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You still want to run?¡± With the help of the blood-colored aura and the power of the Light Wheel, the Light Pope quickly locked onto the traces of the blood puppets that Su Yu had used as scapegoats. At this moment, the blood puppet did not realize that it had been discovered. Through the karmic threads, Su Yu discovered everything. The corners of his mouth could not help but curl up slightly. In the next second, Su Yu took a step and entered the space again. He nned to find trouble with the other two groups of pdins from the Holy Church. To Su Yu, the Holy Church¡¯s pdins were simply the perfect hunting target. Not only was their strength just right, but they were also a little silly. At this moment, the blood puppet was still unaware that they had been used as scapegoats. It was still in the sea, moving towards another ce. On the other hand, as Ancestor Xueming was controlling the blood puppet, he suddenly realized that something was wrong with his surroundings. ¡°Bastard, die.¡± Suddenly, a thunderous voice exploded in the blood puppets¡¯ sea of consciousness. ¡°Damn it, why is it that old thing, the Light Pope?¡± Upon hearing this extremely familiar voice, Ancestor Xueming was instantly shocked. Immediately, Ancestor Xueming sensed that something was wrong and decisively chose to have his blood puppet self-destruct. He did not hesitate at all. Ancestor Xueming had interacted with the Light Pope before. He was naturally familiar with his strength. In this situation, the blood puppet had no hope of winning against the other party. To escape from the other party was also an extravagant hope. It was better to self-destruct. Ancestor Xueming detonated the blood puppet with a thought. Then, he extinguished the strand of thought that he had ced in its body. In an instant, a terrifying energy riot urred in the sea area where the blood puppet was. Endless seawater formed a huge sea tornado with a diameter of more than a few thousand kilometers and began to devour the surrounding seawater. The self-destruction of a puppet withbat powerparable to a six suns breaking dawn sorcerer was extremely terrifying. Thankfully, the god sea area was a higher level world. Otherwise, if the self-destruction were to happen in the cosmos, it could cause greater lethality. The Light Pope, who had withstood the self-destruction of the blood puppet, walked out of the center of the explosion expressionlessly. It was within his expectations that he could not capture the other party alive. After all, a sly old fox like Ancestor Xueming was very shrewd. It was impossible for the Light Pope to catch the chink in his armor and find his exact location. Fortunately, he had managed to force the other party to self-destruct one of his blood puppets. This incident was notpletely fruitless. Just as the Light Pope¡¯s expression turned from ck to white, he suddenly realized that the Light Wheel in his hand had sent out another warning. Good lord, it turned out that Su Yu had secretly captured another group of pdins while the Light Pope was chasing after the blood puppet. This time, Su Yu did not leave any information behind because he no longer nned to attack the Holy Church. As the saying went, things could not happen more than three times. Excluding the previous time, Su Yu had already seeded twice. It was time to change his target. After all, it required skills to take advantage of someone. If one kept staring at one target, it was easy to get caught. Sensing that the Light Wheel had sent out another warning, the Light Pope could not help but let out an angry roar. At this moment, if the Light Pope still did not realize that he might have been lured away by some existence behind the scenes, he would be really stupid. After venting, the Light Pope used the Light Wheel to send a message to all the members of the Holy Church who had gone out to sweep to stay vignt. He also asked them to retreat in the direction of the Holy Church. The Light Pope was not stupid. It was obvious that there were some existencesparable to him in the sea area who were secretly targeting the members of the Holy Church. Under such circumstances, if he did not order to retreat, the Holy Church would probably suffer heavy losses in this clean-up operation. It had to be said that the Light Pope was extremely decisive. The red-robed bishops and the other church members who had received the Light Pope¡¯s message were somewhat puzzled as to why the pope would give such an order. However, obeying orders was the most basic requirement for a member of the Holy Church. All the members of the church who had received the message immediately retreated at the fastest speed. After sending the message, the Light Pope did not rush to the sea area where the group of pdins met with some trouble. There probably was no need to do so anymore. ¡°Apart from Ancestor Xueming, who else could be targeting the Holy Church?¡± As he rushed to the church, the Light Pope kept thinking. However, no matter how hard he racked his brains, he would never have thought that an existence that was not native to the god sea area was targeting them. In the abyss of the sea area, Ancestor Xueming was also about to explode from anger. He had not done anything and had lost a blood puppet for no reason. Who could he reason with? ¡°Damn the Light Pope.¡± After cursing the Light Pope in his heart, Ancestor Xueming became even more careful. He only had a total of three top-notch puppets like the blood puppets. Now that he had lost one, the remaining two had to at least be of some use to be worth it.. Chapter 388 - 388: Things Cannot Happen More Than Three Chapter 388: Things Cannot Happen More Than Three Times, Change of Target 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After thinking about it, Ancestor Xueming finally decided to observe for a while before taking action. He could not understand the changes in the sea area. On the other hand, Su Yu felt very great after hunting two groups of pdins. At this moment, his gaze was fixed on the dark creatures of the Church of Darkness who walked the path of darkness. However, before attacking the other party, he nned to destroy the prey in the sea of illusions first. This time, he captured a total of two Holy Pdins who wereparable to breaking dawn sorcerers and ten gold pdins who wereparable to radiant moon sorcerers. Su Yu did not think much of the silver and bronze pdins. This was because the treasure chests they dropped were not very useful to him, who had stepped into the martial saint realm. Fortunately, they were notpletely useless. At the very least, they could be used to nurture his subordinates on Chaos Ind. [You have killed ten gold pdins. You have obtained five ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï radiant moon treasure chests, three ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï radiant moon treasure chests, and two ¡ï ¡ï¡ï radiant moon treasure chests.] [You have killed two Holy Pdins. You have obtained two ¡ï¡ï breaking dawn treasure chest.] [¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Radiant Moon Treasure Chest] Description: It contains a karmicw fragment. [¡ï¡ï Breaking Dawn Treasure Chest] Description: It contains an ordinary world fetal membrane. [¡ï¡ï Breaking Dawn Treasure Chest] Description: It contains an earth attribute divine item fragment. [Ding! Your Decuple Enhancement skill has been automatically triggered. You have obtained a piece of crystallized karmicw¡­, a perfect world fetal membrane, and an earth attribute divine item.] Looking at the items that had been enhanced this time, Su Yu increasingly felt that the big shot in the heaven in the god sea area was preparing to have him walk the path of gods. These were all materials to construct a divine kingdom. It was simply too obvious. However, Su Yu had his own ideas, which were to use the path of gods as a supplement and focus on the path he created himself. After putting the ten crystallizedws of different types into his body, Su Yu stored the world fetal membrane and a piece of soil that emitted seven colors into the internal space of the Ghost Ship. To be honest,pared to the materials used to build the divine kingdom, Su Yu wanted more items that could increase his strength. However, he could not decide what woulde out from the treasure chest. Since the big shot in heaven had given it to him, he would just take it. After all, it wasn¡¯t as if there was a way he could give any suggestions. While Su Yu was dealing with the two groups of pdins, the important members of the Holy Church all rushed back to the church as quickly as possible. The Light Pope did not inform the remaining mid-level members below the radiant moon sorcerer realm. This was because the mastermind hiding in the god sea area was obviously only attacking the upper echelons of the Holy Church. They did not care about those low-level members at all. That was indeed the case. Since ancient times, none of those who chose to take revenge on the Holy Church would choose to target some small fries. No matter how many minions they killed, the Holy Church would not feel any heartache. After all, the god sea area had countless low-level creatures. After all the important members had arrived, the Light Pope, who was sitting on the throne in the Great Hall of Light, said with a dark expression. ¡°Not long ago, I lost contact with two groups of pdins. I suspect the culprit to be a nine suns breaking dawn sorcerer or those old fellows who have stepped into the demigod realm. They are acting from behind the scenes. Therefore, no one should leave the Holy Church for the time being.¡± As soon as the Light Pope said this, the red-robed bishops below instantly exploded. Within a short period of time, the Holy Church had actually lost three groups of pdins consecutively. This was unprecedented! It was like that even in the previous clean up. ¡°Your Holiness, have you figured out who¡¯s targeting the Holy Church?¡± At this moment, Archbishop Sith suddenly asked. ¡°One of the suspects is Ancestor Xueming, a survivor from the previous sea area cleanup. Thus far, I do not know of any other suspects. They hid themselves very well and did not leave any information.¡± The Light Pope did not hide anything and spoke the truth. ¡°Ancestor Xueming.¡± Upon hearing this name, Archbishop Sith¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly. It had to be known that Ancestor Xueming was already a nine suns breaking dawn sorcerer during the previous clean up. Now that so many years had passed, there was a high chance that he had secretly stepped into the demigod realm. With the help of a secret technique, there was a possibility of secretly stepping into the demigod realm without alerting the gods. For example, Archbishop Sith. If he wanted to step into the demigod realm, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem with his foundation. However, he didn¡¯t want to do so for the time being. As the red-robed archbishop of the Holy Church, he was second only to one person in the church and above millions of people. If he stepped into the demigod realm and was led away by the God of Light, wouldn¡¯t he instantly be reduced to the lowest level? Therefore, all the powerhouses in the past Holy Church who had the potential to break through to the demigod realm would choose to advance to the demigod realm when they did not have much life span left. Then, they would enter the divine kingdom of the gods. These little schemes were very well thought out. ¡°Your Highness, do you think that this unimown existence is the person who provoked us to fight with the Church of Darknessst time?¡± After thinking for a while, Archbishop Sith added. ¡°It¡¯s very likely that it¡¯s the same person. From the way he does things, it¡¯s obvious that he won¡¯t give up just like that. Let¡¯s see if he will attack other factions.¡± Upon hearing Archbishop Sith¡¯s words, the Light Pope slowly replied. ¡°Alright, you can all leave! Next, pay attention to the morning star sorcerers who are out and see if anything else happens.¡± In the end, the Light Pope, who felt a little tired, waved his hand and announced after seeing that no one below was saying anything. In response, Archbishop Sith and the others bowed and retreated. When the Light Pope was left alone in the hall, his gaze gradually turned ruthless. Meanwhile, the Dragon Emperor on Dragon Ind was also furious. Two teams of radiant moon dragons had been attacked by an unknown existence. After investigation, he could not find any information about the other party. This matter was not done by Su Yu, but by the abyssal demon. It could only be said that when the gods issued the decree to clean up the sea area, it meant that Su Yu and the others would definitely make use of this opportunity to crazily increase their strength. If the gods did not give this order, Su Yu¡¯s strength would not have increased so quickly. After all, it was usually very difficult to hunt those experts. Under normal circumstances, the other party would hide in their nest to cultivate and would not go out easily. However, the situation waspletely different now. Even if they did note out in full force, at least 70 to 80% of them had been mobilized. At this moment, Su Yu, who had changed his target and targeted the Church of Darkness, found a dark lycan army. If the pdins were the face of the Holy Church, then the status of the dark lycan army in the Church of Darkness was simr to that of the pdins. It was also led by a lycan leader who possessed strengthparable to a breaking dawn sorcerer. Within the army, there were five gold lycans and many silver lycans. From this, it could be seen that the difference in strength between the Holy Church and the Church of Darkness was very small. The foundation of both sides was basically about the same. As for the God of Light, perhaps it was because the light attributes were easier to spread, so he had a lot of advantage over the Goddess of Darkness in terms of harvesting the power of faith. After getting rid of these thoughts in his mind, Su Yu chose to build a small space to encircle the dark lycan army. Then, he cleaned them up. Su Yu would never choose a troublesome method to capture the enemy.. Chapter 389 - 389: Each More Disgusting Than the Other, Just Won’t Say It Chapter 389 - 389: Each More Disgusting Than the Other, Just Won¡¯t Say It Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The leader of the dark Lycans ¨C Mu Tu¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he sensed the change in the surrounding space. He felt that something was wrong. ¡°Attack the surroundings with all your might.¡± After noticing obvious fluctuations, Mu Tu hurriedly roared. With the fluctuation, if he still didn¡¯t know that a breaking dawn sorcerer who was proficient in spatial sorcery had sealed this void, Mu Tu wouldn¡¯t be worthy of being the leader of this dark lycan army. Unfortunately, Su Yu was not a sorcerer. He was a genuine martial saint. Hisbat strength was much stronger than ordinary breaking dawn sorcerers in the sea area. Su Yu was bing more and more proficient in using the power of this spatial seal.
    Practice makes perfect. After using it so much, it was impossible not to be familiar with it. As Su Yu worked, the small space in the void began to quickly shrank. Mu Tu ¨C who was sealed in space ¨C was about to go crazy. This was because he realized that under his full-strength attack, the void in front of him showed no reaction at all. It was as if there was an invisible chasm between the two. If Su Yu¡¯s rules of space had not reached the martial saint realm, Mu Tu and his lycan soldiers could still break through the spatial seal. The problem was that Su Yu had already used the power of the crystallizedw of space toprehend a trace of the power of thew of space. Thus, the two of them were not on the same level of strength. Under such circumstances, Mu Tu and the other lycans could only die if they were trapped. Despite their efforts, the lycan army was very quickly packed up and abducted by Su Yu. When the lycan army disappeared from the sea area, the High Priest of the Church of Darkness also received a warning from the semi-divine artifact. When he received the warning, his reaction was exactly the same as the Light Pope¡¯s. ¡°Damn it.¡± After checking thest region the lycan army was before their disappearance, the High Priest split the space open and teleported towards his destination. However, with Su Yu¡¯s speed, he had long disappeared before the High Priest arrived. Furthermore, in order to cause trouble for the Church of Darkness, Su Yu had specially left behind a trace of the power of light. In any case, whether the people from the Church of Darkness believed it or not had nothing to do with Su Yu. He only cared about throwing out information. It was better if the other party foolishly believed it. If they did not believe it, there was no loss. Why not! Not long after, the figure of the High Priest appeared in the sky above the sea area where the dark lycan army had disappeared. After spreading out his spiritual strength and carefully investigating, the High Priest finally found the trace of light power that Su Yu had deliberately left behind. Upon seeing this trace of light power, the High Priest instantly thought of thest time the Light Pope used the Church of Darkness. However, the High Priest of Darkness did not feel that the Holy Church was behind this. After sealing the trace of the power of light in his hand, he chose to contact the Light Pope with an ugly expression. The Light Pope¡¯s expression changed when he received the message from the High Priest of Darkness. For the other party to suddenly contact him at this time, something must have happened to the Church of Darkness. After some thought, the Light Pope chose to ept the message from the High Priest. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The Light Pope pretended that nothing had happened and spoke first before the other party could speak. ¡°The Church of Darkness¡¯s dark lycan army was attacked. 1 discovered a trace of the power of light in the sea area where they disappeared.¡± After hearing the Light Pope¡¯s voice, the High Priest spoke in a gloomy voice. ¡°As expected, the other party has also attacked the Church of Darkness.¡± Upon hearing the High Priest of Darkness¡¯s words, the Light Pope immediately felt that his spection was right. Actually, when Su Yu attacked the pdins, the Light Pope had time to inform the otherrge factions. However, it was important to note that the ten super factions were not united. There was also a disconnect between them. The reason why they collectively sent troops to clean up the god sea area was entirely because it was the decree of the gods. Normally, they did not even like each other. Under such circumstances, the Holy Church had lost two groups of pdins in a row. This caused the church¡¯s power to be greatly reduced. They might not be able to keep their position as the leader of the bunch. Due to these reasons, the Light Pope naturally would not inform his predicament to the other super factions. On the contrary, he could not wait for the other factions to suffer losses. Only then would the gap between the factions narrow again. ¡°I was just about to contact you. The Holy Church¡¯s pdins were also attacked. Moreover, there was more than one existence behind these series of attacks. One of them was Ancestor Xueming who was lucky enough to survive thest sea area cleanup.¡± ¡°Furthermore, it¡¯s suspected that he has already stepped into the demigod realm. As for the other person, he¡¯s the one who framed the Church of Darkness previously. However, I haven¡¯t figured out his identity.¡± After this thought shed through his mind, the Light Pope spoke to the Dark High Priest with an indifferent expression. ¡®F*ck, this b*tch: Upon hearing the Light Pope¡¯s words, the High Priest immediately realized what was going on. So the bastard had also been attacked and chose not to announce the news.. Chapter 390 - 390: Each More Disgusting Than the Other, Just Won’t Say It 2 Chapter 390 - 390: Each More Disgusting Than the Other, Just Won¡¯t Say It 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The more he thought about it, the angrier the Dark High Priest became. In the end, he snorted and chose to cut themunication line. In the end, he chose to do the same thing as the Light Pope, which was to order the higher-ups of the Church of Darkness to retreat. Furthermore, he also would not contact the other factions to warn them about this matter. There was no reason for the Church of Darkness to suffer heavy losses alone and the other factions to be fine. Look, when the same thing happened to him, the High Priest of Darkness made the same choice as the Light Pope. He did not care about other factions at all. Su Yu had a clear understanding of this extremely loose alliance. Otherwise, he would not have attacked from all directions.
    After the High Priest of Darkness gave the order to retreat, Su Yu targeted the dragons next. Through the deduction of the karmic rules and the rules of fate, Su Yu realized that the Church of Darkness had be more vignt. If he made a move now, there was a chance that he would expose himself. Therefore, Su Yu gave up on continuing to attack the Church of Darkness and started to target the dragons instead. In total, there were 10 super factions. Currently, Su Yu had only attacked two of them. There were still eight of them left! He had plenty of time. Due to the deliberate cover-ups of the Light Pope and the High Priest of Darkness, the other eight factions did not know that a super mastermind was targeting them from behind the scenes. It was the same for Dragon Ind. At the moment, Dragon Ind had only lost radiant moon realm dragons. This loss was still within their tolerance. Therefore, the Dragon Emperor did not choose to summon breaking dawn realm dragons to return to the ind. As time passed, the entire sea area started to panic. For example, Dragon Ind had decided to have the high rank dragons retreat back to the ind for a period of time. The fairies had also decided to do the same. On the other hand, because of the ten super factions, Su Yu had earned a lot. Su Yu had obtained 40 radiant moon treasure chests. Among them, there were 20 ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï radiant moon treasure chests, 12 ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï radiant moon treasure chests, and 8 ¡ï¡ï¡ï radiant moon treasure chests. In addition, he also obtained breaking dawn treasure chests. Together with the treasure chest Mu Tu dropped, Su Yu had obtained a total of nine breaking dawn treasure chests. Among them, there were six ¡ï¡ï breaking dawn treasure chests, and three ¡ï breaking dawn treasure chests. After thew fragments from the radiant moon treasure chest were enhanced by Su Yu¡¯s innate ability, they were enough to raise some of his power of rules that had yet to step into the martial saint realm to the martial saint realm. When the time came, Su Yu¡¯s foundation would be further improved, and his goal of fighting against the gods¡¯ Dharma Bodies would be one step closer. Chapter 391 - 391: Ancestor Xueming Who Was Driven To the Edge Sets Off Brilliant Fireworks Chapter 391: Ancestor Xueming Who Was Driven To the Edge Sets Off Brilliant Fireworks Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Looks like the entire sea area is in chaos. I hope those gods won¡¯t send their avatars down so quickly. Otherwise, it will be troublesome.¡± In the insect nest on the insect ind, the insect queen ¨C who had transformed into a human body ¨C muttered to herself softly. As she obtained more and more information, the insect queen¡¯s understanding of the god sea area also deepened. Although she did not obtain information as quickly as Su Yu did through heaven and earth, it was still much faster than the master of the mechanical ind and the abyssal demon. On the other hand, after Su Yu messed up his karmic threads in the sea area, he chose to hide on Chaos Ind and not go anywhere. However, not going out did not mean that he could not control the situation in the god sea area. In the Rank Up Tower, Su Yu used a portion of his attention toprehend the power ofws and used another portion of his attention to begin stirring up Ancestor Xueming¡¯s fate. Su Yu had already captured the other party¡¯s threads of fate when he had gained insight into the blood puppets. Therefore, he could make use of them now. If Ancestor Xueming knew about this, he would probably be angered to death. It was not easy for him to hide until now, but he was actually probed out. In the bottom of the sea abyss, Ancestor Xueming inexplicably felt his heart palpitate. Due to this feeling, Ancestor Xueming could not help but panic. Thest time he felt this way was during the previous time the gods had sent a decree to clean up the god sea area. If not for a special secret technique, Ancestor Xueming might not have been able to fake his death and escape. Now, this special feeling actually surged into his heart again. It would be strange if Ancestor Xueming did not panic. ¡°Damn it, could it be that my tracks have been discovered by the people from the Holy Church?¡± The anxious ancestor could only me this bad feeling on the Holy Church. Until now, only the Light Pope of the Holy Church had forced him to self-destruct a blood puppet. In addition, he only had two remaining blood puppets. Ancestor Xueming had never controlled them to interact with other forces. Under such circumstances, Ancestor Xueming could only be wary of the Holy Church. ¡°No, I can¡¯t stay here any longer. 1 have to move as soon as possible.¡± The uneasiness in his heart had not dissipated. Instead, it lingered deep in his gut. In the end, he still decided to move. However, Ancestor Xueming did not know that it was useless for him to do so. After some discussion, the ten super factions decided to deal with the heretic ¨C Ancestor Xueming ¨C first. As for the other existence who was still in hiding, they nned to think of a way to find himter. The reason why the Light Pope and the others made the decision to eliminate Ancestor Xueming first had a lot to do with Su Yu stirring up his fate. With Su Yu¡¯s current strength, he could not directly kill Ancestor Xueming, who was at the demigod realm. However, with the karmic threads, it was still possible for him to manipte the Light Pope and the others to subconsciously choose him as their first target. This was the terrifying aspect of karma and fate. As long as one did not break free from the huge webs of fate, it was impossible to be unaffected. ¡°The dispute has begun.¡± At this moment, Su Yu, who was fiddling with the threads of fate, sensed the increasingly chaotic threads of fate in the sea area. He could not help but smile. With the god sea area as the chess game and all the living beings in the sea area as the chess pieces, the chess game that Su Yu had set up had quietly begun. The leaders of the ten super factions ¨C including the Light Pope ¨C took out their trump cards and prepared to join forces to capture Ancestor Xueming. A demigod-level expert hiding in the dark was quite a threat to them. If they didn¡¯t find him as soon as possible, he would definitely be a source of headache sooner orter. After the Light Pope imprisoned the blood-colored aura in his hand in the void, terrifying power began to follow the blood-colored power to its source. The blood-colored power that Su Yu had extracted from the blood puppets was stained with Ancestor Xueming¡¯s aura. This allowed the Light Pope to use this trace of power as a medium. It was possible for the Light Pope andpany to pinpoint Ancestor Xueming¡¯s whereabouts. After all, the ten of them were existences standing at the top of the pyramid in the god sea area. Meanwhile, Ancestor Xueming ¨C who was on the move ¨C also felt like he was being watched. ¡°Damn it, how did those bustards discover me?¡± Through the endless seawater, Ancestor Xueming seemed to see a pair of invisible eyes locking onto his location in the void above the sea. ¡°Blood Shadow Avatar.¡± Sensing that he could not shake off this feeling of being spied on, Ancestor Xueming used a special cloning secret technique. Then, hundreds of blood shadows that looked exactly like Ancestor Xueming and possessed the same aura spread out in all directions of the god sea area. The real Ancestor Xueming was hidden among the hundreds of figures. ¡°We¡¯ve found that old fellow, but he used a special method to confuse the uracy of the semi-divine artifact. We need to investigate carefully.¡± As the main deductor, the Light Pope said to the other nine solemnly.. Chapter 392 - 392: Ancestor Xueming Who Was Driven To the Chapter 392: Ancestor Xueming Who Was Driven To the Edge Sets Off Brilliant Fireworks 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Cut the crap. Hurry up and think of a way to locate that old fellow and mark him. If he escapes this time, it won¡¯t be easy to catch him next time.¡± After hearing the Light Pope¡¯s words, the High Priest of Darkness immediately spoke. The Light Pope could only snort coldly to express his dissatisfaction with the High Priest of Darkness, but he did not say anything. The Fairy Empress and the others knew very well that these two just didn¡¯t like each other. Therefore, at this moment, they naturally wouldn¡¯t blindly get involved. As time slowly passed, the Light Pope eliminated one target after another. Ancestor Xueming, who was being pursued relentlessly, felt extremely ufortable. He really did not expect his pursuers to be so determined. ¡°Bustards, you forced my hand.¡± If he continued to hide, he knew that the other party would locate him sooner orter. Thus, Ancestor Xueming directly chose to take drastic measures. Didn¡¯t they want to find him? Then he would not take the ordinary path. He nned to attack one of the ten super factions and cause chaos in the sea area, thus breaking himself out of the situation. There was nothing wrong with this idea. After all, Ancestor Xueming¡¯s true strength was at the demigod realm. If not for the semi-divine artifact bestowed by the God of Light, the Light Pope andpany would not have been able to defeat him in a one-on-one battle. However, the extent of this attack was not within Ancestor Xueming¡¯s control. If he was not careful and caused the gods to send their avatars to chase after him, he would really have nowhere to run. After much thought, Ancestor Xueming targeted the fairies. As the saying went, one had to pick the weakest one to bully. In terms of strength, the fairies were ranked at the bottom among the ten super factions. Ancestor Xueming would obviously attack them and not the Holy Church! That would be courting death. Hence, after expending another portion of his vital energy and dividing some blood shadows to confuse the power that had been probing his body, Ancestor Xueming rushed straight towards the Fairy Continent. The Light Pope and the others did not know about all of this for the time being. Who would have thought that at this moment, not only would their target not think of a way to escape, but he would actually attack their nest! However, through the threads of fate, Su Yu had sensed in advance that the fairies might undergo an upheaval. Through the reversal of the threads of fate, Su Yu quickly focused his sight on Ancestor Xueming. ¡°Not bad. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Su Yu felt that it was a pity for Ancestor Xueming to die like this. Therefore, he nned to help him cover up a little so that he could stir up the waters of the sea area even more. Because of Su Yu¡¯s intervention, the Light Pope¡¯s expression turned dark. The deduction process that had gone smoothly just now actually encountered quite a bit of resistance at this moment. It was as if something was preventing them from identifying Ancestor Xueming. Facing such a situation, the Light Pope could only increase his strength and continuously eliminate the interference. At one point, he had even thought about finding the source of this interference. However, without a source, he could not conduct a reverse investigation at all. He could only focus on locating Ancestor Xueming and see if he could find any useful information on him. After casually setting up a few obstacles, Su Yu did not continue to interfere. If he interfered too much, it would easily backfire. The current situation was just right. It had to be said that after getting used to the feeling of controlling living beings behind the scenes, Su Yu increasingly felt that he had the potential to be a mastermind. One part of Su Yu¡¯s attention was focused on Ancestor Xueming, while the other part was focused on the insect queen. Currently, the higher-ups of the ten super factions were all hiding in their nests. It was time to attack the middle and lower echelons. After setting everything up, Su Yu summoned Zhou Yi and the others with a thought. ¡°Master.¡± Not long after, Zhou Yi and a group of Chaos Ind higher-ups rushed to his side. ¡°Next, have the heroes outside and the sea creatures that have been subdued spread the visualisation method with all their might. Also, think of a way to spread the faith of the evil god.¡± Su Yu looked at Zhou Yi and the others and instructed casually. ¡°Understood,¡± Hearing those words, the crowd hurriedly agreed. After this period of development, Chaos Ind¡¯s influence outside was not small. Not only had they subdued some continents, but even the sea creatures had also been subdued. Although it was not as terrifying as the insect race¡¯s mass production of troops, with Su Yu¡¯s unlimited recruitment resources, the number of heroes he recruited was also quite high. In any case, although there were not ten million of them, there were still millions of them. Because the cooldown time could be cleared with resources, theoretically speaking, Su Yu could pull out an army of heroes in the hundreds of millions if he had sufficient resources. However, Su Yu¡¯s priorities fell on advanced heroes , so he asked Zhou Yi to control the number when recruiting. He did not recruit those who were too low-level and prioritized on recruiting higher-level heroes. This also limited the current number of heroes to only a million. And these recruited heroes were all sent to the various continents in the god sea area. To the entire god sea area, a mere million was not worth mentioning. Spreading them out was like scattering a te of water into the sea. Therefore, all along, the variousrge factions had not discovered that there were more heretics in many of the continents under their control. After instructing Zhou Yi and the others, Su Yu waved his hand to indicate that they could leave. As the absolute ruler of Chaos Ind, Su Yu only needed to make a decision. There was no need to exin in too much detail. Otherwise, why would he keep so many people! While the entire Chaos Ind was in full operation, Ancestor Xueming rushed to the Fairy Continent at an extremely fast speed. Along the way, Ancestor Xueming had even cast a secret technique to conceal himself, making it so that the Fairy Empress did not know that he had already arrived at the Fairy Continent. Actually, the reason why Ancestor Xueming¡¯s journey to the Fairy Continent so smoothly was also because of Su Yu. If Su Yu had not controlled the power of fate and hindered the Light Pope, Ancestor Xueming might not have been able to rush to the Fairy Continent without the Light Pope discovering his true body. At this moment, Ancestor Xueming, who had secretly entered the Fairy Continent, took out a bead that emitted a boundless bloody aura. This divine blood bead was an evil object that Ancestor Xueming had secretly refined after the sea area clean-upst time. It contained all kinds of terrifying blood poison. If living beings below the morning star realm were to be infected by this blood poison and they could not withstand the corrosion of the poison, they would gradually be blood corpses without intelligence. After splitting up the divine blood beads in his hand into 100 small divine blood beads, Ancestor Xueming quickly ced these beads on the Fairy Continent. Other than the City of Fairies ¨C which was the main city of the elves ¨C there were 100 otherrge cities. The leaders of these 100rge cities did not notice Ancestor Xueming¡¯s infiltration. It was normal that they couldn¡¯t discover it. After all, Ancestor Xueming had the strength of a demigod. It wasn¡¯t a problem for him to secretly infiltrate the fairies¡¯ main city and the otherrge cities. After doing all this, Ancestor Xueming flew out of the Fairy Continent with a perverted smile on his face. ¡°Explode.¡± As the word left Ancestor Xueming¡¯s mouth, the entire Fairy Continent seemed to be enveloped in a hazy blood-colored light. The divine blood beads Ancestor Xueming hid in the 100rge cities exploded at the same time. In an instant, boundless blood-colored aura spread through the 100rge cities at the fastest speed. Some of the weaker fairies and the living beings of the subsidiary races of the fairies instantly turned feral after the blood-colored aura invaded their bodies. ¡°Hehe, how dare you target me.¡± After admiring the brilliant fireworks he released, Ancestor Xueming resumed his fugitive life.. Chapter 393 - 393: Abandoning the Chess Pieces and Exercising the Last Residual Heat Chapter 393 - 393: Abandoning the Chess Pieces and Exercising the Last Residual Heat Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It had to be said that Ancestor Xueming was a ruthless character. Ordinary existences would not dare to target the fairies like this. Various cities in the Fairy Continent were currently like hell on earth. Among them, the stronger living beings had a slightly stronger resistance to the blood-colored aura in the divine blood bead. On the other hand, the weaker living beings basically had no resistance. As the ruler of the Fairy Continent¡¯s City of Fairies, the Fairy Empress naturally noticed such a huge phenomenon on the continent immediately. At this moment, the Fairy Empress was standing in the sky above the Fairy Continent.. She looked at the blood-colored aura spreading wantonly on the continent. The aura on her body suddenly turned feral.
    ¡°Ancestor Xueming, when I¡¯m done with you, there won¡¯t be anything left of you.¡± After letting out a furious roar, the Fairy Empress could not be bothered to divert her attention to support the Light Pope¡¯s deduction anymore. After all, if she did not find a way to deal with the blood-colored aura on the Fairy Continent, the weaker living beings on the entire continent would probably go extinct. In the City of Fairies, streams of power that emitted pure power of life turned into a green rain of energy and began to rain down on the Fairy Continent. With the purification of the power of life, the blood-colored aura spread by Ancestor Xueming was purified at a visible speed. However, Ancestor Xueming had detonated a hundred miniature divine blood beads. Even if the Fairy Empress personally controlled the fairy ancestral tree and rained down a rain of life, she could notpletely cover a hundred cities. She could only cast spells nearby. At the same time, the Light Pope, who was deducing with all his might, suddenly felt numb. Originally, he was about to deduce the location of Ancestor Xueming¡¯s true body. In the end, because the Fairy Empress suddenly stopped her support, the trace of clues he had just touched vanished on the spot. ¡°Damn it, Vianna, what the hell are you doing?¡± At this moment, the slightly exasperated Light Pope turned his head and questioned the Fairy Empress¡¯ projection coldly. ¡°Ancestor Xueming attacked the Fairy Continent. I don¡¯t have time to exin to you.¡± After saying this, the projection of the Fairy Empress instantly disappeared. Upon hearing the Fairy Empress¡¯s words, the expressions of the nine other leaders ¨C including the Light Pope ¨C instantly turned extremely ugly. If word got out, wouldn¡¯t they be absolutely humiliated? The ten big shots of the super factions sat together and deduced the traces of the enemy. In the end, not only did they not find the enemy, but they were ambushed instead. This was simply rubbing their faces on the ground! ¡°Let¡¯s go over and take a look.¡± The Light Pope said with a cold expression. He understood that it was difficult to deduce Ancestor Xueming¡¯s whereabouts now that they werecking one person. The others did not have any objections. After all, although the ten super factions were not tied together and they could be considered not very reliable allies, it was not a big deal to go over and take a look. While the Light Pope and the others were rushing towards the Fairy Continent, the Fairy Empress finally managed to save 95rge cities with all her might. In the remaining fiverge cities, only a small number of stronger people had survived. The rest had all turned into blood corpses without intelligence. In addition, the 95rge cities saved by the Fairy Empress were notpletely unharmed. Many of the weaker fairies and subsidiary races of the fairies had also be blood corpses. Seeing that the originally vibrant Fairy Continent became like this, the Fairy Empress felt her vision darken and she almost fainted on the spot. In the end, the Fairy Empress could only choose to be ruthless and destroy the fairies and other living beings who had turned into blood corpses. This was because the blood corpse that had been corroded by Ancestor Xueming¡¯s blood aura was extremely contagious. If they were notpletely obliterated, they would only bring forth disaster. It wasn¡¯t that the Fairy Empress didn¡¯t want to save them, but that there was no way to save them. When they became blood corpses, it meant that the intelligence of those living beings had already beenpletely devoured by the blood-colored aura without any hope of recovery. With the great teleportation technique, the Light Pope and the other leaders rushed to the Fairy Continent. When they saw the tragic scene on the Fairy Continent, their pupils constricted. ¡°I¡¯m going to use the fairy divine fire to burn that damned bustard¡¯s soul for ten thousand years to dispel the hatred in my heart. Let¡¯s continue deducing. This time, 1 won¡¯t stop until we find him. I¡¯m sure you all don¡¯t want your factions to be attacked, right?¡± After seeing the Light Pope and the others arrive, the Fairy Empress, who was emitting endless killing intent, said with a dark expression. Sensing the killing intent from the Fairy Empress, the Light Pope and the others¡¯ eyelids could not help but twitch slightly. They remembered that thest time this woman was angry, her opponent had died miserably. ¡°No problem.¡± The Light Pope hurriedly said. His thoughts were racing. If they did not find a way to locate Ancestor Xueming andbine the strength of ten people to destroy him in the god sea area, that fellow would be a thorn in their sides. After the incident on the Fairy Continent, the leaders of the remaining nine super factions ordered the second-inmand of their respective factions to raise their vignce.. Chapter 394 - 394: Abandoning the Chess Pieces and Exercising the Last Residual Heat 2 Chapter 394 - 394: Abandoning the Chess Pieces and Exercising the Last Residual Heat 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios If Ancestor Xueming secretly caused trouble, he would definitely be discovered. ¡°Then let¡¯s begin!¡± Upon hearing the Light Pope¡¯s words, the Fairy Empress did not say anything else. At this moment, the Fairy Empress only wanted to find Ancestor Xueming as soon as possible and skin him alive. In response, the Light Pope and the others hurriedly continued to work together to make a deduction. Hell truly hath no fury like a woman scorned. If they didn¡¯t agree, who knew what crazy things the Fairy Empress would do?
    At this moment, Ancestor Xueming, who had created a huge cmity, was feeling very happy. Because just now, he felt that the special feeling in his heart had already disappeared. Presumably, the Light Pope and the others were so busy that they did not have the time to look for him. However, Ancestor Xueming had misjudged one thing. An angry woman was extremely terrifying, especially an existence like the Fairy Empress. Therefore, Ancestor Xueming was not happy for long before he felt that lingering feeling in his heart again. ¡°F*ck, why is it so fast? Don¡¯t those bustards need to cultivate?¡± Ancestor Xueming who had found a new ce to hide himself could not stay here any longer. Originally, Ancestor Xueming had nned to use the attack on the Fairy Continent to stall for time and think of a way to hide himself. However, he never expected that the Light Pope and the others were determined to locate his whereabouts. At the thought of this, Ancestor Xueming was furious. Whom had he offended? Ever since the cleaning up of the god sea area ¨C other than this attack on the Fairy Continent ¨C he had never taken the initiative to attack any faction! Sensing that he might not be able to shake them off this time, a trace of ruthlessness shed in the eyes of Ancestor Xueming. After many thoughts shed through his mind, Ancestor Xueming directly concealed a blood-red gem in a hidden ce in the god sea area. Then, he resolutely flew towards the sea area where anotherrge faction was. Since the ten super factions were unwilling to let him off, Ancestor Xueming nned to deliberately worsen the situation. If he had to die, he would have to at least drag a few down with him. Of course, it was actually very difficult for the Light Pope and the others to kill Ancestor Xuemingpletely. As someone who could grow to the demigod realm under the eyes of the gods, Ancestor Xueming was undoubtedly very powerful. He had secretly cultivated countless life-preservation means during this period. Therefore, even if the Light Pope and the rest found and surrounded him, he might not die. However, it would be a different story if the gods sent down their avatars. ¡°How is it? Have you deduced where that damned bastard is?¡± The Fairy Empress, whose face was slightly pale, asked the Light Pope in a low voice. ¡°Almost,¡± the Light Pope replied softly. This time, the Light Pope was not lying to the Fairy Empress. He had really almost deduced where Ancestor Xueming¡¯s true body was because Su Yu wasn¡¯t interfering this time. At this moment, the mastermind Su Yu was sitting steadily on the fishing tform. He naturally learned a series of events that happened on the Fairy Continent -including the current situation of the Light Pope and the others ¨C through his insight into the webs of fate. The reason why he did not continue helping Ancestor Xueming hide was because Su Yu realized that if he continued to help Ancestor Xueming hide, he might trigger the descent of the avatars of the gods in advance. Under such circumstances, Su Yu naturally chose to give up on using Ancestor Xueming as a pawn. However, this situation was notpletely without benefits. Taking advantage of the fact that Ancestor Xueming had attracted the attention of the Light Pope and the others, Su Yu nned to take drastic measures and secretly hunt the ten major factions. Although the higher-ups of the ten great factions were all hiding in their nests, this did not mean that Su Yu was without methods. While the Light Pope and the others were frantically trying to locate Ancestor Xueming, he disappeared from Chaos Ind with a thought. On the other side, the Light Pope finally located Ancestor Xueming¡¯s true body after a high-intensity search. At the same time, he ced a mark on him. This mark was jointly made by the Light Pope and the other nine people. Even if Ancestor Xueming discovered it immediately, it would be extremely difficult to remove it. In the sky above the Fairy Continent, a blood-colored light spot was moving at an extremely fast speed on a sea area map. ¡°He¡¯s approaching the sea area of Dragon Ind.¡± After marking Ancestor Xueming, the Light Pope analyzed and hurriedly said to everyone. ¡°What?¡± Hearing that, the Dragon Emperor couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. Out of the remaining nine factions, why did he choose to attack Dragon Ind? Did he think they were easy to bully? ¡°What are you waiting for? Chase after him.¡± After saying that, the Dragon Emperor teleported in the direction of Dragon Ind. There was no way he could remain calm after that! If he didn¡¯t hurry, if that fellow really seeded, Dragon Ind would probably suffer heavy losses. The Light Pope and the others followed the Dragon Emperor to Dragon Ind. As for Ancestor Xueming himself, he knew that he had nowhere to run the moment he was marked. Therefore, he had already given up and was prepared to cause a big trouble. Given Ancestor Xueming¡¯s speed, he was even faster than the Dragon Emperor and the others. Therefore, he couldunch a guerri attack without being held back. Therefore, the exasperated Ancestor Xueming finally decided to give Dragon Ind a hard time before strolling around the sea area. Soon, the huge Dragon Ind appeared in front of Ancestor Xueming. However, at this moment, the Dragon Race¡¯s First Elder was floating in the sky above Dragon Ind. He was guarding the ind. This meant that if Ancestor Xueming wanted to attack Dragon Ind, he had to go through the First Elder of the dragon race first. The First Elder¡¯s strength was at the nine suns breaking dawn realm. Without unleashing thebat strength of a demigod, it was very difficult for Ancestor Xueming to bypass the First Elder¡¯s defense as quickly as possible. Upon seeing this, Ancestor Xueming immediately understood everything. It seemed like the super factions were already prepared for him to attack their faction. If he were to charge forward forcefully, the First Elder would not be able topletely block his attack. However, he could still stall for time. Under such circumstances, Ancestor Xueming finally gave up on attacking Dragon Ind. The risk was too great. It was easy for the other party to stall and wait for reinforcements to surround him. After this thought shed through his mind, the unhappy Ancestor Xueming struck the First Elder as quickly as possible. As Ancestor Xueming was better at concealment and this attack was purely meant as an insult, the energy fluctuation was extremely small. The First Elder was pped in the face before he could react. Good lord, as the saying goes, not the face. Ancestor Xueming was simply humiliating a dragon! After the First Elder came back to his senses, he almost exploded in anger. He was the dignified second-inmand of the dragons! Now, he had actually been pped in front of his house. How could he tolerate this? ¡°Idiot.¡± After leaving this sentence, Ancestor Xueming ran away. It had to be said that Ancestor Xueming¡¯s mocking ability was not bad. His one simple word made the First Elder so angry that his dragon eyes turned red. It was as if he could spew out tangible mes any moment now. If not for thest bit of rationality in his heart telling him that he could not chase after the enemy, and it might be the enemy¡¯s n to lure him away, the First Elder would have long chased after him. ¡°Cowardly bastard.¡± Just as the First Elder suppressed the anger in his heart and released his divine sense to scan the surroundings of Dragon Ind, another voice sounded from the distant, almost causing him to vomit blood. ¡°I¡¯m not listening, I¡¯m not listening. Let¡¯s recite the scriptures.¡± After understanding that the other party might be Ancestor Xueming, the First Elder could only mutter to himself to ignore Ancestor Xueming¡¯s taunt.. Chapter 395 - 395: Descent of the Ten Great Oracles Chapter 395 - 395: Descent of the Ten Great Oracles Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Seeing that the lizard did not take the bait no matter what, Ancestor Xueming finally gave up on attacking Dragon Ind because this might cause him to fall into an absolutely dangerous situation. ¡°Trash.¡± After leaving behind an extremely insulting word, Ancestor Xueming finally ran away. The First Elder saw red. If the Dragon Emperor didn¡¯te back soon, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold it in anymore. Fortunately, the Dragon Emperor was not far from Dragon Ind. Soon, ten figures appeared above the ind. ¡°Your Majesty, Ancestor Xueming circled around the ind for a while before running away.¡±
    After seeing the Dragon Emperor, the First Elder hurriedly reported the situation. ¡°Got it. Continue guarding Dragon Ind. We¡¯ll go after him.¡± The Dragon Emperor nced at the ind below and said quickly. Then, the Dragon Emperor, the Light Pope, and the rest of the groups chased after Ancestor Xueming ording to the location given by deduction. From an omniscient point of view, the distance between the two parties was currently in a delicate bnce. Under such circumstances, it would be extremely difficult for the Light Pope and the others to stop Ancestor Xueming. However, they were the leaders of the ten super factions. If they were so incapable, they would not be able to be the representatives of the gods in the sea area. In order to get to Ancestor Xueming as soon as possible, the ten of them used some buff-type demigod arts together. Instantly, the distance between them and Ancestor Xueming was rapidly closed. ¡®Damn it. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I can¡¯t unleash the true strength of the demigod realm, I would have killed all of you: Ancestor Xueming couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly when he vaguely sensed that danger was approaching. In the end, Ancestor Xueming could only choose to use some special secret eleration techniques to distance himself from the group of people chasing after him. While the two parties were chasing each other, Su Yu had already secretly arrived near the Darkness Continent where the Church of Darkness was. As the power of fate continuously grew in the air, some of the members of the Church of Darkness inexplicably sensed a summoning. If the High Priest of Darkness were here, he would probably notice that many of the radiant moon realm dark creatures had a hint of confusion in their eyes. At this moment, these radiant moon dark creatures all chose to sneak out of the Darkness Continent. The second-inmand of the Church of Darkness did not notice this. If not for the fact that Su Yu was rather afraid of the Goddess of Darkness, he would not have needed to use this method to hunt. He could just openly enter the Darkness Continent. It was precisely because of the Goddess of Darkness that Su Yu had no choice but to take another path and lure some radiant moon realm dark creatures out to their death. However, it was difficult to lure out the breaking dawn creatures. After thinking about it, Su Yu decided to give up. Otherwise, he might not be able to get what he wanted and get himself into trouble instead. Soon, these radiant moon-level creatures who had secretly left the Darkness Continent arrived at a trap that Su Yu set in a certain sea area. Facing Su Yu ¨C the ultimate mastermind ¨C the six radiant moon realm dark creatures didn¡¯t even know how they died. With Su Yu¡¯s current mastery in fate and karma, it was very easy for him to control a creature ranked one level lower than him. As long as he tampered with the other party¡¯s fate, they would unknowingly be entangled in the webs of fate he had woven. Then, before Ancestor Xueming was caught, Su Yu changed his target and targeted the Holy Church. He nned to do the same thing again. If Ancestor Xueming did his part well, Su Yu might be able to extort all the ten super factions. At this moment, the second-inmand of the Church of Darkness did not realize that a few radiant moon-level dark creatures had been secretly hunted. Soon, Su Yu rushed out of the Holy Church at his fastest speed and began to stir up the threads of fate. As the power of fate continued to spread on the threads of fate, a few of the radiant moon-level feather n of the Holy Church gradually looked confused. At this moment, they sensed that His Holiness the God of Light was waiting for them outside the Holy Church, wanting to bring them into the divine kingdom. If nothing unexpected happened, these guys would not be able to escape from the wonderful trap that Su Yu had set up in the webs of fate. Meanwhile, Ancestor Xueming was finally blocked in a certain sea area by the Light Pope and the others. It wasn¡¯t that Ancestor Xueming wasn¡¯t powerful enough, but with thebined power of their demigod arts, the strength of the Light Pope andpany was truly astonishing. ¡°Damn bastard, I will kill you.¡± When she blocked Ancestor Xueming, the Fairy Empress¡¯s eyes could not help but turn red. It was not because she was too sad, but because she was too angry. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, it¡¯s not that I underestimated you. In fact, if you weren¡¯t the gods¡¯ckeys, 1 wouldn¡¯t have taken you seriously.¡± Seeing that he was surrounded, Ancestor Xueming spoke coldly to the Light Pope and the others. ¡°Hmph, you actually dare to spheme God. You have a death wish.¡± Upon hearing that Ancestor Xueming was still boasting shamelessly, the Light Pope directly said angrily. ¡°Join forces to kill him.¡± After berating Ancestor Xueming, the Light Pope chose to attack without any regard for martial virtue.. Chapter 396 - 396: Descent of the Ten Great Oracles 2 Chapter 396 - 396: Descent of the Ten Great Oracles 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Fairy Empress and the others did not hold back at all. All of them held their own semi-divine artifacts and attacked Ancestor Xueming. ¡°Even if I die here today, I will drag one or two of you down with me.¡± At this moment, the furious Ancestor Xueming pounced towards the weakest Fairy Empress. As the saying went, when enemies met, their eyes zed with hatred. When she saw Ancestor Xueming attacking her, the Fairy Empress readily weed the fight. On the other hand, the Light Pope and the others had yet to use their full strength. All of them were still holding back. Otherwise, why would they say that these guys were all scheming! Even at this moment, they still wouldn¡¯t choose topletely trust their allies.
    They all held back, afraid that Ancestor Xueming would drag them into the water. After all, the retaliation of a demigod was no joke. In an instant, this sea area fell into absolute chaos. Endless energy storms continued to spread in the surrounding region with this sea area as the center. Some of the nearby continents began to shatter under the attack of this terrifying energy shockwave. Arge number of other living beings had also died in the battle of the eleven super experts. They could not find a way to avoid this man-made disaster. However, these 11 existences didn¡¯t even care about the destruction they caused. In their eyes, those low-level living beings were like weeds. No matter how many of them died, they would not feel any burden. It was just like how humans treated ants. No one would be devastated by the death of a nest of ants. This was the attitude of advanced lifeforms towards low-level lifeforms. At this moment, as Ancestor Xueming was surrounded by ten people, he was clearly at a disadvantage. He suffered even more injuries. If not for his demigod realm foundation, Ancestor Xueming would have long been beaten into a sieve. Finally, he realized that he might be beaten to death if he didn¡¯t unleash the true strength of the demigod realm. In the end, he chose to take the risk. As an unending bloody aura erupted from Ancestor Xueming¡¯s body, thebined attacks of the Light Pope and the others were all blocked. ¡°Ancestor Xueming, you really have a death wish. You actually dare to unleash your demigod strength.¡± Seeing that Ancestor Xueming was unleashing his true strength, the Light Pope andpany could not help but feel delighted. Indeed, when Ancestor Xueming¡¯s demigod aura appeared in the sea area, the gods living high in the cosmos sensed it. It wasn¡¯t that the gods were constantly paying attention to the movements of the god sea area, but because they had set up some methods in the sea area. This enabled them to sense the aura of a demigod once it was exposed. So, why didn¡¯t the Light Pope and the others pray to the gods at the first moment for the descent of the gods¡¯ avatars? That was entirely because they also cared about their reputation! If they kept calling big shots when they needed something, the gods¡¯ impression of them would plummet over time. When they understood the situation in the sea area, the ten high-level gods all sent out the subordinate gods in their divine kingdoms. This kind of thing was not worth the effort of them personally sending down their avatars. Soon, in the endless cosmos, ten different colored lights passed through the special barrier of the god sea area from the divine kingdom of the gods and descended above the sea area where the Light Pope and the others were. These neers were the avatars of the subordinate gods of the ten high-level gods. They all had the strength of peak-stage demigods. ¡°Greetings, Lord Oracle.¡± Seeing the appearance of the figures of the ten existences, the Light Pope and the others hurriedly bowed. As for Ancestor Xueming, he was unable tounch an attack. When the ten peak demigod experts descended, he was jointly sealed in an independent space. Ancestor Xueming¡¯s strength at the early-stage demigod realm. Thus, he had no way of retaliating against ten avatars at the peak of the demigod realm. After sealing Ancestor Xueming, a graceful existence said to the other nine demigods solemnly, ¡°This heretic is fated with Her Excellency the Goddess of Darkness. He should be her divine servant.¡± Upon hearing this, the expressions of the other nine subordinate gods turned ugly. The other party was truly shameless. They immediately said that he was fated with the Goddess of Darkness. What f*cking fate? Of course, they were thinking about this in their hearts. They couldn¡¯t possibly say such things out loud. On the other hand, the Light Pope and the others hadpletely be background existences. They could only wait quietly at the side and did not dare to make a sound. ¡°I feel that this heretic hasmitted countless sins in the sea area. He should be handed over to me to be purified by the God of Light.¡± At that moment, the subordinate god of the God of Light also wanted to bring Ancestor Xueming back. It was quite a contribution to bring back a demigod. Therefore, none of them were willing to back down. ¡°Hmph, what¡¯s the point of fighting? Why don¡¯t we ask this fellow who he wants to go with! This way, it¡¯ll seem fair. Otherwise, no one can take him away.¡± In the end, another subordinate god stood out and said. All the demigods agreed to this n because as long as the other nine didn¡¯t agree, none of them could take away the demigod. ¡°You heretic, I¡¯ll give you a chance now. Choose any one of us.¡± After agreeing with this n, the subordinate god of the God of Light said coldly to Ancestor Xueming. At this moment, Ancestor Xueming, who was sealed in the small space, also had a n in his heart. When he released his demigod aura, Ancestor Xueming had already thought of a countermeasure. At most, he would pick a god to join. The Fairy Empress¡¯ mor to kill Ancestor Xueming was at most just putting up a front. It wasn¡¯t a problem for a demigod to choose to rely on a god to obtain his protection when they were at their wits¡¯ end. After sweeping his gaze across the ten subordinate gods who were staring at him, Ancestor Xueming finally chose the Goddess of Darkness. ¡°Everyone, you don¡¯t have any objections now, right? He made the decision by himself.¡± Upon seeing Ancestor Xueming make his choice, the female subordinate god the Goddess of Darkness couldn¡¯t help but reveal a smile. At this moment, the Fairy Empress suddenly stood up and said, ¡°Reporting to the oracle, this foreign race has massacred our Fairy Race and caused the fairies to suffer heavy losses. 1 hope that you can investigate.¡± Upon hearing the Fairy Empress¡¯s words, the fairy oracle immediately frowned fiercely. This matter was really not easy to deal with. ¡°Darkness, tell me! What should we do about this matter? How will you make up for the losses of our fairies?¡± The fairy oracle nced at the happy darkness oracle and asked in a low voice. ¡°Let the Goddess of Nature and the Goddess of Darkness talk about thister!¡± Upon hearing this, the dark oracle directly pushed the responsibility to her immediate superior. After saying that, he prepared to return back to the cosmos with Ancestor Xueming to report. There was nothing the fairy oracle could do about this situation. After all, the Goddess of Darkness was much more domineering than the Goddess of Nature. ¡°I will report this matter to the Goddess. When the timees, I believe the Goddess will issue a decree.¡± Looking at the furious Fairy Empress, the fairy oracle spoke and left the sea area. She turned into a beam of light and fled into the cosmos. As for the other gods¡¯ oracles, they did not stay in the sea area for long. After all, they hade here for the demigod ¨C Ancestor Xueming. Now that the matter was resolved, they naturally had to return to the divine kingdom of the gods. Seeing that all the oracles had left, the Light Pope and the others also moved towards their respective factions. Although the Fairy Empress was furious, she also understood that she could not get involved in matters involving the game between the gods. She could only obediently wait for the goddess to issue the decree. As for Su Yu, through Ancestor Xueming¡¯s threads of fate, he naturally discovered the other party and disappeared from the god sea area.. Chapter 397 - 397: The Master of the Mechanical Island Has Been Discovered Chapter 397: The Master of the Mechanical Ind Has Been Discovered Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°In the end, that fellow was still captured by the gods. From the looks of it, I have to cultivate mybat strength to an invincible demigod as soon as possible. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to show myself.¡± After thinking of all this, Su Yu could only choose to continue cultivating behind the scenes. This could not be helped. The gods were like a huge mountain pressing down on Su Yu. Thankfully, due to the restrictions of the god sea area, the gods in the cosmos could only at most send demigod avatars down. Even Su Yu could not think of a way to break out of this situation. No matter how borate his schemes were, they were so weak in face of absolute strength. Making use of the time that Ancestor Xueming had painstakingly stalled, Su Yu managed to attack ten super factions and harvested another batch of cultivation resources. If he digested all of them, Su Yu¡¯sbat strength would probably be able to step into the realm of a demigod. However, he was still quite a distance away from bing an invincible demigod. After continuous teleportation, the Light Pope and the others returned to their respective factions. Then, the auras in their bodies erupted once again. This was because they realized that there were inexplicably fewer radiant moon realm existences in their respective factions. It was so ridiculous. How could people suddenly disappear from their own nests? What was going on? Therefore, the Light Pope, the Fairy Empress, and the other leaders gathered the higher-ups of the factions as quickly as possible and began to interrogate them carefully. ¡°Sith, what¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t I put you in charge of guarding the church?¡± The Light Pope sat on his throne and questioned Archbishop Sith coldly. Hearing this, Sith also felt bitter in his heart. It was true that he was in charge of guarding the church, but it was impossible for him to take care of everyone. ¡°Your Holiness, it¡¯s my negligence. I¡¯m willing to be punished.¡± Archbishop Sith understood that it was useless to defend himself at this moment. Therefore, he directly expressed his willingness to be punished. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about your punishmentter. For now, think of a way to investigate when those people left the Holy Church on their own.¡± Upon hearing that Archbishop Sith was willing to be punished, the Light Pope¡¯s expression could not help but turn a little better. He naturally could not really punish Sith. He was just putting on an act in front of the other red-robed bishops. Otherwise, it would be difficult to lead this team. ¡°Yes.¡± After hearing this, how could Sith not understand that the pope had given him a way out? After receiving the order, Archbishop Sith led a group of red-robed bishops and began to carefully investigate the Holy Church. At the same time, the Fairy Empress and the other leaders of the various factions also began to investigate the internal affairs of their factions. They all suspected that there might be a problem with their factions. Otherwise, how could someone make a few radiant moon existences disappear without alerting anyone? While the ten superpowers were trying to investigate this matter. The oracle of darkness brought Ancestor Xueming to the cosmos and returned to the divine kingdom of the Goddess of Darkness at an extremely fast speed. ¡°Your Holiness, fortunately, I didn¡¯t let you down. The demigod in the god sea area has chosen to submit to you.¡± At this moment, the oracle of darkness who had stepped into the temple of darkness hurriedly knelt on one knee and spoke to the Goddess of Darkness on the throne. Beside the oracle of darkness, Ancestor Xueming had already knelt on the ground. Now that he was facing a high-level god directly did Ancestor Xueming feel that his previous thoughts were ridiculous. He actually tried to overthrow the rule of such an existence. He was simply thinking too highly of himself! ¡°Well done.¡± The Goddess of Darkness leaned against the throne and praised the oracle of darkness casually when she saw the Ancestor Xueming kneeling on the ground. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be able to serve you.¡± After being praised, extreme joy instantly appeared on the oracle of darkness¡¯s face. As an oracle who had dedicated her heart and soul to the Dark Goddess, she considered it a great honor to be praised by the Goddess of Darkness. ¡°Are you willing to be my divine servant?¡± After nodding at the oracle of darkness below, the Goddess of Darkness looked at Ancestor Xueming, who was still kneeling on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m willing to be your divine servant.¡± At this point, Ancestor Xueming no longer had any choice. If he wanted to survive, putting his faith in the Goddess of Darkness was his only chance to do so. If he dared to refuse, Ancestor Xueming felt that he might be killed by the Goddess of Darkness in the next second. ¡°Very good, offer up your soul mark!¡± The Goddess of Darkness was quite satisfied after seeing that he was so sensible. In order to survive, Ancestor Xueming forced his soul mark out of his body. This thing was condensed by the world after living beings reached the demigod realm. Its effects could be used to ignite divine mes and condense divine sparks. Once it was controlled, it meant that this demigod would forever be controlled by the other party. After casually absorbing Ancestor Xueming¡¯s soul mark into her body, the Goddess of Darkness waved her hand, indicating that the oracle of darkness could take him away to be educated.. Chapter 398 - 398: The Master of the Mechanical Island Has Chapter 398: The Master of the Mechanical Ind Has Been Discovered 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At this moment, Ancestor Xueming, who had already sacrificed his soul mark, had yet to reach the level of fanatical faith in the Goddess of Darkness like that of the oracle of darkness. This was because the Goddess of Darkness had yet to modify his soul mark. After the Goddess of Darkness modified his soul mark, Ancestor Xueming would be a fanatic like the oracle of darkness. The faith that a demigod could provide to the Goddess of Darkness every year was not a small amount. Otherwise, the gods wouldn¡¯t have thought of ways to lure living beings into their divine kingdoms the moment they stepped into the demigod realm. The stronger one was, the purer the power of faith they could contribute. For the creatures of lower strength, the gods usually have to purify their power of faith after harnessing them. Not to mention what kind of treatment the Ancestor Xueming would suffer from the Goddess of Darkness in the future. In the cosmos, the other nine high-level gods had different expressions after hearing the report of their oracles. Among them, the God of Light¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much. After all, he cultivated thews of light. That heretical demigod wasn¡¯t of much use to him, so there was no harm in giving him to the Goddess of Darkness. On the other hand, among the other eight high-level gods, the Goddess of Nature showed the greatest reaction. After all, the fairies under hermand had suffered considerable damage. Therefore, she had to ask the Goddess of Darkness topensate for this loss. Everything had a price. In the eyes of the Goddess of Nature, the fairies were nothing more than products of faith. As long as the Goddess of Darkness could give her some faith crystals, she could naturally forget about this matter. Sometimes, gods were also very realistic. They were not much different from ordinary living beings. They also had their own conflicts of interests. On the other hand, Su Yu had returned to Chaos Ind. He began to cultivate diligently. After hunting the ten super factions, the number of crystallizedws in Su Yu¡¯s hands directly increased greatly. After he absorbed all the crystallizedws into his body, he felt an endless power ofw enveloping him. Gradually, arge amount of power ofws enveloped Su Yu into a superrge egg- Inside the egg, he seemed to be in a sea ofws. As time slowly passed, the supremews that Su Yu hadprehended ¨C as well as arge number of ordinaryws ¨C were gradually attached to the aura ofws. In addition, Su Yu¡¯s strength was increasing at a terrifying speed. The sudden incorporation of so many crystallizedws caused Su Yu to fail into a special state. It was likeprehending the path in the immortal cultivation system. While Su Yu was in seclusion, the ten leaders of the super factions had thoroughly investigated the matter at hand. At this moment, their expressions were very ugly. After searching for a long time, they still could not find anything. It was as if an invisible pair of eyes was staring at them from behind. In order to find out the mysterious existence, the Light Pope and the others had no choice but to ask for help. Although they didn¡¯t want to ask their superior for help, they couldn¡¯t stand the continuous losses! If the guy hiding behind the scenes were to do something like this from time to time, the ten major factions would not be able to hold on no matter how big they were! When the ten high-level gods received the request for help in the sea area at the same time, they could not help but feel a little curious. This had never happened before. Thus, ten pairs of divine eyes that contained terrifying power started to scan the god sea area from the sky. Although the gods could not personally descend due to the restrictions of the special rules, they could still gain insight into the god sea area from the endless cosmos. Fortunately, due to the sea area barrier, the power that the ten pairs of divine eyes could detect was limited to the demigod level. Otherwise the gods would definitely discover Su Yu, the insect queen, and the others. After carefully inspecting the god sea area, the ten pairs of divine eyes slowly dissipated from the sky. This time, the gods did note up empty-handed. They had already gained insight into the traces of many heretics in the god sea area, and had even imprinted them with the gods¡¯ mark. In addition, the Master of the Mechanical Ind was rather unlucky. He had also been marked as a heretic by the gods. It could not be helped. His machine was really too different from the style of the god sea area. It was a little unreasonable to call him an alchemist. Fortunately, the gods did not attack. Otherwise, the Master of the Mechanical Ind would probably not be able to escape. As for Su Yu, he had set up multiple fate barriers for himself before he went into seclusion, so the gods did not discover his Chaos Ind. The god sea area was too huge. In a situation where one could only unleash the strength of a peak demigod, even the gods would not be able to gain full insight. It was inevitable that they would miss something. Soon, the ten high-level gods each sent out two oracles ranked at the peak of the demigod realm. With their oracles, they descended on the ten super factions. Since there were variables in the sea area, the gods naturally would not choose to let these variables continue to develop. In their opinion, it would be best to destroy these variables as soon as possible. 20 peak-rank demigods, the God of Light andpany really thought highly of the god sea area. With this lineup, even if the entire god sea areabined forces, it would not be enough to fight against them. After all, a peak demigod was only one step away from igniting the divine fire and raising a divine kingdom to be a lower-level god. Their strength was naturally extremely terrifying. For someone like Ancestor Xueming who had just stepped into the demigod realm, he could not resist even a single attack from any peak demigod. The difference between the two was extremely great. To illustrate, Ancestor Xueming had onlyprehended less than ten strands of power ofws, while a peak-stage demigod hadprehended ny-nine strands ofws of a certain element. The difference in strength was extremely great. Unless one was like Su Yu, who hadprehended the supremew and had invinciblebat strength among his peers, it was impossible for them to fight someone above their level. After the 20 oracles descended, the entire god sea area started to turn into a bloodbath. Wherever they went, bodies would start dropping! There were countless dead and injured living beings. Like the believers of the evil god, there were also some heretics in the sea area who did not believe in the gods. They also could not escape annihtion. Among them, the breaking dawn sorcerer heretics fared a little better. Their lives were not in danger. They would all be brought back to be brainwashed to be loyal believers of the god. In addition, the radiant moon and morning star realm heretics who had a chance of advancing to the breaking dawn realm were worth nurturing in the eyes of the twenty oracles. At this moment, two oracles in ck robes found the ind belonging to the Master of the Mechanical Ind. The Master of the Mechanical Ind had not discovered the god¡¯s mark that the gods had attached to him. Therefore, he had always thought that he had hidden himself quite well. He did not expect that he had already been exposed. ¡°Warning, warning. Two super powerful lifeforms have appeared in the sky above the sea area. ording to the avable data, they are suspected to be demigod-level experts of the god sea area. It is rmended to escape as soon as possible.¡± At this moment, the Mechanical Lord could not help but be shocked when he heard the voice beside his ear. Through the information gathered, the Master of the Mechanical Ind naturally knew what kind of existence the demigods were. They were the strongest existences second only to the gods, and they were far from something he could resist now. ¡®Danin it, why would a demigod appear now? Didn¡¯t they say that the demigods in the sea area have already entered the divine kingdoms of the gods? The Mechanical Lord, whose brain was about to shut down, couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart. ¡°No, looks like I have to abandon this body.¡± In the end, the Master of the Mechanical Ind made a decision. At that moment, the two demigods floating above the Mechanical Ind looked down at the ind that had been concealed with a special method. A look of surprise appeared on their faces. ¡°These look like items developed by an alchemist, but they look much more exquisite. How interesting.¡± In the void, a graceful oracle of darkness ¨C Yu ¨C was smiling at hispanion beside him.. Chapter 399 - 399: Attacking the Demigods Chapter 399 - 399: Attacking the Demigods Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Upon hearing this, the other oracle of darkness, An, nodded in agreement and said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed a little different from the original alchemist in the god sea area. It¡¯s very likely that they are the outer realm items obtained by the believers of the evil god through the evil god.¡± ¡°Eh, that ant below seems to have discovered us. This is getting more and more interesting.¡± The oracle of darkness, Yu ¨C who had been scanning the Mechanical Ind ¨C suddenly said in surprise. ¡°This is easy. Capture him and search his soul. You¡¯ll know what secrets he has.¡± Hearing hispanion¡¯s words, An casually replied. In the eyes of the two peak demigod oracles, what items the Master of the Mechanical Ind revealed was indeed like a toy in their eyes. They posed no threat at all.
    Then, An directly grabbed at the Mechanical Ind below. In an instant, a huge palm that blotted out the skypletely covered the entire Mechanical Ind. On the Mechanical Ind, the Mechanical Lord felt a sense of death envelop him. After sensing that he was doomed, the Master of the Mechanical Ind decisively chose to self-destruct. In an instant, explosions continuously urred on the Mechanical Ind. The energy palm that the An used to grab at the ind actually showed signs of breaking in this violent explosion. One could imagine how powerful the self-destruction caused by the Master of the Mechanical Ind was. Faced with this situation, An could not help but frown fiercely. He really did not expect that the heretic below to be so decisive and self-destruct without saying a word. In fact, the Master of the Mechanical Ind had been driven into a corner. He chose to self-destruct while the two demigods above hadn¡¯t thought much of him. Perhaps he could use the backup n he left behind to fake his death and escape. On the other hand, if he kept dying and was sealed by the other party, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to self-destruct. Then, he would be soul-searched by the two demigods. Then, his death would be for certain. Under such circumstances, the wisest thing to do was to end his life as soon as possible. Soon, An suppressed the self-destruction caused by the Master of the Mechanical Ind. In the end, all that was left was an extremely dpidated ind. All the mechanical creations on the ind had been reduced to ashes in the explosion just now. ¡°There are no signs of life. It seems like he¡¯s really dead.¡± After the energy dissipated, Yu scanned the surroundings with his spiritual perception and slowly said to An. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t sense any aura either. Let¡¯s go to the next ce!¡± After carefully exploring and discovering that the heretic hadpletely turned into ashes in the explosion, An directly said. Then, the two oracles of darkness flew towards their next target. Although these two were curious about the Master of the Mechanical Ind, they did not think much of it. After all, the Master of the Mechanical Ind¡¯s strength was not that great. Now that the Master of the Mechanical Ind had self-destructed, it was even more unthinkable for the two oracles of darkness to continue wasting too much time on a heretic that had turned into ashes. Meanwhile, the two oracles of darkness were far away from the ruined mechanical ind sea area. Far away in another unknown sea area, in the mud at the bottom of the sea, a pair of red mechanical eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°That was close.¡± At this moment, the Mechanical Lord, who had borrowed the special power of the machinery race to fake his death and escape, could not help but rejoice in his heart. It turned out that the Master of the Mechanical Ind had already set up a backup n. That was to split his mechanical fire seed into two and hide the other half in the body of thetestbat robot. This half of the mechanical fire seed was usually in an unactivated state, but it could share his factual memories. It was equivalent to a clone stored in cloud storage. If there was no problem with the Master of the Mechanical Ind, thisbat robot would remain in an unactivated state. Once the Master of the Mechanical Ind died, the half of the mechanical fire seed left behind would directly activate. If not for the limited number of times the Mechanical Fire Seed could split, the Master of the Mechanical Ind could be said to be immortal with this ability. After adapting to his new body, the Master of the Mechanical Ind rushed out of the mud and identified the location of the second base he had created in the sea. As the saying went, a crafty man should have more than one hideout. How could an existence like the Master of the Mechanical Ind ¨C who had an explosive amount of troops ¨C put all his troops in one basket! He had secretly built many temporary bases in the sea area just in case. At this moment, the Master of the Mechanical Ind did not even dare to think about taking revenge. He could only choose to continue hiding and umte his strength. Only a fool would do something that they knew they could not do. A machinery race like the Master of the Mechanical Ind only worked based on data. Only when the data determined that he had at least 70 to 80% possibility to defeat two demigods would he think of attacking them. Meanwhile, the Master of the Mechanical Ind was not the only one who suffered misfortune. Many heretics who were well-hidden in the god sea area were found by the oracles sent by the ten high-level gods. The heretics and evil god believers were naturally no match for the fierce and ruthless oracles. They werepletely crushed.. Chapter 400 - 400: Attacking the Demigods 2 Chapter 400 - 400: Attacking the Demigods 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Blood Sun Sorcerer, who had always believed that he could be the evil gods¡¯ jinx after obtaining the method to be a god, was also caught. Fortunately, the Blood Sun Sorcerer was quite strong and was not killed. Instead, he was sealed by the oracles of the God of Light. Good lord, he really died before he could seed. Before he could develop his grand ambition and expand the faith of the evil god, he was caught first. Under the crazed manhunt of the twenty oracles at the peak of the demigod realm, the heretics and evil god believers who had been marked by the gods were all uprooted. As time slowly passed, the god sea area gradually stopped smelling like blood and returned to its usual state.
    On Chaos Ind, Su Yu had also upgraded all his power of rules to the Martial Saint Realm with the help of his special state ofprehension after a long period of seclusion. Moreover, he hadprehended a trace of power ofws for each rule. In terms of the god sea area, Su Yu should be at the mid-stage of the demigod realm. This was because he had alreadyprehended 36 strands of thew of fate. So far, thew of fate was the one that he hadprehended the most. However, there was no division of martial demigods in the martial arts cultivation system. Therefore, he was still in the martial saint realm. He could step into the martial god realm after thews transformed into one. ¡°This feeling ofprehending thews is really wonderful.¡± At this moment, Su Yu had concluded his seclusion. He could not help but reveal a smile after sensing his current state. Then, Su Yu calmed down and began to deduce the series of events that happened in the god sea area while he was in seclusion. ¡°The Master of the Mechanical Ind was forced to self-destruct and faked his death to escape. The Blood Sun Sorcerer was captured, and the insect queen has yet to be discovered¡­¡± Through the webs of fate, Su Yu continuously obtained arge amount of information regarding the god sea area. ¡°20 peak-stage demigods. They really think highly of the god sea area.¡± With deduction, Su Yu realized that a total of 20 peak-stage demigods had descended. He couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue. In the next second, a hint of excitement shed through Su Yu¡¯s eyes. This was because with his currentbat strength, it wasn¡¯t too difficult to hunt those peak demigods. After all, he hadprehended the supremews. With the help of thesews, it was not difficult for him to fight someone slightly above his level. If he wanted to continue improving hisbat strength, Su Yu could only hunt stronger existences. On the contrary, if he only relied on bitterly cultivating, it would take a long time. This was because Su Yu walked many paths of cultivation. Compared to other living beings, he needed to spend more time on his cultivation. However, it was also because of this that Su Yu could fight above his level. Otherwise, like those ordinary lifeforms, Su Yu would only have the conventionalbat strength of an ordinary peak demigod. How could he break out of the god sea area? He would probably be surrounded and attacked by many peak demigods the moment he appeared. Then, Su Yu began to calcte carefully. There were naturally strong and weak demigods among the 20 peak-level demigods sent by the ten high-level gods. It was impossible for everyone¡¯s strength to be the same, so Su Yu nned to find the weakest one to bully first. After careful deduction, Su Yu decided on his target, which was the oracles of the Goddess of Nature. They were the weakest among the 20 oracles. After deciding his target, Su Yu disappeared from Chaos Ind with a thought. In the next second, he crossed an endless distance and appeared in an unknown sea area. Afterprehending the power of thew of space, Su Yu could easily cross the space of the god sea area. He could also enter and exit the cosmos outside the god sea area. However, unless Su Yu was stupid, he would definitely not go out to the cosmos at this moment. This was because if he went out, he would deliberately be putting himself in danger. It would be like delivering himself to the gods. On the other hand, with the protection of the sea area barrier and with Su Yu¡¯s current strength, the gods would not be able to do anything to him no matter how many peak-level demigods the gods sent. At his current level ofprehension of thew of fate, he was no longer someone a demigod could kill. Only someone of a higher-level would have a chance of directly obliterating him. In addition, Su Yu had alsoprehended thew of luck. This caused his own luck to be more and more terrifying. After using thew of luck to plunder the luck of the sea area¡¯s living beings and fuse them into his body, Su Yu once again enjoyed the treatment of being the chosen one. Just like he did in the Level 1 sea area. The unknown force would not interfere with the battle in the sea area. After all, this was a game that it had set up. The game naturally relied on the yers. As long as no one attacked the server, this force would not appear. For example, the bug on Su Yu was a skill that could not be said to have broken the game¡¯s bnce. It was still considered within the normal range. Through the inteyer of space, Su Yu had already arrived near the Fairy Continent in a few steps. At this moment, the two fairy oracles had yet to return to the endless cosmos, so this was Su Yu¡¯s chance. After ncing at the two fairy oracles in the middle of the fairies, he activated the karmic threads and the threads of fate on the two of them. As the karmic threads and the threads of fate were stirred, the two oracles immediately felt something in their hearts. Then, they flew out of the Fairy Continent. ¡°Strange. I clearly sensed a special energy fluctuation just now. Why did it suddenly disappear now?¡± The two oracles floating in the air were puzzled. At this moment, Su Yu made his move. In an instant, endless waves ofw swept over the two oracles. Thew of space was the web, thew of spade was a needle, thew of yin and yang suppressed, the five elementalw obliterated¡­ The two oracles who were attacked by arge amount of power ofws were directly sealed by Su Yu in a small space. By the time the two oracles came back to their senses, it was already toote. A mastermind like Su Yu had always pursued stability, uracy, and ruthlessness. He would definitely not give the other party any chance to retaliate. Thus, the two oracles had no room to resist his sudden attack. The difference in strength between the two parties was extremely huge. Su Yu hadprehended multiple supremews. He could fight a peak demigod above his level with just one supremew, let alone many supremews. In the small space, the two oracles felt that they could not mobilize the power ofws from the outside world. They suddenly felt very terrified. Such an unforeseen event should have been impossible. Now, it had suddenly happened. This was uneptable to them. ¡°Damn it, why is there such an existence in the god sea area? This is the power of a lower-level god!¡± After sensing their current state, the two oraclespletely panicked. After Su Yu sealed the two oracles, he took a step and appeared in an extremely deste sea area in the god sea area. He nned to digest them here. Due to the fact that Su Yu had acted extremely quickly, the Fairy Empress was temporarily unaware that something had happened to the two oracles. Su Yu had specially paid mind to work quickly. Otherwise, with his strength, there was no need to lure the oracles out at all. He could just directly attack the enemy. The reason why he did so was to let the Goddess of Nature know the news a littleter so that he could have some buffer time. After finding a deep sea region, Su Yu began to control the endless power ofws with a thought and began to obliterate the two peak demigods. The two peak demigods sealed by arge number of webs ofw were unable to withstand its encirclement. In the end, their soul was forcefully extracted from their body and thrown into Su Yu¡¯s sea of illusions. In her divine kingdom, the Goddess of Nature suddenly had a bad feeling. The oracle mark under hermand was in her hand. Now that the mark was in an abnormal state, it was obvious that something had happened to them. At this moment, even the Goddess of Nature¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly. How could someone in the god sea area havebat strength that surpassed the peak of the demigod realm? This was simply impossible.. Chapter 401 - 401: Vessel of Lower-Level God Chapter 401: Vessel of Lower-Level God Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Damn it, what¡¯s going on in the god sea area?¡± Sensing that the two oracle marks in her hands were shattering, the aura on the Goddess of Nature¡¯s body suddenly erupted. For a time, the entire divine kingdom of nature was enveloped by the divine might on her body. Then, a resplendent divine light directly broke through the barrier of the divine kingdom of nature and fell into the god sea area. This naturally attracted the attention of the high-level gods in the cosmos. ¡°Nature, why are you making such a bigmotion?¡± When the Goddess of Nature cast her divine spell, the voice of the God of Light slowly sounded in the endless cosmos. ¡°The two oracles under me met with misfortune in the god sea area. Their mark is shattering.¡± The Goddess of Nature did not hide anything from him. She also wanted to use the power of the God of Light and the other gods to investigate the god sea area together. ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing the Goddess of Nature¡¯s words, a few exmations sounded in the cosmos. It was not that the gods were not paying attention. It was just that this news was really beyond their expectations. There was actually someone in the god sea area who could threaten a peak demigod. How was that possible? ¡°Let¡¯s join forces to investigate the god sea area carefully.¡± Afterposing himself, the God of Light understood the seriousness of the matter and said solemnly. The other gods naturally had no objections to this. After all, the god sea area was the ce they all harnessed faith from. Now that such a variable that was not within their control had appeared, they naturally had to think of a way to rify it. As ten streams of divine arts tore through the void and descended into the void within the god sea area, endless divine might began to spread in there. Although the gods could only exert thebat strength of a demigod in the sea area, their powers were far from what ordinary peak demigods couldpare to. ¡°Have 1 been discovered? That¡¯s quite fast.¡± When the gods sent down their divine arts, Su Yu ¨C who had been paying attention to the changes in the sea area¡¯s webs of fate ¨C immediately sensed it. Meanwhile, the Light Pope, the Fairy Empress, and a group of old powers werepletely dumbfounded. They didn¡¯t know why the gods would suddenly send another miracle at this time. Hadn¡¯t they already sent twenty oracles? ¡®Could something have happened to the oracles?1 The Light Pope and the others immediately thought of this. Apart from that, they really couldn¡¯t think of anything else that was worth the gods¡¯ effort of sending down miracles one after another. However, they could only watch quietly and could not interfere at all. In the cosmos, the gods who had used divine arts to send down miracles had extremely ugly expressions on their faces. No matter how hard they searched, the two oracles sent by the Goddess of Nature seemed to have evaporated into thin air. There was no information at all. Even if the Goddess of Nature tried to resonate with the mark of the oracle that had yet to shatter, there was no response. This was ridiculous. At this moment, the gods felt that there was an extremely special power in the sea area that was preventing them from investigating the mastermind behind this matter. This power was not too strong for the gods to handle. If it was in the cosmos, they could break it with a raise of their hands. However, the difficulty was that this power was in the god sea area. With the strength of a peak demigod, it seemed impossible to break through the obstruction of this power. At the thought of this, even the powerful high-level god like the God of Light couldn¡¯t help but panic. A variable that hid behind the scenes and could pose a threat to peak demigods. If they couldn¡¯t eliminate him, the faith that the creatures of the god sea area held in them might be destroyed because of him. ¡°Light, quickly think of a way. What should we do now?¡± The Goddess of Nature said anxiously to the God of Light. ¡°Calm down, don¡¯t panic. Let¡¯s have the 18 oracles return to the cosmos first. Then, we will continue to monitor the god sea area. 1 don¡¯t believe that the other party can hide in the sea area without revealing any traces.¡± It had to be said that the God of Light was quiteposed. Even at this moment, he still did not panic. Hearing this, the other eight high-level gods sent their thoughts into the god sea area. They all ordered their oracles to retreat back to the cosmos. ¡°Have they all left? Fortunately, I was fast enough.¡± Su Yu, who was hiding in a remote sea area, could not help but mutter to himself. From the webs of fate of the god sea area, he had sensed that more than ten powerful life forms quickly broke through the sea area barrier and entered the cosmos. Then, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to find out further about this matter. At this moment, he was speeding up the destruction of the souls of the two fairy oracles. As time slowly passed, the two souls in the sea of illusions could no longer hold one and turned into food for the sea of illusions. At the same time, the kill notification sounded in Su Yu¡¯s ears. [You have killed two peak-level demigods. You have obtained two ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï demigod treasure chests.] [¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Demigod Treasure Chest] Description: It contains a fragment of the Five Elements Lower-Level God Vessel. [¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Demigod Treasure Chest] Description: It contains a fragment of the Yin and Yang Lower-Level God Vessel. [Ding! Your Decuple Enhancement skill has been automatically triggered. You have obtained one Five-Element Demigod Lower-Level God Vessel and one Yin and Yang Lower-Level God Vessel..] Chapter 402 - 402: Vessel of Lower-Level God 2 Chapter 402: Vessel of Lower-Level God 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios [Five Elements Lower-Level God Vessel] Item Description: If you absorb it into your body and refine it, you can be a lower-level god with five elements attribute. Note: If you want to continue improving your strength after refining the god vessel, you have to devour high rank vessels of the same attribute toplete the advancement to be god. [Yin and Yang Lower-Level God Vessel] Item Description: If you absorb it into your body and refine it, you can be a lower-level god with yin and yang attribute. Looking at the items that he had obtained from the treasure chest this time, Su Yu could not help but feel a little annoyed. If not for the note, this thing would have been a treasure for him to quickly increase his strength. However, with the note, it was more troublesome. Su Yu naturally would not choose to cut off his path of cultivation for the sake of improving his strength for a moment. If it were ordinary sea area creatures, they would probably faint from happiness when they saw the god vessel. After all, not all living beings had the qualifications to be gods. For ordinary living beings, they would thank the gods fervently if they could reach the level of a morning star sorcerer. After looking at the two lower-level god vessels sealed in the Ghost Ship¡¯s cabin, Su Yu held them in his hand and carefully observed them. In the end, Su Yu decided to shatter the two god vessels and absorb theprehension ofw in the god vessel fragments. This way, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about inheriting the godhood. Good lord, if the Light Pope and the others saw this, they would probably scold Su Yu for wasting such a treasure. Then, Su Yu directly constructed a small sealed space and threw two lower-level god vessels into it. Next, the infinitew of space began to work on the two lower-level god vessels. As thew of space slowly cut into them, subtle cracks gradually began to appear on the two lower-level god vessels. However, if he wanted topletely shatter them, Su Yu would have to slowly grind them down. If it were the gods oracles, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to the two lower-level god vessels even if they used all their strength. After all, this item waspletely on a different level. If Su Yu had notprehended the supremew, he would not have been able to use ordinaryws on the two lower-level god vessels. It could only be said that it was fate. This thing was destined to be of help to Su Yu. While Su Yu was cutting down the god vessels, the 18 oracles had already returned to the cosmos. ¡°Did you notice anything unusual in the god sea area this time?¡± At this moment, the avatar of the God of Light standing in the cosmos spoke to the 18 oracles solemnly. ¡°Your Excellency, there are no abnormalities. They¡¯re just ordinary heretics.¡± After the God of Light finished speaking, the 18 oracles spoke one after another. After hearing the words of the oracles, the expression of the God of Light did not change much. He was only asking just in case. He didn¡¯t really think that this group of peak demigods would have any clues. After all, even when the ten high-level gods joined forces to investigate the god sea area, they did not discover anything, let alone the oracles. If the gods expanded their search target towards the ordinary living beings in the sea area ¨C let¡¯s not mention discovering Su Yu¡¯s traces ¨C it should not be too much of a problem to discover the whereabouts of the insect queen. After all, she had indeed produced a lot of soldiers. However, from the beginning, the gods did not care much about low-level living beings. To them, lifeforms that were not too advanced were not worth their attention. ¡°Next, we¡¯ll send our avatars to guard this ce. The matter is over when there are results.¡± After suppressing the churning thoughts in his heart, the God of Light slowly said to the other nine high-level gods. ¡°Alright.¡± The gods naturally had no objections to this. After all, this matter was closely rted to every god. No matter how great the price was, they had to investigate this matter to the end. Thus, the ten pairs of terrifying divine eyes in the cosmos began to inspect the god sea area. Low-level lifeforms didn¡¯t care much about this kind of investigation. After all, their level was too low and they weren¡¯t worthy of the attention of gods. On the other hand, the Light Pope and the others were on tenterhooks. Until now, they still did not know what terrifying thing had happened in the sea area that caused the gods to make such amotion. Time passed quickly day by day. During this time, the insect queen and the abyssal demon did not dare to move around in the god sea area. The illusory divine eye fluctuations hanging in the sky made their scalps tingle. If they were not careful and were caught, even if they used their special ability to fake their deaths to escape, they would still consume arge amount of vitality. The abyssal demon was still alright. After all, he was all alone. However, the insect queen was different. She had her family with her. Arge number of insects were still counting on her to bring them to the cosmos! During this period of time, Su Yu was living the mostfortably. He had been hiding in the sea area, diligently grinding the god vessel into fragments. After his tireless efforts, he finally divided the twoplete god vessels into loo fragments of various sizes. Each of these fragments contained more power ofw than the crystallizedw that he had previously obtained. It could only be said that after the qualitative change, the item waspletely different from before. The difference between the two was like heaven and earth. Take ordinary god vessel fragments for example. Even loo pieces of them couldn¡¯tpare to aplete lower-level god vessel. This was because the god vessel fragment was a broken product, while the god vessel was an intact item. Moreover, it could help ordinary life forms to be gods in one step. However, Su Yu felt that what suited him was the best. There was nothing to regret. After looking at the god vessel fragments of various sizes in front of him, Su Yu absorbed them all into his body with a thought. In an instant, Su Yu discovered that hisprehension speed of the five elementalws and thew of Yin and Yang had surpassed the Law of Fate and the Law of Space. At the moment, theprehension speed of these twows stood at the top. If things stayed this way, the five elementalws and thew of Yin and Yang might be the first to reach 99 strands ofprehension. Thus, Su Yu did not intend to continue going out to have fun. Instead, he nned to go into seclusion andprehend the five elementalws and thew of Yin and Yang to the limit of the current realm. Now that he possessed the resources, Su Yu naturally had topletely convert them into strength before he could carry out his next move. He understood that one should not bite off more than one could chew. As long as his own strength improved further, it would be simple to deal with the ten super powers. At that time, he could do whatever he wanted to them. As for the gods, Su Yu was not afraid of them as long as he was within the god sea area. Soon, Su Yu fell into deep seclusion. Before he entered seclusion, he specially sent a message to Zhou Yi, telling him not to make any movements for the time being and not to contact all the heroes who had gone out. He would give out orders after leaving seclusion. After receiving this message, Zhou Yi naturally would not disobey Su Yu. Thus, without Su Yu stirring up trouble behind the scenes, the god sea area peacefully lived for more than a month without any major incidents. However, the divine eyes hanging above the sea area were still there. Looking at this situation, if Su Yu did not show up, they nned to keep monitoring the god sea area. Maintaining such divine arts with all their might was also a considerable consumption for the ten high-level gods. Therefore, after monitoring the situation in the sea area for half a month, they changed their n and focused on the continent with their temple. In this way, the energy consumption was instantly reduced by an unknown amount. On the other hand, the Light Pope and the others had been trembling in fear for more than a month. There was no other way. With one¡¯s immediate superior watching him every day, anyone would feel ufortable! If not for the fact that he needed to preside over the overall situation at such a critical moment, the Light Pope would have chosen to go into seclusion long ago.. Chapter 403 - 403: One Against Ten, Fighting the Gods’ Avatar Chapter 403: One Against Ten, Fighting the Gods¡¯ Avatar Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios On the other hand, after more than a month of secluded cultivation, Su Yu¡¯sprehension of the five elementalw and thew of Yin and Yang had sessfully reached 99 strands. In other words, he was at the peak demigod level in the god sea area. However ¨C with the power of the five elementalw and thew of Yin and Yang ¨C even if more than ten peak demigods with ordinary attributes joined forces, they would not be Su Yu¡¯s match. After all, the five elementalw was a type of supremew. Although it did not hold the mysteries of fate and karma, it did not mean that the five elementalw was not strong. Inparison, when the single element of the same level collided with the five elementalws, it was like an egg hitting a rock. After his seclusion ended, Su Yu felt that his current state was unprecedentedly good. ¡°It¡¯s time to attack the ten major factions.¡± Through the deduction of time, Su Yu discovered that the gods could no longer pose any threat to him in the sea area, so he targeted the top ten super factions. Only after taking the entire god sea area under his control could Su Yu be confident of overturning the rule of the gods in the cosmos. With this thought, Su Yu chose to attack Dragon Ind first. This was because Dragon Ind was the smallest and was more suitable to be wiped out all at once. In less than a few breaths, Su Yu crossed the endless sea area and arrived outside Dragon Ind. At this moment, the divine arts of the dragon eye floating above the Dragon Ind did not notice Su Yu¡¯s arrival immediately. Seeing the golden dragon eyes above his head, Su Yu stretched out two fingers and stabbed into the sky. Good lord, the divine arts released by the Dragon God instantly shattered under Su Yu¡¯s attack. After getting rid of the surveince camera above his head, Su Yu raised his hand and pped the Dragon Ind. On Dragon Ind, the Dragon Emperor suddenly felt a strong sense of danger. Therefore, he immediately used the semi-divine artifact ¨C the dragon scepter. Unfortunately, a mere semi-divine artifact was useless against existence like Su Yu, whosebat strength wasparable to a lower-level god. In the sky above Dragon Ind, a five-element palm that covered the sky and the entire Dragon Ind grabbed the entire ind. Then, the entire ind began to shrink rapidly in Su Yu¡¯s hand. Dragon Ind wasn¡¯t really shrinking. When Su Yu grabbed the entire ind in his hand, he used thew of space to construct a separate sealed small space. It was a little simr to holding the world in his palm. After quickly sealing Dragon Ind, Su Yu left this sea area. Meanwhile, the Dragon God sensed something the moment his divine arts shattered. However, Su Yu moved too fast. Even if the Dragon God had acted immediately, it might be toote for him to save Dragon Ind. A figure enveloped in divine light then descended to the sea area where the Dragon Ind once stood. The Dragon God who descended waspletely stunned. Because the huge Dragon Ind had actually disappeared. ¡°Damn it, he actually dared to attack my Dragon Ind.¡± After seeing the Dragon Ind¡¯s disappearance, the Dragon God waspletely furious. Dragon Ind was vital to the Dragon God¡¯s collection of the faith of living beings in the god sea area. Now, it was actually stolen under his nose. How could he not be angry? At this moment, the other nine high-level gods in the cosmos were also shocked when they sensed the violent aura on the Dragon God. Soon, nine divine avatars that emitted different lights appeared together in the sky above Dragon Ind. When they saw that the ce where Dragon Ind had once stood was now empty, the nine high-level gods ¨C including the God of Light ¨C were also a little confused. Their minds were momentarily nk. ¡°Just now, after I sensed that the divine arts had shattered, 1 sent my avatar down immediately. In the end, I was still toote. The culprit moved Dragon Ind away in an extremely short period of time. This is the scene captured before the divine arts shattered.¡± Seeing that the gazes of the other gods were all focused on him, the Dragon God recounted what had happened with a gloomy expression. As soon as the Dragon God finished speaking, an image appeared in the air. In the image, two five-colored pirs of light directly pierced through Dragon God¡¯s divine arts at lightning speed. After the dragon eye was stabbed, there was no follow-up scene. ¡°Even if we were in the sea area, we would not be able to unleash such power. Who is the culprit? Could it be that an evil god found a hole in the sea area barrier and entered the sea area?¡± After watching the scene, the expressions of the gods were very ugly. Now that things had developed to this extent, it seemed that things had already gone beyond their control. An existence that could directly shatter the Dragon God¡¯s divine arts and move the entire Dragon Ind immediately didn¡¯t seem to be an existence below the level of a god. ¡°Everyone, tell me what to do now! Since the other party dares to attack my Dragon Ind, their next target will definitely be one of you.¡± At this moment, the Dragon God forced himself to calm down and spoke with a gloomy expression.. Chapter 404 - 404: One Against Ten, Fighting the Gods’ Avatar 2 Chapter 404: One Against Ten, Fighting the Gods¡¯ Avatar 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I¡¯m prepared to have my avatar personally guard it. At that time, even if the other party attacks, I can hold them back for a while.¡± After hearing the Dragon God¡¯s words, the God of Light pondered for a moment and finally dered his n. The other eight high-level gods agreed to this idea. As Dragon Ind had already been eliminated, the Dragon God could only join the camp of the God of Light and send his avatar to the Holy Church. The Dragon God did not continue to search for traces of Dragon Ind alone in the god sea area because he was not confident. Soon, the avatars of the ten gods arrived at their respective factions. The arrival of the gods frightened the Light Pope and the leader of the other factions. They were afraid that they had not done well enough. Fortunately, the gods did not say anything. Otherwise, the leaders of the super factions would probably not be able to eat or sleep well from today onwards. Meanwhile, after Su Yu had sealed the Dragon Ind in the dimensional space, he ran to a secluded sea area. During this period of time, the dragons on Dragon Ind were all knocked out by Su Yu¡¯sw of soul. The dragons on Dragon Ind didn¡¯t even have a demigod. Thus, they naturally could not withstand the power of thew of soul of a demigod. Even the Dragon Emperor, the leader of Dragon Ind, couldn¡¯t resist this power. Su Yu¡¯s goal was very simple. He wanted to cut off the gods¡¯ source of power one by one. In Su Yu¡¯s opinion, as long as they lost their believers, the destruction of the gods was only a matter of time. Next, Su Yu obtained arge number of treasure chests from the dragons. Most of them were treasure chests below the morning star level. The smallest amount was the breaking dawn treasure chests at 25 treasure chests. Among these treasure chests, only five of them were ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï. The rest were all below ¡ï ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï. Su Yu was not dissatisfied with this. After all, he obtained quite a lot of treasure chests. There were so many treasure chests. After they were enhanced, it was enough to increase Su Yu¡¯s strength by another level. Therefore, before digesting this batch of gains, Su Yu did not intend to attack the remaining nine factions. Even without the deduction of thew of fate, Su Yu knew that the gods in the cosmos must have made full preparations and were waiting for his attack. Under such circumstances, although Su Yu was confident in his strength, it was hard to guarantee that those fellows who had lived for an unknown period of time would not have any hidden trump cards. In response to this situation, Su Yu felt that it was better to increase his strength first. If he attacked with only 70 to 80% confidence, it would not be much different from tempting fate. Su Yu¡¯s actions made the God of Light and the other gods feel a little uneasy. After all, no one liked to be targeted by an unknown enemy. Only by pulling the enemy out and killing them as soon as possible could one feel at ease. Just like that, time passed in the blink of an eye, and a month quietly passed. Although his amount of time was nothing to the gods, the torment in their hearts could not be expressed. On the other hand, Su Yu himself was living extremelyfortably this month. Anyone would feel happy after watching their strength increase day by day. ¡°The fivews of fate, space, five elements, yin and yang, and soul are all just one step away from stepping into the martial god realm.¡± After digesting all the items from the treasure chests dropped by the dragons, Su Yu¡¯s threews increased to the level of 99 strands. His strength had more than doubledpared to when he attacked Dragon Ind. If the sea area did not have the title of invincible demigod in the past, from today onwards, this title should be given to Su Yu. With Su Yu¡¯s current strength, even ordinary lower-level gods might not be his match in the cosmos after leaving their divine kingdoms. After realizing that he was invincible in the sea area, Su Yu could not help but smile. After working so hard for so long, he had finally made it. Therefore, Su Yu nned to attack the Holy Church. At this moment, the Holy Church was guarded by the God of Light and the Dragon God. Su Yu knew this, but he paid it no heed. After storing the Ghost Ship into his body, Su Yu¡¯s figure disappeared from the sea area. Next, his figure appeared outside the Holy Church. This time, he did not hide himself. Instead, he openly chose to show his divinity in front of everyone. ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± The God of Light and the Dragon God immediately sensed something the moment Su Yu appeared outside the Holy Church. Then, the Dragon God and the God of Light disappeared from the depths of the Holy Church and appeared in the sky, opposite Su Yu. When they saw Su Yu in person, the God of Light and the Dragon God had their hearts in their throats because they realized that they could not see through him at all. It was as if there was a mysterious power on the other party¡¯s body that concealed all information about him. ¡°Who exactly are you? I don¡¯t sense the power of the evil god from you.¡± Seeing that the other party didn¡¯t seem to have the intention to attack immediately, the God of Light nned to find out more about Su Yu. ¡°Am 1 not the heretic that you have been wanting to kill?¡± Upon hearing the God of Light¡¯s words, Su Yu spread his hands and said casually. At this moment, a few figures walked into the sky of this sea area. The moment Su Yu arrived at the Holy Church, the God of Light and the Dragon God immediately called for external help. However, this was also within Su Yu¡¯s calctions. With his current mastery in thew of fate, as long as he wanted to know something in the god sea area, nothing could be hidden from him. It was equivalent to obtaining level one authority in the god sea area, thereby allowing Su Yu to gain insight into everything in the sea area. At this moment, the avatars of the Goddess of Nature, the Goddess of Darkness, and the other gods who had arrived a stepter, surrounded Su Yu together with the God of Light and the Dragon God. Su Yu was the first to be bestowed this honor since the birth of the god sea area. ¡°Join forces to take down this heretic.¡± Seeing that everyone had arrived, the God of Light shouted in a deep voice. Therefore, boundless power began to erupt from the ten high-level gods¡¯ avatars. They nned to join forces to trap Su Yu for a while and then drag him into the cosmos. This idea was actually good, but it might not be so easy to implement. At this moment, ten figures emitting terrifyingw fluctuations appeared from Su Yu¡¯s body. They were all Su Yu. One was holding the scale of fate, one was wearing a Yin and Yang Taoist robe, and one who had five elements¡¯ millstone floating behind him¡­ Facing the avatars of ten high-level gods, Su Yu chose to stay outside the battlefield and handed the battlefield to hisw body. Seeing so many bodies ofws emerge from the existence they regarded as heretic with their own eyes, the avatars of the gods trembled slightly. Soon, the ten bodies ofws that emerged from Su Yu¡¯s body fought with the avatars of the ten high-level gods. Among them, the bodies of the supremew of fate and space used only one move to instantly kill the avatar fighting them. The gods who were currently in the cosmos also saw this scene through the transmission of the avatar. It was also because of this scene that the ten high-level gods fell silent at this moment. With the discerning eyes of the gods, they could naturally tell what kind of power the few bodies ofws that emerged from Su Yu¡¯s body possessed. Fate, space, and the five elements. These were all supreme powers ofws that they did not even dare to think about. ¡°Light, that heretic in the sea area has already exceeded our control range. If we let him go, our faith will definitely be destroyed in his hands.¡± At this moment, the Goddess of Darkness¡¯s voice slowly sounded in the cosmos. ¡°The strength of that heretic has already surpassed ordinary lower-level gods, he is already invincible in the sea area.¡± Upon hearing the Goddess of Darkness¡¯s words, the God of Light said something that made the other gods¡¯ hearts turn cold. It was not that the God of Light did not want to think of a way, but Su Yu was really too powerful. Even someone as strong as the God of Light could not do anything.. Chapter 405 - 405: Using the God of Light as an Example Chapter 405 - 405: Using the God of Light as an Example Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Are we just going to watch that heretic destroy our faith?¡± As soon as the God of Light finished speaking, the Goddess of Darkness quickly responded. ¡°That¡¯s right. That heretic possesses many supremews. If we don¡¯t take this opportunity to destroy him, no one will be able to punish him after he unifies the god sea area.¡± At this moment, the Dragon God and the other high-level gods also voiced their worries. ¡°I really can¡¯t think of anyway. With his current strength, no matter how many demigod avatars we send down, they won¡¯t be enough to kill him. Moreover, lower-level gods can¡¯t break through the sea area barrier and step into the god sea area.¡±
    Facing the anxious gods, the God of Light was also helpless. After all, he was only a high-level god and not a stronger true god. If he had a way to personally set foot in the god sea area, he would have done so long ago. Why would he need to talk so much nonsense in the cosmos? Meanwhile, in the region where the Holy Church was located in the sea area, Su Yu¡¯s tenw bodies sessfully killed the ten avatars God of Light and the other high-level gods. He was invincible when facing enemies of the same realm. Even if there were enemies as strong as the gods, it was impossible for them to defeat his supremews with ordinary power ofws. This was a suppression on a level. After killing the ten avatars of the gods, he obtained 10 ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï demigod treasure chests. This was a huge gain. Suddenly, ten projections appeared in the air. After thinking about it, the gods could not think of a good solution. In the end, they chose to try and negotiate with Su Yu. Although the situation looked hopeless, this was the only method they could use at the moment. No matter how little the chances of sess were, they had to give it a try. ¡°Sir, please stop. 1 think we can talk about this matter.¡± As the representative of the gods, the projection of the God of Light spoke to Su Yu indifferently. ¡°Talk? Talk about what? Are you going tomit suicide and hand the divine kingdom over to me?¡± Su Yu, who was about to deal with the Holy Church, was not in a hurry to make a move when he heard the God of Light¡¯s words. Instead, he asked yfully. As soon as Su Yu said this, the God of Light and the other high-level gods almost lost it on the spot. Look at what the other party was saying. He actually asked them to die. ¡°Sir, you must be joking. If you agree to leave now, we are willing to allow you to spread your faith together with ours.¡± After suppressing the anger in his heart, the God of Light slowly continued. ¡°Your n is not bad, but why should 1 agree to it? Isn¡¯t it good for me to monopolize the sea area?¡± ¡°Sir, although we¡¯re restricted by the sea area barrier and can¡¯t enter the god sea area with our true bodies, don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re still high-level gods. If you continue to insist on destroying our faith, the god sea area will also suffer our destruction.¡± As soon as Su Yu spoke, the God of Light immediately threatened him. The truth was indeed so. If Su Yupletely severed the faith of the ten high-level gods, they would probably really do something to exterminate the living beings in the sea area. ¡°What you said makes sense, but I don¡¯t like your tone. So I chose to destroy your faith and leave a few of the other gods¡¯ faith behind.¡± Su Yu casually replied to the God of Light¡¯s threat. When the projections of the other gods heard this, their expressions changed at the same time. It was not that they could not ept sacrificing the faith of the God of Light. ¡°Damned bastard.¡± When the God of Light heard Su Yu¡¯s n to sow discord, he almost wanted to curse on the spot. It would be better if Su Yu destroyed all the beliefs of the gods at the same time. At the very least, the high-level gods could unite against amon enemy. Who would have thought that he would not y by the rules at all? ¡°Don¡¯t fall into his trap. Do you think he will tolerate your faith in the sea area after destroying my Holy Church?¡± Seeing that all the gods except the Dragon God were looking at him differently, the projection of the God of Light hurriedly sent a voice transmission to them. ¡°Light, I think we should wait and see. What if the other party really doesn¡¯t attack our faith!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Sacrificing you is better than everyone losing their faith!¡± ¡°Yes, 1 agree.¡± Good lord, it would have been fine if the God of Light did not say anything, but once he did, he realized that these eight bustards had actually chosen to sell him out. ¡°How about it? 1¡¯11 only attack this guy¡¯s faith. 1 can guarantee that as long as the other gods don¡¯t provoke me, I won¡¯t touch them at all.¡± Seeing that the expressions on the gods¡¯ projections began to change, Su Yu slowly added. Rather than actually killing someone, it was better to condemn their thoughts. Su Yu¡¯s words made the God of Light feel worse than actually killing him. ¡°If you can keep your promise, 1 will too,¡± the Goddess of Darkness said with a smile as soon as Su Yu finished speaking. When there were no conflicts of interest between the gods, they could basically sit down and have some tea. However, once there were benefits involved, it was very normal for them to turn against each other on the spot. ¡°Good, very good. 1 want to see if you will still have to beg me in the end.¡± Seeing that the eight high-level gods other than the Dragon God had all chosen to abandon him, the God of Light left a sentence in exasperation before dissipating.. Chapter 406 - 406: Using the God of Light as an Example 2 Chapter 406 - 406: Using the God of Light as an Example 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Sir, if you allow me to continue spreading my faith in the sea area, I can supervise the God of Light for you.¡± When the Dragon God saw that the other eight High-Level Gods managed to protect their faith, he immediately felt a little anxious. He was different from the God of Light. Between dignity and faith, the Dragon God decisively chose the power of faith. Although Dragon Ind was already gone, it was not difficult for the Dragon God to send some oracles down to reconstruct a new Dragon Ind. ¡°Sure.¡± Upon hearing the Dragon God¡¯s words, Su Yu nodded slightly, indicating that there was no problem.
    In any case, he had already let the other eight higher-level gods go. It was no big deal to let another one. The downfall of the God of Light was all his own doing. As the saying went, ¡®The hunter will shoot the bird that sticks out.¡¯ ¡°Beasts, a bunch of beasts.¡± In his divine kingdom in the cosmos, the God of Light cursed angrily when he saw that the other high-level gods had all chosen to abandon him to protect themselves. At this moment, the God of Light hadpletely shed off all his previous calmness. ¡°Alright, everyone can leave now. Since I¡¯ve promised you, 1 won¡¯t go back on my word.¡± Seeing that the projections of the gods showed no intention of leaving, Su Yu couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. ¡°Alright, alright. We¡¯ll leave now.¡± Upon hearing Su Yu¡¯s words, the projections of the gods did not waste any time and chose to leave. They could ept the current situation. As for the God of Light¡¯s heavy losses, it had nothing to do with them. They had long been unhappy with that guy¡¯s high and mighty appearance. They were not worried whether the God of Light would attack the faith forces under theirmand. If he dared to do so, he would definitely be surrounded by the nine high-level gods. When the projections of the nine high-level gods dissipated, Su Yu slowly extended his palm towards the Holy Church. As the saying went, ¡®The ssics never go out of style¡¯. In this sense, Su Yu chose the same method to deal with the Holy Church as he did the Dragon Ind, which was to wipe it out all at once. This was also what they meant by: ¡®If you have a certain special skill, you can use it to make a living anywhere.¡¯ On the other hand, the Light Pope and the other higher-ups in the Holy Church could not resist Su Yu¡¯s unreasonable power at all. Then, the huge Holy Church was uprooted from the Brilliance Continent. Su Yu had no interest in low-level creatures as well as those who were not affiliated with the Holy Church. Those guys got lucky and managed to escape. From the cosmos, the God of Light witnessed with his own eyes how Su Yu destroyed his Holy Church. However, he could only watch helplessly because sending more oracles or his avatar would only be sending himself to his death. Under the watchful eyes of the other nine high-level gods, the God of Light could also not cause chaos in the god sea area at all. Therefore, the more the God of Light thought about it, the angrier he became and the more aggrieved he felt. As the God of Light, he had been ranked first in the cosmos for countless years. Today, he had actually suffered such humiliation. He could not tolerate it. At this moment, if the Goddess of Darkness and the other high-level gods were beside the God of Light, they would probably discover that the aura on his body had undergone subtle changes. ¡°Hehe, since you all chose to betray me, don¡¯t me me for cutting off your escape route.¡± At this moment, the God of Light, who was originally covered in the power of light, suddenly muttered to himself sinisterly. F*ck, if the evil gods of the outer realm knew about this, they would definitely be overjoyed. As the saying went, to interfere with people¡¯s sess was like killing their parents. Now that Su Yu had cut off his cultivation resources and used him as an example to warn the other nine high-level gods, if the God of Light did not think of a way to cause trouble at this time, he would not be the God of Light. On the other hand, the other nine high-level gods heaved a sigh of relief in unison when they saw that Su Yu did not attack the ce of faith under theirmand after attacking the Holy Church. At the very least, they had a chance to catch their breath. They were unlike the God of Light, whosend of faith hadpletely been destroyed. At the thought of this, the Goddess of Darkness and the other high-level gods could not help but feel worried. After all, the God of Light was a cunning one. It was hard to say what he would do in the future. Hence, the nine high-level gods secretly formed a small alliance behind the God of Light¡¯s back. It had to be said that Su Yu¡¯s move had really grasped the lifeline of the nine high-level gods. After all, they were from the divine path system. Unlike Su Yu who walked on the path of returning power to himself, the source of strength of the gods were basically reliant on their own divine kingdoms. After losing the supply of power of faith, their divine kingdom would not receive energy injection for a long time. It might gradually decline and eventually shatter. After Su Yu controlled thew of fate and cut himself off from the surveince of the gods, he returned to Chaos Ind and began to enter secluded cultivation again. The reason he did not destroy all the believers of the gods was because what the God of Light said was not unreasonable. After destroying the hope of all the gods, they would definitely turn desperate. While Su Yu was cultivating in seclusion, peace returned to the god sea area. During this period, the insect queen, the master of the mechanical ind, and the abyssal demon felt a little confused. After inspecting the memories sent back by the insects under hermand, the insect queen felt a little numb. This was because Dragon Ind and the Holy Church had disappeared. What kind of concept was this? Someone had obliterated the faith of gods right under their nose. After thinking about it carefully, it was terrifying. If not for the fact that the City of Fairies and the Darkness Continent were still safely located in the original sea area, the insect queen would have prepared to hide even deeper. ¡°Could it be the doing of an Ind Master like me?¡± The insect queen, who did not have any more information, began to make wild guesses. Apart from this, the insect queen really could not think of any other native creatures in the god sea area that could cause such a huge impact on the gods. When she thought of this, the insect queen was also very worried. It was really difficult to feel at ease with such an unknown existence who appeared out of nowhere. Therefore, in order to find the mastermind, the insect queen began to create arge number of information insects. As the saying goes, ¡®Know yourself and know the enemy, and you can win every battle you fight¡¯. Only by figuring out the other party¡¯s background could the insect queen develop steadily. On the other hand, the abyssal demon also discovered the turbulence in the god sea area through his special skill. Previously, when the gods had used divine arts to monitor the sea area, the abyssal demon did not even dare to raise his head. He was afraid that if he was not careful, he would be killed by the gods from afar. ¡°Damn it, why did such a change suddenly happen? Could it be that an even stronger existence has infiltrated the god sea area, and even if the gods join forces, they can¡¯t do anything to him?¡± In the depths of the sea area, the abyssal demon, who had torn apart arge sea beast alive, could not help but mutter to himself. If that was the case, it would be bad news for him. Living in the same sea area as that kind of pervert was simply a disaster. No one knew when they would run into each other. The master of the mechanical ind was in an even worse state. Previously, he had been beaten up by the oracles and had yet to recover. Now, he encountered this matter. What the three ind masters did not know was that they had long been pawns on Su Yu¡¯s webs of fate. As long as Su Yu did not allow them to, they would not be able to escape. If they were lucky, they might be able to be Su Yu¡¯s subordinate.. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!